《The Billionaire鈥檚 Surprise Twins》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Please, Save Me The night was shrouded in darkness, with a gentle breeze caressing the earth. Inside the most luxurious presidential suite at Silverton¡¯s grandest hotel, a neen-year-old girl, dressed in a seductive ck silk nightgown,y in a daze on a soft bed, her beautiful eyes tightly shut, and her hands bound behind her with a rope. Suddenly, her eyes darted around, and she forcefully opened her almond-shaped eyes. At this time, a man and a woman were fawning over an overweight middle-age man with a brainy look as they walked towards the presidential suite. ¡°Mr. Anderson, rest assured, she¡¯s my daughter. She might be a bit stubborn, but I can guarantee she¡¯s still a virgin! Once women experienced it once, they be as obedient and docile as little kittens.¡± The man finished speaking, and the woman immediately said, ¡°Exactly, Mr. Anderson. Also, young women are more likely to have healthy pregnancies and deliver healthy babies.¡± With his hands resting behind his back, Mr. Anderson said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see her first. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll give the project in Riverton to the Donovans.¡± The man was beaming with joy, while the woman¡¯s heavily made-up face was just beginning to crack into a smile. ¡°I promise you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± As they spoke, they had already reached the door of the presidential suite. The man promptly took out a key card, opened the door, and politely extended 1/8 his hand. ¡°Mr. Anderson, please.¡± Mr. Anderson entered without any dy. His protruding belly swayed as he sauntered confidently. The man and the woman promptly followed suit. Once the three of them entered the room and saw the empty white bed, they were all dumbfounded! Where was she? Mr. Anderson¡¯s face darkened, and he turned back to re at them angrily. ¡°Robert, are you ying a trick on me?¡± Robert was also dumbfounded and turned to the woman beside him. ¡°Alice, where is she? Didn¡¯t I ask you to bring her over after you knocked her out?¡± Alice was also stunned, looking at the empty room, her forehead covered in a cold sweat from anxiety. ¡°I did bring her here. To prevent her from struggling, I even tied her hands, and I even ¡­¡± Just then, a ck figure quietly emerged from the bathroom beside the door. Without even ncing at the room, she walked out. She really wanted to run, but she felt highly ufortable now. Her body was feverish and weak. Her legs felt so weak that walking normally was difficult. This stepmother, Alice Campbell, not only made her faint, but also drugged her! She bit her red lips hard, the pain helping her gather her strength. She leaned against the wall for support and took slow, deliberate steps towards the elevator. Chapter From behind, ire heard Alice¡¯s malicious voice, ¡°This is impossible! We can definitely ire couldn¡¯t have gone far. Let¡¯s search this bo find her!¡± ire¡¯s heart tightened, her gaze quickly scanning the nearby room doors. Suddenly, she noticed that one of the doors was slightly ajar, revealing a thin gap. If someone didn¡¯t look closely, they wouldn¡¯t even notice it. ire grasped at this glimmer of hope. She bit her lip until it bled, and the pain gave her a burst of energy. The young woman rushed to the door just as Alice and Robert came out of the presidential suite, She used her body to push open the door and slipped inside. With her back pressed against the door, she could still hear the voices of Alice and Robert talking outside. Finally, she escaped. ire breathed a sigh of relief, a smile of surviving a cmity tugging at her lips. Her whole body leaned weakly against the door. Suddenly, a cold and stern gaze locked onto her face. The look was so icy that her smile froze in an instant. She looked up anxiously and saw a man standing before her, his upper body bare, and only a towel wrapped around his waist. At first nce, it was clear the man had just taken a shower. His hair was §Ñ half-dry, with a few strands damply clinging to his smooth forehead. ire didn¡¯t have time to appreciate the splendid sight of a handsome man after a bath. Just as someone knocked on the door behind her, the man¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and he gazed at her with slightly parted lips. 3/8 No! She couldn¡¯t let him speak! Perhaps it was Robert and Alice knocking on the door. If they found out she was here, they would definitely drag her back and take her to Mr. Anderson again. With an unknown surge of strength and courage, ire rushed forward in at single step. Before the man could say anything, she tiptoed, capturing his lips with her own. It was as if an electric current ran through the man¡¯s body. Heat swiftly spread from his lips, making his eyelids droop as he gazed at the audacious girl before him. His hazel eyes widened slightly. Damn it, he fell into a trap with a single moment of carelessness! There was something on her lips, some kind of drug! ire was unaware of this, feeling only that when her lips touched the man¡¯s, the fiery heat within her surged even more, like a trapped beast desperately trying to break free from its cage, rendering her body even more limp and weak. The knocking paused briefly, then resumed. ire parted from the man¡¯s lips, gasping for air. Her deep brown eyes looked pitifully into the man¡¯s intense gaze. Lowering her voice, she showed him the bound hands behind her, pleading, ¡°Please, save me¡­¡± The man¡¯s gaze grew colder, and a sinister curve formed on his thin lips. Save her? 4/8 Heh! Now he needed to save himself! Without hesitation, his long fingers firmly grasped ire¡¯s delicate waist. Before she could react, he had already thrown her onto the spacious and soft bed. The next second ire¡¯s eyes fluttered open as the first ray of sunlight streamed through the curtains. The previous night, her body had felt like it had been run over by a car, every movement causing pain. She gritted her teeth and sat up, looking at the man¡¯s exquisitely handsome face sleeping beside her. She was so angry that she wanted to reach over and smack his head! She had asked him to save her, to help her untie the ropes on her hands, not ¡­ not this! Oh, well! Let¡¯s just consider it as being bitten by a dog! In any case, he was far more attractive than Mr. Anderson. Whenparing the two men, ire didn¡¯t feel like she had missed out too badly. After gently lifting the nket, ire silently got out of bed, careful not to make a sound. The pajamas she worest night couldn¡¯t be worn again. 5/8 She walked to the sofa, picked up the man¡¯s white shirt and ck pants, and carefully put them on herself. They were oversized and too long, but still better than wearing nothing at all. There was a wallet in the pants pocket. ire took it out and opened it. A thick stack of money made her eyes squint with joy. She had to run away. How could she do that without money? With this much money, she could buy new clothes and a ne ticket. She pulled out the money and stuffed it into her pants pocket. She nced at the ID card inside the wallet before tossing it onto the sofa. Sean Vanderbilt. Hmm¡­ so his name was Sean Vanderbilt! The man on the bed suddenly turned over, startling ire. Without daring to linger, she hiked up the pants that trailed on the floor and hurried toward the door. Half an hourter, the man woke up. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Staring at the empty room, if not for the vivid crimson stain on the white sheets, he would have thought last night was just a dream. This damned woman! She drugged him, slept with him, and left without saying a word? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to sit on the bed, threaten him with tears, tantrums, and even threats of suicide until he agreed to marry her? 6/8 Or was she nning to leave, doll up, and then return to extort him? Sean picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Victor, get over here!¡± Ten minutester, Victor Garcia rushed in, looking all flustered and rmed. ¡°Mr. Sean, I was herest night. I knocked on the door, but you didn¡¯t respond or open the door, so I didn¡¯t dare toe in.¡± Sean leaned against the headboard, wearing only a white shirt with the cor slightly open, revealing his strong chest, making him look restrained and CLOSE FIND THE RACCOON Jane¡¯s KOLRHEY Junes Journey Hidden Objects SANTEJ Keep your mind sharp! PLAY NOW charming. He gazed at Victor, and a chilly glint flickered in his deep eyes. ¡°How many people know about my arrival in Silverton?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± charming. He gazed at Victor, and a chilly glint flickered in his deep eyes. ¡°How many people know about my arrival in Silverton?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Victor was momentarily taken aback. He had thought Sean had called him over to scold him for not delivering the documents promptlyst night, but this was unexpected. After a moment of contemtion, he affirmed, ¡°No one! Even your parents are unaware of your visit to Silverton, let alone anyone else.¡± Sean¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. He had been careful to keep his arrival in Silverton a secret, so how did the woman fromst night know about him? Could she be a trap set by someone else? Why did shee to his room and apply drugs to her lips? His gaze slid to the empty wallet on the bedside cab, and a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°Victor,st night I was slept with by a woman, top to bottom. You better find her for me!¡± What? It is hard to believe that Mr. Sean, the imperious Ascalon figure who had lived a chaste and simple life for 28 years, had slept with a woman. Victor¡¯s body jolted as if he had been injected with a shot of adrenaline. He was so excited, he could barely contain himself. Hahaha! Victor.couldn¡¯t wait to find out which audacious woman had dared to sleep with the vengeful Sean Vanderbilt of the Vanderbilts. 718 Victor could already envision the scene once they found her. She would be tormented by Mr. Sean until she wished she were dead. After checking the hotel¡¯s surveince footage, Victor quickly identified the woman as ire Donovan. ire was the eldest daughter of Robert Donovan, the CEO of Alpha Ventures. Her mother had passed away, and Robert had brought his longtime lover, Alice Campbell, into the family. ire grew up oppressed under Alice¡¯s rule. ire was the Donovans¡¯ outwardly perfect child, but behind closed doors, she was their scapegoat. Despite this, she excelled in her studies and was admitted to Silverton University at the age of 15. Though her family was in Silverton, ire had been living on campus. She earned a PhD with a double major by the age of neen. After reviewing ire¡¯s profile, Sean lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Where is she?¡± Under Sean¡¯s icy gaze, Victor¡¯s facial muscles tensed, and ayer of cold sweat formed on his back. His throat felt as if it were stuffed with cotton, and he finally managed to force out a few words, ¡°We haven¡¯t ¡­ haven¡¯t found her.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The Man Who Slept with You That Night Four yearster. Sean Vanderbilt, the pride of the Vanderbilts, had not returned to Ascalon but had been living in Silverton. While others might not know why, Victor certainly did. Mr. Sean was butting heads with ire! The woman who had slept with him four years ago had seemingly vanished fro the earth, leaving no trace of her whereabouts. Sean controlled the nation¡¯srgest conglomerate and had an elite team under hismand. He had utilized all his connections to search for ire, yet nobody could find her. Despite the aid of cutting-edge technology, they couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of a single strand of ire¡¯s hair. This drove Mrs. Vanderbilt to desperation. Over the past four years, she had made countless phone calls, but Sean remained resolute in his decision not to return to Ascalon. ¡°Sean ¡­¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt couldn¡¯t let it rest and continued pleading on the phone, ¡°Your nephew has found a girlfriend this year. You¡¯re already thirty-two. If you don¡¯t marry soon, people will call you an old bachelor.¡±¡± Sean, walking through the airport while talking on the phone, said, ¡°Everyone addresses me as Mr. Sean of the Vanderbilts. Who would dare to undermine m reputation?¡± reputation?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt was directly choked by his words and coughed a few times. Among her five children, Sean was the one who caused her the most worry. Sean was her precious child, and she had spoiled him rotten since he was little. However, this indulgence had led to him developing a stubborn and unruly temperament. He was like a wild horse that had never been tethered, running free without constraint. Now that she wanted to control him, it proved impossible. After her coughing fit, Mrs. Vanderbilt wiped her eyes with a handkerchief and sobbed, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely. My heart keeps hurting. I just wanted you toe back and start a family before I pass away. Can¡¯t you fulfill such a simple request? Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Sean was ustomed to this ploy of Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s and didn¡¯t find it strange at all. He had seen her use it on his father countless times. His father fell for it every time, but he didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t that Sean didn¡¯t fall for it, but rather that he had be numb to 1. ¡°Alright, Mom, please don¡¯t cry anymore. If your heart isn¡¯t well, see a doctor. I have to go through a security check now.¡± ¡°Ah, wait a moment!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt knew Sean was about to end the call, so she quickly said, ¡°Brighton is not far from Ascalon. Why don¡¯t youe home after you¡¯re done in Brighton? I miss you.¡± 2/7 Brighton was more than 1,300 kilometers away from Ascalon. And this wasn¡¯t considered far? Sean slipped his hand into his pocket and pulled out an exquisite cigarette case. ¡°Alright, if I have time, I¡¯lle back to visit you.¡± Just as he was about to hang up, suddenly, someone lightly tapped him on the back. Sean frowned and turned around. The girl behind him was dressed in youthful clothing, with a id skirt that showed off her fair thigh. She also wore white knee-high socks and ck Teather shoes. Her face was lovely, with light makeup that enhanced her natural beauty. It was hard to tell her age, but her clothes made her look like a teenager. Pointing to something on the ground, she tilted her head and smiled at Sean. ¡°Sir, you dropped something.¡± Sean was in a daze until her voice snapped him out of it. He nced down at the business card on the ground and removed the phone from his ear. ¡°What did you call me?¡± he asked. The girl smiled and shrugged, her eyes ncing at the cigarette case in his right hand. ¡°Just a friendly reminder, Sir, smoking is not allowed in the airport,¡± she said. ¡°ire, the driver has been waiting at the gate for a long time. Don¡¯t dawdle and hurry up!¡± Hearing herpanion¡¯s call, the girl waved her hand at Sean and happily ran 3/7 Watching her youthful and lively figure, Sean¡¯s thin lips curled into a sly arc. ¡°ire, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± The driver outside the airport checked his wristwatch for the umpteenth time. He had been waiting for the screenwriter C. S. Lawrence for a long time, and he was starting to get impatient. He had already texted Lawrence¡¯s assistant, who said they would be out shortly after picking up their luggage. But so far, there was no sign of them. Stretching his neck, he kept ncing around the airport. ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡± He was lightly touched on the shoulder. Looking down, he saw two girls who appeared to be in high school. Feeling somewhat annoyed, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re looking to be extras, head over to the film set. I don¡¯t handle that here.¡± One of the girls giggled lightly. ¡°Hey, ire, did you see that? They think you¡¯re only fit to be an extra.¡± ire rolled her eyes at her assistant. This little assistant always enjoyed joking around with people, and she liked to tease anyone, regardless of who it was. Taking out a lollipop, peeling off the wrapper, and popping it into her mouth, ire turned to the driver. ¡°It was Mr. Smith who sent you to pick up C. S. Lawrence, right?¡± The driver was dumbfounded. 1. S. Lawrence was a renowned and aplished author of romantic novels, having achieved fame several years ago. The driver looked at ire and then at the girl next to her. He couldn¡¯t tell their ages for sure, but they both 4/7 Not wanting to waste any more time, ire said, ¡°I am C. S. Lawrence. I wrote ¡®The Twenty-Fifth Hour.¡±¡± ¡°C. S. ¡­ C. S. Lawrence?¡± The driver was tongue-tied, his eyes widening like saucers. It was surprising that C. S. Lawrence, who was so skilled at writing CLOSE ADIND THE RACCOON O Junes Journey Hidden Objects STRABJ Keep your mind sharp! PLAY NOW KBHEY ambiguous scenes that readers would yearn to be in a romantic rtionship, was actually so young. Julia couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the driver¡¯s expression. ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She just likes acting cute. In reality, she¡¯s already ¡­¡± ire elbowed her, and Julia held back the rest of her words. Only then did the drivere to his senses, excitedly opening the car door and weing the two girls inside. ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± While driving, the driver eagerly asked, ¡°Can I take a photo with youter?¡± 5/7 Seeing ire¡¯s raised eyebrow in the rearview mirror, he quickly exined, ¡°You see, my girlfriend is a huge fan of your novels. The reason she fell in love with me is because she thinks I¡¯m just like Max Taylor from your novels. Even though he¡¯s a supporting character, he¡¯s a romantic type. Hehe ¡­¡± Max Taylor? Julia blinked suddenly. Max was at best a minor character in ¡°The Twenty-Fifth Hour.¡± Julia hadn¡¯t expected this young girl to be so infatuated with ire that she would even make a move on a man who resembled Max, a character barely mentioned. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Julia feigned a smile and said to ire, ¡°ire, she¡¯s definitely in love with you for real!¡± ire chuckled while biting her lollipop. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a picture then.¡± The driver could not contain his joy as he raced the business car on the street. Half an hourter, the driver dropped ire and Julia off at the hotel arranged by the production crew, handing them two room keys. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you should rest for now. I¡¯ll go report to Mr. Smith.¡± ire took a room key, said nothing, opened the door, and walked in, promptly sprawling on the spacious bed. Silverton, I¡¯m back! Thinking back to how she had left in such a sorry state several years ago, a cold light gleamed in her deen brown eves 6/7 Although she knew that her father did not love her and that the Donovans did not consider her a true member, Robert was still her only family. ire had always dreamed that if she worked hard, excelled in her studies, and showed her strengths and merits to him, her father would eventually love her. When she woke up in the presidential suite that night, all of her dreams were crushed. People who didn¡¯t love her would never truly love her, no matter how hard she tried. She was nothing more than a tool for exchanging benefits. Julia didn¡¯t return to her own room. After freshening up in ire¡¯s room, she rushed back out. Seeing ire lost in thought on the bed, Julia jumped onto the bed. ¡°ire!¡± ire turned her face away, concealing the tears that had welled in her eyes. Julia had noticed ire¡¯s sadness but pretended not to have seen it. She bit her lip andy beside ire, asking, ¡°Hey, now that we¡¯ve safely arrived in Silverton, what¡¯s your n? Are you leaving as soon as this job is done?¡± Leaving? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Heh!¡± ire¡¯s lips curled coldly. ¡°Since I¡¯vee back, how could I not return home and give my dear father a big surprise?¡± Julia felt a chill ran down her spine when she heard ire¡¯s cold voice. Although only 23 years old, ire had started acting cute due to particr circumstances. She imed that she would always maintain a youthful heart. However, beneath ire¡¯s pure and beautiful appearancey a heart that had long been scarred. 7/7 ire had never been a simple and innocent girl! This topic was getting too dangerous, and Julia licked her lips before changing the subject. ¡°Then ¡­ what about that man?¡± ire turned to look at her. ¡°Which man?¡± Julia chuckled mischievously, turning to face ire with an ambiguous expression. ¡°You know, the man who slept with you that night!¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Three Days and Nights That man ¡­ ire furrowed her brows. Four years had passed, and she couldn¡¯t remember his face or even the name she saw on his ID card before she left. For her, that man was just a passing stranger in her life, an irrelevant person. She would never waste her brain cells trying to remember him. She chuckled self-deprecatingly and gazed up at the ceiling. ¡°It¡¯s been four years. He might be married with children by now, or maybe he already had a family back then. Even if we met again, what would it change? That night was just a mistake. Who would even remember me?¡± Julia nodded, finding her words quite reasonable. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lying on the bed, Julia and ire looked up at the ceiling. ¡°ire, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask why you chose the pen name C. S. Lawrence? It sounds like a man¡¯s name. Is there any special meaning to it?¡± ire ced her hand on her forehead. After a flightsting over ten hours, she was exhausted and wanted to sleep. Her voice was soft and faint, barely audible. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it. H just had a feeling that this pen name would be popr.¡± Since getting on the ne, Victor had felt that something was off with Mr. Sean. The man, who had always been expressionless, especially in the past four years, 1/8 was now smiling! This was a rare sight, as he had never been seen smiling before. Though it wasn¡¯t a tantly obviousugh, the corners of his thin lips were lifted, giving the impression that he was pleased. Victor mustered up his courage and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Sean, did something good happen to you today?¡± Sean wore a meticulously tailored ck suit with a crisp white shirt underneath. A light gray tie hung perfectly in ce, exuding an air of refinement and nobility that befit a sessful man. Leaning against the spacious seat, he rested his arm on the armrest, his fingers lightly propping up his stern face. The arc of his lips deepened suddenly. ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± She? Victor was bewildered. ¡°Who is she?¡± Sean didn¡¯t reply. He just gave Victor a quick, uninterested look. Victor was taken aback, realizing that Sean was looking at him with a gaze that wasn¡¯t cold and piercing for the first time. It didn¡¯t take long for Victor to figure it out. The person who could bring Mr. Sean such joy, could it be¡­ ¡°Mr. Sean, is, is ¡­¡± His excitement was evident in his wide eyes. ¡°Is it ire?¡± Sean mummbled in affirmation, tapping his thigh lightly. 2/8 She not only returned, but she also called him ¡°Sir.¡± Heh¡­ interesting, very interesting. Victor was so excited that he could barely contain himself. He practically vibrated with energy as he said, ¡°This is great news! She¡¯s finally back. Once we deal with her, we can go back to Ascalon. Mrs. Vanderbilt will be so thrilled to know that Mr. Sean ising home soon. She¡¯ll probably throw a grand feast for the whole city for three days and nights!¡± Sean shot Victor a piercing look, and Victor snapped his mouth shut. Did ¡­ did he say something wrong? Throughout the journey, Victor didn¡¯t dare to utter another word, keeping his head down and minimizing his presence. As soon as theynded, Sean gave Victor an order. ¡°Victor, investigate the reasons behind ire¡¯s return to Silverton. I also want to know her every move in the city. If she escapes again, you will be held responsible!¡± ¡°Roger that, Mr. Sean!¡± Victor did not dare to dy, and he went to deal with it right away. ire¡¯s information reappeared on Sean¡¯s tablet thirty minutester. It turned out that ire was the screenwriter for the uing movie ¡°The Twenty-Fifth Hour,¡± a novel that had topped bestseller lists during its serialization and amassed millions of fans. Even in its pre- production stage, it had sparked unprecedented online discussions. As Sean admired ire¡¯s modest talent, his eyes suddenly caught that pen 3/8 1. S. Lawrence? 2. S. Lawrence! Victor watched as Mr. Sean¡¯s face changed through several expressions within a matter of seconds. His face first showed admiration, then confusion, and finally, it turned somber. ¡°Victor, contact the producer of this movie and inform them that I would like to invest in it. I want to be the primary investor.¡± He made a move! Mr. Sean finally made a move! Victor was aware that Sean had been waiting for ire in Silverton for four years, and he was confident that Mr. Sean would not let her go. Hahaha. ire, get ready to face Mr. Sean¡¯s wrath! The crew members were greeted by earth-shattering news when they woke up Thergest domestic conglomerate unexpectedly showed interest in investing in their movie, and they were being very generous, investing a whopping 300 million right off the bat. In reality, for a contemporary romance movie, without special effects or grand and intense scenes, this much money wasn¡¯t necessary at all. It would be foolish not to invest money that is just sitting there, so of course, the producers weed the investment. A 19 However, the conglomerate had one condition, all the crew members must take a three-day break before resuming work. ¡°We got three days¡¯ vacation, free food, free drinks, free entertainment, and even money! This is like winning the lottery!¡± AD Project MAKEOVER Project Makeover Give desperately needed makeovers to help people¡­ CHOOSE FROM LOTS OF CLOSE ¡°Maybe the big boss is just rich and naive!¡± ¡°Hahaha. If that rich and naive boss wants to hand me a stack of money, I won¡¯tin at all.¡± ire listened to their conversation with an expressionless face. A three-day break was a good thing for her. Even if they didn¡¯t have a break, she would¡¯ve asked Mr. Smith for a day off. Tomorrow was an important day for her; she couldn¡¯t afford to be absent. ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case¡­¡± She picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°I¡¯|| go on a vacation then.¡± 5/8 The members of the crew, whether it was the producer or Mr. Smith, treated ire with great kindness. After all, when negotiating the copyright fees with her, she didn¡¯t increase the cost just because her novel had be popr. In addition, because of her simple outfit of jeans and a T-shirt and her youthful appearance, they treated her with care as if she were a young girl. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, the big boss is specifically inviting everyone from the crew to a vacation resort. Are you really not joining us?¡± ire smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Smith. I would love to join you, but I have an event to attend tomorrow. I hope you all have a wonderful time.¡± She waved cheerfully at them, then turned around and walked away with her bag. At that moment of turning, her bright smile suddenly receded, and her deep brown eyes shed with an icy glint. Her lips, painted in sandy-colored lipstick, curled into a chilling arc. Dad, I¡¯m here to give you a grand gift. Are you ready? The most luxurious five-star hotel in Silverton was packed with guests, who were toasting and chatting merrily. For his youngest daughter¡¯s engagement banquet, Robert had spared no expense. Not only did he reserve the entire hotel at a hefty price, but he also generously extended invitations to all the prominent families in Silverton. 6/8 However, receiving an invitation didn¡¯t necessarily guarantee attendance. Some small business owners still felt obligated to show Robert respect because his daughter rissa Donovan was engaged to Xander Morgan, the heir to the Morgan family, one of the most powerful families in Silverton. rissa wanted to be the belle of the ball at the engagement banquet, so she spared no expense on her gown. She asked Alice to buy a limited-edition luxury dress that cost over a million dors. Theke blue evening dress hugged her curves perfectly, and the long skirt trailed behind her like a royal train. ¡°Wow! rissa, you look so beautiful today!¡± ¡°Yes, this gown looks so expensive. rissa, I can guarantee you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world today!¡± Listening to her friends¡¯ ttery, rissa¡¯s vanity was instantly satisfied. She smiled modestly, ¡°Oh, stop it. I just dressed up a bit.¡± ¡°Dressed up a bit, and you look this gorgeous? My goodness, what chance do the rest of us have?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re stunning even when you¡¯re casually dressed! No wonder Xander is head over heels for you. He wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else. Haha ¡­¡± While the girls showered rissa withpliments, a different kind of conversation circted among the upper-ss women. ¡°The Donovans is truly interesting. Their eldest daughter disappeared for four years, and they acted like nothing happened. They even allowed their 7/8 such avish engagement banquet. Doesn¡¯t Robert feel guilty?¡± re throwing ¡°Exactly! Everyone knows that ire was engaged to Xander from birth. They grew up together since they were kids. But in the end, Xander ended up engaged to ire¡¯s younger sister, rissa. Life is truly unpredictable!¡± ¡°Well, I suspect ire¡¯s disappearance was intentional on the Donovans¡¯ part!¡± Several women turned their attention to thedy who had spokenst, curiosity gleaming in their eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thedy sipped her wine and said with a smirk, ¡°Robert remarried after ire¡¯ s mother passed away. How could he have possibly given her the love and attention she needed with a stepmother in the picture?¡± Several women nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Alice must have been nning to get rid of ire from the start so that her daughter could take her ce and marry into the Morgan family. She may have found an opportunity four years ago to do so.¡± ¡°What?¡± One of the women gasped, covering her mouth in astonishment. ¡°Are you saying¡­ ire is already dead?¡± When someone has been missing for four years without a trace, what else could it mean? Several women exchanged knowing nces. Just then, a tall figure walked in through the door. 8/8 CLOSE She wore a luxurious limited-editionke blue gown, and a dazzling ruby ne adorned her swan- like neck, making her fair skin glow. The dress hugged her curves perfectly, and her every move was graceful elegant. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Everyone was stunned by her appearance. She was ¡­ 8/8 Comments for this chapter BINANCE P2P Continue Reading 14 O Transaction Fees when using a PKR trading pair Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Leaked Video She was none other than ire, the eldest daughter of the Donovans who hac been missing for four years! Amid the shock, the upper-ss women noticed something quite interesting. ¡°When I saw rissa just now, I thought she was pretty. But now that ire is wearing the same dress, rissa pales inparison.¡± ¡°Absolutely! Dressing alike is not the issue. The issue is who can wear it better. rissa doesn¡¯t have the curves that ire does.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s not all. rissa wears heavy makeup to appear mature and charming but ire is naturally radiant, enhancing her youthful charm. In fact, . rissa looks several years older than ire.¡±¡± The nobledy was amused and said, ¡°With ire¡¯s appearance, we¡¯re in for a good show!¡± rissa overheard their conversation, and a trace of malice shed in her eyes. She had put so much effort into her appearance, intending to outshine everyone tonight and make Xander even more infatuated with her beauty. Yet, ire¡¯s sudden appearance stole the spotlight. How did ire escape death in the past four years? ¡°ire, I knew you¡¯de today.¡± rissa walked over to ire first, affectionately linking arms with her. To outsiders, it seemed like, they were close and loving sisters.. 1/7 rissa¡¯s acting skills had reached new heights in the four years since theyst saw each other. ire smiled faintly, cing her hand on rissa¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s my engagement day, so of course I¡¯d be here.¡± If they were going to put on a show, they might as well do it together. Let¡¯s see who cracks first! Indeed, rissa¡¯s face changed several colors in an instant. Awkwardly tugging at the corner of her mouth, she nonchntly let go of ire¡¯s arm. ¡°ire, stop kidding¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± ire raised her hand to elegantly tuck a lock of hair behind her ear and looked at her with a coy smile. ¡°Everyone knows Xander and I have been engaged since childhood. We never broke it off. So, since we¡¯re getting engaged today, it¡¯s between him and me.¡± The moment ire appeared, Alice knew trouble was brewing. Seeing her daughter silenced by ire¡¯s remarks, she adjusted her elegant shawl and approached like a high-societydy. ¡°ire, you left Xander heartbroken when you eloped with another man and disappeared for four years. It was only with rissa¡¯s help that he was able to move on. Now that Xander and rissa are together, you are suddenly unhappy. How can you be so selfish and unsupportive of your sister? Can¡¯t you be happy for her?¡± rissa bit her lip, feeling so wronged that she was nearly in tears. She clung to Alice¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, please stop. Don¡¯t say this in front of everyone. ire was young back then and was deceived by a man. You shouldn¡¯t 217 CLOSE say these things to her, especially in front of so many people. It¡¯s not good for her.¡± ¡°What? So, ire disappeared to elope with another man?¡± ¡°I always wondered why the Donovans didn¡¯t search for ire when she went missing. Turns out it was a family secret they didn¡¯t want exposed.¡± ¡°rissa is truly kind-hearted. Despite being mistreated by ire, she¡¯s actually defending her. Tsk, tsk. The Donovans raised this child really well.¡± Listening to the discussions around her, Alice was extremely pleased. This little brat, ire, dared to challenge rissa! She would ensure that ire¡¯s reputation was ruined, and she would never rise again! Seeing the mother-daughter duo twisting the truth, ire couldn¡¯t help but want to apud them. ¡°Oh? So, it was like that?¡± ire raised an eyebrow, pinching her dainty chin. ¡°I remember someone gave me a cup of coffee back then, and then I fainted. When I woke up, I was on a hotel bed¡­¡± ire looked at Alice with a puzzled expression. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m remembering it wrong?¡± Alice red venomously at ire. Other than the Donovans and Mr. Anderson, no one knew about the incident four years ago. Alice had originally intended to defile ire¡¯s chastity with Mr. Anderson, 3/7 but ire had managed to flee. She would not give ire another opportunity to turn the tables. ¡°ire, we understand that you may have made some mistakes in the past, but we still love you as our daughter. We are happy to have you back, and we will not me you for what happened. However, today is your sister¡¯s and Xander¡¯s engagement banquet, and we would appreciate it if you did not cause a scene.¡± Alice¡¯s words sounded sincere, but anyone could tell that ire had likely been abandoned by that man and had returned home with nowhere else to go CLOSE AD Project MAKEOVER. Project Makeover Give desperately needed makeovers to help people¡­ CHOOSE FROM LOTS OF Aftering home, she had found out that her former fianc¨¦ was getting engaged to her own sister, which led to jealousy and her subsequent disruption. So, no matter what ire said, no one would believe her. This strategy was foolproof! rissa secretly pinched her thigh. making her eves turn red in an instant. 4/7 rissa secretly pinched her thigh, making her eyes turn red in an instant. Two tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯re feeling ufortable right now, but you were the one who betrayed us first. I¡¯m with Xander now, and we haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Please, let us be together.¡± Now, everyone¡¯s gaze toward ire was filled with disdain and anger. ¡°ire is incredibly selfish and uncaring! She abandoned her family and eloped with another man, and now she is envious of her own sister. She came here today specifically to stir up trouble because she cannot bear to see her sister/happy.¡± ¡°Exactly! A woman who is unfaithful in love like her was often punished severely in ancient times. She could be banished, imprisoned, or even executed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s even more despicable is that she¡¯s actually wearing the same dress as rissa. Her heart is truly filthy!¡± ¡°rissa is miserable. Even if she gets engaged today, she will always have the shadow of her sister¡¯s scandal hanging over her head.¡± The situation was now under control, and Alice felt a sense of satisfaction growing stronger. Once today was over, ire¡¯s reputation in Silverton would bepletely destroyed. Despite their prim and proper appearances, the high-societydies and socialites were the most avid gossipers in private. This incident would quickly spread among them like wildfire. 5/7 After watching their performance, ire¡¯s forehead creased slightly. ¡°It seems I really remembered it wrong.¡± Alice waved her hand to dismiss ire. ¡°Alright, ire, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s time for you to go now.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, ire suddenly looked up at therge screen behind them. ¡°Since I remembered it wrong, why don¡¯t we all reminisce together about what happened four years ago?¡± What? Alice hadn¡¯t fullyprehended the situation when she noticed everyone¡¯s gazes shifting to the screen behind her. She turned around in panic, only to see that the screen, which had been disying sweet photos of rissa and Xander, now showed a video. It was unmistakably surveince footage, and the location was the hotel corridor from that night! In the corridor, two men and a woman appeared, walking toward the presidential suite at the end. ¡°Mr. Anderson, rest assured, she¡¯s my daughter. She might be a bit stubborn, but I can guarantee she¡¯s still a virgin! Once women experienced it once, they be as obedient and docile as little kittens.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly, Mr. Anderson. Also, young women are more likely to have healthy pregnancies and deliver healthy babies.¡±¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see her first. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll give the project in Riverton to the Donovans.¡± Alice turned pale with shock. Panicking, she shouted, ¡°Robert, quickly go 6/7 111 backstage!¡± Robert didn¡¯t wait for her to finish. He had already rushed backstage. ¡°Who leaked this? Who leaked the video? Turn it off quickly!¡± The backstage staff were frantic, sweat pouring down their foreheads as their fingers raced over the mouse. However, the mouse remained unresponsive, stuck in ce. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Theputer has a virus!¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± Robert¡¯s anger red, and he mmed his palm onto the table. He gnashed his teeth in irritation and quickly reached for the power button. But no matter how hard he pressed, no matter the force he exerted, theputer remained unmoved, ying the video steadily. His heart pounded in his chest with anxiety as he listened to Alice¡¯s words about capturing ire coming from the speakers. His face flushed red with embarrassment and fear. What should he do? What should he do? The news of him selling his daughter would be a huge scandal if it got out today, not only for him personally but also for hispany. There were so -many guests present, and the story would spread like wildfire. With a sudden ¡°snap,¡± theputer screen went ck. Robert looked up in surprise to see Xander holding the recently unplugged power cord. 6/7 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Beating the Unhappy Couple ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Robertughed and patted Xander¡¯s shoulder again, quite satisfied with this son-inw. As they walked out from backstage, they realized that things had already gone awry outside. Although Xander had pulled out theputer¡¯s power cord, the intended footage had already been yed. The guests were left shocked and bewildered by the news of Robert selling his daughter. ¡°My god! There¡¯s actually such an evil father in this world. For the sake of his own interests, he actually sold his elder daughter to Mr. Anderson, that old man!¡± ¡°Alice imed that ire had eloped with another man. However, ire immediately pped her across the face with this video. I could almost feel the sting of the p myself.¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s rissa. I actually thought she was a decent person earlier, but she joined her mother in scheming against her own sister. Such a malicious heart!¡± ¡°I believe that rissa may have had a romantic rtionship with Xander in the past. After all, her mother stole ire¡¯s mother¡¯s husband, so it¡¯s not surprising that rissa would steal ire¡¯s man. Xander is not a good guy either!¡± Robert¡¯s face flushed red as he saw the guests pointing fingers and whispering. 1/7 He couldn¡¯t hold hisposure any longer. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Let me exin ¡­¡± ire walked over with a smile, affectionately linking her arm with Robert¡¯s. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Take your time to exin to them.¡± Robert, ¡°¡­¡± How could he not worry? How could he not be in a hurry? The engagement banquet tonight is definitely not going to continue, given how things have turned out. Robert knows that he will be ridiculed and scolded by others in the future, and he is so anxious that his stomach is churning. At this moment, he truly wished he could p ire to death for being such/ an unfilial daughter! ire watched Robert and Alice tirelessly trying to exin to the guests, but after so long, they hadn¡¯t rified anything. She found this scene quite satisfying. ire sighed in disappointment. ¡°Dad, I actually have a lot more to say to you, but I can see that you¡¯re busy and don¡¯t have time to listen to me right now.¡± Robert really wanted to use a piece of tape to shut ire¡¯s mouth. He was so anxious, yet she was still pretending to be innocent on the side! ire shrugged her shoulders, then turned to Xander and winked. ¡°Xander, same old rule. Tomorrow evening at 5 o¡¯clock, at your ce.¡± 2/7 After saying that, ire yfully waved at Xander, smiled, and turned to leave. Xander watched her proud figure and suddenly felt as if he had never truly known her. Was this still the same ire who used to be docile, never fighting back or talking back? Rather than saying Xander grew up with ire, it would be more urate to say that he grew up with rissa. When ire was very young, her mother passed away. After Alice married her father, she began to groom rissa to be Xander¡¯s wife. Every time Xander came over, Alice would make sure that rissa was by his side, while ire was often left out. And even when she did see him, ire was relegated to serving tea and water, acting like a servant. So in Xander¡¯s eyes, he looked down on ire. But today¡¯s ire seemed different ¡­ ¡°Xander ¡­¡± rissa jealously grabbed Xander¡¯s hand, forcefully diverting his attention away from ire. ¡°Since when did you be so close with ire? Still sticking to old rules ¡­ you two ¡­¡± Xander brought his focus back and affectionately patted rissa¡¯s hand. ¡°rissa, don¡¯t you already know the rtionship between me and her? There¡¯s nothing going on. Her words just now were meant to provoke us, don¡¯t 217 ¡°I ¡­¡± rissa pouted, words on the tip of her tongue but swallowed back. She raised her chin, looking at Xander with a coquettish smile. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be fooled. Xander, you¡¯re mine, and no one can take you away!¡± Xander chuckled, then turned his head again to find ire¡¯s figure. However, ire had already left, and he couldn¡¯t see anything. rissa, with her sharp eyes, noticed this. Her eyes shed with a hint of cruelty. AD foodpanda Rs.250 off the first order! code PEHLAORDER Foodpanda Rs.250 off the first order! code: PEHLAORDER ORDER NOW CLOSE As soon as ire got into the car, Julia¡¯s excitement couldn¡¯t be contained. Without waiting for ire to fasten her seatbelt, she eagerly asked, ¡°ire! How was it? Did your dad like the gift you gave him?¡± Thinking of Robert¡¯s explosive reaction, ire chuckled softly. ¡°It seems like he quite liked it.¡± 4/7 CLOSE ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Julia tossed her notebook onto the back seat, raised both hands and vigorously rubbed her fingers together at ire. ¡°Since he liked it so much, should you show a little appreciation to me?¡± Seeing her counting money with her fingers, ire fastened her seatbelt and said, ¡°Before I give you today¡¯s payment, why don¡¯t you pay your tuition first?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Julia¡¯s little face immediately fell, her mouth almost reaching the sky. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°ire, even though you taught me IT skills, I put in a lot of effort just now, you know? Without me, who would have hacked theirputers to y the video?¡± And not just any video. It hit Alice and Robert, where it hurt the most. ¡°Alright.¡± ire started the car. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bonus this month that will satisfy you.¡± ¡°I knew you were the best, ire!¡± Julia was so ted that she wanted to dance. If not for ire driving, she would have wanted to pull ire¡¯s face over and give her a big kiss. Thinking about tomorrow¡­ she swallowed nervously. ¡°ire, how about¡­ | go with you tomorrow? Who knows, maybe I can be of help.¡± ire gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Getting addicted to earning money, huh?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Julia waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely worried about you. Think about it, going alone to face those two families. They might tear you 5/7 CLOSE apart. If you take me along, at least I can wait outside to give you a signal.¡± ire stared straight ahead at the road, her lips curved in a half-smile. ¡°Hehe¡­ if I need a signal, I¡¯d rather bring a dog.¡± Didn¡¯t she know Julia¡¯s little obsession with money? Nheless, she was only speaking jokingly. She didn¡¯t want to involve Julia in the unpleasant matters that might ur. Robert was ruthless and cunning. ire was worried that if he felt cornered, he would go after those around her. ire wasn¡¯t always with Julia, and for Julia¡¯s safety, it was best not to let Robert and his associates know about Julia¡¯s existence. The next afternoon at five o¡¯clock, ire arrived at Xander¡¯s house on time, driving her car. After parking, she keenly noticed a ck Bentley Mulsanne parked about twenty meters away. There were people inside the car. Although ire couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, she could sense a pair of deep, unwavering eyes fixed on her. She furrowed her brows slightly, not dwelling on it too much, and lifted her hand to ring the doorbell. The housekeeper from the Morgans opened the door, and upon seeing her, she spoke expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Xander is waiting for you inside. Follow me.¡± 6/7 CLOSE ire followed the housekeeper inside. As she walked in, suddenly, an unidentified object flew straight towards her face. Her deep hazel eyes squinted slightly, and she casually tilted her head, easily avoiding it. The one who had thrown the object was Robert. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t harmed ire, he pped the coffee table in frustration. ¡°You truly are a good daughter that I¡¯ve raised, huh? You¡¯ve ruined me and the Donovans. What benefits do you get from this?¡± Alice chimed in, following his lead. ¡°ire, you¡¯re an ungrateful wretch! Even if you don¡¯t like me, Robert is at least your biological father. Is this how you show filial piety to your own father?¡± After ire left yesterday, both Robert and Alice were left without a way to vent their frustrations, causing their anger to fester. Today, they felt that people were looking at them differently as they walked outside, and they were constantly being whispered about behind their backs. Now that ire had appeared, they could no longer suppress their inner rage. They wished they could tear ire apart right then and there. ire remained unfazed by their reactions, as she had anticipated this. Xander¡¯s expression also wasn¡¯t too pleasant. ¡°ire, there¡¯s no one else here. Let¡¯s be straightforward. I¡¯ve never had any feelings for you. You ruined my engagement with rissa yesterday. I won¡¯t hold you ountable for that, but please don¡¯te to pester or harass me anymore.¡± ¡°We are all rational and intelligent individuals.¡± ire sat down on the sofa without hesitation, her smile revealing her sharp wit. She adopted a businesslike tone and said, ¡°I¡¯m not enjoying beating the unhappy couple, but 6/7 since you¡¯ve made it clear what you want, let¡¯s talk about it. Let¡¯s break off the engagement and discuss thepensation from the Morgans and m mother¡¯s will.¡± ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Upon hearing the mention of the will, Robert¡¯s anger red up. He stood up marched over to ire, and scolded her from above. ¡°ire, you¡¯ve brought me to this point, and you have the nerve to bring up the will with me?¡± Xander also frowned in displeasure. ¡°We just cancelled the engagement. Whpensation do you need?¡± Robert and Xander looked at ire with predatory eyes as if they were ready to pounce on her at any moment. Even though ire had trained herself to b strong and unyielding, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of unease in the presence of her father, who was a powerful and ruthless man. It was an instinctive fear stemming from the strict treatment she had received since childhood. Just then, the doorbell rang suddenly. The housekeeper hurried over to answe the door. Upon seeing who it was, the housekeeper froze, turned around, and shouted to the people in the room, ¡°M-Mr. ¡­ Mr. Sean Vanderbilt has arrived ?? D Comments for this chapter 4 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Innocence Everyone in the room was shocked upon hearing the three words ¡°Mr. Sean,¡± except for ire! Robert had spent many years in the business world, but he had only dealt with small-time entrepreneurs. He was ustomed to being fawned over and ttered. Someone like Sean, a top domestic tycoon, was out of his league. The mention of Sean¡¯s name made him turn pale and stutter. He could barely get out the words. ¡°M-M- Mr. Sean, how did hee?¡± Xander pondered momentarily and said, ¡°Mr. Donovan, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s probably because my parents discovered I would break off the engagement with ire today. Since they¡¯re out of town and can¡¯te back, they asked the elders in the family toe and oversee things.¡± The reason why the Morgans were able to rise to prominence in Silverton was all thanks to Xander¡¯s mother, Evelyn. Evelyn was not from the main branch of the Vanderbilts, but she was a distant rtive from a coteral branch. She could be considered a distant cousin to Sean, who is from the main family¡¯s branch. Relying on this connection, the Morgans received the protection of the Vanderbilts, making them untouchable in Silverton. That was why Robert and Alice insisted on having rissa marry Xander. Robert took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Then, he patted Xander¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°Alright, alright, I understand. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll wee Mr. Sean together.¡± 1/6 ire raised an eyebrow, curious about the neer who had made Robert lose hisposure. The person who could frighten Robert to this extent must be someone of great importance. However, this person seemed to be here to help Xander pressure ire. Well ¡­ Whoever he was, ire wasn¡¯t afraid! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ire looked at Xander and Alice, then stood up without a word. The four of them quickly walked to the entrance. ire¡¯s lips were curved in a cold smile, but her expression was calm and unmoved. At the doorway stood a man in a ck tailored suit, his white shirt slightly unbuttoned to reveal a glimpse of his corbone. He exuded an aura of restraint and abstinence, yet it was hard to resist the urge to unbutton his shirt further, as if uncovering a hidden scenery. Beyond his self-restraint, he emitted a captivating and sensual charm. The man¡¯s eyes were deep and prating, his nose was strong and aquiline, and his lips were thin and firm. All of these featuresbined to create a mature and distinctive masculine charm. rissa waspletely stunned. She had never seen such a handsome and charismatic man before! Xander discreetly tugged at her hand and respectfully addressed, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt.¡± vicen u dumbfoundad Vanderbilt.¡± rissa was dumbfounded. Mr. Vanderbilt? What was going on? Why were they calling him Mr. Vanderbilt? Alice saw that rissa was lost in thought and snapped her out of it with a nudge. Then, along with Robert, she greeted the neer fawningly, ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± Ak Secret to wless skin Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w¡­ ?????? CLOSE Sean responded with an indifferent ¡°Hmm,¡± lifted his foot, and entered the room. As he passed ire, he maintained a straight gaze ahead and seated himself on the spacious sofa. Although the sofa wasrge enough for three people, Xander and Robert did not dare to sit down, not even on the empty sofa next to it. They all stood respectfully to the side, like servants attending to a king who had just taken his throne. 3/6 CLOSE O ire couldn¡¯t help but smile. The ones who had been menacing just a moment ago were now so timid. Indeed, they were all bullies who preyed on the weak. But why did this man, whom Xander addressed as ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt,¡± look so young? And he was extraordinarily handsome too! ire felt like she had seen him somewhere before. For a while, no one spoke until the housemaid came over and respectfully offered tea to Sean, ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Sean, please, have some tea.¡± Sean nced at the teacups on the coffee table, then casually rested his hand on his leg. ¡°Xandy, I¡¯m just here to watch. You can continue.¡± Despite his young age, Sean¡¯s voice was surprisingly mature. The way he called Xander ¡°Xandy¡± showed that he had the bearing of an elder. Even Robert, who was much older and experienced, seemed a generation or two younger in Sean¡¯s presence. Xander¡¯s expression remained rtively rxed. He looked at ire and continued the previous topic, ¡°ire, when our families arranged the childhood engagement, it was merely a verbal agreement. At most, there was a token of exchange. Why should Ipensate you now that we¡¯re breaking off the engagement?¡± While others might fear Sean, ire certainly didn¡¯t. Even though the man¡¯s aura had filled the entire room, ire remained unfazed. ¡°Firstly, the reason our families arranged this childhood engagement was that 4/6 my mother saved your mother¡¯s life. A life-saving favor is greater than anything, and if it¡¯s not repaid through marriage, should it bepensated materially?¡± Xander¡¯s expression stiffened. He argued with a hint of forcefulness, ¡°Back then, your mother didn¡¯t need anypensation. It was my mother¡¯s guilt that led her to consider using this engagement as compensation. Your mother was kind-hearted. If she were still here, even if we broke off the engagement, she wouldn¡¯t have asked my family for anything!¡± His words implied that ire had malicious intent. ire chuckled with exasperation. ¡°Hehe. If my mother were still here, she would surely regret saving your mother all those years ago, seeing how ungrateful and deceitful you¡¯ve be.¡± ire suddenly looked at Xander coldly. ¡°Four years ago, you stopped by my school and offered me a ride home. I had no reason to be suspicious of you, so I drank the coffee you gave me. It made me faint, and when I woke up, I was in a hotel bed. You and the Donovans framed me for that incident. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me for that?¡± Her words hit like a thunderp, surprising Xander, Robert, and the others. Everyone had been involved in that incident back then; none dared to im innocence. Sean furrowed his brow. He had reviewed the surveince footage from the ¨Chotel but hadn¡¯t investigated the details. He didn¡¯t expect this to be a drama involving infidelity, sabotage, and coercion. Sean nced at Xander standing beside him, ¡°Xandy, did you really do these 5/6 Xander¡¯s face went through shades of blue and red within a few seconds. He opened his mouth, but not a single word came out. He was truly stuck, unable to lie in front of Sean. ¡°It seems it¡¯s true.¡± Sean lifted the teacup, elegantly blew on the tea leaves floating on the surface, and raised his gaze. His unemotional eyes fell upon ire¡¯s face, ¡°How do you want him topensate you?¡± ire fearlessly met his gaze and enunciated each word, ¡°I want ten percent of shares in the Morgan Group.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xander was so infuriated that he nearly jumped in ce. ¡°Ten percent of shares in Morgan Group? ire, why don¡¯t you just rob us!?¡± Sean shot him a sharp re, silencing Xander. Xander stood there like a quail, afraid to utter another word. Sean then ced the teacup down and nodded, ¡°Agreed.¡± Xander¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. As the eldest son of the Morgans, he only owned eight percent of the shares in the Morgan Group. Yet, Sean was actually agreeing to give ire ten percent? With this arrangement, even if he escaped his family¡¯s reprimand, his father would surely thrash him to death! Robert discreetly tugged at Xander¡¯s sleeve and winked at him, as if asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Mr. Sean came to support you?¡± 616 CLOSE Robert discreetly tugged at Xander¡¯s sleeve and winked at him, as if asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Mr. Sean came to support you?¡± Xander was frustrated and angry. He clenched his teeth and thought about t consequences of breaking off the engagement. His anger boiled over, and he blurted out, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m not breaking off the engagement. I¡¯m marrying her!¡± 616 ¿Ú Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Skip ads for 18 or @ 3 PALMOLIVE Buy Now Soft Glowing Skin Notemellert CLOSE OX AD Chapter 7 Mr. Sean¡¯s Help Alice red in exasperation. ¡°Xander!¡± She was about to speak when she heard the sound of a teacup lid being lifted. The clear sound was not loud, but it was enough to silence her. Her mouth closed instantly in rm. rissa looked at Xander with a wounded expression, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Xander ¡­¡± Although rissa knew that love in wealthy families was often fickle, she was still hurt that Xander had so easily switched from talking about marrying her to marrying ire after they had been together for over a decade. What did she mean to him? Was she worth less than the ten percent share in the Morgan Group? Xander was also infuriated, but he didn¡¯t want to be punished by his father or lose his position as heir to the Morgan Group. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°ire, fine, I¡¯ll marry you, but forget about the shares!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± ire sneered. ¡°You want to marry, and I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt!¡± Xander turned to look at Sean. ¡°You heard it, right? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to marry her. It¡¯s that she doesn¡¯t want to marry me. Now she wants to cancel the marriage. It has nothing to do with me, so there¡¯s no need forpensation.¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, his thin lips curling slightly. ¡°Is this how your mother, Evelyn, taught you?¡± 1/6 His voice was light, not exactly a reprimand, but it left Xander dumbfounded. ¡°You cheated on her own sister, showing disloyalty. You drugged her with coffee and sent her to another man¡¯s bed, acting unjustly. For a disloyal and unjust man like you, which foolish woman would want to marry you?¡± rissa, ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel like Mr. Sean was indirectly scolding her? Mr. Vanderbilt said in a firm voice, ¡°The matter is settled. The engagement is off/ ire will receive 10% of the Morgan Group¡¯s shares aspensation.¡± Sean pronounced the verdict without giving anyone a chance to object. Although Xander was unwilling and reluctant, he could only grit his teeth and ept it, even if he had to swallow his pride. Even with his father and mother here, they wouldn¡¯t dare to defy Sean¡¯s words, especially for someone of his generation. ire was somewhat surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Sean to be so reasonable. She had thought Sean was here to support Xander, but he was speaking so logically that she felt a bit embarrassed. Sean¡¯s gazended on ire¡¯s face once more. ¡°Are you satisfied with this oue?¡± ire gathered her thoughts and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, now that it¡¯s been resolved, I consider my issues with the Morgans to be settled. I won¡¯t 2/6 CLOSE bring up the fact that my mother saved Xander¡¯s mother again.¡± As she spoke, ire suddenly paused, her gaze shifting to Robert. ¡°However, I have another matter.¡± Robert knew exactly what ire was referring to. His face instantly fell. ¡°ire, I warn you, don¡¯t take it too far!¡± ire said firmly, ¡°Father, Alpha Ventures was founded by my mother. When she passed away, she left a will that divided her 51% share into two parts, 25% for you and 26% for me after I came of age. I am now 23 years old, which means I am an adult. Therefore, you should give me my share of the company.¡± Robert¡¯s head was throbbing with anger. The reason he had conspired with Alice to frame ire was to secure ire¡¯s portion of the shares for himself. However ¡­ He didn¡¯t want to bring up the past, but he was not going to give ire the shares easily. ¡°Mr. Sean,¡± he said, addressing Sean with respect. ¡°This is a family matter. As you know¡­¡± Robert¡¯s meaning was clear; that he didn¡¯t want Sean involved in his family affairs. Sean raised an eyebrow, standing upright. ¡°Indeed, this is your family matter, unrted to the Morgans. There¡¯s no need for me to continue listening.¡± A sigh of relief washed over Robert. With Sean leaving, he had ways to deal with ire without interference. 3/6 He walked up with ttery, ¡°Mr. Sean, allow me to escort you.¡± As he passed ire, Sean suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Arguing won¡¯t resolve the matter you mentioned earlier. Not everyone is as reasonable as I am.¡± ire looked at him in surprise. Wasn¡¯t he leaving? What was the purpose of sharing this with her? AD CLOSE Secret to wless skin Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w¡­ ?????? Observing her stunned expression, Sean pursed his lips and slipped a hand into his pocket. He pulled out a business card and handed it to her. ¡°Since- your mother left a will, the most efficient way to handle this is to consult awyer.¡± The business card bore the name of a prominentwyer, along with his contact information. ire instantly understood. She reached out and epted it, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±¡±¡± 4/6 Robert was frustrated, his teeth grinding. He turned to look at Xander once again, silently asking, ¡°Are you sure Mr. Sean came to support you?¡± Why did he feel like ever since Sean entered the scene, he had been helping ire? Robert and even Xander had noticed that this elder was tantly siding with ire. But why was Sean helping ire so much? Seeing that Sean was about to leave, ire stood up. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll leave the matter of the will to the lawyer. I won¡¯t stay here to interrupt your romantic discussions.¡± She walked over and stood beside Sean. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Robert was dumbfounded. ire had been missing for four years, and he had finally seized an opportunity to confront her. Yet now she was leaving like this. When the He became increasingly frantic. He gave signals to Alice and Xander with his eyes. Xander didn¡¯t want to let ire go just yet. He took a few steps towards her, but Sean stood beside her and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Xander, ¡°¡­¡± 5/6 hapter Robert, ¡°¡­¡± Alice, ¡°¡­¡± Even though they wanted to say something to keep ire, not a single one of them dared to make a sound. Who would dare to cause trouble in front of Mr. Sean? And who would dare to stay behind with someone who was walking alongside Mr. Sean? . They could only watch unwillingly as ire and Sean walked away right before their eyes. As soon as they stepped out, ire couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve never seen my dad look so defeated before.¡± Sean cast a sidelong nce at her, not saying a word, but the corners of his lips subtly curved. ire was genuinely delighted. She had expected to face a tough battle when she came here today. They wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to leave so easily if it didn¡¯t escte to a full-blown confrontation. Unexpectedly, Sean¡¯s arrival made things progress very smoothly, and she even obtained what she wanted. Afterughing a few times, she lightly patted Sean¡¯s shoulder with her slender hand. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Si-2 Afterughing a few times, she lightly patted Sean¡¯s shoulder with her slender hand. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Sir? ire had remembered their encounter at the airport that day. Sean nced at the small hand on his shoulder, his deep eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Xander calls me Mr. Vanderbilt. He and you are peers. But don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too informal?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Mr. Sean¡¯s Help Alice red in exasperation. ¡°Xander!¡± She was about to speak when she heard the sound of a teacup lid being lifted. The clear sound was not loud, but it was enough to silence her. Her mouth closed instantly in rm. rissa looked at Xander with a wounded expression, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Xander ¡­¡± Although rissa knew that love in wealthy families was often fickle, she was still hurt that Xander had so easily switched from talking about marrying her to marrying ire after they had been together for over a decade. What did she mean to him? Was she worth less than the ten percent share in the Morgan Group? Xander was also infuriated, but he didn¡¯t want to be punished by his father or lose his position as heir to the Morgan Group. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°ire, fine, I¡¯ll marry you, but forget about the shares!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± ire sneered. ¡°You want to marry, and I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt!¡± Xander turned to look at Sean. ¡°You heard it, right? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to marry her. It¡¯s that she doesn¡¯t want to marry me. Now she wants to cancel the marriage. It has nothing to do with me, so there¡¯s no need forpensation.¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, his thin lips curling slightly. ¡°Is this how your mother, Evelyn, taught you?¡± 1/6 His voice was light, not exactly a reprimand, but it left Xander dumbfounded. ¡°You cheated on her own sister, showing disloyalty. You drugged her with coffee and sent her to another man¡¯s bed, acting unjustly. For a disloyal and unjust man like you, which foolish woman would want to marry you?¡± rissa, ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel like Mr. Sean was indirectly scolding her? Mr. Vanderbilt said in a firm voice, ¡°The matter is settled. The engagement is off/ ire will receive 10% of the Morgan Group¡¯s shares aspensation.¡± Sean pronounced the verdict without giving anyone a chance to object. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although Xander was unwilling and reluctant, he could only grit his teeth and ept it, even if he had to swallow his pride. Even with his father and mother here, they wouldn¡¯t dare to defy Sean¡¯s words, especially for someone of his generation. ire was somewhat surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Sean to be so reasonable. She had thought Sean was here to support Xander, but he was speaking so logically that she felt a bit embarrassed. Sean¡¯s gazended on ire¡¯s face once more. ¡°Are you satisfied with this oue?¡± ire gathered her thoughts and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, now that it¡¯s been resolved, I consider my issues with the Morgans to be settled. I won¡¯t 2/6 CLOSE bring up the fact that my mother saved Xander¡¯s mother again.¡± As she spoke, ire suddenly paused, her gaze shifting to Robert. ¡°However, I have another matter.¡± Robert knew exactly what ire was referring to. His face instantly fell. ¡°ire, I warn you, don¡¯t take it too far!¡± ire said firmly, ¡°Father, Alpha Ventures was founded by my mother. When she passed away, she left a will that divided her 51% share into two parts, 25% for you and 26% for me after I came of age. I am now 23 years old, which means I am an adult. Therefore, you should give me my share of the company.¡± Robert¡¯s head was throbbing with anger. The reason he had conspired with Alice to frame ire was to secure ire¡¯s portion of the shares for himself. However ¡­ He didn¡¯t want to bring up the past, but he was not going to give ire the shares easily. ¡°Mr. Sean,¡± he said, addressing Sean with respect. ¡°This is a family matter. As you know¡­¡± Robert¡¯s meaning was clear; that he didn¡¯t want Sean involved in his family affairs. Sean raised an eyebrow, standing upright. ¡°Indeed, this is your family matter, unrted to the Morgans. There¡¯s no need for me to continue listening.¡± A sigh of relief washed over Robert. With Sean leaving, he had ways to deal with ire without interference. 3/6 He walked up with ttery, ¡°Mr. Sean, allow me to escort you.¡± As he passed ire, Sean suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Arguing won¡¯t resolve the matter you mentioned earlier. Not everyone is as reasonable as I am.¡± ire looked at him in surprise. Wasn¡¯t he leaving? What was the purpose of sharing this with her? AD CLOSE Secret to wless skin Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w¡­ ?????? Observing her stunned expression, Sean pursed his lips and slipped a hand into his pocket. He pulled out a business card and handed it to her. ¡°Since- your mother left a will, the most efficient way to handle this is to consult awyer.¡± The business card bore the name of a prominentwyer, along with his contact information. ire instantly understood. She reached out and epted it, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±¡±¡± 4/6 Robert was frustrated, his teeth grinding. He turned to look at Xander once again, silently asking, ¡°Are you sure Mr. Sean came to support you?¡± Why did he feel like ever since Sean entered the scene, he had been helping ire? Robert and even Xander had noticed that this elder was tantly siding with ire. But why was Sean helping ire so much? Seeing that Sean was about to leave, ire stood up. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll leave the matter of the will to the lawyer. I won¡¯t stay here to interrupt your romantic discussions.¡± She walked over and stood beside Sean. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Robert was dumbfounded. ire had been missing for four years, and he had finally seized an opportunity to confront her. Yet now she was leaving like this. When the He became increasingly frantic. He gave signals to Alice and Xander with his eyes. Xander didn¡¯t want to let ire go just yet. He took a few steps towards her, but Sean stood beside her and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Xander, ¡°¡­¡± 5/6 hapter Robert, ¡°¡­¡± Alice, ¡°¡­¡± Even though they wanted to say something to keep ire, not a single one of them dared to make a sound. Who would dare to cause trouble in front of Mr. Sean? And who would dare to stay behind with someone who was walking alongside Mr. Sean? . They could only watch unwillingly as ire and Sean walked away right before their eyes. As soon as they stepped out, ire couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve never seen my dad look so defeated before.¡± Sean cast a sidelong nce at her, not saying a word, but the corners of his lips subtly curved. ire was genuinely delighted. She had expected to face a tough battle when she came here today. They wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to leave so easily if it didn¡¯t escte to a full-blown confrontation. Unexpectedly, Sean¡¯s arrival made things progress very smoothly, and she even obtained what she wanted. Afterughing a few times, she lightly patted Sean¡¯s shoulder with her slender hand. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Si-2 Afterughing a few times, she lightly patted Sean¡¯s shoulder with her slender hand. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Sir? ire had remembered their encounter at the airport that day. Sean nced at the small hand on his shoulder, his deep eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Xander calls me Mr. Vanderbilt. He and you are peers. But don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too informal?¡± 6/6 Comments for this chapter Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Perfunctory Answer ire smiled, her eyes curved into two crescent moons. She withdrew her hand behind her back and tilted her head slightly as she looked into Sean¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have no rtion to Xander, so why should I address him as a peer?¡± Today, ire had deliberately chosen to wear a white casual shirt to assert her dominance during negotiations with Robert and Xander. Though her attire leaned towards a professional look, in Sean¡¯s eyes, she still resembled an inexperienced young girl. This was due to her pair of clear, watery eyes that were transparent to the core, free from any impurities, as if they held the purest thing in this world. Sean had seen ire in different outfits, from sexy ck silk pajamas to casual shirts to professional attire. She could look sexy or innocent, meticulous or carefree, but her eyes always showed her innocence. That pair of eyes was tender enough to make his heart itch. He deliberately put on a stern expression. ¡°Your father also calls me Mr. Sean.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ire shrugged indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re so young and good-looking.- If I call you Mr. Sean, won¡¯t that make you sound old?¡± Sean furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m good-looking?¡± This description was something he had never heard before. When people praised a man, they usually used terms like handsome, attractive, 1/5 CLOV or dashing. Why did it be ¡°good-looking¡± when ire said it? ire nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re good-looking. You¡¯re the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Just then, ire¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was a call from Julia. She was probably going crazy with worry by now. ire waved her phone at Sean. ¡°Sir, thank you for today. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. Bye.¡± She had only taken a couple of steps when Sean¡¯s voice echoed behind her. ¡°How do you n to thank me?¡± ire stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him. He had a serious expression, as if he genuinely expected her to express her gratitude. He actually took her words seriously¡­ She pretended to think seriously for a moment, then smiled slightly at him. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner some other time.¡± Apart from their encounter at the airport, the two of them barely knew each other. They didn¡¯t even have each other¡¯s contact information, whether it was a phone number or a WhatsApp contact. ire¡¯s response was rather perfunctory. Watching her walk away, Sean chuckled softly. Then he turned and walked towards a Bentley Mulsanne not far away. When Victor saw him approaching, he quickly got out of the car and opened the 2/5 CLOSE back door for him. ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± Mr. Sean ¡­ Hearing that address again, Sean found it somewhat unpleasant. He found ire¡¯s address of ¡°sir¡± much morefortable, both mentally and emotionally. However, he only paused briefly before stepping into the car. He took out his phone and dialed a number, his voice devoid of emotion. After Sean and ire left, the Morgans fell into darkness. Robert sat on the sofa, his head bowed and his fists tightly clenched. If he were to really give ire 26% of the shares, he would no longer be able to secure his position as the chairman. With just that additional 1%, ire could take his ce. She was trying to take over thepany from him! ¡°That wicked ire is being very greedy! She is asking for 10% of Morgan Group¡¯s shares and trying to take over Alpha Ventures. What does she need sc many shares for?¡± Alice, with her gossiping mouth, kept cursing ire. ¡°She must have a wild man outside! With her IQ, she couldn¡¯t possiblye up with all this on her 3/5 CLOSE ) my inheritance!¡± She ranted on, but there was no response in the room. She red at Xander in frustration. ¡°Xander, you said Mr. Sean came to support you. What¡¯s going on? Why is he helping ire?¡± Xander felt both stifled and angry. Not even he knew why Sean was siding with ire. He remained silent for a moment, then took out his phone and dialed his mother¡¯s number. When the call was answered, Evelyn¡¯s irritated voice came through first, ¡°Xandy, how could you do such a thing to ire? Even if you don¡¯t like her, you shouldn¡¯t hurt her like this!¡± Xander felt wronged and called out, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Evelyn was unaware of past events. She only knew that her son liked rissa, and since ire had been missing for a long time, she had tacitly approved of Xander and rissa being together. If it hadn¡¯t been for Sean¡¯s recent call, Evelyn wouldn¡¯t have known that her son had done something so dishonorable. She was furious, ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom. I didn¡¯t give birth to a son like you!¡± Xander had intended toin to Evelyn, but he ended up getting yelled at instead. He sighed, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s toote to scold me now. Can you help me think of a way to exin this to the uncles and grandparents back home?¡± ¡°What do you have to exin?¡± Evelyn asked coldly. ¡°Your father already knows what you¡¯ve done. He said you¡¯ll have to give ire your shares, and he 4/5 knows what you¡¯ve done. He said you¡¯ll have to give ire your shares, and he Il deduct the remaining 2% from his own. Starting today, you¡¯re on your own. We¡¯re taking away your credit cards and cars, and we¡¯re not giving you any money.¡± Xander wanted to plead and apologize, but Evelyn cut him off, not giving him a chance to speak. He angrily threw his phone to the ground, then sat on the sofa, covering his head with his hands. He felt like his world was crashing down around him. . Having his credit cards and car confiscated and being cut off from financial support by his family, it seemed like they were pushing him to the brink. The loud impact of the falling phone startled Robert, Alice, and rissa. CLOSE AD Our List 7 MUST RY Restaurants I 2023! ces we rmend am for on to eat to get a little taste of the Essence of the culture of Miami. THE GUIDE FRAME Coughing Genius Guide Must try spots In Miami. LEARN MORE The three exchanged nces and stood up in unison. ¡°Xander, it¡¯s gettingte, we should leave now.¡± 5/5 After Robert finished his words, rissa said in a hurry, ¡°Xander, I¡¯ll visit you when you¡¯re avable. Take care tonight.¡± Xander waved his hand in frustration as they hurriedly left. Once they were outside, rissa asked, ¡°Mom, I heard Mrs. Morgan say they are confiscating all of Xander¡¯s cards and cars, and they won¡¯t support him anymore. Does that mean the Morgans won¡¯t care about him anymore?¡± Alice red at her, frustrated. ¡°Evelyn was just saying that to scare him. After all, Xander is her eldest son. rissa, you need to be by Xander¡¯s side during times like this. That way, he¡¯ll rely on you even more.¡± rissa understood the logic, but ¡­ ¡°But, Mom, what if Mrs. Morgan was telling the truth? What if the Morgans really won¡¯t care about Xander anymore?¡± Alice¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thought of this possibility, but she quickly thought of a solution. ¡°You shouldfort him and stay with him. You can consider other options if the Morgans still don¡¯t care after a year or two. You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no rush to get married!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. rissa couldn¡¯t wait for a year or two, but one or two months were still possible. rissa outwardly agreed, but inside, she was already formting a different n. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 An Amazing Physique After the three-day vacation, the crew returned in high spirits and with improved moods. The official filming began after the opening ceremony. ire held the script and discussed the scene with Elena, the female lead of this movie. ¡°In a moment, you¡¯ll enter the room. Mason wille out wrapped in a towel. Don¡¯t look too infatuated. Just show admiration. Then ¡­¡± Before ire could finish her sentence, Julia suddenly screamed, ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± Julia¡¯s exmation surprised ire and Elena, her eyes bright as she pointed ahead. Following Julia¡¯s gesture, they saw the male lead, Mason Wood, standing not far away, shirtless and wearing only a towel. Julia eximed, ¡°Mason has an amazing body!¡± ire raised her hand to her forehead, feeling quite embarrassed by her assistant¡¯s behavior. Not only was she a little obsessed with money, but she was also an infatuated fan. ¡°Julia.¡± She sighed helplessly. ¡°Can you please act more mature?¡± Julia hopped over and hugged ire¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯m not immature. I¡¯m just excited to see Mason, the most handsome actor! His chest muscles and abs are amazingl amazing.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you make it sound like you¡¯ve seen a lot in your life. Could it be ¡­¡± She paused, winked yfully at ire, and continued, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, have you experienced quite a bit of this kind of thing?¡± Of course, ire had seen things like that before. Although she couldn¡¯t remember the man¡¯s face anymore, she could still recall his perfect physique, especially those enticing abdominal curves. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Ms. Lawrence!¡± The director approached them, his forehead glistening with sweat. He nced at Mason, who was already in costume. ¡°The producer just received a call from the big boss. He thinks the script has many problems and wants you toe over right away.¡± ¡°Problems with the script?¡± ire furrowed her brow, ¡°Did the big boss read my script?¡± The director was unaware of this. He sighed and said, ¡°Three days ago, the producer sent the script over. Who knows if he actually read it.¡± Wasn¡¯t the big boss of the country¡¯srgest conglomerate supposed to be astute and invested in this movie due to its poprity? -Such a prominent figure had invested money, and all he needed to do was wait for the movie to be released and count his profits. Why would he be so free as to read the script? 2/6 ire didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s not a big deal. After today¡¯s work is done, I¡¯ll go over there and inquire about the situation. Let¡¯s focus on shooting for now.¡± Mr. Smith shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t work, Ms. Lawrence. They said if the issues with your script aren¡¯t resolved, we won¡¯t be allowed to shoot. The entire crew is stuck waiting. Once you address the script problems, we can continue shooting.¡± ire was utterly speechless. Did that big boss really understand the script? ^ Wasn¡¯t he just intentionally causing trouble for her? Time was of the essence for the crew. Elena and Mason had busy schedules. If this dy continued, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to them. She reluctantly agreed, gathering the script. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Mr. Smith handed ire a business card with the big boss¡¯s name, phone number, andpany address on it. ire nced at the card: Sean Vanderbilt. The name felt somewhat familiar. However, ire didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. She slung her bag over her shoulder, got into her car, and headed to the address on the business card. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. 36 The main headquarters of Paragon Group was in Ascalon, while the branch in Silverton was just that, a branch. However, over the past four years, the Silverton branch had grown significantly, transforming from a smallpany renting office space to arge enterprise that owned the most luxuriousmercial building in the city center Standing before this 88-story building, ire looked up and shielded her eyes from the blinding sunlight. A starting investment of three hundred million indicated a majorpany and a significant boss. Approaching the reception desk, she politely inquired, ¡°Could you please tell me which floor Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s office is on?¡± The receptionist nced at her, sizing up the girl in a T-shirt, jeans, and white sneakers. She looked like a student at best, probably a fresh college graduate. Did she really think she could meet Mr. Vanderbilt so easily? The receptionist¡¯s eyes practically rolled to the top of her head. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt doesn¡¯t meet with just anyone who wants to see him. Do you have an appointment?¡± Seeing this kind of condescending attitude wasn¡¯t new to ire. She lifted the work badge hanging around her neck, ¡°I¡¯m C. S. Lawrence, the screenwriter 4/6 CLOSE ¤¤ Seeing this kind of condescending attitude wasn¡¯t new to ire. She lifted the work badge hanging around her neck, ¡°I¡¯m C. S. Lawrence, the screenwriter for the movie ¡®The Twenty-Fifth Hour! Mr. Vanderbilt mentioned some issues with my script and asked me toe to see him.¡± The Twenty-Fifth Hour? 1. S. Lawrence? The receptionist looked at ire. She blinked a few times, then burst intoughter, ¡°Haha! Who¡¯s this fraud? Daring to impersonate C. S. Lawrence. Haha!¡± ire didn¡¯t say anything, she just looked at her. The receptionist was so amused that she was practically doubled over withughter. ¡°A child like you wants to impersonate a romance master and a gold-medal screenwriter? Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± ire felt that this person wasn¡¯t just blind but also had zero intelligence. ¡°A phone call will confirm whether I¡¯m real or fake.¡± ¡°I swear, you must be really into Mr. Vanderbilt, right? I encounter women like you every day. Some pretend to be heads of cooperatingpanies. Some pretend to be wealthy youngdies. You¡¯re the most peculiar, pretending to be C. S. Lawrence!¡± The receptionist had been working here for two years and encountered all kinds of women daily. They came up with all sorts of ridiculous tricks to get close to Sean. 5/6 She couldn¡¯t believe that the young woman before her was the renowned romance writer C. S. Lawrence. ¡°Alright, I advise you to put away your vanity. Our CEO will never see you, let alone take an interest in a little girl like you who hasn¡¯t even grown all her hair!¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this noise about?¡± A woman nearby frowned and walked over. Upon seeing her, the receptionist quickly said with respect, ¡°Ms. Lopez, there¡¯ s a scammer here pretending to be C. S. Lawrence. She wants to see Mr. Vanderbilt.¡± ire turned her head and saw the neer. Her eyes brightened, ¡°Valeria, you¡¯re here? Do you remember me?¡± Of course, Valeria Lopez remembered ire. Valeria could remember her even if she turned into ashes! Valeria used to be the campus belle of Silverton University, surrounded by admirers and ttery. After ire entered the university, she immediately snatched away Valeria¡¯s title of campus belle with her pure and virtuous appearance. She also had excellent grades and became a top student, and that had not been seen in Silverton University in decades. During Valeria¡¯s time at the university, ire stole her limelight. Valeria had held a grudge against her all this time. 6/6 The receptionist smiled, covering her mouth. ¡°Yes. Not only does she want to see Mr. Vanderbilt, but she also ims to be the romance novelist C. S. Lawrence.¡± Valeria¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as she took out her phone, pointed it at ire, and snapped a photo. ire¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly in. response. Though she wasn¡¯t sure what Valeria was up to, ire could sense that this senior wasn¡¯t friendly towards her. Valeria tapped on her phone-screen with her fingers and mocked, ¡°Let¡¯s post this on Facebook and see if anyone can verify that she¡¯s really the romance master, C. S. Lawrence. ire, since you want to be famous, I¡¯ll help you out. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 A Pressure While the pen name C. S. Lawrence had gained immense fame in the online literaturemunity, the person behind it, ire, remained low-key. When her poprity began to rise, websites sought to create a special feature on her, requesting interviews with journalists. However, she turned them down. Unwilling to relent, the publisher suggested making a video interview, but ire declined again. When the publisher proposed using a photo of the author for promotional purposes, ire still refused The publisher considered her quite a mystery, while her readers found her intriguing. Many readers even spected that the masculine pen name ¡°C. S. Lawrence¡± might belong to a male author. Since women mostly read romance novels, the thought that their beloved author might be an attractive man fascinated them even more. ire¡¯s pseudonym C. S. Lawrence became increasingly famous as her work gained poprity. The publisher was surprised by its sess and no longer insisted on her participating in anymercial activities. Valeria deliberately tagged C. S. Lawrence and Mr. Smith in her Facebook. post, hoping to embarrass ire in front ofizens and tarnish her reputation. Just after the Facebook post was published, it caused a sensation online. VALLI C¡­ Within five minutes, it became a trending topic, and within ten minutes, it climbed to the top of the hot search rankings. Victor sat in the tea room, sipping coffee and browsing Facebook out of boredom. His attention was immediately drawn to the trending topic of C. S. Lawrence. He clicked into it and saw the content, causing him to spray his mouthful of coffee all over his phone screen. A ¡°puh¡± sound escaped, his lips as coffee sttered across his phone, and he hurriedly wiped the screen. On the mist-covered phone screen, ire¡¯s pure face stood out, especially herrge and bright eyes. Even though he had been around Sean and seen all kinds of beauties, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think that ire was a rare beauty. The content of the Facebook post attacked ire: ¡°Hey, everyone! I saw this junior at work today who was trying to get close to my boss. She imed to be the famous romance author C. S. Lawrence, but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true. She was crying and shouting, demanding to see my boss. Can anyone help me verify her identity?¡± Thements section was filled with insults. ¡°There are many different types of people in the world, and some of them may not be trustworthy. If you are trying to gain favor with the powerful, do not use the name of someone else, especially my idol!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t C. S. Lawrence a man? Is this woman joking?¡± ¡®Although I think this woman is quite pretty, she clearly seeks social status through her appearance.¡± ¡°This woman is so shameless! Did she choose to impersonate my idol out of all people? It¡¯s clear she¡¯s not from the online literaturemunity. Otherwise, a woman wouldn¡¯t pretend to be a man.¡± Victor wiped the coffee off his lips and stared at the screen in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be Mr. Sean¡¯s way of dealing with ire?¡± AD Secret to wless skin Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w¡­ ?????? CLOSE But ¡­ didn¡¯t Mr. Sean always leave all tasks to Victor? When did Mr. Sean start delegating tasks to Valeria? At that thought, Victor blinked and suddenly felt his heart race. Could it be ¡­ that he had fallen out of favor? When did this happen? Why were there no signs at all? Did he do something wrong or say something he shouldn¡¯t have? ¡°Victor.¡± A voice beside him made his heart skip a beat, and he quickly looked up. ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Sean.¡± Sean looked at Victor¡¯s downcast and panicked expression. His elegant eyebrows lightly furrowed, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t ire arrived yet?¡± ¡°Huh? ire?¡± Victor was initially taken aback, then quickly realized that Mr. Sean was unaware that ire had already arrived at thepany. Valeria¡¯s actions earlier were not arranged by Mr. Sean, and he hadn¡¯t fallen out of favor after all! Hahaha ¡­ Victor¡¯s happinesssted for only two seconds before he remembered the Facebook post. His smile faded and turned awkward. He raised his phone and said hesitantly, ¡°She¡¯s here, but ¡­¡± In the lobby on the first floor, Valeria held her phone and approached ire step by step. ¡°ire, I heard you disappeared for four years. What did you do during those four years? Could it be you followed some guy, got dumped, and then returned to Silverton?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± She looked at ire and sneered, ¡°I advise you not to waste your efforts. Mr. Vanderbilt is not someone you can covet! As your senior, I¡¯ll kindly remind you to be sensible and leave on your own. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if the security escorts you out!¡± ire didn¡¯t move, even as Valeria approached her. She remained calm andposed in the face of danger. She simply looked at Valeria steadily and said, ¡°Valeria, I don¡¯t know what I did to offend you so much that you dislike me this intensely.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve offended me in countless ways!¡± Valeria¡¯s face twisted into a grimace as she raised her voice. ¡°ire, have you ever heard the saying that ¡®too much of a good thing can be bad¡¯? People who are too intelligent, excelling in everything from looks to intelligence to talent, may not live long.¡± Of course, ire was familiar with this saying. She just hadn¡¯t expected that her crime, in Valeria¡¯s eyes, was being too outstanding. She had encountered envy from others many times, but she had never seen anyone as envious to the point of hostility as Valeria. ¡°Heh¡­¡± ire couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Valeria, although ¡®too much of a good thing can be bad, as someone so clever, I¡¯m bound to outlive those less intelligent than me. As your junior, I¡¯m just reminding you that Mr. Vanderbilt asked to see me. Yet, you¡¯re driving me away and dying Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s important matters. Can you afford the consequences?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring Mr. Vanderbilt into this and use him to pressure me!¡± Valeria lifted her hand and pushed it against ire¡¯s shoulder. Despite her delicate appearance, ire didn¡¯t budge an inch. She stood firm before Valeria like a steadfast needle in the sea. 5/5 CLOSE In an instant, Valeria¡¯s anger red. She yelled toward the entrance, ¡°Security!¡± Two security guards stationed at the entrance immediately rushed over. ¡°Ms. Lopez.¡± Valeria raised her finger and pointed arrogantly at ire. ¡°Escort her out for me!¡± The two security guards stood there and watched the spectacle for a moment They knew exactly what had happened. They had encountered numerous people like ire who impersonated celebrities to approach Sean. Almost every day, they had to escort one or two of them out. So, they weren¡¯t polite to ire either. ¡°Miss, would you like to leave by yourself, or should we assist you?¡± ?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Did She Just Collide with a Wall? ire gave them a cold nce, neither speaking nor moving. Valeria was furious and shouted, ¡°Why are you even asking her? If she could leave alone, would I have called you over? Get her out of here now, don¡¯t let her sully ourpany¡¯s reputation!¡± The two security guards didn¡¯t waste any more words, and they walked toward ire. Victor called out from behind them, his voice filled with urgency. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. The security guards were about to grab ire¡¯s arm, but they quickly retracted it. Valeria¡¯s expression changed the moment she heard Victor¡¯s voice. Her arrogance and haughtiness vanished, reced by a fawning and ingratiating demeanor as if she were speaking to her mother. ¡°Mr. Garcia.¡± Valeria saw Sean following Victor towards them. Her voice softened and became sweeter. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt.¡± Sean walked straight up to them, not sparing a nce at Valeria. His profound gazended directly on ire¡¯s face. Upon seeing him, ire was stunned. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt?¡± Valeria had yet to figure out the situation and assumed that Sean and Victor were leaving. She hurriedly tried to take credit, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, this woman impersonated C. S. Lawrence and wanted to see you. I was just about to have 1/6 CLOSE the security escort her out. Why don¡¯t you wait a moment? You cane over after we¡¯ve driven her out, so you won¡¯t have to stain your eyes.¡± Her sultry voice was somewhat forced, and the way she held her throat made Victor shiver with goosebumps. Sean furrowed his brow slightly. His gaze remained fixed on ire¡¯s face, but his voice was surprisingly gentle, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when something happened at thepany?¡± ¡°Call¡­ call you?¡± Valeria initially thought Sean was speaking to her. She was momentarily puzzled but quickly covered her mouth and giggled shyly. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, it¡¯s just a minor issue. I can handle it. There¡¯s no need to trouble you. Moreover, I don¡¯t have your phone number.¡± Victor was beyond frustrated. Valeria was the HR manager, and they only had a little contact. She had never evene close to someone like Sean before. In their few previous interactions, Valeria had been speaking normally. Why did she act this way in front of Sean now? ¡°Ms. Lopez, Mr. Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t talking to you!¡± Valeria¡¯s face froze as she followed Sean¡¯s gaze and realized he had been looking at ire all along. Her heart felt like it had been ripped apart by a thousand knives. She was so envious and jealous that she wanted to tear ire to shreds on the spot. ire finally smiled and tilted her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have your phone number either.¡± OLL Sean¡¯s gaze sharpened like a knife, immediately shifting to Victor. Victor¡¯s back felt a chill, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, I gave the business card to the producer. Could it be that ¡­¡± He looked at ire. ¡°Miss Donovan didn¡¯t receive it?¡± A business card? ire only remembered then that Mr. Smith had given her a business card. She took her bag down, opened it, and took out the card. Sure enough, the business card had thepany¡¯s address and Sean¡¯s phone number. She awkwardly bit her lip and sneakily slipped the business card back in, chuckling softly, ¡°Hehe. I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Was it that she genuinely didn¡¯t notice or that she didn¡¯t care at all? Sean¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at ire and said, ¡°Come with me upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ire slung her bag over her shoulder and followed him toward the elevator. Sean suddenly stopped after just a few steps, catching ire off guard. She crashed straight into his broad back with a loud thud. ire felt her vision go ck, and her legs wobbled. She stumbled left and right before her body tilting backward. Oh my gosh! 3/6 Did she just WILLI d Vall: She managed to keep her dignity despite the pressure from the crowd earlier. But now, with this tumble, she felt like she hadpletely lost face for the entire year! Suddenly, a long, slender hand wrapped around her delicate waist, gently pulling her back. Once again, she was embraced in warm arms, enveloped in a refreshing scent o mint. The hand around her waist only steadied her body and didn¡¯t make any improper movements. However, the warmth seeped through her clothes, scorching her sensitive skin. Her numb heart suddenly skipped a beat. Sean lowered his head, looking at her slightly reddened nose from the impact. Tears swirled in her eyes. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Why are you walking behind me?¡± ire was still disoriented from the fall, but the pain brought her back to reality. She raised her hand to cover her nose, wincing, ¡°Ouch, it hurts, Sir! Your legs are too long. I can¡¯t keep up.¡± Previously, Sean had never paid attention to this issue. He nced at ire¡¯s legs. Although ire¡¯s legs were long and slenderpared to his own, her waist only reached his thighs. Feeling the surprise from several pairs of eyes fixed on them, Sean raised his gaze and saw Victor, Valeria, the receptionist, and the two security guards gaping at them. 4/6 He helped ire stand steady and said thoughtfully, ¡°Victor, it¡¯s time to clean up thepany. Those who think highly of themselves and push people out without knowing the facts should be dismissed immediately. I don¡¯t want them tarnishing my vision.¡± Victor quickly caught his nearly-dropped jaw, ¡°Yes, Mr. Sean. Please rest assured.¡± After saying that, Victor turned to look at Valeria and the others, ¡°You¡¯re all fired. Leave thepany now!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The receptionist was okay, but Valeria was the most unwilling to ept it. She joined thepany right after graduation and worked diligently and tirelessly for three years to reach her current position. The efforts and sweat she had put in were known only to herself. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt!¡± Her voice was no longer as coy as before. She panicked, AD HIAMI ces To Party In Miami. Bosed on visits and OVER UNDER || Coughing Genius Guide PILA Must try spots In Miami. LEARN MORE CLOSE ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, I beg you not to fire me. I just bought a house and still have to pay off the loan. You can demote me, but please don¡¯t fire me.¡± 5/6 CLOSE ¡°Does Mr. Vanderbilt need you to teach him how to handle things?¡± Victor, without any courtesy, pushed her toward the door. ¡°Stop begging. Leave quickly. If you continue to tarnish Mr. Sean¡¯s ears, you won¡¯t survive in this industry anymore.¡± While Valeria hadn¡¯t personally witnessed Sean¡¯s methods, she had heard of them. She closed her mouth in fear and looked at Sean with resentment. Why? Why? She wanted to get rid of ire, yet Sean had fired her! It wasn¡¯t a significant problem. How did it escte to this point? Sean didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. He told ire, ¡°Follow closely and don¡¯t bump into anything.¡± ire rubbed her nose and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After walking a few steps, she realized Sean had intentionally slowed his pace. It was easy for her to keep up with him. So, when Sean suddenly stopped earlier, was it because he remembered that he hadn¡¯t dealt with Valeria and the others yet? Was he helping her vent her anger? ire couldn¡¯t quite understand why he treated her so well. Could a brief encounter at the airport have prompted him to defend her like this? Chapter 12 ?Chapter 12 Quite Cultured Sean slipped his right hand into his pocket. "Why are you asking like this?" "Heh..." ire smirked mockingly, turned her head to look at him, and said, "You know I''m C. S. Lawrence! Don''t deny it. You saw me just now, and you weren''t surprised at all. You came up and asked me why I didn''t call you. It''s obvious you knew! So, was the script not really a problem at all? Did you just casually devise an excuse to trick me intoing here?" The word "trick" was probably the first time someone dared to use it on Sean. This woman, ire, was young but quite audacious. Sean raised an eyebrow and turned to face ire. He said, "Speaking of this, I''d like to ask you something." Towering over her at six feet and six inches, Sean loomed like a mountain. His presence emanated an immense pressure that instinctively forced ire to take a step back. "What ... what do you want to ask?" She stammered. Sean curled his lips slightly, moved closer, and nced at the work badge hanging from her chest. "C. S. Lawrence. C is for ire, and S is for what? Why did you choose this pen name?" Huh? What''s wrong with that? ire was utterly perplexed by his words. Under his overwhelming presence, she quickly retreated two steps, appearing weak, vulnerable, and helpless. However, the elevator was only so big, and her back was soon pressed against the cold elevator wall. She had no more room to retreat. With a sharp "smack," Sean ced both hands against the elevator wall, imprisoning her between himself and the wall. He lowered his head, his gaze fixed on her eyes, exuding a dangerous aura all over his body. "Hmm? Can''te up with an answer?" The man''s presence enveloped ire entirely. She could even feel his breath brushing against her hair. At such a close distance, ire felt a sense of danger, yet for some reason, she knew that Sean wouldn''t harm her. She raised her head, and her gaze met his delicate lips. Despite being a man, his lips were rosy, more enticing than any lipstick color. She had seen such tempting lips before... Ugh! In a moment like this, why was she still thinking about that matter! The man before her was none other than Xander''s elder! Feeling her face heat up, she quickly averted her gaze, as if her eyes had been scalded, and said, "I chose the pen name ''C. S. Lawrence'' because I think this name will bring me good luck. C is for ire. S is for Shakespeare, my favorite author. Lawrence is derived from the wordurel, a Roman symbol of victory." Sean''s expression froze momentarily, and he was getting a bit awkward. When he first saw this pen name, he subconsciously associated the initial "S" with himself, but he didn''t expect ire to choose this because of Shakespeare. Although, it sounded much more reasonable Just then, with a "ding," the elevator door opened. Sean withdrew his hands and casually slipped his right hand into his pocket. "Hmm. You''re quite cultured indeed." He said calmly as if he were genuinely discussing an ordinary matter with ire. ire raised her hand to cover her flushed face and watched his figure as he stepped out of the elevator. She stuck her tongue out at him yfully. What did he mean by "quite cultured"? She already has a good education! She was an exceptional student Silverton University had not seen in decades. She had excellent character and excellent grades. ire even had a double degree! Sean suddenly turned around and looked at her. "Aren''t youing?" ire quickly retracted her pink tongue and awkwardly hurried beside him. Sean''s office was on the top floor of this building, the 88th floor. Within the spacious office area, not a single woman could be seen! The entire area was filled with men, and ire couldn''t help but feel that Sean probably had some disdain for women. Everyone knew that the office adjacent to the CEO''s office on the top floor was thepany''s heart. Seeing that there wasn''t a single woman in sight, ire couldn''t help but wonder if Sean held a rtively low opinion of women. Walking beside Sean, she could feel the scrutinizing gazes of those men, giving her an odd sensation. It was when they entered his office that the men outside swarmed together. "I can''t believe my eyes. Did I just have a hallucination? Mr. Sean actually brought a woman up here?" "It wasn''t a hallucination. I saw it too!" "OMG, isn''t this floor off-limits to outsiders? Even the managers of thepany can''te up here. Why is that woman here?" Someone nearby pped him on the head. "Are you an idiot? Mr. Sean personally brought her up. It''s obvious he doesn''t see her as an outsider!" "Not an outsider? Then who is she..." "Hehe.." The group of men chuckled suggestively. "She must be Mrs. Vanderbilt!" Someone doubted, "That''s not necessarily true. The Vanderbilts are quite extensive. She might be a distant rtive''s younger generation." "Hey, look at this." Someone raised their phone, and on the screen was the Facebook post that Valeria had made. The person was so excited that their face turned red. "Isn''t the girl in the picture the same as the one here?" Everyone looked and nodded one after another, saying, "It''s her!" "Haha! Mr. Sean actually replied personally! Have you seen Mr. Sean reply to anyone''s Facebook post before?" With this revtion, no one questioned it further. They all looked toward the door of the CEO''s office, their expressions filled with ambiguous smiles.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They went in, and the door was closed... Sean''s office was quite spacious, covering an area of three hundred square meters. Besides the workspace, there was a lounge, meeting, and multimedia room for video calls. Standing on such a high floor, ire felt like the air was much fresher. Sean sat on the sofa in the meeting area and extended his hand to ire. ire understood and walked over. Suddenly, her gazended on the round table before Sean, where a very noticeable script of "The Twenty-Fifth Hour"y! It seemed he had read her script and called her here... to discuss script matters. Surprised, she blinked her eyes and weakly sat down on the sofa opposite Sean. "Mr. Vanderbilt, did you really read my script?" Sean''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I haven''t read it. I just lured you here." "Hehe.." ire felt so embarrassed that she wished to dig a hole and hide. She hurriedly took off her bag, retrieved the script from inside, and said, "Mr. Vanderbilt, please don''t joke. I overthought just now. Let''s talk about the script matter now." Sean took out his phone and ced it on the round table. "Before we discuss the script, don''t you need to handle the Facebook post Valeria made?" ire knew that Valeria had taken a photo of her earlier and posted it on Facebook. She was a minor celebrity but not particrly famous. She was nowhere near as popr as those inte celebrities. Her reputation was mainly within the online literature circle. When it came to work, she was always serious. "No need. It''s a minor issue. Whether I handle it or not. doesn''t matter. Your time is valuable, Mr. Vanderbilt. I won''t waste it on that." Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 A Bold Proposition Sean raised an eyebrow, bending over to pick up the script from the round table. ire looked down at the script in her hands. ¡°Sir, do you think there¡¯s a problem somewhere?¡± However, Sean held the script without opening it and casually replied, ¡°The opening.¡± The opening? ire believed her opening was slightly too ambiguous, but it had no outrageous plot points. She read through the opening scene carefully from beginning to end, then furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine, but there¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Suddenly, she looked up, casting a skeptical nce at Sean. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, are you an old-fashioned person? Is it not allowed to have any romantic tension in the story?¡± Old-fashioned? Him? Sean¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°I don¡¯t oppose romantic tension, but your logic is wed.¡± cing the script on herp, ire earnestly engaged in the discussion. ¡°Where is my logic wed? The book has been out for almost four years, and 1/6 CLOSE no one has ever said that my story has wed logic.¡± She hadn¡¯t graduated with an English literature degree, but hernguage skills were solid. Moreover, it was just a simple romance novel, not incredibly profound. This book had simplenguage and realistic character development. How could ire¡¯s logic be wed? She didn¡¯t believe it! Sean threw the script back onto the table without even looking at it. ¡°Two strangers did something inappropriate on their first meeting. ire, does that make sense to you?¡± He called her ¡°ire¡± so naturally, as though he had said it countless times before. The sound made ire¡¯s heart tingle and ache like she had been electrified. He looked at her with a gentle andposed gaze, deliberately restraining his sharpness. Under his eye, ire¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. Clearly, they were having a serious discussion about the script, so why was her heart uncontrobly racing? Suddenly, ire couldn¡¯t bear to hold his gaze any longer. She lowered her head in a fluster, her fingers absentmindedly creasing the corners of the script. ¡°Of course, it makes sense because a man would never reject a pretty woman who takes the initiative and makes a bold proposition.¡± She spoke as if she understood men very well. 2/6 Frowning, Sean asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡± ire, not convinced, lifted her head to meet his gaze once again. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Sean sneered, and his gaze suddenly turned very aggressive as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not like that!¡± ¡°Tch.¡± ire rolled her eyes with disdain. Whether he was like that or not, who knows! Anyway, this was the first and only time she had ever been in this kind of situation. Sean looked at her skeptical expression, then raised his hand and beckoned to ire with his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? If you don¡¯t, you can give it a try.¡± Give it a try? How was she supposed to do that? Was he asking her to make a bold move on him? This ¡­ ire felt a bit frustrated. She had never done this kind of thing in her life, and ¡­ and doing that kind of thing in front of Xander¡¯s elder would be so embarrassing. 3/6 ! Suddenly, Mr. Smith¡¯s words echoed in her mind. ¡°If the big boss disagrees, the film can¡¯t be shot. The whole crew will be left waiting.¡±¡± Now Sean was blocking her way with this issue. If she couldn¡¯t convince him, she would bear the brunt of the consequences, and the entire crew would me her. With these thoughts in mind, she gritted her teeth, mmed the script onto the round table, and stood up determinedly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it a try then. Who¡¯s afraid of who!¡± The words were out, but her bravado wavered slightly as she moved towards Se¨¢n. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, that man exuded an aura of strict self-control, and her legs trembled a bit. ¡°That ¡­ that¡¯s it, I¡¯ve reallye over. Just¡­ just don¡¯t hit me,¡± she said with a quiver in her voice. Sean chuckled softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said men won¡¯t reject a woman who takes the initiative?¡± The way he put it¡­ i ire really didn¡¯t believe that. She clenched her fists at her sides, then suddenly quickened her pace. In a few steps, she was right in front of Sean. He was dressed in a dark id suit, a white shirt underneath, his usual style. Today, he wasn¡¯t wearing a tie; the top button of his shirt was undone, revealing ¨¤ hint of his sexy corbone. ire stared at his corbone and 4/6 CLOSE slowly bent down. Sean remainedposed, sitting without evading her approach or pushing her away. He simply lowered his gaze, watching the hesitant woman before he extended her hand toward him. Heh¡­ She had been so bold just a moment ago but now was unexpectedly timid. It was cute. Feeling his gaze on her face, ire swallowed nervously. This situation was was really difficult for her. She had never seduced a man before, and now she had no idea how to start. Her small hand grasped the buttons of Sean¡¯s suit, trembling as she unbuttoned them. She nced up at him and saw that his expression remainec unchanged, just like when they discussed the script earlier. She breathed a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t angry. That¡¯s good! Feeling a bit bolder, she grabbed the buttons of Sean¡¯s shirt and unfastened them one by one. After undoing all the buttons, his muscr chest was revealed. Back on set, Julia had acted like a prairie dog when she saw Mason, the famous actor¡¯s, abs. If she were to see Sean¡¯s chest, she might just start bleeding from her nose and drop dead on the spot. His physique was was just too amazing! 5/6 Forget about being Xander¡¯s elder or Mr. Sean. Those titles and his appearance and physique were utterly incongruent. He was simply a man, a young and charismatic man who could drive women crazy! ¡°Are you happy with what you see?¡± Suddenly, a yful voice came from beside her ear. ire was so absorbed in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t heard him. Sean raised an eyebrow and waved his hand in front of her eyes. ¡°ire, if you keep staring, I might have to charge you.¡± ire snapped back to reality, realizing she had lost herposure. She quickly averted her gaze with a guilty conscience. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking.¡± She was trying to maintain her tough exterior. Sean calmly tugged at his lip. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± ¡°Of course, let¡¯s continue!¡± ire didn¡¯t want to change the script. This was the opening scene; altering it here would disrupt the entire story. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to rewrite the entire script, and the film crew couldn¡¯t afford to wait. Oh well, let¡¯s give it a shot! She gritted her teeth and decided to go for it. She touched here a bit and 6/6 CLOSE grabbed there a bit, satisfying her curiosity. However, Sean didn¡¯t react at all. He just lowered his gaze, watching her closely. This was making her frustrated. Wasn¡¯t this enough? What should she do now? She couldn¡¯t give up! ire couldn¡¯t help but stare at Sean¡¯s lips. They were so full and tempting that she could feel herself drawn in. She felt her face flush and her heart race. ire stared at his lips briefly, then blinked and leaned in to kiss him. Sean was shocked. 6/6 Receive Remittances Sent via Western Win a Mobi Phone w Lucky Draw Q i Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Skip ads for 18 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 She Kissed Him? She kissed him? She actually kissed him first! ire had no experience in this area. Her romance life was like a nk sheet of paper, except for that idental incident four years ago. She didn¡¯t know what to do next. After enduring for more than ten seconds, she realized that Sean still hadn¡¯t responded. She opened her eyes and unexpectedly locked gazes with him. His eyes deepened slightly, fixedly staring at her. It seemed she had really lost. And lost quite thoroughly. Feeling defeated and disappointed, she lowered her eyelids and slowly moved away. Just as she was about to leave, a pair ofrge hands suddenly pressed against her back. Her body turned, and she fell into Sean¡¯s warm embrace. She looked at him in astonishment, not even having time to speak, before Sean directly kissed her. Sean had waited for ire in Silverton for four years. It wasn¡¯t that he loved her so much, nor did he hate her that deeply. He was simply unwilling to ept it. No one dared to do something audacious to him, let alone leave without his permission. 1/6 He thought that once he captured ire, he could take revenge for that daring night. However¡­ She had returned. She looked like she did four years ago, with the same inherent innocence. It was as if, despite the passage of time and the world¡¯s corrupting influence, she still held onto her purity, living freely and unrestrained. He envied the purity that radiated from her inside out. He cherished the innocence in her eyes. She was like a mirror, reflecting a side of him he had never possessed. That lingering unwillingness had transformed into a sense of possession. Sean Wanted ire to remain as she was now, under his protection. Hmm¡­ Suddenly, ire felt something pressing against her lower body, making her ufortable. She furrowed her brows. After all, they were both adults. Some things were self-evident. cing her hands on Sean¡¯s shoulders, she suddenly exerted force, pushing him away with a strong push, and then quickly jumped out of his embrace. ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Blushing, ire covered her mouth and burst intoughter. ¡°Sir, I won!¡± Sean was stunned. He was emotionally moved, yet she only cared about winning or losing? She really was something! ¡°Well,¡± he nodded, his deep voice slightly hoarse. ¡°You won. What reward do you want?¡± ¡°A reward¡­¡± AD THE ces To Party In Miami. THE GUIDE MIAMI HOURS Coughing Genius Guide Must try spots In Miami. LEARN MORE CLOSE ire removed her hand from her mouth, walked to the edge of the round table, and picked up the script she had angrily thrown onto the table earlier. She yfully shook it at Sean and said, ¡°Of course, you need to relent and let the production team proceed with normal filming.¡± Sean chuckled softly, his slender fingers leisurely fastening a button. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°Not that simple?¡± ire grew anxious. ¡°I won fair and square. Why is it still not possible?¡± 3/6 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. CLOSE Sean stood up, elegantly adjusted his suit, then raised his gaze to look at her. ¡°You promised to treat me to a meal yesterday but haven¡¯t fulfilled that promise.¡± Just for this? Was he going to keep holding onto this to exert pressure on her? ire felt a bit frustrated. Any problem that could be solved with money wasn¡¯t really a problem! ¡°Fine.¡± She put the script into her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. But you mustn¡¯t hold onto my script any longer. Otherwise, the entire crew will probably skin me alive.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± His voice had returned to its original state, deep and maic, like a bottle of well-aged wine, rich enough to impregnate the ears. ire slung her bag over her shoulder and scrunched her nose at him. ¡°You say they wouldn¡¯t dare, but how do you know? I¡¯m just a lowly scriptwriter. They may treat me well now, but if the filming gets dyed because of me, they¡¯ll make my life difficult.¡± Cutting off someone¡¯s money was akin to killing their parents, a lesson she had always understood. Even though everyone seemed friendly and cooperative, they would all be furious if you tried to dy them by a couple of days or prevent them from starting work. Sean had already lifted his foot and inserted his right hand into his pocket, walking toward the door. ¡°Then, you better quickly treat me to that meal.¡± ire didn¡¯t dare to linger and hurriedly followed. As they left, the people in the office area were busy with their tasks, casually ncing at them. Once they stepped into the elevator and their figures disappearedpletely, a group of men gathered together. ¡°Did anyone see how flushed that girl¡¯s face was¡­¡± ¡°I saw it!¡± Someone quickly raised their hand. ¡°And Mr. Sean¡­ Hehe. With a smug look on his face, obviously, he seeded!¡± ¡°Speaking of the past, how many women used to chase after Mr. Sean, all of whom were sexy, alluring, and had countless feminine charms. But Mr. Sean didn t even spare them a nce. Now he¡¯s taken a fancy to this young woman. Tsk, tsk.¡± ¡°Well, that can only mean this young woman happened to tickle Mr. Sean¡¯s aesthetic preferences.¡± Next to them, Victor coughed forcefully and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen my fair share of gossiping women, but it¡¯s my first time seeing a group of big gentlemen gathered together for gossip.¡± ¡°Victor!¡± Someone stretched their neck and asked him with a grin, ¡°Did Mr. Sean stay in Silverton for four years just to wait for her?¡± Victor¡¯s face was set in a grim expression. ¡°We should be careful about what we say about Mr. Sean. He¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡± The person pouted, feeling it wasn¡¯t fun, and the group dispersed. Victor walked to the side, took out his phone, opened the Facebook post, and reread Sean¡¯s reply. He let out a long sigh of relief in his heart. Although he had misunderstood Mr. Sean¡¯s intentions earlier, thankfully, he hadn¡¯t taken action against ire, nor had he shown her any hostility. Otherwise, he would have ended up like Valeria and the others, having to pack up and leave. However, Mr. Sean¡¯s intentions wereplicated to fathom. He had been so angry back then, but now ¡­ Suddenly, ire sneezed, raising her hand to rub her little nose, and she followed closely by Sean¡¯s side. ¡°Caught a cold?¡± Sean turned his head and looked at her with concern in his eyes. ¡°No.¡± ire waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°My nose just itches a bit. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Thepany was in the city center, and ire had already walked two blocks with Sean. Along the way, they passed numerous upscale shops and high-end hotels. Whenever they passed by a luxury hotel, ire pretended not to see, turning her face away. 5/6 CLOSE Seeing another high-end restaurant up ahead, Sean nced at ire from the corner of his eye. As expected, the young girl had already turned her face to the side, automatically shielding her vision. He silently curled his lips but didn¡¯t remind her. He enjoyed walking on the street with her, feeling rxed and content. However, ire seemed a bit distant from him, keeping a gap of about half a meter between them as if they were strangers. Sean didn¡¯t like this feeling. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t care. I want that bag! Don¡¯t you run away from me. Rocky,e back here!¡± A man suddenly ran out from a designer handbag store in front of them. Upor hearing his girlfriend¡¯s call, he turned back and ran toward them like a mad man. Frowning, Sean grabbed ire¡¯s arm and pulled her forcefully, causing her to stumble and identally bump into him¡­ Comments for this chapter 2 Continue Reading Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Do You Feel Sorry for Him? She raised her head and saw that man running in Sean¡¯s direction. ¡°Come closer and walk beside me. The streets are crowded, and there are plenty of careless people around. It¡¯s not good if you get hurt.¡± ire blinked as she listened to his exnation, her expression unchanged. Sean had grown up in a high-ranking family, ustomed to respecting his elders, so he treated everyone kindly. ¡°Okay.¡± She straightened up and positioned herself correctly, obediently Jeaning against his arm. Sean raised an eyebrow, and a hint of a subtle smile appeared in his eyes. The city center had diverse businesses, from expensive shopping malls and upscale restaurants to more affordable options for ordinary people. However, the particr ce they were heading towards was on the less-lit side, facing the bustling street. Looking at a small restaurant ahead, ire¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re used to eating foie gras and truffles. How about I treat you to something different today?¡± Following her gaze, Sean saw the small, almost minuscule restaurant. Fortunately, it looked rtively clean from the outside. ¡°Sure.¡± Given the permission, ire happily ran over to the restaurant. She had the owner find them a corner seat, and she sat down boldly, waving at Sean. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, over here,e quickly!¡± Sean wore a tailor-made high-end suit, which seemed out of ce in such an establishment. As soon as he entered the restaurant, all eyes turned towards him. Facing those gazes, he walked confidently to the seat opposite ire and sat calmly. ire held the menu in her hand, her fingers pointing at various items. ¡°This one, this one, and this one. Three dishes will be enough.¡± The owner took back the menu with a pained expression. He had already taker several steps away, but he turned around to nce at Sean and muttered with disdain, ¡°Dressing like a big shot, but only ordering this.¡± ire took a spoon from the wooden bucket, then brought Sean¡¯s bowl over to her side. She poured hot water into the bowl and dipped the spoon to rinse them. After finishing, she ced the clean bowl and spoon in front of Sean before starting to rinse her own. Sean watched her actions and found them quite enjoyable to watch. Her hands were much smaller than his, with delicate and fair fingers. As she rinsed the spoon, her little finger would slightly lift, adding a touch of -cuteness. ¡°All set.¡± ire arranged her own bowl and spoon, then picked up a ss of hot water and took a sip. ¡°Huh, bitter buckwheat tea, it¡¯s quite bitter.¡± Her eyes nced at the beverage counter, and she half-heartedly asked, ¡°Sir, do you drink alcohol?¡± Sean wasn¡¯t in the habit of drinking during lunchtime and generally drank very little. He shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll get my own.¡± ire stood up, ran over, grabbed a beverage bottle, unscrewed the cap, and took a big gulp. She put the bottle of beverage on her side, satisfied. ¡°This one¡¯s still the best.¡± Sean was speechless. Did she ask if he drinks alcohol? She didn¡¯t ask if he drinks beverages. This little girl was too stingy with him. ¡°ire, I remember the royalties aren¡¯t low. How much did you sell the copyright of your book?¡± ire keenly sensed something, quickly unscrewed the beverage bottle cap, poured a ss, and ced it in front of Sean. ¡°My royalties aren¡¯t high, Sir. This beverage is delicious. Try it.¡± The little vixen¡¯s tail was showing, and Sean helplessly chuckled. He didn¡¯t mind that the beverage bottle had just been drunk by ire. He took a small sip of the ss and brought it to his lips. 3/6 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. CLO?E It was too sweet! At this moment, the owner brought their dishes to the table without a word and then left. Sean looked at the so-called two dishes and a soup on the table, his eyebrows furrowing tightly. ¡°ire, is this what you mean by taking me to eat something different?¡± 1 The two dishes and a soup on the table were fruit sd, steamed broli, and tomato basil soup. CLOSE AedBank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw October 30 2003 Kas mon hamugh MA * 30 Allied EXPRESS W Western Union Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN ire grinned and looked at him. ¡°Yeah. Sir, you usually eat fancy food and rarely eat these home- cooked dishes, right?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Home-cooked dishes should have meat, right?¡± Who was this little girl trying to deceive? Did she think he was someone who never ate home-cooked dishes? 4/6 CLOSE ¦¨ ire nced at his lower half, then said thoughtfully, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t think I¡¯m being stingy. I ordered these three dishes to cool down your body. Mr. Vanderbilt, you need to cool down now.¡± Cool down? Only now did Sean remember what had happened in the office earlier ¡­ But that was half an hour ago. Even if Sean had been furious, walking here had long since cooled him down. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at himself, ¡°Alright, whatever you say goes.¡± In a thoughtful gesture, ire put a piece of fruit sd in Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s bowl. ¡°This is refreshing and will help you cool down. I¡¯m full now, so please have the rest.¡± Even though she was clearly being stingy, he found her quite cute. ire ate the steamed broli and ced a fruit sd te into Sean¡¯s bowl. As they were eating, suddenly, the voices of a quarreling couple could be heard from outside. ¡°Xander, you brought me to eat here?¡± rissa wore a pink dress and carried a designer bag worth several thousand dors. She looked at this humble restaurant and felt like even stepping in would dirty her feet. Xander took rissa¡¯s hand and spoke softly. ¡°You know my situation now, rissa. My dad cut me off and is not giving me any money. I had to sell my 5/6 watch to buy you that bracelet earlier. Please bear with me for now.¡± Yesterday, rissa thought she could apany the broke Xander for at least a month or two. But now, she felt like she couldn¡¯t even bear one day. In the past, when Xander took her shopping, they would buy limited-edition luxury jewelry. But now, he bought her a random bracelet from a regr gold store worth a few thousand dors. She couldn¡¯t even wear something like that! ¡°Xander, I don¡¯t me you for not having money. I can take you home to eat, but don¡¯t drag down my status by bringing me to such a filthy ce!¡± Saying that she opened her bag, took out the bracelet, and threw it into Xander¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be rich when you¡¯re not. Do you think I really care about the things you bought for me with all your money? I don¡¯t care at all!¡± ¡°rissa, rissa!¡± Xander tightly held onto the bracelet, quickly catching up with the angrily departing rissa. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go home with you for dinner now.¡± ire sat in the corner, watching the scene outside vividly. She hadn¡¯t expected the once vibrant and spendthrift young man from the past to end up so poor! ¡°Sir¡± ire looked at rissa and Xander, biting her spoon. ¡°Are the Morgans really so heartless? They won¡¯t even give Xander a penny?¡± Sean furrowed his brows and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel sorry Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Thirty-Eight Dors Wasted Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Why would I feel sorry for him? I¡¯m not sick or anything.¡± ire replied, and her gaze shifted away from the scene. She thought the vegetarian foods on the table had evolved into luxuries. She picked up a spoonful of tomato and ced it in her mouth. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it. The Morgans treated him so well, yet they could be so ruthless towards him.¡± Sean nced at her, and her pouting lips wrapped around a slice of tomato. Her cheeks had ballooned out and made her appear like an enraged pufferfish. The more he looked, the cuter she became. He desperately wanted to poke he puffed-up cheek. As he contemted the concept, his hand elevated and reached out toward her. ire turned to the side and looked so surprised. ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ire widened her eyes and remained still. She watched his hand gently caress her face, only to withdraw just as gently. It was as light as a dragonfly touching the water. But the residual warmth lingered on ire¡¯s face. She felt a bit warm and slightly burnt. ire¡¯s light cheeks flushed rapidly as a result of the heat. Her heart raced like a pebble dropped into a quietke, causing ripples to emerge. But all Sean did was flick his finger. ¡°You had the tomato crumbs all over your face.¡± 1/6 CLOSE ¡°Oh.¡± ire raised her hand to cover her face. She inwardly scolded herself for being so easily flustered. After all, the man was helping her wipe off the tomato crumbs from her face. How gentlemanly and polite he was. Why w her heart racing like crazy over such a trivial matter? ¡°If melons are not trimmed in time, they grow crooked. If left unattended, they rot.¡± His sudden statement took ire aback. Then, she looked at him with a bewildered expression. Sean giggled gently and said, ¡°I was referring to Xander.¡± ire realized what was happened and moved her hand away from her face. She was no longer interested in the food on the table. At this moment, her cheeks were still warm from his fingers. ¡°Is that how the Morgans behave? Will they let him be and stop caring about him?¡± ¡°In times of adversity, true intentions are revealed. It¡¯s easy to share happiness but more difficult to share sorrows. I don¡¯t think your sister looks like someone who can endure hardship and poverty. It won¡¯t be long before Xandy sees the light.¡± So, the Morgans would continue to look after Xander. But only when he realized what was going on. ire was unconcerned. Xander was already unimportant to her, and she wouldn¡¯t spare him a second thought whether he lived or died. 2/6 CLOSE ¡°Sir, are you finished eating?¡± Sean looked at his now-empty te and realized he couldn¡¯t find another excuse. He sprang to his feet and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± ire came upon the payment register with her phone in her hand. Sean stood behind her, and he caught a glimpse. It was only 38 dors! She was inviting him to a meal that cost less than 50 dors. This girl is so stingy! Victor was already standing outside the door. He carefully opened the backseat car door when he spotted theming up. ire waved at Sean and said, ¡°Goodbye, Sir.¡± Sean turned to face her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the set.¡± ¡°No need,¡± ire replied, putting her phone back in her bag. ¡°I drove here and needed to go to the supermarket. The food on the set wasn¡¯t great, so I¡¯m going to get some snacks to bring back.¡± Sean didn¡¯t argue and turned to get into his car. After a short way, Sean suddenly eximed, ¡°Victor, what does the set usually have for meals?¡± Victor nced at him through the rearview mirror and noticed Mr. Sean was asking sincerely. He answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what they eat. But it¡¯s probably boxed meals. I¡¯ve spoken with some other sets, and they¡¯ve all ordered boxed meals.¡± 3/6 Sean closed his eyes and slumped back in his seat. He didn¡¯t say anything more. ire stuffed the trunk with snacks before returning to the set. When she returned to the set, filming had already begun. Now, they were preparing for a scene change. Mr. Smith greeted her enthusiastically upon her return. Mason, Elena, and the assistant director were also present. ¡°Thank you foring, Ms. Lawrence. We¡¯ve already begun filming,¡± Mr. Smit said. ire noticed Mason and Elena were not dressed in the previous scene¡¯s clothes. It looked like the part of the screeny had already been filmed. ¡°No problem, it¡¯s my responsibility after all. It was my fault in the first ce,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Your fault?¡± Mr. Smith became interested. He¡¯d read the script and didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. Moreover, he had yet to anticipate the big boss nitpicking over it. He was very intrigued. ¡°What issue did you find?¡± The producer was simrly puzzled. Then, he said, ¡°The call from there said we could start shooting. But they didn¡¯t inform us of any script changes.¡± ire pursed her lips. She was afraid if she exined it, they would dig deeper. She couldn¡¯t im that she had deliberately enticed the big boss to fix the problem. 416 1 ¡°Perhaps the big boss wasn¡¯t happy that the opening scene involved a bed scene He thought it wasn¡¯t appropriate. But I persuaded him otherwise,¡± she said vaguely. Elena was met directly by everyone¡¯s gaze. Her face turned very red because all eyes were on her. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Elena, I can sense danger approaching,¡± Mason grinned quietly. Elena was aware of the implication, but she pretended not to notice. ¡°What danger could there be?¡± ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯ve been saying that during the film¡¯s preparation, the big boss didn¡¯t invest until we were about to start filming. So, it turns out it was because of Elena,¡± Mr. Smithughed heartily. CLOSE AD Ted Bank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? Allied EXPRESS 30 Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw Then Detbar to 20 October 2003, Now mough MAB Arnamon CINELAR PUPLI W Western Union Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN The female lead was not Elena during the initial casting. It was yet another top-tier actressparable to Mason. However, just before the chant honan the artrose was iniured while filming an advertont Cho the shoot began, the actress was injured while filming an advertisement. She could not walk for ten days to a month, forcing Mr. Smith to make a Elena achieved enormous sess as a popr young actress and was a dream goddess in the hearts of many fans. So, it¡¯s difficult not to identify Sean¡¯s financial decision with Elena. ¡°It seemed that the big boss doesn¡¯t like you acting in romantic scenes, Elena. This big boss isn¡¯t an ordinary one. He is one of our country¡¯s top billionaires. We¡¯ll all be counting on you to look after us in the future,¡± the producer said as he patted Elena on the shoulder. Elena pursed her lips, and her cheeks blushed as she said, ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t tease me like that. He hasn¡¯t confessed to me or anything ¡­¡± ire had yet to consider it from this angle before. But after hearing everyone else discuss it, she also began to see it that way. It made her irritated since she assumed Sean wasn¡¯t straightforward. He purposefully caused ws with her script to keep the person she liked from getting intimate with other men. People who were unaware of the situation would conclude she was a lousy screenwriter. Today at lunch, he had practically robbed her of a meal. Fortunately, she was smart enough not to give him a luxurious meal. Otherwise, she would have been _at a loss. She pouted and refused to listen to morepliments about Elena. She went over to her rest area and sat. 5/6 CLOSE OX She took a bag full of snacks and aggressively tore open a bag of potato chips, then packed a handful of chips into her lips¡­ ¡°ire, you¡¯re back.¡± Julia approached ire and sat beside her with a freshly purchased bottle of coffee. ire¡¯s insatiable appetite prompted her to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have lunch?¡± ire made a crunching sound as she bit into the potato chips. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then why are you so hungry?¡± Julia sipped the coffee and looked at the group gathering around Elena. She shoved ire with her elbow and said, ¡°Hey, ire, why are they saying that the big boss is interested in Elena?¡± Thest thing ire wanted to do right now was talk about it. Just thinking about Sean made her feel like the 38 dors she spent on the meal was a waste! Comments for this chapter 5 Continue Reading Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 He is Boyfriend Material ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know about it!¡± ¡°How could you possibly not know?¡± Julia tilted her coffee cup around. She looked at ire as if she was a unique creature. ¡°You have such a great rtionship with the big boss. Who would know if you didn¡¯t?¡± ire was annoyed, but she stuffed another handful of potato chips into her mouth. ¡°When did Ist have a good rtionship with him?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with him, why did he reply to your Facebook and defend you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire¡¯s munching stopped, and she turned to face Julia. ¡°What exactly is Facebook?¡± Julia set down her coffee and took out her phone. ¡°It was taken a few hours ago. Someone mentioned you in a Facebook post and even included your phot They shouted some terrible things and shouted that you were impersonating C. S. Lawrence to seduce their boss.¡± Julia opened the Facebook as she talked. ¡°The big boss stepped in and cleared your name quickly.¡± ire leaned over and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± Julia tapped on the screen several times but couldn¡¯t find that specific post. She gritted her teeth in frustration and said, ¡°Is it possible that the post was deleted?¡± ¡°Hmph..¡± ireughed coldly. She turned her face away, and the biting into the chips was even louder. Because of ire¡¯s coldugh, Julia hurriedly added, ¡°Hey, ire, don¡¯t question it! The big boss did respond to the post. He said you had been sacked! The ¡®you¡¯ in question was the person who used you.¡± Julia gripped ire¡¯s hand and shook it vigorously. She worried that ire would not believe her. ¡°At that moment, the inte exploded! First, they saw sight of C. S. Lawrence¡¯s genuine appearance. Second, the huge boss showed such power and cleared your name with just a few words. Some peopl have even begun shipping you and the big boss together!¡± Julia applied a lot of power because she was anxious. She even forced the chips in ire¡¯s hand to fall apart. ¡°Alright, Julia, stop shaking me! I believe you, okay?¡± Julia finally let go of ire¡¯s hand, holding her chin with both hands and a smitten expression. ¡°You have no idea, ire. People on the inte are jealous. They im that the big boss rarely posts and never responds to anyone¡¯s Facebook posts. Nheless, he spoke up for you. And some people are even imagining you and the big boss as a couple. He¡¯s got some serious boyfriend material!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Boyfriend? Sean? ire wouldn¡¯t even think about it! Xander¡¯s addressing him as ¡°Sir¡± had already earned her respect. Despite her ims that it didn¡¯t matter and she didn¡¯t care, she sincerely respected 2/5 him. Moreover, she already had two¡­ On the other hand, ire believed neither she nor Sean had a chance! However, Julia¡¯s words significantly improved her mood. Since he had personally intervened to clear her name, she could think of the 38 dors as a treat for him. Hahaha. The afternoon flew by, and dinner was rapidly approaching. The man delivering the boxed lunches wheeled a trolley to the front door: When the assistant director saw him, he pped his hands and eximed to everyone, ¡°Time for dinner! We¡¯ll restart shooting when we finish eating.¡± The assistant director turned after giving the announcement. Then, he noticed ire and Julia snacking. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± he asked with a smile. The meal on set was nothing special. It was standard cafeteria food. ire shook her head and shoved some beef jerky in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat. You can give my portion to someone else.¡± Snacking is popr among youngsters today, particrly young girls like ire and Julia. The assistant director understood this and said little. He turned around and invited others to join him for the meal. At the entryway, a synchronized series of footsteps could be heard. Victor then led several people into the room. They efficiently set up tables and arranged food in an orderly and well-organized manner. Victor nced in ire¡¯s direction and smiled as he addressed the group, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt is concerned about the poor food quality on the set. So, he specially arranged for meals from his hotel. Please, enjoy the food without hesitation.¡± Elena had captured the attention of the entire crew in an instant. She blushed under their gaze. But she rose gracefully and emanated elegance. as she walked toward Victor.¡± Mr. Vanderbilt is very kind and thoughtful. Please tell him I am grateful for his time and hard work.¡± Victor didn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of him. But as Mr. Sean¡¯s assistant, he knew the necessary tone and civility to show. He smiled and said, ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll convey your gratitude to Mr. Vanderbilt.¡± His response was met with a chorus of dubious whistles. Elena turned her head with a bashful face. She red at them, and everyone burst outughing. Elena was thrilled, even though everyone was mocking her. It wasn¡¯t simple for her to get to where she is now. The acting job relied on youth, particrly female actors. There were only a few golden years. During her peak, marrying into a wealthy family was the desire of many actors, and she felt like she was standing at the top of the pyramid when she won Sean¡¯s favor. ¡°Alright, stopughing ande over here to eat.¡± 4/5 CLOSE Julia made a mocking expression when she saw her proud appearance. ¡°ire! I believe the big boss admires you. If that Facebook post hadn¡¯t been deleted, you and the big boss would be the most talked-about people on the inte right now.¡±¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time talking nonsense.¡± ire set down her snacks, pped her hands, and stood up. Julia snatched her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ire let go of Julia¡¯s hand and pinched her face. ¡°Julia, with so much delicious food, you shouldn¡¯t waste it!¡± ire made sense to Julia. With so many delights, how could they not indulge, regardless of who the big boss liked? Julia stood up without waiting for ire to react. She hurriedly dashed ADBank Receive Remittances Sent Western Union & Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw 30 FLI CLOSE LAM VICTORI Allied EXPRESS Dubb 30 Debober 201 W Western Union ??? Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN towards the food and eximed, ¡°Hahaha. So much delicious food! I¡¯m going to eat until I¡¯m stuffed!¡± 5/5 CLOSE ire had a particr fondness for the sweet and sour spare ribs. That acidic and sweet vor appealed to her. She scooped many pieces into her te with her serving tongs. She hesitated to take another bite because the dish was nearlypleted. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, aren¡¯t you being too selfish? Take a small portion of each dish. Why are you so obsessed with this one? What would the other people eat if you ate everything?¡± An irritated voice said in her ear. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Looking Out for Us ire didn¡¯t have to turn around to feel Elena¡¯s scornful stare. She had just eaten many snacks and was no longer hungry. She was craving the sweet and sour spare ribs. At that moment, she set the serving tongs down and turned to leave. However, Elena grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you bought so ma snacks. Why do you have topete with us for these? Put your dish down and go have your snacks.¡± ire frowned. Elena had been quite friendly before, so why was she targeting her this way? Julia rushed over and pushed Elena aside. Then, she pulled ire close behind her. ¡°Elena, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t go after ire!¡± Julia wasn¡¯t strong. But Elena fell to the ground after she pushed her. Those who were close by could see she was acting. ¡°Ahh ¡­¡± Everyone eating looked up when they heard a loud noise. They hadn¡¯t spotted them before, but now they saw Elena seated on the ground, with Julia in an aggressive stance. Elena had been a victim of bullying. Elena¡¯s assistant was the first to arrive. She helped Elena from the ground as they walked over with their tes. ¡°Julia, don¡¯t you think you can be so rude to Elena just because you work for Ms. Lawrence? Speak away, but why did you hit her?¡± The assistant was quick to confront. Moreover, since everyone had just seen Elena on the ground, they would likely believe the assistant¡¯s words. Mr. Smith shouted, ¡°Julia, the crew is like a big family. We¡¯re all in this together. Don¡¯t ruin the mood.¡± Elena supported her bottom with her assistance. Her expression was one of great pain as if she could burst into tears at the slightest movement. ¡°Mr. Smith, Ms. Lawrence and her assistant are still young and inexperienced in the world¡¯s ways. Don¡¯t me them.¡± The assistant stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Elena, they physically attacked you, and you¡¯re still defending them? Kindness is often met with bullying, and those who are easygoing are taken advantage of. They will lose respect for you if you continue to side with them.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Julia was a simpledy with a quick temper. She couldn¡¯t take being wrong any longer. Her rage erupted when she saw those two acting like helpless victims, and Mr. Smith joined in to lecture her. ¡°Elena, you were the one who attacked ire first! Could I have pushed you if you hadn¡¯t pulled ire? Besides, I didn¡¯t apply a lot of force! You fell by yourself!¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t use much force. So, how did Elena end up on the ground?¡± The assistant raised her chin and retorted against Julia, ¡°You put your hands on her and still think you¡¯re in the right!¡± ¡°It was her fault she fell to the ground!¡± 2/5 ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s face darkened. He looked at ire and said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you two are young, and the crew always takes good care of you. This drama will continue to be shot for another month. I hope you won¡¯t create too much. trouble even if you can¡¯t fully integrate into the crew as a family!¡± Julia was going toin when ire intervened. Her eyes became steely as she stepped forward from behind Julia. ¡°Elena, you used me of being selfish, b¨²t I only took a few pieces of sweet and sour spare ribs.¡± Everyone took a look at her te when she raised it. There were only five pieces of sweet and sour spare ribs left. ¡°I waited until everyone had finished beforeing over. There were only a few left by the time I arrived. I want to ask, where exactly was I being selfish?¡± Elena pursed her lips and clutched her assistant¡¯s arm. Then, she sobbed softly. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, what are you saying? Why can¡¯t I understand? I pulled you back and ordered you to take more dishes just now. Julia came up behind me and pushed me for no apparent reason. When did I ever tell you that you were selfish?¡± ire was left speechless. The actors were, indeed, unique. They brought their acting skills with them everywhere, which she admired. ¡°Huh¡­¡± She chuckled and was amused by the situation. ¡°Is that so? It seems I misunderstood what Queen Elena meant.¡±¡± 3/5 The moniker ¡°Queen Elena¡± caused Elena¡¯s face to turn red. She has been in the entertainment industry for five years. But she hadn¡¯t even won the Best Rookie Award. She had merely been nominated. She quickly controlled herself and attempted to be excellent. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Mr. Vanderbilt kindly prepared this feast for us. The most important thing is that everyone enjoys the meal. Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re young and still growing, so you can eat more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Vanderbilt arranged this feast in honor of Elena. Ms. Lawrence, it¡¯s only natural for Elena to encourage you to eat more. It¡¯s simply human nature.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Elena is kind and generous. We should all be grateful to her. Mr. Vanderbilt has been looking out for us in this way since she joined our group.¡± Elena waved her hand timidly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it that way. Nothing has happened between Mr. Vanderbilt and me yet.¡± ¡°Hahaha. At this rate, Elena might be Mrs. Vanderbilt before the end of the drama.¡± Elena felt happy as she heard those words, but her face blushed with embarrassment. She fixed her gaze on them and said, ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t say that. If you keep going, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±¡± The group suddenly burst outughing. ire had previously thought Elena was rtively friendly or at least 4/5 pleasant. On the other hand, Elena felt like a full-blown white lotus flower, being all fake in front of everyone. Elena¡¯s impacted behavior no longer piqued her interest. Elena pretended to appear aloof despite her inner pride. At his moment, ire set her dish down, grabbed Julia, and walked toward their resting area. Julia¡¯s cheeks flushed with rage, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°ire ¡­ ire ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± ire pushed Julia back into her seat and lightly pinched the puffed-up cheeks on her face due to her displeasure. ¡°Elena is simply excellent at acting. But we don¡¯t have any evidence. Besides, the entire staff already regards her as the boss¡¯s girlfriend. Who can me her if she¡¯s wrong?¡± Julia grasped the logic, yet she couldn¡¯t stop being enraged! She stomped her feet a few times against the ground and hummed in frustration. ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t she attempt and fail to order me this morning? Then she immediately began pursuing you. Please don¡¯t give me an opportunity! Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose her in front of everyone ¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ire interrupted Julia¡¯s words and turned to face her. ¡°Wait, what did you just say? Did something happen this morning? What happened after I left?¡± Julia¡¯s rage erupted when the morning incident was brought up! Her brows furrowed deeply, and her eyes widened as she said, ¡°You went to Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s ce this morning, right?¡± 5/5 A ire gave a nod. ¡°After I had left?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Julia clenched her little fists tightly. ¡°You had just left when the producer received a call from there saying the film could resume productic Then, they got to work.¡± ¡°During our break, Elena¡¯s assistant approached me and asked me to get E some coffee. I wasn¡¯t particrly eager. But she said you weren¡¯t here, I had nothing else to do, so she asked me to assist ¡­¡± ? Comments for this chapt Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 How Could He Exin This When He Returns? The more she spoke up, the angrier she became. ¡°I bought a cup of Starbucks coffee for Elena. She comined that it was too bitter, and she wanted something sweet. So, I went and got her a cup of cappino. Who would have guessed she¡¯d find it too sweet? You know, ire, there¡¯s no coffee shop around here. I had to walk two blocks to get it, and she still criticized it. I was so annoyed that I feigned to kick the cup of the Starbucks coffee on the floor onto her pants.¡± ire gave a quick blink. ¡°.. ?? Julia would undoubtedly do something like this. But if it had been her, she would have poured that cup of cappino directly over Elena¡¯s head! She had thought that she hadn¡¯t had any unpleasant interactions with Elena, so why was Elena targeting her? She hadn¡¯t expected it to be for this purpose! At that moment, Victor returned with a few people behind him. Each person had a bag of coffee, but Victor only had one cup. He smiled and addressed everyone, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt was concerned that you might feel too full after eating. So, he asked me to buy some coffee. One cup per person. Please enjoy the coffee.¡± Elena-looked at the cup in Victor¡¯s hand and walked over with a smile. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt is a gentleman. I thought my mouth felt a little greasy after eating so much meat.¡± 1/6 As she spoke, she reached out to take the cup from Victor¡¯s hand. Victor strolled directly past her and towards ire. He tilted his hand to the side as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her. Elena was left frozen. Her hand hung in space, and she felt awkward. Julia almost jumped in ce as he approached and elbowed ire. ¡°ire! ire! Is he approaching you?¡± Only ire and Julia were in his path. Even a vast toe could tell Victor was on his way to ire. J¨²lia was about to burst with joy. But ire remained sitting calmly and her face expressionless. ¡°Miss Donovan.¡± Victor respectfully stretched his hand toward ire with the coffee in his hand. ¡°This is Mocha Frappino with extra whipped cream for you.¡± ¡°ire!¡± Julia excitedly grabbed ire¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°It¡¯s your favorite Mocha Frappino with extra whipped cream. It has exactly your favorite vor!¡± ire was fond of sweets, not only in food but also in drinks. Julia disliked milk tea and coffee because they were so sweet. But she hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Vanderbilt to be aware of such a unique taste preference! But she hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Vanderbilt to be aware of such a unique taste preference! Julia was about to pass out excitedly, but ire brushed her hand away and took the coffee from Victor. ¡°Thank you.¡± Such a casually phrased line, given in such an uninterested tone, revealed little evidence of the pleased surprise one might expect. Victor was taken aback a little. It was the first time Mr. Sean had purchased something for a woman, and it was a delicious coffee that a young girl would enjoy. Yet, ire showed no sign of expression. Aged Bank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Start collecting your Man from daktare Ma Wertemini get a chance to which Phone Hagchy dr Po, hurry apt Thai after ind Bran 01 October to 30 October 2023, Now moim hama rasittance through MA. AFTENTION CINELA POL W Western Union CLOSE ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ????? 30 MIN ALTER Allied EXPRESS 000000- ?? -5 Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN If it were any other woman, she would have been overjoyed! He mentally gave ire a thumbs up. He knew she deserved to be Mr. Sean¡¯s -choice, unaffected by favor or dishonor. ¡°Miss Donovan, are you satisfied with today¡¯s dinner?¡± 24 C ire took a sip of the coffee. The sweetness narrowed her eyes. Mmm¡­ it¡¯s delicious! She liked it! However, even though she enjoyed it, her expression remained calm. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten.¡± ¡°What do you mean you haven¡¯t eaten?¡± Victor was starting to get anxious. Mr. Sean had made the supper, especially for ire. How could he exin this when he returned if she hadn¡¯t eaten? ¡°Is it not to your taste?¡± ire took another sip of her coffee and looked at the nearby garbage can. ¡°I ate plenty of snacks.¡± ¡°Ah. I ¡­ I should have informed you sooner.¡± Victor tapped his head softly as he gazed at the pile of snack packs in the garbage can. ¡°Miss Donovan, snacks are only supplementary food and should not be substituted for main meals. I¡¯ll return tomorrow to bring you lunch and dinner. Please avoid snacking.¡± Otherwise, Mr. Sean would be upset. Meanwhile, the entire crew stared at ire with their coffees in hand. They didn¡¯t know who Victor was but knew he worked for Mr. Vanderbilt. Could they be mistaken? Wasn¡¯t Elena the one Mr. Vanderbilt favored and sought to please? Instead, it appeared that ire was the one he was interested in. Elena¡¯s face became pale with rage. Yet, she sat gracefully, her stare keen and poisonous on ire. Her assistant deliberately asked in astonishment, ¡°Elena, is that man pursuing Ms. Lawrence?¡± That man? Elena swiftly reined in her furious nce as everyone turned their heads her way Then, she softly shook her head with an air of innocence. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡±¡± The assistant snorted mockingly. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s clear he is after Ms. Lawrence! Look at how he¡¯s gushing over her like he can¡¯t stop himself. He¡¯s deeply in love.¡± Everyone turned to look again at Victor. The more they stared, the more they noticed that his conduct matched the assistant¡¯s description. The assistant director chuckled and said, ¡°Hahaha, I think so! Men are only cautious when confronted with women they like.¡± ¡°Yeah, when ites to the women they like, they want to hold them in the palm of their hands. So, his coffee for Ms. Lawrence is different from what we got. He¡¯s attempting to please her on purpose,¡± someone added. Elena, who had been filled with anger just moments ago, felt her anger instantly disappear upon hearing the crew¡¯s interpretation. Indeed, ire¡¯s fragile beauty made it impossible for her to win the affection of someone as powerful as Mr. Vanderbilt. She sipped her coffee with a smug look. Then, she discovered that the bitterness was less evident, and a tinge of sweetness was present. Hmph ¡­ In any case, it was simply one of Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s underlings who dared to ignore her. Elena would make sure that whenever she became Mrs. Vanderbilt, this man who embarrassed her was kicked out! She rose gracefully and walked elegantly toward Victor as she saw him finish talking with ire and then tell the staff to pack everything. ¡°Today, Mr. Vanderbilt treated us to so many delicious dishes. To express our gratitude, I¡¯d like to extend an invitation on behalf of the crew to treat Mr. Vanderbilt to dinner.¡± Now, Victor looked like he could make decisions for Mr. Vanderbilt! He smiled in response. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll forward your message to Mr. Vanderbilt. Whether hees or not is entirely up to him. I have no say in the matter.¡± Elena smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Her smile faded as she turned away and shot a dismissive nce toward Victor. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The Old Fuddy-Duddy Although they hadn¡¯t seen Sean in person, they had heard that he loathed social gatherings and dining with strangers. He was the lone wolf, always standing at the top of the pyramid. Hemanded everyone¡¯s attention, and no one dared to approach him. Elena grinned as she raised her hand to stroke a strand of hair near her ear. I just extended the invitation. Whether hees or not is still uncertain.¡± She was curious to know if Sean was interested in her. She was only interested in using this as a test. On the other hand, Julia was joyously whirling around before ire. ¡°ire, ire, the big boss hand- picked coffee for you! As I said earlier, he treats you differently!¡± ire finished her coffee and threw the cup into a nearby garbage can. She wasn¡¯t overjoyed and didn¡¯t think a cup of coffee indicated Sean treated her differently than others. ¡°Julia, don¡¯t get too excited. I don¡¯t have any special feelings for him. He is simply Xander¡¯s great- grandfather.¡±¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia stopped in her tracks and stared at ire in disbelief. ¡°ire, did you just say what I think you said?¡± ire shook her head and frowned her brow. ¡°Julia, he regards me as a junior in his eyes. Isn¡¯t it natural for seniors to look after their juniors? Don¡¯t be like Elena and her assistant, who always overthinks things. If you mistake 1/5 CLOSE someone¡¯s intentions, it will be embarrassing.¡± Julia was left speechless. ire had told her about what happenedst night regarding Xander¡¯s great- grandfather. He must be so old! He obviously wouldn¡¯t have any bad intentions against ire for a man his age. Even if he did, she shouldn¡¯t be thrilled. She should be furious! After all, ire was beautiful, talented, and wealthy. She could find any attractive man she desired. There was no need for her to feel ttered by some old fuddy-duddy. On set, the night scenessted until the early morning hours. Mr. Smith finally let everyone go around 2 o¡¯clock in the morning. ire was so sleepy when she returned to the motel that she fell asleep as soon as her head was on the pillow. Julia knocked on her door as though she had only closed her eyes for a few seconds. ¡°ire, wake up! It¡¯s time to get to work.¡± ire thought it entertaining to stand in front of the mirror and see the dark circles under her eyes as if she¡¯d been punched. She yawned, applied makeup to the dark circles under her eyes, and headed out the door. ire came to her resting area feeling weary and sat down. She was unable to move after finishing analyzing the scenes with Xander, Mason, and Elena. Julia gave her a concerned nce and said, ¡°ire, how about you take a quick nap? I¡¯ll wake you up when Mr. Smith needs your assistance.¡± ire was exhausted. She nodded and was ready to close her eyes when the producer entered. He sped his hands to draw everyone¡¯s attention and said, have some good news for you all Everyone stopped their work and turned to look at him. The producer looked around the room before settling on Elena¡¯s face. He smiled and said, ¡°We received a call from the Mr.Vanderbilt. He has agreed to have dinner with us. The date and time have been scheduled for today at 6 p.m. Nobody from the crew may be absent.¡± ire hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. She stood up and walked over after hearing the producer¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m too tired. I won¡¯t be able to make it this afternoon.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± The producer frowned in displeasure. ¡°It was specifically stated that no one from the crew may be absent. You can¡¯t create an exception, Ms. Lawrence!¡± ire swallowed after feeling difort in her throat. Her brow felt feverish. She might have caught a cold. Then, she patiently exined, ¡°I was outst night and caught a chill from the night breeze. I also didn¡¯t sleep enoughst night, so I might ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re being too particr!¡± Elena¡¯s assistant looked at ire with disdain. ¡°We all workedtest 3/5 night. It¡¯s not only you who has a cold or a bad night¡¯s sleep. Even my precious Elena woke up coughing this morning. She is still working hard. It¡¯s all about professionalism!¡± Mr. Smith conveyed his concern for Elena right away. ¡°Ah? Elena, are you coughing?¡± The producer was also concerned. ¡°Elena, you¡¯re the female lead. You cannot afford to be ill. If you¡¯re not feeling well, the entire crew cannot shoot properly.¡± Elena covered her mouth with her hand and pretended to cough a few times. She furrowed her eyebrows in difort and said, ¡°Ahem ¡­ ahem. It¡¯s not CLOSE Amed Bank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw Start a lecting your artascos fran Ad Bank sort We b Undard get a chance to wha Me Fone themagh Lucky Pa, hurry up This offer free 01 October to 30 October 2023. Now receive hamarmittance through ATTENTION CENERALPINA WWestern Union Jalo 30 MINAREL ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???? Allied EXPRESS CO-460¡ª For OPNE 115-325-225 Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN something serious. I¡¯ll take a few cold medicine tabletster, and everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Elena, why don¡¯t you take better care of your health? Work is important, but your well-being is even more crucial. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll fetch you some warm herbal remedies right now. You can take the medicine and rest during the following scene, then lie down briefly.¡± 4/5 After the assistant director finished speaking, she happily went to get Elena some cold relief remedy. ire observed everyone¡¯s concern and care for Elena, but no one appeared to care whether or not she was sick. She furrowed her brows, turned around, and headed toward her resting area. As long as she wasn¡¯t on her deathbed, she seemed obligated to attend the dinner this afternoon. Otherwise, the entire crew would believe she was overreacting. ire took a sip of water but didn¡¯t eat anything. Shey on her reclining chair and covered herself with a jacket. She was so exhausted and fell into a deep and hazy sleep. J¨²lia had bought some porridge. She intended to wake her up and have her eat it. But even after calling her several times, ire didn¡¯t respond. Julia raised her palm to ire¡¯s forehead as she looked at her hot cheeks. But she quickly pulled it back owing to the zing heat. ¡°ire, ire, ire!¡± Even in her sleep, ire was startled awake by Julia¡¯s voice. ¡°Julia, don¡¯t call me. I¡¯m still alive.¡± ¡°What are you saying!¡± Julia was almost on the verge of tears. ¡°You have a fever! I¡¯m taking you to the hospital right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ire brushed her hand away and tightened her clothes around her. ¡°Just go out and buy some medicine for me.¡± ¡°Taking medicine is fine, but I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Smith and let him know we won¡¯t be attending the dinner this afternoon T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± ire stopped her. ¡°We still have to go to the restaurant for dinner. I need to get some rest. Go get the medication for me.¡± Julia knew she couldn¡¯t persuade ire once she had decided. ire was always like this. Once she made a decision, it was hard to change it. Julia had no choice but to buy ire¡¯s medicine. ire woke up from her nap around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She felt slightly better. Then, Julia reminded her. ¡°ire, we¡¯re not sure what time we¡¯ll eat tonight. Let¡¯s put on warm clothes. You don¡¯t want to catch a cold while sick.¡± ire nodded and allowed Julia to cover her with a pink furry sweater. She didn¡¯t think much of it when Julia put it on. But after they got outside, she realized it was overly thick and made her break out in a sweat. As dozens of people stood at the hotel entrance, someone pointed to Elena going out from inside and shouted, ¡°Elena, you look so gorgeous! Oh, you¡¯re my goddess!¡± 2 Comments for this chapter Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 They Might Believe We Are Jealous Upon hearing the sound, everyone turned to see Elena gracefully walking out of the room. She was wearing a flowing ivory gown that trailed behind her, and her assistant was constantly adjusting it. The neckline was shallow and revealed a lot of skin. Julia rolled her eyes and eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness! Everyone knows we¡¯re just going out to eat. But anyone who doesn¡¯t know would think she¡¯s on the red carpet!¡± This dress was too expensive for dinner. ire chuckled and grabbed Julia¡¯s waist as she whispered, ¡°Keep your voice down. Others might believe we¡¯re jealous if they hear us.¡± Julia snorted dismissively. ¡°No way. Who is going to notice us now?¡± Others were oblivious to their chat because everyone focused on Elena. ¡°Elena, believe me when I say you¡¯ll captivate the boss if you dress like this. What man wouldn¡¯t be attracted by your features and figure?¡± Elena chuckled lightly and looked around the room while apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the dy. It took some time to get ready. Thank you for being so patient.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t long at all. We¡¯ve just been waiting for a short time. Beautiful women are worth the wait,¡± someone said. Elena was ready to say something when her attention was drawn to ire. She 1/5 CLOSE snickered as she examined ire¡¯s fluffy sweater, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, it¡¯s the peak of summer. Why are you dressed like this?¡± ire nced at her and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I feel cold?¡± ¡°Of course, you can. There¡¯s no problem at all,¡± Elena said as she approached Mr. Smith¡¯s luxurious car. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, just don¡¯t walk with me looking like that. If the paparazzi catch us together, they¡¯ll assume I¡¯m all about style and no substance.¡± ¡°Who cares about walking with you!¡± Julia grumbled and grabbed ire¡¯s hand. Then, they walked towards their car The dinner was arranged at Golden Splendor, Silverton¡¯s most luxurious and expensive restaurant. More than having money was needed to get anyone a seat here. To dine and entertain here, someone must make a reservation a week in advance and be a member who has paid a membership fee of five hundred thousand dors. When the film crew arrived, the manager greeted them at the entrance. ¡°Is this the crew of ¡®The Twenty-Fifth Hour¡±?¡± Mr. Smith stood in the foreground and nodded graciously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s us.¡± The manager smiled andplimented, ¡°Mr. Sean has cleared the venue. Today Golden Splendor is especially weing all of you as special guests. Please follow me inside.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Elena¡¯s assistant nearly jumped up. She was unable to control her excitement. ¡°Elena, Mr. Vanderbilt has reserved the entire Golden Splendor for you! This scale is far too enormous!¡± Not only her but the entire crew was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s my first time dining in such a luxurious ce. Hehe. I¡¯m overwhelmed. What should I do?¡± ¡°Overwhelmed? Don¡¯t be silly! The big boss didn¡¯t invite you. He invited Elena.¡± ¡°Exactly! Haha! Most of us would never have entered such a prestigious ce if it weren¡¯t for Elena.¡± Elena remained silent and basked in their words¡¯ satisfaction. She elevated her chin and strived to portray arrogance. Julia rolled her eyes and mumbled to ire, ¡°He¡¯s just an old man, isn¡¯t he? Is it necessary for her to act in such a manner? Why does Elena look so proud? What should I do if I really want to p his face?¡± An old man? ire strained to contain herugh. She held it in without saying anything as she followed Julia through the crowd. The manager brought them to the most luxurious private room¡¯s entrance. He bent down and grabbed the door doorknob. Even though no one could see Mr. Vanderbilt, his profound reverence was carved in his bones, making the entire crew nervous. CLOSE Everyone held their breath. They imagined that the door in front of them was not just a door to a private room but also a portal to another era. The door slowly opened before their eyes. The private room was spacious. It has an ancient and magnificent design reminiscent of imperial splendor. A splendid screen divided each dinner table. The screen was covered with superb, expensive embroidery thatplemented the oak dining chairs. There were just two men inside. A respectable figure standing and a beautifully posed one seated. Even though they had never seen the legendary Mr. Sean, they could guess who the seated man was. Elena had asked the producer about Sean¡¯s information. She had expected the mysterious figure from the Ascalon to be an overweight middle-aged guy with power. But she had not expected him to be so young with a polished and handsome face. He just sat there, yet his presence filled the room and discouraged anyone from approaching him too quickly. She was surprised with only one look! Sean¡¯s attention shifted in their direction. But he couldn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. His brow furrowed just a little. Victor immediately recognized his intentions. He approached them and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand at the door. Please,e in.¡± Even though Victor encouraged everyone to enter the room, the crew member 4/5 CLOSE barely moved a few steps forward. No one dared to take a seat, let alone approach the table where Sean sat, because he hadn¡¯t talked. Julia and ire entered the room among the others. As the people in front of them no longer blocked their vision, Julia caught sight of Sean with her mouth open. She yanked ire¡¯s hand, and her little mouth twitched. ¡°ire, ire, is that person Xander¡¯s great- grandfather?¡± ire couldn¡¯t help butugh as she said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Xander¡¯s great-grandfather.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Julia raised her hand and whacked ire on the backside. ¡°How can Xander¡¯s great- grandfather be so young? I expected him to be an elderly man with white hair!¡± CLOSE ADadBank Receive Remittances ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ???? Sent via Western Union & Allied EXPRESS 30 Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw Fry This 01 October to 30 October 201 Now recalls ma remittance through Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ATTENTION GERAL POBLA W Western Union Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN ¡°Hahaha.¡± ire couldn¡¯t stopughing and leaned on Julia¡¯s arm. ¡°I never said Xander¡¯s great- grandfather was an old man. Julia, you jumped to conclusions too fast. Look at vou. Your jaw is about to drop. Are vou trving 5/5 CLOSE to make meugh to death?¡± Upon hearing theughter, Sean finally saw the person he was looking for. ire¡¯sugh was like a lovely spring breeze sweeping into his heart. It brings all things back to life. His mood brightened with herughter. ¡°Heh¡­¡± He chuckled, and his attention fixated on ire. Finally, he spoke his first words. ¡°Why are you standing so far away? Come over here.¡± L ire stood behind the others. She didn¡¯t move because there were two people in front of her. Moreover, she needed to find out if Sean¡¯s statements were meant for her. At that moment, Elena, who was in front of ire, took a step forward. She put the perfect smile on her face and walked with the utmost elegance. Elena had been anticipating this moment for a long time. She had dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family, especially to such a lovely man as this. Her hand holding her dress trembled slightly from excitement. She raised her chin even higher in smug delight as she felt the jealous gazes from behind. Comments for this chapter 5 Continue Reading Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Who is ire? Elena was only one step away from joining the prestigious family. All she had to do was take that step and sit alongside Sean. And then, her identity as Mrs. Vanderbilt would be established halfway. Victor suddenly raised his hand to stop her as she got within five steps of Sean. She furrowed her brow and scowled at Victor. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Vanderbilt invited me toe over?¡± Victor smiled coldly as his low but merciless voice heard. ¡°Mr. Sean didn¡¯t call for you.¡± Not her? How could that be? Elena shrugged her shoulders and boldly jutted out her chest. She looked pitifully at Sean and said, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, look at him. He¡¯s not letting me pass. I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± She spoke with that sickeningly sweet tone. Victor rolled his eyes with disgust. Why did every woman lose the ability to speak correctly in front of Mr. Sean? Sean didn¡¯t even nce at Elena. His gaze swept over her and locked onto ire¡¯s face. ¡°ire, how much longer are you going to stand there?¡± ire? 1/5 CLOCK Who was ire? Why did that name sound familiar? ire yawnedzily and wandered over. In the meantime, everyone else became confused about whom Sean was referring to as ire. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Sir. You didn¡¯t address me by name. How was I supposed to know you¡¯d called? Wouldn¡¯t it have been embarrassing if you hadn¡¯t called and I had confidently gone over?¡± Elena¡¯s face went from pale to red. Why did she get the sense that ire had mocked her? She was called shameless and told she¡¯d be embarrassed to death! For two days, the entire crew had tteringly told her that Sean had developed something special for her. She had even believed it herself, so she went straight over once Sean finished speaking. Now, she was humiliated that everyone on the crew was watching her. She red venomously at ire as she approached her. But ire acted as if she didn¡¯t exist. She walked past her and stepped on her dress a few times as she went by. As ire got closer, Sean raised his hand and tapped her forehead. ¡°Besides you and me, who else in the crew would I recognize?¡± ire wincingly ced her hand on her brow. ¡°Ouch!¡± Sean didn¡¯t remove his hand. But instead flipped it over and rested his palm 2/5 CLOSE against ire¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why is your forehead so hot? Do you have a fever?¡± Sean asked as the warmth of his touch caused his brows to knit. His palm was cool andfortable to ire. But with dozens of eyes on them, she felt a little embarrassed. Although Sean is an elder, he is a handsome man. This intimate gesture could lead to misunderstanding. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was a bit dizzy in the morning, but I took medicine at noon and napped for a while in the afternoon. I¡¯m doing much better now.¡± She said as she brushed Sean¡¯s hand away and sat near him. Sean¡¯s gaze turned icy in an instant. ¡°In the morning?¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s and the producer¡¯s hearts raced faster, and they exchanged nces Both of them recognized ire had requested departure in the morning. What were they saying at the time? Their gazes turned to Elena¡¯s assistant face at the same time. It was all because of this darn woman. Could they have pushed ire toe if she hadn¡¯t called her out for being overly dramatic? This was a disaster! If ireined to Sean about them, they might say goodbye to their future chances. The assistant shrank back. She was scared by their stares and took steps backward. Those eyes were too intimidating as if they were about to swallow her. ire¡¯s lovelyughter flowed over just as Mr. Smith and the producer were on edge. 3/5 CLOSE ¡°I did feel ill in the morning. Fortunately, Mr. Smith and the producer took care of me. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t get out of bed right now.¡± Mr. Smith and the producer were both delighted. They hadn¡¯t expected ire to be so understanding. They walked over and didn¡¯t want Elena to get in their way. Then, Mr. Smith shoved Elena to the side. ¡°We must take care of her. Ms. Lawrence is the youngest in the crew, and we all cherish her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Ms. Lawrence is the soul of our crew. We can¡¯t do anything without her, and we can¡¯t let her get sick.¡± Elena fell softly to the ground. Her eyes looked red as she gazed at Sean. However, Sean¡¯s gaze remained fixed on ire even though Elena cried out miserably. He didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. Mr. Smith and the producer both purposefully avoided her presence. They stooc next to her without offering assistance. Elena looked so frustrated. She bit her lip and then stood up on her own. ¡°Pfft!¡± Julia couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter. Elena¡¯s condition was an excellent example of how glorious and triumphant she had appeared ir the past, only to find herself in such a pitiful state now. Sean¡¯s expression improved slightly. He grabbed ire¡¯s furry jacket and said, ¡°Why were you wearing such thick clothes?¡± ire gazed down at her clothes and recalled Julia¡¯s generosity. She gave a faint smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid the air conditioning in the dining room will be too cold. My cold might worsen if I sit beneath it.¡± 4/5 CLOSI ¡°Victor, turn off the air conditioning!¡± Sean stood up again after giving the order. Then, he removed his ck suit jacket and ced it on the seat. His fingers naturally fell on ire¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°This one is too thick. It might have the opposite effect.¡± His movements were light and graceful. ire gazed up at him and delicately pursed her lips when she noticed his serene demeanor. She took off her furry sweater with his help. The next moment, a warm coat was ced over her shoulders. Sean¡¯s suit was warm and had a light mint scent to it. ire felt much better as the scent enveloped her. Mint was indeed helpful to her. The scent energized her thoughts, eased digestion, and expelled wind. Mr. Smith and the producer exchanged nces and a silentugh. Who gave a damn about Elena? Mr. Sean has his sights set on ire! Look at his delicate tone and tender movements. He was genuinely caring! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ire had just noticed that the rest of the crew was still standing there. They looked so awkward. She discreetly tugged at Sean¡¯s pants under the table and said, ¡°Sir, are you just going to let everyone stand like this?¡± She kept her voice quiet, not wanting to embarrass Mr. Smith or the produce Suddenly restrained, her fingers were ready to slip out of Sean¡¯s cks. ire¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she tried to take her hand back automatically. Sean applied soft but hard pressure to keep her from escaping. His palm was warm and dry, and he had no calluses. ire didn¡¯t feel ufortable, but her heart was racing! What was he trying to do? 5/5 AlindBark Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union B Win a Mobile Phone Lucky Draw Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 She Couldn¡¯t Give Up Like This! There were so many people watching! She drew her hand back with some force but not too much. The feeling was simply awkward. Sean lowered his head and looked at the small hand in his palm. It was fair, delicate, with slender, boneless fingers. When ire picked up a spoon in theirst meeting, he had imagined what it would be like to hold such a gorgeous little hand. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It felt fantastic now that he had it in his hands! Do all girls¡¯ hands feel this soft? ire¡¯s face heated as her heart beat faster. Then, she said softly, ¡°Sir Sean let go of her hand with a curled lip. ¡°Your hands are quite heated. You seemed to be pretty ill. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ire shielded her face as her hand was released. She already had a fever, and her face was as hot as a me. Fortunately, he had been holding her hand beneath the table. Otherwise, she might have fainted from embarrassment on the spot. Sean was only concerned about her health. He didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful. 1/6 How could he possibly do something obscene to her with his straight and sensible demeanor? She seemed to have overthought things. ire adjusted her breathing and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m feeling much better now. There is no need to visit the hospital. Look, everyone is still standing!¡± Sean finally turned his focus to the others after ire reminded him again. ¡°Please take your seats.¡± This private room had eight dining tables, each seating ten people. The table Sean sat at had be the head table. Some people were self-aware and realized their status needed to be improved. So, they automatically moved to surrounding tables. On the other hand, Mr. Smith and the producer would naturally sit at the head table and on the other side of Sean. No one dared to sit next to ire because the head table was soon to be entirely upied. Elena stepped over and lifted her chin while swishing her dress. ire turned to face Elena before her bottom touched the seat. ¡°Elena, didn¡¯t you tell me at the hotel entrance not to walk close to you? Why are you willingly sitting next to me now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being photographed by paparazzi?¡± Elena¡¯s bottom froze mid-air, and she couldn¡¯t sit down anymore. 216 CLOSE ire was quite irritable! She knew Elena wanted to sit closer to Sean. Now that only this seat was left, she said those words. Wasn¡¯t that making her ufortable? She smiled sweetly and tenderly held ire¡¯s arm. She tried to suppress her rage. ¡°ire, what are you saying? I was joking with you¡­¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± ire wasn¡¯t polite, pushing Elena¡¯s hand away. ¡°But I took it seriously!¡± Last time, she had given in to Elena because she was unaware of Elena¡¯s attitude toward Julia. It wasn¡¯t a big problem, so she let it slide. Elena¡¯s expression abruptly changed. She would have hit ire across the face if Sean hadn¡¯t sat beside her. ¡°ire.¡± Elena¡¯s face had darkened. ¡°Why are you being so two-faced? I took such good care of you on stage. Now all I want to do is sit next to you for dinner ¡­¡± ire sneered, ¡°Do you really just want to sit next to me?¡± Her intentions were clear. Elena¡¯s hidden goals were evident to the entire crew. But anyone with eyes could see Sean treated ire differently. Elena¡¯s move at this point was truly shameless. Elena didn¡¯t care at all about the looks people were giving her. They hade this far, and she was just one step away from being a wealthy family member. She couldn¡¯t give up like this! > Even if others criticized her behind her back and called her shameless afterward, as long as she could win Sean¡¯s heart and be Mrs. Vanderbilt, all those stupid comments would be meaningless! ¡°ire ¡­¡± Elena furrowed her brows and looked at ire with a wounded expression and almost in tears. She put on a delicate yet pitiful performance as she said, ¡°How could you possibly think of me in this way?¡± Two teardrops flowed down her cheeks as soon as she said the words, showin her lifetime acting abilities. Sean¡¯s expression darkened. He forcedly mmed the spoon he¡¯d just picked up onto the table. He remained silent, but the tension in the room was evident. Victor was so irritated that he considered murder! What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Wasn¡¯t thest incident supposed to have taught her a lesson? She couldn¡¯t spar with anyone, so she had to fight ire. Wasn¡¯t this ying straight into Mr. Sean¡¯s hands? ¡°Madam. Miss Donovan¡¯s side is not open to just anyone. Please go to another table. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite and kicking you out!¡± Victor stepped forward and spoke in his icy tone. Those words wholly lost Elena¡¯s face! She had no pride after being chased away by Sean¡¯s assistant and hearing such cruel words. 4/6 Mr. Smith noticed Elena was still standing there. If she were genuinely kicked out, it wouldn¡¯t just be Elena¡¯s face that would be destroyed. It would be the reputation of the entire crew! ¡°Elena, take a seat somewhere else. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡± The producer furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Your clothes are dirty too. Sitting here is inappropriate. Hurry up and leave!¡± Elena was irritated and on the edge of tears. She just wanted to be closer to Sean. Why was she treated as if she was a pariah? Even if she¡¯s shameless, she couldn¡¯t possibly stay here any longer. Elena red at ire and lifted her dress. Then, she turned away, and her eyes filled with hate. The crew had already taken their ces. The only avable spot was at the innermost table, in the corner. Elena gritted her teeth and endured the humiliation. Then, she walked over to the table. ¡°Julia.¡± Suddenly, ire¡¯s voice came from behind Elena before she could even move her foot. ¡°Come over here and sit beside me.¡± Elena saw Julia enthusiastically stand up amid the others¡¯ envious stares and run toward ire. Whether by ident or design, Julia¡¯s shoulder collided with Elena¡¯s chest like a solid lump of iron as she sprinted passed her. A loud sound came out, and Elena was almost knocked over. Her chest, in particr, felt such a powerful and tingling sensation! ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Elena cried out and gripped her chest. At that moment, her face turned pale from the pain. Julia came to a halt. She covered her mouth with both hands and looked astonished. ¡°Oh no! Elena, did I hurt you?¡± Elena would generally have yed pitifully. But she was already in such a horrible position. She didn¡¯t want to exacerbate her situation. She grasped it with a pounding agony in her chest and tried to keep her calm. Heh¡­ it was just a minor ident. It could not have been harmed in any manner.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Julia stood with her hands behind her back. Her gaze fixed on Elena s tightly sped hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t silicone quite fragile? Just now, I mistakenly used a little too much force. What if it bursts?¡± A muffled sound came out, and several people couldn¡¯t help but burst into. Burst? Hahaha! Why was Julia being so naughty? Did she believe it was a balloon that would pop with a single bump? 66 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 I Won¡¯t Go Easy on You Either! Hahaha. Was Julia attempting to kill them withughter? Elena¡¯s face changed in an instant. There was anger, grievance, and fury! Even now, ire¡¯s mere assistant dared to mock her like this! She looked so furious and took a deep breath while lowering her hand from her chest. Now, she was standing proudly. ¡°All of my assets are natural. There is no silicone in there!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Julia nced at her and calmly turned away. Then, she walked over to ire and took a seat beside her. She cast a nce at Sean and left Elena thoroughly bbergasted. ¡°Hehe. ire, how did I do just now?¡± she asked and leaned very close to ire¡¯s ear. ire gave her a thumbs-up from beneath the table. ¡°Incredible! Youpletely embarrassed her!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Julia smiled confidently and shook her head. ¡°You see, I called her out. Hehe.¡± Then, she extended her hand toward Sean and proactively introduced herself. ¡°Hello, Mr. Vanderbilt. I¡¯m Julia Sanders. I work as ire¡¯s assistant.¡± The people at the table¡¯s eyes widened. They didn¡¯t dare to shake Sean¡¯s hand as they approached him. After all, who was Sean? He stood at the very top of the pyramid and didn¡¯t need to please anybody. What if they offered their hand, and Sean turned it down? That would be embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it? They did not want to end up like Elena. Julia was a brave character! Sean softly chuckled just when everyone believed Julia was about to be snubbec His thin fingers lightly gripped Julia¡¯s fingertip as he said, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Julia¡¯s face flushed with delight even though only a piece of her finger was held by Sean. She withdrew her fingers swiftly and smiled as she clung to ire¡¯s arm. ¡°ire, Mr. Vanderbilt is so nice, and he¡¯s so handsome!¡± Elena witnessed this scene as she returned to her seat. Her eyes filled with jealousy. Julia had the chance to shake Sean¡¯s hand. But Sean didn¡¯t even look at her from beginning to end! Why? What gave her the right? All of the people at Elena¡¯s table were minor characters. Elena had already upset the second and third female leads. Her attitude had increased, especially since it became evident that Sean was interested in her. Shepletely ignored them. Previously, Elena had only ordered Julia around. Butter, she began collecting them as well. She had them fetch coffee and snacks, even refusing to pay! The two women exchanged a nce and then burst into mockingughter. ¡°Oh my goodness, having a good rtionship with Ms. Lawrence makes such a difference! You can sit next to Mr. Vanderbilt and shake his hand. How lucky!¡± The second female lead finished speaking, and her eyes openly scrutinized Elena, ¡°It made me jealous!¡± Elena¡¯s lips clenched sharply in response to their sarcastic tone. In the past, she would have undoubtedly put these women mocking her in their ce. But she had to control her rage now. Seeing that Elena was only angry and hadn¡¯t retaliated, the third female lead covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Indeed, so envious. But we¡¯re well aware of our appearances. We know we¡¯re not drop-dead gorgeous and don¡¯t have that kind of luck. So we¡¯ll watch from afar, unlike some people ¡­¡± She paused for a moment, and her gaze also shifted toward Elena. ¡°Who would believe that a bit of fame makes them the most beautiful woman in the world and every man on earth will love her? Tsk tsk. Did you get pped in the face? Hahaha! I¡¯ve been wanting to ask, does your face hurt?¡± Elena¡¯s face flushed with humiliation. She smashed her spoon down the table and looked at the two women kicking her when she was down. ¡°Do you find it amusing? Believe it or not, I can make it impossible for you to exist in the entertainment industry even if I don¡¯t marry into a wealthy family or have a wealthy backer!¡± The entertainment industry was the mostplex circle among all sectors. Those who are famous find it easier to outshine those less recognized. A single negative news report could eliminate lesser-known actors from the entertainment industry. They would also mention using connections and means to suppress an even less famous minor actor. The second female lead¡¯s expression froze, and she swiftly withdrew her sight. ¡°Why are you angry with us? If you have the ability, go deal with Ms. Lawrence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The third female lead¡¯s heart trembled. She didn¡¯t admit defeat verbally. ¡°Stop trying to act tough with us, small fry. Why didn¡¯t you show off like this when you faced Ms. Lawrence just now?¡± Elena retorted until her chest felt dull pain. ire was entirely responsible for her current situation! Huh! ire, if you don¡¯t show me respect, I won¡¯t go easy on you either! You just have to wait! ire felt the intense gaze directed at her back despite the considerable distance between them. But she remained unconcerned and fearless. 4/6 CLOSE N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sean filled his elegant cdon dish halfway with lobster pasta before cing it by ire¡¯s side. ¡°Avoid oily foods and have some of this if you have a cold. It will help you feel better.¡± Originally served in a cdon bowl, the lobster pasta was light and graceful. Thebination of white and green colors was visually appealing. A few sliced green onions floated on top, making it even more delicious. It looked like a vibrant painting of spring. ire felt a warm surge in her heart as she stared at the beautifully arranged lobster pasta. This was the first time in her life that she had been so well taken care of. She savored the bnced vor as she scooped up a small amount. Her mouth was overwhelmed with the aroma of shrimp. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Sean chuckled as ire¡¯s eyes widened with ecstasy as she ate. She looked as charming as a doll! He picked up a spoonful of something dark and offered it to her while he said, ¡°Try this.¡± ire only noticed the material on the spoon and didn¡¯t realize it was meant for Sean. She smiled and said, ¡°Caviar!¡± She opened her mouth and ate it without hesitation after speaking. Her cheeks were red from the fever, and her face was bare save for a dab of lip gloss to brighten her complexion. Her coral lips pursed as she tasted the caviar, and her expression was bright and fascinating. Even if she didn¡¯t be a scriptwriter, she could earn a living as a mukbang host. Sean looked at her with a puzzled-expression and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Is it good?¡± ire smiled and nodded. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s very delicious! This should be sturgeon caviar from the area where Herbia and Gospain meet. It¡¯s considered the gold of culinary delights. Of course, it¡¯s tasty!¡± Sean raised an eyebrow as he realized this youngdy was highly knowledgeable. ire was about to lower her head to finish the lobster pasta from the cdon bowl when she noticed Sean using the same spoon he had just used give her caviar. He scooped up another spoonful of caviar and casually popped it into his lips! ¡°Sir!¡± Comments for this chapter Continue Reading 2 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Mr. Sean Can¡¯t be Separated from Ms. Lawrence ire deliberately suppressed her voice and looked lustered as she nced at Sean. Sean gave her a sidelong nce and said, ¡°Hmm?¡± ire¡¯s lovely eyes twinkled with a hint of embarrassment. She tightly held the spoon in her tiny hand and said, ¡°Um, you just fed me with your spoon.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Sean looked at his spoon before scooping another spoonful of caviar into his lips. Then, he said, ¡°I was just having you help me test for poison.¡± ire, After all that thought and consideration, it turns out he merely wanted her to help him in testing for poison! She had been moved for no reason. Sean was really evil! What should she do? She really wanted to hit him! ire had a small appetite. So, half a bowl of lobster pasta was enough to fill her up. She put down her spoon and looked around. Today, Sean had invited everyone to dine at Silverton¡¯s most luxurious and splendid restaurant, Golden Splendor. The table was filled with top-notch ingredients, and most people here had never tasted such expensive and delicious food. Everyone was having a good time. The dishes kepting, and it seemed like the feast wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon. ire moved her chair slightly backward and was about to stand up when Julia asked, ¡°ire, where are you going?¡± ire motioned for her to lower her voice and then whispered, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± Julia quickly set down her spoon and stood alongside ire. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± This was their usual routine. Julia would constantly follow ire everywhere she went, like a shadow. The two youngdies were inseparable. ire nodded and held Julia¡¯s hand as they walked toward the door. At her table, Elena noticed ire and Julia leave simultaneously. She didn¡¯t have to think twice about it to figure out what they were up to. She exchanged a nce with her assistant and stood up together. Then, they walked towards the door a few minutester. Mr. Smith held a ss of wine and raised a toast to Sean. ¡°Boss, I want to thank you for investing in the crew. That¡¯s why we¡¯re able to shoot so smoothly and happily.¡± Sean¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly when he noticed Elena and her assistant walking out. He said nothing but delicately clinked his wine ss with Mr. Smith¡¯s. Meanwhile, in the bathroom. 216 ire and Julia were washing their hands at the sink. Thinking about what she had just witnessed, Julia couldn¡¯t help teasing ire. ¡°ire, what do you think about Mr. Vanderbilt?¡± The question quickly brought back Sean¡¯s suggestion that she test the caviar for poison. ire felt so irritated and turned on the faucet. The water sshed into a spray of droplets that resembled a flower. ¡°What do I think about him? He¡¯s just a wicked old man!¡± The sshes of waternded on Julia¡¯s arm. She refused to back down and scooped up a palmful of water and yfully sshed it towards ire. ¡°Wicked old man? He obviously cares a lot about you!¡± ire¡¯s suit had been drenched with water. But she didn¡¯t mind because it wasn¡¯t hers and belonged to that evil old man. She yfully sshed some water back at Julia and eximed, ¡°Julia, are you blind?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Julia was having a good time and sshed water at ire as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not blind. It¡¯s your heart that¡¯s blind!¡± ire¡¯s suit was half-soaked, and she realized she couldn¡¯t outy Julia. She turned off the water and laughed as she hurried towards the door. When Julia realized ire was attempting to run away, she spun around and pursued her down.¡± Hahaha! ire, don¡¯t run! This was the first time I¡¯ve defeated you! Can you give me a sense of aplishment?¡± Julia would have little chance against ire if she weren¡¯t physically and mentally ill. The restroomyout wasplicated, with three twists and turns to get to the outdoors. ire was about to enter the second doorway when two people showed up at the entrance to the third doorway ahead. She mmed on the brakes and grabbed the door to avoid an ident. But just as she regained control, a hand firmly pushed against her shoulder. It made her lose control and take two steps backward. Julia rushed out and witnessed this scene. She dashed over and supported ire. Julia¡¯s eyes zed with rage as she yelled at the two people at the door, ¡°Elena, are you insane? Why did you shove ire if she didn¡¯t stumble into you?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She could put up with other people bullying her, but she would never put up with anyone bullying ire! ire was the type of person who didn¡¯t care about unrted matters, but Julia wasn¡¯t. Earlier, she purposely bumped into Elena in the private room to avenge the wrong Elena had done to ire that day. Elena has long been aware of this characteristic of hers. Julia would get 4/6 angry whenever something terrible happened to ire. Elena bent her head, delicately picking at her wless nails as sheughed sinisterly. ¡°Julia, have you heard of the saying ¡®amon man¡¯s only crime is to carry a jade¡¯?¡± In the private room. Sean nced at the watch on his wrist. ire had been gone for over ten minutes and had yet to return. The producer had a low tolerance for alcohol and rarely drank much at social gatherings. But now, with Sean around and in a good mood, he considered finding funding for the next project. So, he ended up getting a bit drunk. He rose and put his hand on Mr. Smith¡¯s shoulder. Then, he took his own ss and extended it toward Sean as he said, ¡°Mr. Sean! You¡¯re my lord! Thank you for your generous support to our show. Let me make a toast to you once again.¡± Mr. Smith smiled and pushed the producer¡¯s hand away. Then, he helped him sit back down on his seat. ¡°That¡¯s enough from you. What do you mean by ¡®my lord¡¯? That¡¯s so outdated!¡± Several of the other executives nearby burst intoughter. Sean gave them an uninterested look before standing up straight. Mr. Smith quickly stood up and asked eagerly, ¡°Mr. Sean, what are you ¡­¡± ¡± He wasn¡¯t nning to leave right after the meal, was he? 5/6 Mr. Smith hadn¡¯t even obtained Mr. Sean¡¯s contact information yet, and the funding for the next project wasn¡¯t secured either. It would be a waste if this dinner ended up being for nothing. Sean naturally understood the calctions and casually slipped his right hand into his pocket. ¡°ire hasn¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯ll go see how she is.¡± Oh my¡­ Mr. Sean can¡¯t be separated from Ms. Lawrence for over a minute! Mr. Smith could tell Sean liked ire since they were fellow men. Mr. Sean wasn¡¯t simply having a fling with ire. He meant to marry her and make her his wife. Mr. Smith smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. I also need to freshen up.¡± Mason and several executives stood up simultaneously at the suggestion of freshening up. ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡± ¡°Count me in.¡± Sean nced at them without saying anything. He just nodded and walked out of the private room surrounded by several people. Julia was puzzled at the entry to the restroom at the time. She left this country when she was five years old and had only recently returned. So, she needed help understanding the underlying meanings of the saying. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 You¡¯re Pretty Good at Dodging, Huh? ¡°Julia, since you don¡¯t know what that saying means, let me tell you. It means ire isn¡¯t to me. The mistake lies in Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s interest in her!¡± Julia¡¯s steps came to a halt. She turned around and red at Elena. ¡°Elena, I¡¯ ve never met a more shameless woman than you! You even fight in the restroom over men. You want to take-it-out on ire because Mr. Sean isn¡¯t interested in you?¡± ¡°Heh! So what if I take it out on ire?¡± With that, Elena opened her bag and calmly took out a slim, cylindrical Wooden tube. A wicked and nasty smirk tugged at the corner of Elena¡¯s lips as she gazed at ire. Then, she gently twisted the tube¡¯s cap. Julia had no idea what that thing was, but she knew it wasn¡¯t something good. Her heart raced as she extended her arms and sheltered ire behind her. ¡°Elena, what do you intend to do?¡± ¡°Do I really need to have an intention?¡± Elena¡¯s expression darkened even more, and she abruptly removed something from the wooden tube. It was a delicate, frosty glimmer on a thin, long silver needle about ten centimeters long. Julia¡¯s hair stood on end just thinking about it. Elena approached Julia and ire, holding the silver needle to Julia¡¯s eyes. 1/5 1. .U CLOSE ¡°I simply want to leave a few needle marks on your precious ire¡¯s body.¡± When she saw Julia¡¯s fear in her eyes, sheughed maniacally. ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll only experience difort when this needle pierces your skin. There will be no blood flow, and even medical equipment will be unable to detect it.¡± ¡°Lunatic! Elena, you¡¯re aplete lunatic!¡± Julia took ire¡¯s hand and turned to run out of the corridor. Elena¡¯s assistant, standing nearby, ran over and blocked their path. ¡°Haha. ire, Julia, you can¡¯t escape! I won¡¯t let you off the hook today. I want you to feel terrible pain and the wrath of my heart!¡± As the words left her mouth, Elena surged forward with the silver needle directed toward ire¡¯s face. Julia clenched her teeth and tried to grab Elena¡¯s hand barehanded. But Elena swiftly turned her wrist. The silver needle pierced Julia¡¯s hand right in the palm. ¡°Ah!¡± Julia cried out and instinctively withdrew her hand. A scorching and stabbing pain pierced her palm, causing tears to fill her eyes. Elena was enraged by Julia¡¯s sobs and tears. Then, she gloated to her assistant while holding the silver needle, ¡°Hold her down for me! I want her to realize the consequences of stealing a man from me!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The assistant rubbed her hands together and smiled evilly as she approached ire. 2/5 Her fate was tied with Elena¡¯s because she was Elena¡¯s helper. She rose when Elena rose and sank when Elena fell. Elena¡¯s honor and humiliation were inseparable from hers. So, no matter who stood in Elena¡¯s way, she would dly join forces with Elena to ovee the obstacles. ¡°ire, be sensible and don¡¯t struggle. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I CLOSE AD adBank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw vika Mutarti Libodies and get a chance audra Pere WWestern Union 20 DAGA. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ? ?? ?? ??? ????? Allied EXPRESS 100 30 Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN identally shatter your hand or arm!¡± ire stood there and coldly watched the two women approaching her. She usually avoided interacting with strangers when someone set their sights on her. Well ¡­ Now, she would definitely make them regret it! ¡°ire! ire!¡± Julia became increasingly concerned when Elena and her assistant approached ire. She wanted to run over. 315 CLOSE She had just started lifting her foot when ire¡¯s voice suddenly screamed, ¡°Julia, stand there and don¡¯t move!¡± How could Julia possibly stay still? Elena¡¯s silver needle was brutal, and her palm still throbbed in pain from where it had pierced. She took a step forward while sobbing. ire knitted her brows and fired over a stern nce. Her tone was higher than ever as she said, ¡°I told you to stand there and not move!¡± Julia suddenly froze. ire had never treated her that harshly before. She paused for a bit before dropping her lifted foot. ¡°Heh! You two are thick as thieves,¡± Elena sneered as she clutched the silver needle. Then, she signaled to her assistant and said, ¡°ire, let me fulfill your wishes!¡± As she finished speaking, her assistant grabbed ire¡¯s arm. ire¡¯s lips curled with a hint of devilry, and she effortlessly avoided the assistant¡¯s hands with an elegant sidestep. The attempt by the assistant failed, leaving her upset and unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at dodging, huh?¡± She spread her arms and lunged again toward ire. ire shifted her body to avoid the assistant¡¯s hands and simultaneously lifted her foot. She kicked the assistant in the stomach and made her wobble back two steps. The assistant gripped her stomach and crouched on the ground. She was unable to - stand because of the pain. Julia was puzzled. She knew that ire was resourceful and clever. But she had no idea when ire¡¯s skills had be so impressive! 4/5 CLOSE ire had stopped her earlier for a reason. If she had gone over, she would not only have been unable to help, but she could have hindered ire¡¯s performance. ¡°Hahaha! ire, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re so strong! I love you!¡± Julia eximed while holding her injured hand. Elena was utterly enraged. Despite her most extraordinary efforts, she had never managed to damage ire. She sprang at ire-and gripped the silver needle with tenacity. Then, she yelled, ¡°ire, go to hell!¡± ire¡¯s stare sharpened. She stood firm as a boulder, and her deep brown eyes fixated on Elena¡¯s silver needle. At that moment, a group of people suddenly emerged from the end of the corridor. The leader was a tall and powerful man with a royal aura that pressured the entire hall. Elena caught a nce and shivered in terror. While she was in a panic, a delicate small hand abruptly pressed onto her shoulder before she could retract her hand. Then, she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder after hearing a cracking sound. The next moment, uncontroble tears sprang from her eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream that sounded like a ughtered pig pierced the air, echoing along the entire corridor. Upon hearing the cries, people who hadn¡¯t yet arrived at the scene quickened their speed. Sean arrived at ire¡¯s side in a matter of seconds. In nad bin ndar for CLIL- shoulder ¨C L-BA~ at I He ced his slender fingers on ire¡¯s shoulder without looking at Elena. ire was scrutinized from head to toe by his anxious stare as he said nervously, ¡°ire, are you okay?¡± ire blinked gently with her deep brown eyes. She smiled sweetly at him ar tilted her head.¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± The person who was actually in pain was the one crying right now! Sean sighed in relief and stroked her on the shoulder. His heart was still beating faster. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Elena¡¯s hand dropped to her side. She sat on the ground and cried desperately. ¡°Ah, it hurts so much. It¡¯s killing me. Huhu. It hurts so much 5/5 Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Skip ads for 18 4 CLOS Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Endearing Height Difference The crew was terrified by the crying, which was both terrible and mournful. Mr. Smith nced at the prosthetic hand hanging limply by Elena¡¯s side and furrowed his brow as he asked, ¡°Elena, why are you crying? What happened?¡± Elena repressed her cries of pain after enduring them for quite some time. Her eyes were bloodshot as she gazed at ire, a mixture of rage and hatred in her eyes. Her re appeared to want to rip ire apart while she was still alive. In a hysterical roar, she shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? That wicked ire, she mmed into me and even sprained my wrist!¡± She wanted to show Sean her hand, but even the slightest movement sent a shock of misery through her. It made cold sweat form on her brow. Elena¡¯s assistant raised her head to see her perform and secretly gave her a thumbs up. Is the pallor on her cheeks and the sheen of cold sweat impossible to achieve with regr acting talents? Elena¡¯s acting appeared to have undergone a qualitative metamorphosis. It was so convincing that even her assistant had nearly believed it. Elena excelled at creating injuries, and ire excelled at manipting reality in her favor. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, Mr. Smith¡­¡± Elena stared angrily at ire as she rose, wincing in pain. Her voice was filled with emotion as she used ire of her supposed crimes. Then, her assistant exined, ¡°Elena and I were just leaving the private room to use the restroom. Then, ire and Julia raced out of the restroom, acting wildly. I¡¯m unsure if it was on purpose, but ire collided with Elena. She knocked Elena to the ground. She not only did not apologize but also mocked Elena.¡± ¨C ¡°Elena and I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so we argued with her. She kicked me because she realized she was wrong and couldn¡¯t argue with us. I was kicked to the ground. Then, ire and Julia ganged up on Elena and started beating her.¡± She pointed at Elena, and her voice broke up as she spoke. She began to cry while describing what had happened. ¡°Look at this! Elena¡¯s hand was broken by the two of them!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! It was you who attacked us. Elena even pulled out a long silver needle!¡± Julia said while her hand was still in pain. She gestured the length with her hand and said, ¡°Without saying anything, she lunged at ire¡¯s face with it. I stepped in to protect ire, and my hand is still hurting! Do you still not believe me? Look!¡± Mr. Smith craned his neck to see Julia¡¯s outstretched hand. Despite squinting, he couldn¡¯t make out anything. This situation left him feeling humiliated. Elena was the leading actress in the drama, whereas ire was someone who had won Sean¡¯s heart. Mr. Smith felt that what Elena and her assistant said 2/5 CLOSE was true the more he observed. After all, Elena was sitting on the ground with her dislocated hand hanging limply by her side, swaying unsteadily. Even if Julia ndered them, Mr. Smith couldn¡¯t use ire publicly in front of Sean. He turned back and felt ufortable as he looked at Sean. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, about this matter ¡­¡± Sean was standing directly next to ire. His left hand rested loosely by his side while his right hand slipped effortlessly into his pocket. Even though he made no intimate gestures toward ire, he appeared to be an unbreakable wall, ready to shield her from the wind and rain. Mr. Smith regretted it and wanted to p himself when he saw this. Was it essential to ask? Sean¡¯s behavior had already made it in to everyone that ire was in the right no matter what she did. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re all on the same drama crew. How can such deep-seated grudges exist? Let¡¯s forget about this incident,¡± said Mr. Smith yfully. ¡°We can¡¯t just forget about it!¡± The assistant moved forward a few steps. Her voice filled with rage and frustration as she said, ¡°ire dislocated Elena¡¯s hand. Why should we ignore this incident?¡± She tilted her head, resentfully staring at Julia. ¡°You said Elena had a silver needle. Where is that silver needle? Bring it out to show Elena was the one who attacked!¡± 3/5 CLOSE Julia remembered because of this reminder. As long as they found the silver needle, it shows that Elena started the fight. She knelt and examined the surroundings with her wide eyes. She nced around the ground, but there was no silver needle! The assistant immediately felt victorious as she said, ¡°See? There isn¡¯t a silver needle. Julia, you¡¯re just lying!¡± Julia felt frustrated and was about to speak. But ire, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly piped out. ¡°Elena, did I dislocate your hand?¡± ADedBank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw Hayat So hurryTh Doberto 30 October zu. ??? Nam incantum hom rough AL. WWestem Union 30 MILAUN CLOSE T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??? Allied EXPRESS Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN Elena was feeling quite pleased with herself. Her assistant was indeed intimidating, leaving Julia speechless. So, Elena¡¯s confidence grew when ire questioned her. ¡°With my hand like this, do you think it¡¯s not dislocated?¡± ire nodded and smiled calmly. ¡°Since you say it¡¯s dislocated, let¡¯s get a doctor here. A simple examination will reveal whether your hand is trulv 4/5 € CLOSE dislocated.¡± Elena¡¯s hand had already been dislocated. She had nothing to fear and confidently thrust out her neck. ¡°All right, go ahead and find a doctor. Which of you is going to dial 911?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Suddenly, a deep male voice was heard, and everyone turned to see Sean grinning. He stretched his right hand and ced it softly on ire¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There just happens to be a surgeon in the Golden Splendor. Dr. Simon Spencer is here.¡± ire was just 5 feet 8 inches tall, whereas Sean was 6 feet 2 inches tall. ire¡¯s height was not regarded as short among women. But being embraced like this by Sean created an extraordinarily endearing height difference, reminiscent of a little bird seeking shelter. Even though his gentlemanly touch, everyone agreed that these two persons were an incredibly excellent fit! Their chemistry was written all over their faces. ire was surprised for a second and looked up at the man. In her sight, his serious profile radiated a gentle brightness. His hand¡¯s warmth flowed through his suit and gently warmed her flesh, exuding comfort and strength. What was he up to? Sean lowered his head and gazed kindly at her before facing Victor. Victor turned around and rushed out of the room as soon as he saw what was happening. CLOSE He soon returned, followed by a quiet, polished man wearing sses. When the man approached the group, he disyed his medical license. ¡°I¡¯m a surgeon specializing in treating bruises and sprains. I am currently working at Alliance Hospital.¡± No one would have questioned his identity here even if he hadn¡¯t shown his medical license. After all, Mr. Vanderbilt had stated that a surgeon was essible. Even if he weren¡¯t one, everyone would believe he was! Sean n?dded as he said, ¡°Simon, look at thedy on the ground. Examine her, hand to see if it is genuinely dislocated.¡± Simon raised his hand and pushed up the frames of his sses. Elena¡¯s hand was visibly dislocated. He walked toward Elena and cast a bitter nce at Sean. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Miss. Let me take a look.¡± Elena pouted. Her gaze was both irritated and worried as she looked at her arm. ¡°Please be gentle. I¡¯m so sensitive to pain.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Simon smiled gracefully. ¡°I¡¯ve always been gentle with beautifuldies.¡± 5/5 Comments for this chapter 2 CLOSE Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Go Back to the Hotel and Pack Up! Simon was not as attractive as Sean, but he had broad shoulders and a narrow waist, the ideal male model shape. He projected more sophistication after removing his white coat and donning ¨¢ suit. His heavy brows framed lovely peach blossom eyes, and his high nose bridge gave him an appearance of the aristocracy. Even when he stood next to Mason, the famous actor, he didn¡¯t seem or feel any different. Elena was immediately captivated by his face. She¡¯d never seen such a lovely, Sur before. Simon¡¯s gentle hands rested softly on her shoulder, and his voice was as tender as a spring breeze in winter. ¡°Does it hurt, Miss?¡± Elena¡¯s heart melted as she heard his voice. She gazed into his eyes, which were as captivating as his appearance. Then, she answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡± Simon¡¯s body covered the people¡¯s view. He delivered a solid force to Elena¡¯s shoulder, then seized her hand and turned it in front of everyone. ¡°Your hand isn¡¯t broken. Everything is fine.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Elena had only now realized that she had experienced a brief difort in her shoulder. However, the pain was tolerable, and her attention had been drawn to Simon¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t cry out. Her mind was now more precise, and she pushed Simon away. She pretended t scream in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hand! It hurts so much. Ah, it¡¯s so painful!¡± Simon arched his brow, a sly grin visible beneath his sses frames. ¡°With your hand hurting so much and dislocated, how could you push me away?¡± Elena paused, her face tense with disbelief and rage. Could her hand move? But it was dislocated right now. She couldn¡¯t believe it, so she carefully lifted and moved her hand, and there was no pain! She sprang up in a rage and pointed at Simon, screaming, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re in cahoots with that wicked ire! You just reattached my hand¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she heard something fall. A silver needle gleaming with icy light fell from her flesh. Julia¡¯s eyes widened, and she rushed over. She pushed Elena aside to pick up the dropped silver needle. She held it up for everyone to see and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s this silver needle! She used this silver needle to stab me and ire just now!¡± Elena was surprised for a moment, but she stayed calm in the face of danger. Then, she brilliantly demonstrated her acting skills. She widened her eyes and raised her hand to cover her mouth. ¡°Ah? What is this? How did this thing end up on me?¡± Julia couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter. ¡°Elena, you¡¯re saying this silver needle wasn¡¯t hidden by you earlier?¡± 2/5 She paused for a while, her mockery even more substantial in her eyes. ¡°Or do you mean you just gave birth to it now? Are you trying to make me look foolish?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Two people couldn¡¯t stopughing and gripped their bellies. Julia didn¡¯t pull any punches with her statements! Right now, the more Elena acts and pretends, the more she appears to be a joke in their eyes. After all, everyone was brilliant. No one was a fool. With the silver needle as proof, it was evident who was right and wrong. Sean¡¯s mouth twitched with a frigid smile. His deep ck eyes shone coldly, and his icy gaze rested softly on Mr. Smith¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Smith, you truly have an eye for talent. You¡¯ve discovered an Oscar- winning actress!¡± Although Sean¡¯s voice was not loud or grave, Mr. Smith¡¯s back tensed instantaneously, and cold sweat sprang on his brow. When he met Sean¡¯s eyes, his heart raced. He was terrified that if this situation, let alone this picture, was not handled properly, he would not be able to make any films in the future. Sean¡¯s ability to ckball him is as simple as flipping a coin. ¡°Elena!¡± He red, and his brow furrowed in annoyance. Then, he scolded, ¡°Back when we were on set, you falsely used Ms. Lawrence this way, right? 3/5 war dunad his sur acting skilition hacks then!¡± I was duped by your acting abilities back then!¡± With his reminder, everyone remembered Elena¡¯s previous fight with ire and Julia on set. They all thought ire was unfairly using Elena at the moment. Now it seemed¡­ What a pretentious woman she is! Mr. Smith took a deep breath and forcefully ced his hands behind his back. He turned without looking at Elena again and furiously ordered, ¡°You repeatedly stirred up trouble. The crew was fed up with you. Go back to the hotel and pack up! Then, leave!¡± This turn of events dumbfounded Elena. She couldn¡¯t figure out how the situation hade to this. Mr. Smith was a top-notch director, even if he wasn¡¯t the best in the country. Even before filming began, this production generated a lot of buzz and interest online. Elena would not have been able to y this role if the former leading actress had not suffered an unexpected injury. She had only been on set for two days when she was reced. It would very certainly lead to unfounded suspicion fromizens. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± She ran over and grabbed Mr. Smith¡¯s arm as she cried, ¡°Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t cause any problems. ire falsely used me. I didn¡¯t hurt her in any way. I¡¯m the victim¡­¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s brows were so furrowed they could squash a fly. Elena was aplete idiot. Things had already progressed to this stage, but she couldn¡¯t perceive the situation correctly. He shoved her aside without hesitation and . said, ¡°Get lost!¡± 4/5 CLOSE Elena looked at the other crew members in surprise as she was shoved away. No one spoke up for her, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with hate, mockery, and disgust. She saw Sean as her gaze changed. He seemed to tower over her even when f was right in front of her. But what made a man like him fall in love with ire, a gentle, innocent girl without means or connections? Elena suddenly knelt at Sean¡¯s feet and gripped his trouser leg with both hands. Then, she cried desperately, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, please help me. I will do everything for you as long as you help me. I can make tea, pour water, and even be your mistress. I don¡¯t need prestige, and I¡¯m willing to give up everything ¡­¡± Everyone was shocked. AD Bank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw 30 Harlech nu komalintatuhandeln 01 Debar 30 October 2003. Now ruralva hana camiliance through 30. A, 200 W Western Union CLOSE ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?????? Allied EXPRESS Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN Could she say something so shameless? She is bringing the entertainment business to its knees! 5/5 € CLOSE ire couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She looked at Sean with an arched eyebrow and said, ¡°Sir, your charm was still as potent as ever. Age hasn¡¯t dulled it, huh?¡± Sean frowned, his gaze harsh as he red at ire. His eyes clearly said, ¡°You heartless little devil. I¡¯m standing up for you, yet you dare mock me!¡± Victor was well aware that Sean hated strangedies approaching him. So, h took a step forward and grabbed Elena¡¯s arm. Then, he lifted her off the ground with a mighty jerk and said, ¡°Is a youngdy like you worthy of holding Mr. Sean¡¯s trouser leg?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Elena was pushed to the ground violently the following second. She was not yet ready to give up. She tried to crawl over again, but Victor stood like a wall in her way. His forewarning nce was like a venom-coated silver needle piercing Elena¡¯s heart. Comments for this chapter 2 Continue Reading Skip ads for 18 or Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Daring Not to Provoke Elena suddenly dared not to move. She sat on the ground, sobbing uncontrobly. Sean scowled at Elena¡¯s grip on his trouser leg and the fingers resting somewhat hard on ire¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A woman with bad behavior is unfit for the entertainment industry. Victor, give the order to cklist her across the entire industry!¡± The entire crew was stunned. Is Elena being cklisted throughout the industry? Mr. Sean was very exceptional. He performed an incredible move without hesitating. Elena¡¯s options were effectively closed. Their bodies shivered, and their eyes glowed with horror when they stared at ire. This woman wasn¡¯t frightening, but she had a man who would cause hell for her. No one dared provoke her. Elena sagged down on the ground. Her once lively eyes had dimmed, her face had turned ashen, and she resembled a pile of mud. Sean was unconcerned about their shocked expressions. He looked at ire¡¯s wet coat, his brows furrowing tightly. ¡°You were already running a fever, and now your clothes are wet. Are you a child?¡± ire pouted. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m not cold.¡± ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know how to care for yourself.¡± His hand on her shoulder still hadn¡¯t moved. At this point, his long fingers directly mped down on her shoulder. His firm grip left no opportunity for refusal. ¡°Come home with me. You can return to the set after you¡¯ve recovered.¡± Home ¡­ Oh ¡­ The crew strained their eyes as they smiled, but no one dared tough aloud. They stifled their laughter, turned to the side, and chuckled. ¡°Go¡­ go home with you?¡± ire¡¯s tongue became tangled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. We still have to film tomorrow¡­¡± At that time, Mr. Smith hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you can go. The leading actress has been reced. We can¡¯t continue filming on the set. We¡¯ll have to wait till I find a new main actress to start filming again. It¡¯ll probably take at least three or four days. Don¡¯t worry.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ire was on the edge of breaking down. How could Mr. Smith be this way? She had the sense that she was being sold. Now, she put her faith in Julia. ¡°Then ¡­ then that¡¯s not an option either. Julia was injured. I need to go back and take care of her.¡± Julia raised her injured hand right away. ¡°I¡¯m fine, ire. I¡¯mpletely fine. Look¡­.¡± She squeezed her hand before ire, smiling as she endured the pain. ire was frustrated. How could she not have a reliable person at this moment? Although Sean was a gentleman, she couldn¡¯t just go to his ce. If they were alone, he might lose control, and things could get out of hand. Even if nothing happened, the crew would assume something had happened between her and Sean based on their current expressions. She turned her head, her gaze fixed on Sean. ¡°Can ¡­ can I not go?¡± Sean lowered his head and raised his eyebrow. ¡°ire, do you think I have a hidden agenda toward you?¡±! ire, ¡°¡­ He was so straightforward, which made her seem petty. Mr. Smith nodded and smiled. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about the shoot.¡± Julia ced her injured hand behind her back and smiled. ¡°Exactly, ire. Mr. Vanderbilt is a kind- hearted person. He takes better care of you than I do.¡± What else could ire possibly say? All her allies had turned against her, and she was now nearly in sync with Sean. CLOSE Sean took ire¡¯s hand off her shoulder like a gentleman. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Simon observed their leaving figures, his eyes tightening into a smile beneath his sses. This cold-hearted elderly bachelor has fallen in love! He was even leading the young girl home with enthusiasm. Look at how elegant and respectful he was, probably ready to devour the girl when she entered his home. Heh¡­ Simon chuckled softly, and his hands went inside the pants pocket. Not a bad move at all. Inside the car. Sean leaned back against the seat, and his deep eyes nced at ire. Her cheeks were rosy, and even her little nose was tinged with pink. He turned around and grabbed a tiny coffee-colored nket. ¡°Take off your coat and wrap this around you.¡± ire nodded and obediently took off her suit jacket. Then, Sean gently draped the small nket over her shoulders. Because she had a cold, she didn¡¯t open the car windows and even turned off the air conditioner. The summer heat was affecting the entire cabin. However, she was still a little chilly. CLOSE ire clung to the nket¡¯s edge and stole a glimpse at Sean. He sat there earnestly without a hint of evil thoughts once he finished covering her. He didn¡¯t even let their shoulders or legse into contact. This gentleman, this honest man, made her fully let down her guard against him. ire coughed quietly and then shifted slightly towards Sean. She expanded the gap between them by just a little, and her heart began to beat furiously Had he taken notice? Would he consider her immoral if he knew she was intentionally leaning on him, just like Elena? Was she considered a loose woman? She cast another guilt-ridden nce at him, detecting no change in his demeanor. Her heart rate gradually normalized. ¡°Sir.¡± She addressed him quietly. Sean¡¯s gaze remained fixed as he softly muttered, ¡°Hmm.¡± ire got some confidence, and she scooted closer to Sean. Then, she clutched the nket tightly as she said, ¡°I think you punished Elena too hard.¡± Sean¡¯s delicate lips curled nearly unnoticed. ¡°Are you sure? You still feel sorry for her after she stabbed you with a silver needle?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t benefit from it either,¡± ire said as she stepped closer to 516 CLOSE him, their arms barely a few centimeters apart. ¡°I twisted her hand so I didn¡¯t lose out.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± The man¡¯s quiet giggle was tinged with enjoyment and mocking. ¡°V ites to me, you¡¯re not afraid to say whatever you want.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ire pulled her shoulder closely against his shoulder this tin Both her hands gripped his arm to keep warm, and she leaned close to his as if whispering a secret. ¡°I know you feel bad about Xander¡¯s situation, Sir.¡± Sean turned his head to gaze at her. His lips pressed into a straight line. So, the girl thought he had done all this, only out of guilt¡­ What kind of logic was this? He was dying to hit her little head and see what was inside. Could the par of her brain responsible for emotional intelligence have not yet fully developed? D Comments for this chapter 3 Continue Reading Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Even Pillows Come with Magical Warmth Up to 30% off His narrow eyes suddenly squinted, exuding danger. ¡°ire, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who feels guilty?¡± ire giggled and put one of her tiny hands under his arm. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be shy. I see what you¡¯re saying.¡± Hmm, it¡¯s warm here. ying in the water with Julia worsened her cold. Sean decided not to argue with her after seeing her satisfied grin. She was speaking with him to get close to him and remain warm. If he took her seriously right now, he might push her away. He justughed and let her grip his arm. The soft sensation was quite extraordinary. Drowsiness set in as ire felt warmth creep throughout her body. Despite the car¡¯s fantastic suspension, she felt weary. After a few blinks, her eyelids began to droop. Her feet were freezing even though her body was warm. Her knees curved upward unconsciously, her feet rested on the seat, and her head fell from Sean¡¯s shoulder. A huge palm captured her little face at the perfect moment and tenderly ced it on herp. Sean chuckled as he noticed her folding up into a nice bundle. He gently pulled the nket off her shoulder and moved her upper body onto his leg for warmth before draping the nket over her. 1/6 This young girl seemed to have no protection against him. She could even doze off while clinging to him. ire slept soundly. Even though she wasn¡¯t unwell, she had a habit of falling asleep whether traveling by car or ne. It was even more evident now that she was ill. She rolled over and felt something warm in front of her. She stretched out her arms and wanted to hug it. Hmm, it¡¯s so warm andforting, Today¡¯s pillow was incredibly soft andes with magical warmth! As she leaned forward and kissed the pillow, she smiled pleasantly. Sean frowned, Was she testing his self-control? Who would have thought that she would sleep like this while sick? He seemed to have to be with her whenever she became ill¡­. Suddenly, the car, which had been driving steadily, jolted violently, Sean instinctively reached out and pulled ire into his arms. The car came to a stop after an abrupt braking. He looked ahead, and the driver hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Sean, a child suddenly ran across the road. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sean pursed his lips and dropped his head to look at the girl in his arms. She gazed up at him with sparkling, puzzled eyes. ire had been asleep but felt like she had hit a wall. She opened her eyes and looked at Sean¡¯s profound brows and eyes with a somewhat bewildered expression. ¡°Where ¡­ where am I?¡± Sean found this interesting. It seemed like she wanted to ask, ¡°Who am I, and. where am I?¡± AD CLOSE Secret to wless skin Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w¡­ ?????? ¡°We¡¯ve left Golden Splendor and are going to my house. You dozed off.¡± He exined. Am I dozed off? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ire murmured, and her eyelids drooped. Then she realized her hands were tightly wrapped around the man¡¯s muscr waist. She was taken aback for a second before looking down. Her upper body rested on the man¡¯s legs, and the gentle warmth almost made her jump. She quickly sat upright in the seat, her hands hastily smoothing her hair. 3/6 CLOSE C How embarrassing! It was so humiliating! How did she end up with her whole body pressed on his legs? Moreover, how she¡¯d unconsciously clutched his waist? They could think she was intentionally taking advantage of him if they didn¡¯t know any better. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± She coughed awkwardly and avoided looking to the side: ¡°Um are we nearly there yet?¡± ¡°Almost,¡± Sean replied calmly. His fingers leisurely straighten the crumpled. of his pants. Suddenly, he turned to face ire and said, ¡°ire, do you like to sleep with something in your hand?¡± ire¡¯s entire face twisted in shame. Her apparent behavior, from her hair to her toes, humiliated her. Why did he feel the need to ask such a question? ¡°Hehe.¡± Her voice was like a mosquito¡¯s hum as she sheepishly rubbed her nose. ¡°Um, yeah.¡± Sean nodded slightly. He gracefully rested his hands on hisp. Then, a faint curve formed at the corner of his lips. Five minutester, the car stopped in front of a mansion¡¯s gate. The driver said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sean, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± 4/6 Chapter 30 The With Magical Warmth Up to 30% off After opening the door, Sean was the first to step out of the car. His long fingers held him up against the doorframe, and his voice was soothing and deep. ¡°ire,e down.¡± ire caught sight of his hand lying on the doorframe of the car. He protected her because he was scared she would bang her head when leaving the car. A warm feeling in her heart reced the former difort. A gentleman like him with such elegance wouldn¡¯t object if she crossed boundaries while sleeping because of illness. She smiled cheerfully and knelt to get out of the car. The security guard opened the main gate, and Sean led ire into the mansion. ¡°The car is allowed to enter the mansion. But since it¡¯s your first time here, let me show you the night scenery in the garden,¡± Sean exined. Even though it waste at night, the garden was beautifully illuminated. Lanterns in the ssical style hung from the trees on both sides of the walks that led to the end of the road. The absence of streetlights and the glow of thenterns against the thick woods created a beautiful ambiance. It was clear that the owner knew how to have fun in life. Sean nced at ire and noticed that she was always smiling. He could tell she was enjoying it. ¡°There¡¯s a lotus pond over there with a nice night view. Would you like to take a look?¡± ire had seen plenty of lotus ponds, but only during the day. She¡¯d never seen one at night because it¡¯d be a pitch-ck expanse with a few lotus leaves visible on the water¡¯s surface. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a lotus pond at night before. Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to see properly if you only had moonlight or a few lights along theke?¡± She said as she walked alongside Sean. ¡°Indeed,¡± Sean chuckled softly. ¡°But my lotus pond is a bit different from others.¡±! ire was puzzled and pouted her lips. They were all lotus ponds, so how could they be any different? She wondered as they strolled along a path for a few minutes. Suddenly, a vast expanse of water appeared before her. Numerous lotus leaves of all sizes floated on the water¡¯s surface, and the lotus blooms in full bloom or still in budpeted for attention. These scenes were not supposed to be seen at night, but ire¡¯s eyes saw everything. Her eyes widened with joy. She took a bold step forward and ran joyfully towards thekeshore. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s amazing! Sir, how did you manage to do this?¡± Sean quickened his pace to catch up. ¡°ire, slow down. Don¡¯t trip.¡± ire was too excited to be concerned about tripping. She got to the Jakeshore, knelt, and looked into the water. Then, she noticed neon lights along the edges of each lotus leaf and bloom. The neon lights on the lotus leaves were green, while the neon lights on the lotus flowers were color-matched to each bloom. 6/6 Chapter 31 Too Seductive It has been already a very difficult project to have neon lights blooming in the water, let alone tackling the ginormous challenge of making the lotus leaves and flowers shift and change in theke every day. In all her life, ire had never seen such a beautiful sight before. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, Sir! Your lotus pond is really distinctive!¡± Sean stood beside her with his right hand hiding inside the pocket, and looked at her fair face with deep eyes and asked softly, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I do like it!¡± ire replied and excitedly grabbed his arm. ¡± I can¡¯t love it more!¡± Suddenly, he raised his left hand from where it had been hanging by his side, to gently rest it on top of ire¡¯s head. When she reflexively turned to look at him, she found that his eyes were shining brighter than the lights shimmering in the pond. Then, he said, ¡°If you like it, you can stay here.¡± His voice was as soft as a breeze blowing from a far-offnd. His words lingered in her ears, causing them to silently turn bright red. He gently ran his fingers through her hair. It felt like the doting caress of a boyfriend who was deeply in love with her. ire didn¡¯t know why her cheeks were burning up as well. Was it because of a fever or something else? She suddenly felt an itch in her nose and sneezed. ¡°Ah-choo!¡± After that, she immediately took a few steps back to put a few inches in 1/5 between Sean and her. ¡°I must¡¯ve caught a cold. I should stay away, Sir, or you might get sick as well.¡± He lowered his eyes as his lips twitched a little helplessly. She always said something to ruin the mood whenever he felt his heart skip for her. It did not matter. There was time. Patience was his greatest virtue. ¡°Be careful. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ire rubbed her nose and steadily followed him. It was a long time before her heart eventually calmed down. What he said just now sounded too seductive! It made her blush and her heart raced, almost made her think that he liked her. Staying here ¡­ Another woman would have thought he was proposing to her., Thank goodness, it was her, and she didn¡¯t misunderstand his words. Standing in front of the building up ahead of them was a man in his fifties. Initially, he was stunned when he saw Sean walking over with a woman next to him. However, he soon ran over. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, the gatekeeper said you got out of the car at the gate, so I thought you went for a stroll in the garden by yourself. I didn¡¯t think you would have a friend with you.¡± It was even more surprising that the friend was a beautiful young woman. 2/5 CLOSE Sean nodded. ¡°Jason, this is ire Donovan. She¡¯ll be staying with us for two days. Please send a bowl of soup to my roomter.¡± When ire saw Jason Vanderson smiling at her, she hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Jason burst intoughter when he heard that. ¡®Miss Donovan, please don¡¯t call me that. That¡¯s too much for me.¡± ire felt embarrassed, and responded, ¡°You¡¯re old enough to be my father. It¡¯s not¡­ weird to call you ¡®Sir!¡± ¡± Jason waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no. You are a friend of Mr. Vanderbilt. As for me, in terms of seniority, he¡¯s actually in my grandfather¡¯s generation. Just call me Mr. Vanderson or Jason.¡± Okay ¡­ Xander did mentioned Sean was his great-grandfather. She had not expected someone as old as Jason to address Sean as Grandfather. Ahem In that case, it might be rather rude of her to call Sean just ¡°Sir!¡± instead of referring to his age and rank. She bit her lip hard and turned to look at Sean. Her red lips trembled for a long time before she eventually blurted out, ¡°Great-Grandpa.¡± He felt annoyed and flicked a finger hard against her forehead. ¡°What are you saying?¡± He shot her a side-eye. ¡°That¡¯s not what you saidst time.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± ire angrily pouted. When he walked straight into the house, she hurriedly followed him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this before. Mr. Smith and the producer called you Mr. Vanderbilt just now, and even Mr. Vanderson said you are a member of his grandfather¡¯s generation. I¡¯m realizing that I have been rather rude to you.¡± The mansion¡¯s decor was quite traditional with solid wooden furniture that AD dBank Receive Remittances .CLOSE ?? ?? ?? ???? ???? ?????? C Allied EXPRESS Sent via Western Union & 30 Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw W Western Union Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN fit right in with the golden decorations dotted around the ce. Antique objects from different eras were ced on solid wooden shelves while famous paintings adorned the walls. Even the tea set on the table was made of delicate porcin. -Sean walked past all of that to ascend the grand staircase with ire walking right behind him. The longer they walked, the more regret she felt for her previous disrespect of him. 4/5 CLOSE ¡°Even Julia was polite enough to call you ¡®great-grandfather¡¯, but me? I just kept calling you ¡®Sir¡¯, making myself seem higher in the hierarchy for no reason. I thought she was just joking¡­¡± She mused. Suddenly, he stopped and turned around on the third step of the staircase to hold his right hand out to her. She immediately snapped her mouth shut. As she nkly stared at his slender fingers and broad palm with skin as white as snow, she slowly raised her hand and gently ced it in the hand held out to her. His hand wrapped tightly around hers. With a single pull, she was sent flying up the stairs until she stood right next to him. His tall and broad torso turned to face her so that his deep, dark eyes could gaze down at her as he held tight to her hand. ¡°ire, I have always thought of you as my peer,¡± he said. She dazedly stared back at him as her heart abruptly started pounding hard like a racing car zooming through the racetrack. In fact, her head felt so light that it felt like she could fly at any moment. The words spoken were so seductive and mind-numbingly thrilling, especially because he was so powerful and so incredibly handsome. She was just a normal woman, so her cheeks were burning right now. She could not stop babbling just now, but now she was suddenly as quiet as a mouse. Sean chuckled and continued to lead her up the stairs by the hand. ¡°You can just call me ¡®Sir¡¯ instead. I like the sound of it.¡± She stared at their joined hands, not responding at all to him as her mind waspletely nk. Her brain finally snapped out of its stupor when they entered a spacious bedroom that housed an intricately decorated wooden bed. She frantically tugged her hand back from his grip as though she had just been shocked by a bolt of electricity. ¡°Sir!¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°Hm?¡± With crossed fingers tightening around each other, she shuffled toward the door. ¡°T-This must be your bedroom. I can just stay in a guest room. You don¡¯t have to give me your room 5/5 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 I¡¯ll Sleep Here And You¡¯ll Sleep on the Bed On the way here, ire truly believed that Sean was a gentleman who had no intentions to pursue her. However, every single word he said from back in the garden until now had left her confused. She could not tell if he thought of her as a child or a woman. After all, only elders and boyfriends would offer for someone to live in their home. When he said that he thought of her as his peer, it felt like he might actually be hitting on her. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. She instinctively turned her head around to find Jason walking in with a bowl of liquid. With a grin on his lips, Jason said, ¡°My apologies, Miss Donovan. Mr. Sean had never brought guests home before. You are the first one. As he did not inform us in advance, there are no other rooms avable.¡± No guest rooms avable? Her face twisted into a frown. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can sleep in the living room or anywhere else. I don¡¯t want to disturb his rest.¡± Jason silently ced the bowl on the nearby table and respectfully bowed to Sean before walking out of the room. He was even kind enough to close the door behind him as he left. He waited outside the door for a few minutes, listening in on what was going on inside before softly laughing and pulling out his phone. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± 1/5 CLOSE As he whispered into the phone, he quietly tip-toed down the stairs. ¡°Good news, Madam. Mr. Sean has just brought home a beautiful girl. They are in his room right now,¡± he said. The elderly woman on the other end of the call shrieked. ¡°What? Jason, what did you say? Say it once more!¡± Pursing his lips to hide his smile, he nced back at the door to Sean¡¯s room while an excited glimmer shone in his eyes. ¡°I said, Mr. Sean has finally discovered love. He even brought the girl back home. It won¡¯t be long before you¡¯ll have a grandchild!¡± Although the Vanderbilt family was a strict household, Sean was getting on in age. Hisck of a wedding ring was a big concern of Mrs. Vanderbilt. Just the mere fact that he actually noticed a woman made her so happy that she was tempted to throw a city-wide three-day, three-night party. Now, he actually brought a girl home. She did her best to suppress her excitement and lowered her voice as she instructed, ¡°Jason, make sure to serve him a bowl of very nourishing soup today. Just in case. Finally, he¡¯s paying attention to a woman. He has been living a celibate ife for 32 years, so he might not be very proficient on this. Make sure nothing goes wrong. Do not let my future daughter-inw get away. Understood?¡± Jason¡¯s lips seemed permanently carved into a grin as he was still chuckling by the time he arrived at the foot of the stairs. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll get to it right away. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No! This won¡¯t do. I should take care of this myself!¡± Just as she said that, a man¡¯s voice could be heard booming from her end of the call. ¡°To do what? He hasn¡¯t even proposed! If Sean really has a girlfriend, he would tell us.¡± ¡°What do you know? Sean is always so proud and moody. What if he scares th girl off because I¡¯m not there to keep an eye on him?¡± Every time she introduced a potential date to Sean, he would always act like they were just children to him and refused to respond to a singlement they made. Watching them interact was enough to make her panic. ¡°If he scares her away, then that¡¯s just his fate.¡± As the elderly couple began to quarrel, Jason hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Madam, please listen to Master Vanderbilt. Also, Mr. Sean is treating the girl very well. He does not put on any airs. Rest assured, he will not be scaring her off as every word he speaks is so very soft and gentle.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s voice rang with disbelief. ¡°Really? He¡¯s actually controlling his temper?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jason replied, fervently nodding. ¡°Their rtionship hasn¡¯t even Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g taken shape yet. This is the worst time for her to meet you two. If youe, you might actually scare her off.¡± Once she was finally pacified, he walked into the kitchen to heat up the nourishing soup she had asked him to stock up on ages ago. It had just been kept in the freezer the entire time since Sean had yet to bring a girl home. He didn¡¯t know how much of the soup was needed, so he decided to heat up one whole serving of soup. As he stirred the soup with a spoon, he thought it did 3/5 not look like much. Thus, he grabbed a pack of the herbs used and added it to the pot. Even then, it did not feel like it would be potent enough. A satisfied smile only spread across his face after he poured in another pack of herbs. Meanwhile, inside Sean¡¯s room. Sean picked up the bowl of soup from the table and beckoned ire over with a wave. ¡°Come here, ire.¡± With eye¡¯s trained on the bowl in his hands, she did not dare move any closer to him While she knew it was only soup to warm her up, in the past¡­ No way. What if it was just an excuse to lure her in before he pounced on her? It would be impossible to escape then. When he noticed the guarded look in her eyes, he helplessly let his hand fall to his side before turning to sit down on the nearby lounge. ¡°ire, do you really think I would do anything to someone who is sick?¡± True ¡­ It was only then that she remembered she was here because he offered to take care of her while she was sick. Upon seeing how offended he was and taking into consideration how properly he acted before, she slowly let down her guard. Then, she tentatively asked, ¡°About tonight ¡­¡± He patted the lounge. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here and you¡¯ll sleep on the bed.¡± 4/5 CLOSE While the lounge was big enough to be slept in, Sean was a tall man with long legs. It would be somewhat ufortable for him. ire abandoned all wariness and walked over to him. She picked up the bowl of soup and downed it. When she smelled the herbs. present in the soup, she frowned and pinched her nose before forcing herself to down it. The spiciness of the ginger instantly filled her mouth. She frantically stuck her tongue out and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s spicy!¡± Ginger was the worst. It was as disgusting as traditional herbal remedies. Drinking anything with ginger was torture for her. CLOSE AD Bank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & Allied EXPRESS 30 Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw W Western Union 30 Okka 200 Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN Suddenly, something was stuffed into her mouth. She carefully sucked on it It was sweet! It was her favorite fruit candy 5/5 CLOSE It was her favorite fruit candy. With a piece of candy in her mouth, she ced the empty bowl back on the table and crouched down with a smile. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t I sleep here tonight while you sleep in the bed?¡± After he threw away the candy wrapper, Sean nced up at her to find her cheeks bulging due to the candy. Her rosy lips were even pursed together in a pout. She was so cute. He propped his elbows on his knees, bent down, and looked straight into her. eyes. ¡°Okay. We can share the bed.¡± His unexpectedly serious stare and response surprised her so much that she fell backward tond on her behind, letting out a yelp of pain as she did 1. Gentlemanly? Proper? That was all just an act! He really was after her! He chuckled and grabbed her arm to pull her up to her feet. When he saw how flustered and frustrated she was, he grinned. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± She red hard at him as she rubbed her aching behind. He was a mean, mean man! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Her face twisted into a frown. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can sleep in the living room or anywhere else. I don¡¯t want to disturb his rest.¡± Jason silently ced the bowl on the nearby table and respectfully bowed to Sean before walking out of the room. He was even kind enough to close the door behind him as he left. He waited outside the door for a few minutes, listening in on what was going on inside before softly laughing and pulling out his phone. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± 1/5 CLOSE As he whispered into the phone, he quietly tip-toed down the stairs. ¡°Good news, Madam. Mr. Sean has just brought home a beautiful girl. They are in his room right now,¡± he said. The elderly woman on the other end of the call shrieked. ¡°What? Jason, what did you say? Say it once more!¡± P She did her best to suppress her excitement and lowered her voice as she instructed, ¡°Jason, make sure to serve him a bowl of very nourishing soup today. Just in case. Finally, he¡¯s paying attention to a woman. He has been living a celibate ife for 32 years, so he might not be very proficient on this. Make sure nothing goes wrong. Do not let my future daughter-inw get away. Understood?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jason¡¯s lips seemed permanently carved into a grin as he was still chuckling by the time he arrived at the foot of the stairs. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll get to it right away. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No! This won¡¯t do. I should take care of this myself!¡± Just as she said that, a man¡¯s voice could be heard booming from her end of the call. ¡°To do what? He hasn¡¯t even proposed! If Sean really has a girlfriend, he would tell us.¡± ¡°What do you know? Sean is always so proud and moody. What if he scares th girl off because I¡¯m not there to keep an eye on him?¡± Every time she introduced a potential date to Sean, he would always act like they were just children to him and refused to respond to a singlement they made. Watching them interact was enough to make her panic. ¡°If he scares her away, then that¡¯s just his fate.¡± As the elderly couple began to quarrel, Jason hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Madam, please listen to Master Vanderbilt. Also, Mr. Sean is treating the girl very well. He does not put on any airs. Rest assured, he will not be scaring her off as every word he speaks is so very soft and gentle.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s voice rang with disbelief. ¡°Really? He¡¯s actually controlling his temper?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jason replied, fervently nodding. ¡°Their rtionship hasn¡¯t even taken shape yet. This is the worst time for her to meet you two. If youe, you might actually scare her off.¡± Once she was finally pacified, he walked into the kitchen to heat up the nourishing soup she had asked him to stock up on ages ago. It had just been kept in the freezer the entire time since Sean had yet to bring a girl home. He didn¡¯t know how much of the soup was needed, so he decided to heat up one whole serving of soup. As he stirred the soup with a spoon, he thought it did 3/5 not look like much. Thus, he grabbed a pack of the herbs used and added it to the pot. Even then, it did not feel like it would be potent enough. A satisfied smile only spread across his face after he poured in another pack of herbs. Meanwhile, inside Sean¡¯s room. Sean picked up the bowl of soup from the table and beckoned ire over with a wave. ¡°Come here, ire.¡± With eye¡¯s trained on the bowl in his hands, she did not dare move any closer to him While she knew it was only soup to warm her up, in the past¡­ No way. What if it was just an excuse to lure her in before he pounced on her? It would be impossible to escape then. When he noticed the guarded look in her eyes, he helplessly let his hand fall to his side before turning to sit down on the nearby lounge. ¡°ire, do you really think I would do anything to someone who is sick?¡± True ¡­ It was only then that she remembered she was here because he offered to take care of her while she was sick. Upon seeing how offended he was and taking into consideration how properly he acted before, she slowly let down her guard. Then, she tentatively asked, ¡°About tonight ¡­¡± He patted the lounge. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here and you¡¯ll sleep on the bed.¡± 4/5 CLOSE While the lounge was big enough to be slept in, Sean was a tall man with long legs. It would be somewhat ufortable for him. ire abandoned all wariness and walked over to him. She picked up the bowl of soup and downed it. When she smelled the herbs. present in the soup, she frowned and pinched her nose before forcing herself to down it. The spiciness of the ginger instantly filled her mouth. She frantically stuck her tongue out and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s spicy!¡± Ginger was the worst. It was as disgusting as traditional herbal remedies. Drinking anything with ginger was torture for her. CLOSE AD Bank Receive Remittances Sent via Western Union & Allied EXPRESS 30 Win a Mobile Phone through Lucky Draw W Western Union 30 Okka 200 Allied Bank & Western Union Allied Bank Limited ¨C Aap Kay Dil Mein Hamara o¡­ OPEN Suddenly, something was stuffed into her mouth. She carefully sucked on it It was sweet! It was her favorite fruit candy 5/5 CLOSE It was her favorite fruit candy. With a piece of candy in her mouth, she ced the empty bowl back on the table and crouched down with a smile. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t I sleep here tonight while you sleep in the bed?¡± After he threw away the candy wrapper, Sean nced up at her to find her cheeks bulging due to the candy. Her rosy lips were even pursed together in a pout. She was so cute. He propped his elbows on his knees, bent down, and looked straight into her. eyes. ¡°Okay. We can share the bed.¡± His unexpectedly serious stare and response surprised her so much that she fell backward tond on her behind, letting out a yelp of pain as she did 1. Gentlemanly? Proper? That was all just an act! He really was after her! He chuckled and grabbed her arm to pull her up to her feet. When he saw how flustered and frustrated she was, he grinned. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± She red hard at him as she rubbed her aching behind. He was a mean, mean man! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 1 Chapter 33 At the Bathroom Door Sean stood up and walked over to pull out a T-shirt from his closet. As he tossed it to ire, he said, ¡°Go take a warm bath before you sleep.¡± Worried that she might feel uneasy about doing that, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything you will object to.¡± As he grabbed a book from the bookshelf andy down on the lounge to read it, she nced at him a few times before finally pushing aside her wariness to enter the bathroom with the shirt. Instead of a modern bathtub, an extremely huge wooden tub upied the bathroom. It was at least 4 feet high as its walls ended above her waistline. After filling it up with water, she used the edge of the wooden tub to support herself as she climbed in. The moment she sat down, the water reached above her neck, almost drownin her. She could not help but wonder what made Sean install a wooden tub. Still, it felt so nice to bepletely submerged in warm water. Sean had just read about a dozen or so pages of his book when someone knocked on his door. After putting the book down to open the door, he was greeted by Jason who was offering him a bowl of soup with a kind smile on his face. ¡°Your daily soup, Mr. Sean.¡±¡® Due to being fed soup every night as he was growing up, having a bowl of soup 1/6 CLOSE in the evening had almost be a symbol of Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s love. Even after he moved to Silverton, city miles away from home, she did not let the habitpse as she ordered Jason to prepare a bowl of soup for Sean every single night. Sean had be used to it, so he immediately took the bowl and downed everything in one go. As he pulled the bowl away from his lips, he pursed his lips and looked at Jason in confusion. ¡°Why does it taste different tonight?¡± Of course, it was different! Tonight¡¯s soup was meant to fill Sean with so much energy that it would be as if he was a young, hormonal man again. As Jason smiled and grabbed the empty bowl, he nced around the room before asking Sean, ¡°Where is Miss Donovan? I don¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s taking a bath,¡± Sean answered, not at all suspicious of Jason¡¯s behavior. ¡°I see. Well, Mr. Sean, I¡¯m off. I¡¯ll leave you to your rest.¡± Jason swiftly darted out of the room with the empty bowl in hand. After Sean closed the door, he nced at the clock. It had been over twenty minutes by now. Why was ire still in the bathroom? As someone who did not know just how long women typically bathe for, he promptly knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°Are you done yet, ire?¡± 2/6 CLOSE The bathroom was silent without a single sound to be heard. He frowned and knocked harder. ¡°Answer me, ire.¡± No matter how hard he banged on the door, he heard nothing from within. Shoot! Had she fainted? At that thought, he grabbed the door handle without hesitation and twisted hard. What? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She actually locked the door! It seems she still had her guard up. Sean¡¯s face instantly went cold. He took a step back before kicking the door hard. With a loud bang, the door swung wide open. He charged straight in only to find the woman inside the wooden tub turning around to stare at him with bleary eyes. Then, the room was filled with her frightened screech. Sean stared in silence. He immediately turned around, feeling extremely awkward. ¡°I knocked just now, but you didn¡¯t answer me. I thought you fainted.¡± She was in no state of mind to listen to his exnation. As she turned around to keep her back to him while her hands mped down hard on the. 3/6 CLOSE wooden tub, she shouted herself hoarse, ¡°Get out! Get out now!¡± With pursed lips, he immediately walked out of the room. Two whole minutes passed before ire finally turned around. Her pounding heart only calmed down once she was sure he was gone. She had not fainted, but she did fall asleep. It was all the bath¡¯s fault! With her body supported on the edge of the wooden tub, she soon fell asleep. It might be due to the cold, but she had been dead to the world as she slept. Hence, she did not hear him knock. If not for the final loud bang, she would still be asleep. Meanwhile, Sean marched over to one of the bedside tables to grab a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from the drawer. Standing on the balcony with the evening breeze blowing in his face, he took a few deep puffs. Even then, the heat surging through him remained strong. The sight of her fair, smooth back had been carved into his memory. No matter how cold the winds were, no matter how much he smoked, he could still see her. It was such a gorgeous sight and pleasing to the eye. It was something he had never seen before. Dressed in his shirt, ire stood at the bathroom doorway and looked around before spotting him standing on the balcony. Surrounded by darkness, his tall figure seemed so lofty yet lonely. 4/6 CLOSE No matter how she looked at him, he remained as ethereal and handsome as ever. Even while he was just a shadow in the night, he was very alluring.. However, she was not in the mood to appreciate the view now. That was because the T-shirt she was wearing only covered half of her thighs. After what happened just now, she did not feelfortable enough to appear before him while dressed like this. With a whoosh, she sprinted across the room as quickly as she could to hide herself under the nkets. She then covered her head with a nket. After hiding in her cocoon for several long minutes, she eventually unfurled slightly when no reaction to her sprint was heard. Upon seeing him still standing on the balcony, she heaved a sigh of relief. Out of politeness, she feebly shouted to him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to sleep now, Sir.¡± Sean had noticed just how embarrassed she was ever since she stepped out of her bath. Thus, he did not turn around at all so that she could slowly work through her embarrassment. With a soft smile on his lips, he hummed in response. ire wrapped her arms around the nket and rested her head on the corner of it as she looked at him. Suddenly, she chuckled. He was actually a nice man. 5/6 CLOSE If he were truly a bad man or a scumbag, he would not have left the bathroom just now. He did not devour her even when she was defenseless and within reach The fact that he did not do anything bad under those circumstances meant he was truly a gentleman, even if he did lust after her. As she watched him, she slowly fell asleep with a smile on her lips. The nights were still chilly, even if it was summer. Still, he did not feel a hint of cold at all. The only thing he knew was the burning sensation growing in him. The heat intensified especially when he recalled what just happened. As he threw the cigarette on the ground and stomped it out with a foot, he closed his eyes in frustration. Jason had actually fed him that specific type of soup. AD ºìÁë Secret to wless skin Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w.. ?????? CLOSE 0 Was Jason trying to test his self-control or his body? 676 CLOSE Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Surprised? I Know Martial Arts Sean filled the wooden tub with icy cold water before getting in. With his legs curled up, he submerged his entire body, including his head, into the water. There was not enough to submerge every inch of himself in the water, and the chill did not chase away the heat at all. Instead, the heat kept building in him. With a loud ssh, he emerged from the water and went downstairs, dressed only in a towel and a pair of slippers. He had not needed that much sleep since he was in his thirties. In the living room downstairs, Jason was happilyughing at the show ying on his tablet. When he suddenly heard footsteps echoing in the hallway, he curiously looked up to find Sean angrily stomping down the stairs while covered only by a single towel. The frustrated expression on Sean¡¯s face shocked him. ¡°Mr. Sean, you Sean shot him a deathly re that immediately made him shut up. Oh, dear. ¡­ That re was so scary. It felt like Sean was going to kill him. Too scared to utter a single sound, Jason curled up in a ball and looked away from Sean. 1/6 After a series of bangs and crashes, he sensed Sean walking toward him. He carefully raised his head and silently looked up to see Sean holding a metal bucket filled with ice cubes. Ice ¡­ cubes? His eyes widened, and he promptly ran away with his tablet. Oh, no! He had doomed Sean! ire slept soundly that night. When she woke up in the morning, she touched her forehead to find that her fever had subsided and her cold was cured. Peeling back the nket, she found Sean huddled up in the lounge: She frowned and walked toward him. ¡°Sir.¡± When he did not respond to her call, she gently nudged him. ¡°Sir? Are you okay?¡± He merely scowled. It was then that she realized his face was unnaturally flushed with a fever. She ced her hand on his forehead, but quickly withdrew it when she felt the scorching heat of his skin. ¡°It feels so hot!¡± Suddenly, his eyes snapped open and he grabbed her arms. In one quick move, 2/6 CLOSE Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g he pinned her to the lounge. Something raged inside his eyes. His lips felt so very dry. Still, he did his best to hold the feelings back. As he gazed deep into her clear eyes, he hoarsely asked, ¡°In what way am I hot?¡± The position they were in felt so very wrong and sensual. She blushed and did her best to push him away, but his arms were mped so hard down on her shoulders that she could not do so. She angrily red at him and said, ¡°I meant you have a fever.¡± Sean was not burning up with a fever. It was all because of the soup fromst night that tormented him all night long. The heat never left him, no matter how long he submerged himself in ice. With his prey within his reach, his eyes grew deeper and darker. He was like a dangerous leopard staring at its prey. Her lips were as delicate and pink as cherry blossoms while her rosy cheeks looked like a delicious cherry cake. As his throat rolled sensually, he suddenly leaned down. There was a loud bang as she pped him on the back of his head just as his face was inches away from hers. His vision turned ck, and he copsed on top of her. ¡°You¡¯re heavy!¡± She kicked him off of her and sat up while rubbing her wrists. 3/6 Staring at the man lying unconscious on the ground, she smirked. ¡°How was it? Surprised? I know martial arts!¡± When she dislocated Elena¡¯s shoulderst night, she was going to set it back. However, Sean had called a doctor over to handle it for her. While it was a different method, the results were the same. Sean did not do anything to herst night in the bathroom, so why would he Something was wrong! ire rubbed her chin as she knelt down to turn him over and check his pulse. Oh His heart was pounding hard. He was not burning up from a fever. He was She rolled her eyes in exasperation before heading downstairs to talk to Jason. ¡°Ja ¡­ She suddenly recalled what she was asked to call him, but she could not call him by his first name. Hence, she settled for ¡°Mr. Vanderson¡±. Jason looked at her with kind eyes. ¡°What do you need, Miss Donovan?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Could you please get me a pen and some paper?¡± 4/6 CLOSE He soon handed her the items, ced neatly on the wooden table. She knelt down by the table and scribbled out a list of herbs. Once she was done, she handed the paper to Jason. ¡°Someone drugged Seanst night. It¡¯s so bad that he¡¯s still suffering from it. Follow this recipe. I¡¯ve written down everything you need to know. He¡¯ll feel better an hour after drinking it.¡± Drugged/¡­? Jason/felt a chill run down his back. He was the culprit! He could not look her in the eye and muttered as he epted the piece of paper, ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Miss Donovan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± When she left the room, she changed back into her own clothes. Hence, she dusted off her pants and waved to Jason. ¡°Go on and take care of him, Mr. Vanderson. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jason panicked and hurriedly walked over. ¡°Miss Donovan, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch?¡± She had made up her mind, however, and happily walked to the door with her bag. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have stuff to do. Once Sean wakes up, thank him for me.¡± Jason felt like pping himself as he watched her leave. Look at what he did! 5/6 CLOSE Sean must not have done anything. Otherwise, the effects of the soup would not havested all night. If Sean woke up and found that ire was already gone, Jason would be dead! He only snapped back to his senses and chased after her once she vanished from view. ire had not even stepped out of the main gates when a Range Rover pulled up beside her. Jason pushed open the passenger¡¯s seat door and called out to her, ¡°Let me give you a ride, Miss Donovan.¡± Afraid she would refuse, he added, ¡°I am heading out to grab some medicine for Mr. Sean, after all.¡± As taxis were notmonly found around the area, she got into a car. Jason was an experienced driver and drove smoothly. When ire recalled how she had knocked out Sean in one hit that morning, she could not resistughing out loud. ¨C Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Skip ads for 18 or 3 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Get Angry and Kill me? Jason nced at her and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about herbal remedies, Miss Donovan. Usually, people only focus on modern medicine, right? You¡¯re very different.¡± She frowned and shook her head. ¡°I studied clinical medicine in university and graduated with a doctorate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive!¡±. He could not help but turn around to nce at her a few more times. No matter how hard he looked, she did not seem like someone who was old enoug to have a doctorate. He cautiously asked, ¡°Miss Donovan, how old are you?¡± ¡°Twenty-three.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. ¡°A doctorate at 23 years old?¡± ¡°No,¡± she patiently exined. ¡°I got into university at 15 and finished my degree in 2 years. I was going to graduate with a doctorate at 19, but I had to leave the country. I did finish up the courses I needed to take while overseas. Despite the dy, I was finally able to graduate at 20.¡± That shocked him even more. His jaw dropped. ¡°A doctorate at 20?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°I also studied under a double degrees¡¯ program.¡± He was amazed at Sean¡¯s tastes. The first woman Sean noticed was actually a super student! Suddenly, he found himself viewing her with great respect. Perhaps that was the power of knowledge. They continued chatting until they arrived at the hotel where she was staying 1. ¡°Thanks for driving me, Mr. Vanderson.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. As Mr. Sean¡¯s friend, you are an esteemed guest. Please visit us when you have the time. There are many more beautiful spots in the garden for you to explore.¡± As she was about to get out, he seized the chance to invite her over on Sean¡¯s behalf. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After giving him a wave, she got out of the car. As soon as her feet touched the ground, three people suddenly rushed out from beside the hotel to block her from going far from the car¡¯s door. Her face instantly darkened as she looked at the three menacing individuals around her. She had not gone looking for trouble with them, but they still came to her. Robert had already found out where she was staying at yesterday, so he had been waiting for her by the hotel door for an entire day. Alice and rissa got up early as well to wait with him from 6:00 a.m. They waited for hours before she finally appeared. They red at her with bloodshot eyes while Robert pointed at her and shouted in anger, ¡°You really hid yourself well! Do you think I can¡¯t find you just because you are part of the show?¡± 2/5 As this was a family matter and her private business, ire turned around and said to Jason, ¡°Thank you for the ride, Mr. V¨¢nderson. Goodbye.¡± As she was about to close the door, a hand quickly darted forward and grabbed the car door. When the culprit saw the man sitting inside the car, her face, caked with exquisite makeup, twisted into an ugly sneer. ¡°Hahaha! Even if Xander dumped you, you shouldn¡¯t do this to yourself. How AD Suk. ???? ??? ?? ?????? Jhack Bey Croak Secret to wless skin Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w.. ?????? CLOSE can you even bear doing it with an old fellow like him?¡± rissa cackled. Alice also noticed Jason. While Xander¡¯s finances had been restricted by his family, he was still the heir. That meant power and riches in his future. He was heaps better than an old fellow in his fifties. She covered her mouth andughed. ¡°ire, I thought you were disgusted by Mr Anderson. You should at least get a man who¡¯s way better than him, right? I didn¡¯t expect you to find a man who is even older than Mr. Anderson. What kind of game are you ying? I don¡¯t get it at all.¡± CLOSE ire had spent the whole night away from the hotel only to return in a car driven by an old fellow. Anyone would think she had slept with him. Robert¡¯s face turned extremely unpleasant. ¡°ire, did I raise you just so you can humiliate me?¡± ire narrowed her eyes and pressed down hard on rissa¡¯s fingers. With her fingers pinned against the metal door, rissa immediately cried in pain and let go of the door. She took two steps back while holding her wrist and shouted at ire, ¡°How dare you attack me!¡± ire ignored her and loudly closed the car door before turning around. Her deep brown eyes nced at the Donovans as she retorted, ¡°It¡¯s my business if I¡¯m being humiliating. You¡¯re here because of the will, aren¡¯t you?¡± If not for the will, why else would Robert be waiting here? He nced at Jason once more. The car looked amazing. It must have cost a few hundred thousand or even a million dors. Either way, it was nothing her could afford. Jason was someone he had never seen before, though. Since he did not know who Jason was, he scowled and lowered his voice as he said to ire, ¡°Tell me where the will is now before I get angry. If you do, I won¡¯t make life hard for you.¡± Angry? Wal Ha! As if she was scared! Perhaps she would have caved in four years ago since he was her father, but now she did not care about him and his dignity at all. ¡°What if I refuse? What will you do when you get angry? Kill me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Robert clenched his jaw. When he saw that the car did not move even though Jason did not get out of the car, his courage grew. ¡°I am your father! What is yours belongs to me!¡± ¡°My mother left them to me!¡± She interrupted him before he could say anything more. With her arms crossed before her, she mockingly smirked at him. ¡°She must have known you had a mistress. That¡¯s why she said all her assets are to be donated to charity if I die before I reach 20.¡± ¡°Dad ¡­¡± ire took a step closer to Robert and raised her eyebrows. Despite how innocent she looked, there was a sinister look lurking within her eyes. ¡°You- should have pulled out back then so that I wasn¡¯t born.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Alice stomped over and shoved ire. ¡°What did he do wrong in siring you?¡± ire quickly grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and twisted it, causing Alice to scream 5/5 CLOSE 5/5 Upon seeing tears brimming in Alice¡¯s eyes due to the pain, ire coldly sneered before letting go. Even in defense, ire felt like she had sullied her hands. ¡°Just pull whatever tricks you want. If I were afraid of you, I would not havee back!¡± At that moment, the Donovans realized they have never truly known ire ? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Ground Her Was this still the meek ire who just epted being beaten and shouted at? During the engagement party, the Donovans thought ire was only able to defeat them because she had a copy of the surveince footage from the hotel back then. However, ire had efficiently and swiftly struck at them twice. Although it looked like she did not put a lot of strength into her attacks, they were still too afraid to attack her once more. Robert was so angry that his body was trembling. ¡°Great! What a great daughter I have.¡± rissa wrapped a hand around her wrist and stood next to Robert. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we just bring her back home and ground her?¡± Once ire was in their territory, they could just lock her up without food or water for three days and nights. By then, ire would obediently tell them where the will was, even if they did not torture her. Robert thought it was a feasible n. He had nned to use force against ire anyway. Why else would he have brought his wife and daughter along? ¡°Do it!¡± The three of them looked at each other before marching over to ire. Watching from inside the car, Jason felt a shiver run down his back. The trio was going to kidnap ire! He gritted his teeth in anger. He had to protect ire on Sean¡¯s behalf: 1/C Just as he unbuckled his seat belt, he suddenly heard loud bangs and crashesing from outside the car. Looking up, he saw ire¡¯s leg swinging through the air in a spinning kick that sent the elderly woman flying through the air. Jason cried out in shock. Look at how fast she was, how strong she was! Sean was likely the only one who could deal with her. She was so cool and incredible! Aah¡­ He had to tell Sean just how amazing and awesome ire was! ire did not really hit Robert that hard. After all, he was her father. Hence, she only shoved him away before knocking rissa down with a left hook. No matter how cruel rissa was, she was still a daughter Robert and Alice had spoiled. She was unable to bear even the slightest pain. Thus, with a hand held up to her cheek, she sobbed as she knelt on the ground. ire spun around to knock Alice away with a roundhouse kick. As Alice was used to a life of luxury, there was no way she could handle being kicked. Hence, she was unable to get up from the ground. Robert had nned to follow up with another attack, but Alice and rissa¡¯s agony made him stumble backward in fear. ¡°ire Donovan, you wille home with me! This is yourst chance!¡± ire dusted off her pants and stood up straight. ¡°I¡¯m a very busy woman, 2/5 Dad. CLOSE If you are that eager, wait for thewyer then. I don¡¯t have the time to y with you. Goodbye.¡± With a slight smile on her lips, she cheerfully walked past Robert as he stood there, too afraid to stop her from walking away. Suddenly, she stopped as though a thought suddenly struck her. Robert thought she would kick him again when she turned around, so he frantically hopped to the side. ire burst outughing. ¡°Haha! Dad, what are you doing? I only wanted to tell you that it would be better for you to befriend the other shareholders instead of focusing on getting the will. If their shares end up in my hands, you might not be the chairman anymore.¡± Robert¡¯s face turned puce in anger. How he wished he could p ire across the face like he used to. However, she was now so strong that he was too afraid to do that. With a tilt of her head, ire smiled and strutted into the hotel. Julia had just stepped out of her room when she spotted ire. Excited, she ran over and grabbed ire¡¯s arm. ¡°How wasst night? Tee-Hee. Tell me already! What happened between you and Great- Grandpa.¡± A lot had happened the night before, but ire was in no mood, nor did she have the time to gossip with Julia. Pulling out her room card, she opened the door and walked in to ce herptop on the table. 315 CLOSE ¡°Did anyone from the Donovans contact youst night, Julia?¡± Upon hearing the Donovans¡¯ name, Julia abruptly smacked herself in the head. How could she have forgotten about that? ¡°When I returned from Golden Splendorst night, I saw your dad standing by the hotel entrance. I think he must have been waiting for you. I was so afraid he might see me that I snuck in through the backdoor.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± ire opened up a program. Soon, her fingers were flying across her keyboard as she typed. ¡°Just protect yourself. I¡¯m not afraid of CLOSE @ AD Secret to wless skin- Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w¡­ ?????? anything else!¡± That statement made Julia¡¯s eyes go red as she felt touched by how much ire cared about her. ¡°I was going to call you about it yesterday, but I was afraid you and Great-Grandpa might have been doing ¡­ you know ¡­ I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you.¡± 4/5 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. CLOSE In the end, she had yet to forget to gossip about ire¡¯s situation. ire shot her a sideways nce before focusing back on herputer screen. ¡°We need to buy a ce and move out of the hotel. It will be bad publicity for the production if the Donovans came back another time.¡± The filming of ¡°The Twenty-Fifth Hour¡± had already caused quite a sensation from the start. Journalists would frequently drop by the set. On the way back to the hotel, they would sometimes bump into the paparazzi. The filming location itself was fine. They were frequently moving about to film at different locations, so the Donovans could not really know where they were during filming. However, the hotel was different. Just one photo from the paparazzi could kick up a huge fuss online. Julia stroked her chin and nodded. ¡°True, but it¡¯s not easy to buy a ce. We Il have to renovate the ce before going through all the effort of moving in. It¡¯s going to be hard.¡± ¡°Got one!¡± Just as Julia finished speaking, ire stopped typing to pick up her phone to call the number disyed on the screen. Curious, Julia nced at the screen. Deep down, she let out a shriek of surprise. ire was looking at a listing for a two-bedroom, one-living room, one-bathroom apartment that was located in the heart of the city. More importantly, it had just been renovated and furnished with the best furniture around. They could move in right away! 5/5 CLOSE It was rather expensive, but it was exactly what they needed. After calling the agent, ire led Julia over to check out the apartment. Once they were done, they immediately bought the apartment with all the paperwork done within the day. In fact, the entire process took less than three hours. Julia was very impressed by how decisive and effective ire was as she watched a nk-faced ire pay with her credit card. ire was so manly! When Sean woke up, he drank the herbal remedy Jason prepared for him. Soo the heat dissipated from his body. However, why did the back of his head hurt? Standing nearby was Jason, excitedly rambling away about what happened at the hotel like a little kid even though he was already in his fifties. ¡°Mr. Sean, Miss Donovan is such an amazing girl. She¡¯s smart and a good fighter. I think she must be the only woman who is good enough for you.¡± Sean touched the back of his head with one hand. As realization dawned on him, he smiled. Had ire attacked him because she thought he was going to do something to her? She had quite the nerve! Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 He Was Jealous Just then, Victor ran in. After nodding to Jason in greeting, he stood next to the bed to respectfully report, ¡°Mr. Sean, we have just received news that Miss Donovan bought a two-room, one-bath apartment in Moonlight Bay for 3 million.¡± 3.8 million? Sean was not happy when he heard that. ire had only spent 38 dors on the meal meant as a treat for him, yet she did not even hesitate before paying 3.8 million for an apartment. The numbers were so ridiculously different! He felt something surging in him. He was jealous. It felt like he was only worth 38 dors to ire. ¡°Victor!¡± When he spat out Victor¡¯s name through gritted teeth, Victor jumped. His back was as straight as a rod when he responded, ¡°Mr. Sean?¡± ¡°Buy every unit in the building. I am going to be her neighbor.¡± Huh? Even Jason was confused by his deration. 1/6 CLOSE That was not a move meant for someone who only wanted to be a neighbor.. Sean was clearly trying to surround ire on all sides so that no one else could get close to her. When it came to going all out, Sean was still the king. Victor hesitated. ¡°Mr. Sean, while the building is quite new, at least 60% of the building has been upied. If we buy every unit in the building, we might¡¯¡­¡¯ ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Sean asked, ring at Victor. Vietor frantically waved his hands and shook his head. ¡°Nope. None at all, I¡¯ll get on it right away!¡± Once Victor was gone, Sean instructed Jason, ¡°Look into the Donovans, especially ire¡¯s mother.¡± Jason felt his eyelids twitching violently. Was Sean going to dig into every inch of ire¡¯s life after making sure no one could get to her? Why did it sound like Sean was trying to make sure everything about ire, be it herself or the people around her, was under his control? Tsk, tsk. Men were terrifying with their possessiveness. When Sean saw the surprise in Jason¡¯s eyes, he frowned. Regardless of hierarchy and generations, Jason was still older than him, so he was much more tolerant of Jason. ¡°Investigate her mother because I have doubts about her identity. After all, 2/6 CLOSE blood is thicker than water. Robert doesn¡¯t seem to treat her like a proper father should,¡± Sean exined. What happened four years ago was extremely underhanded and cruel. Even if Robert did not love ire, he was still rich and powerful to not require selling off his own daughter. Furthermore, if the will actually dictated half of the shares were to be ire¡¯s, Robert could continue being the chairman if he was somewhat nice to her so that she would support him after inheriting those shares. Unfortunately, Robert insisted on being the only one up top and turned the situation with ire into what it was now because of his recklessness. Jason nodded in understanding. ¡°Very well, Mr. Sean. I know what to do.¡± After being beaten by ire, the Donovans were not happy. Once they were home, they all started cursing her out through clenched jaws. ¡°How could she bite the hand that fed her? We have fed and sheltered her for 23 years! How very ungrateful!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. rissa applied an ice-pack wrapped with a thin cloth across her bruised cheek while her eyes boggled from how hard she was ring. ¡°Mom, we cann let her continue on like this! You have to ask Uncle to punish her for us!¡± Alice had an older brother who was a thug before he bought a quarry when Alice got together with Robert. With Robert¡¯s connections, her brother, made quite a profit every year. Hence, he was now rich as well. 3/6 CLOSE Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Are You Out of Your Mind? Xander did not even twitch when he spotted ire. With his head held up high, he asked in a loft voice, ¡°Just when can you return my family¡¯s shares to me, ire?¡± He did not beat around the bush at all. It was clear he wanted this matter resolved quickly, but ire had a lot of time on hands today. Hence, she refused to let him have his way. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± she asked. Xander proudly puffed out his chest. ¡°Thisnd belongs to the Morgans.¡± Ah. It was no wonder that Robert knew where she stayed. The production team would always let the people in charge know where they would be filming next. Since her dearest junior had gone viral exposing ire as C. S. Lawrence, the information that she was currently at the film set was practically public knowledge. There was nothing strange about Xander¡¯s ability to know where she was, then With her hands behind her back, ire imitated his arrogance and asked, ¡°When are you hosting another engagement party with rissa? I¡¯ll have a great gift ready for you two then.¡± A great gift? Her gift for thest engagement party had utterly humiliated the Donovans. Still, she had another gift in mind! 1/6 CLOM Xander nearly choked on his own saliva. ire¡¯s tongue had turned sharp. recently, making her a rather difficult woman to deal with. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, ire. I¡¯ll ask you once more. When will you return the shares to me?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ire looked at him with amusement sparkling in her eyes. ¡°I finally got my hands on the Morgan Group shares. Why would I give them tc you?¡± Xander spat out through gritted teeth, ¡°You stole them!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± ire burst outughing from anger. Was Xander here to pull her leg? ¡°In that case, your dear Great-Grandpa is my aplice, right? We stole your family¡¯s shares, right?¡± ¡°You!¡± ire was so despicable! She knew that he was afraid of Sean, so she insisted on using Sean to threaten him. Hanging down by his side, his right hand was curled into a tight fist. ¡°I¡¯m being very polite right now, ire. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ire had lost interest in talking to him anymore and rolled her eyes as she ignored him and walked away. Xander marched after her and forcefully grabbed ire¡¯s arm. ¡°You say you dor t want to marry me, but you¡¯re still dreaming of being my wife, aren¡¯t you? Why else would you cling to me in this matter? You know that I will never 2/6 CLOSE like you if you keep bothering me, right? I only find you disgusting, ire!¡± ire rapidly blinked. Xander was being so funny yet infuriating. Stuck betweenughter and tears, she eventually said, ¡°You should get a checkup done at the hospital, Xander. You are really out of your mind. You¡¯re even being delusional.¡± Xander red hard at him and stubbornly demanded, ¡°Do you have the guts t say that you¡¯re not just ying hard to get, ire?¡± ire felt speechless. After all, logic only worked with a normal person. No amount of logic could get through to a crazy man. She looked down at Xander¡¯s hand mped around her arm and darkly said, ¡°Le go.¡± Xander had always been viewed as the chosen one his whole life. With his ego The would never have approached ire if he were not backed into a corner since his family refused to give him a single penny anymore. Out of stubbornness, he tightened his grip around ire¡¯s arm instead of letting go as she asked. A dark look shed in ire¡¯s eyes. Unwilling to waste her breath, she raised her other hand and grabbed the thumb of the hand on her arm. In one hard twist, she pulled it back so forcefully that Xander immediately howled in pain. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Let go of me, ire! Let go!¡± ire coldly scoffed when she saw how bad he was at tolerating pain. It was simply-ridiculous that he had the nerve to challenge her when he was weak. The moment she let go, Xander rolled around on the ground with his thumb cradled in his other hand. As the pain started to ease up, Xander red up at ire. ¡°You attacked me. You actually attacked me!¡± As the heir of the Morgans, Xander was a very powerful man in Silverton whc could have whatever he wanted. No one dared to explicitly scold him to his face, let alone attack him. ire was the first. -ire sneered and jeered before strutting away with her hands behind her back. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, that one sneer stunned Xander. His impression of ire was a weakling who never resisted while others walked all over her. She would always be so cautious around them as if she were afraid of doing anything that might upset them. The smirk he just saw on her face was filled with rampant confidence and a hint of wicked mischief mixed with disdain. She looked just like a seductive devil. Despite how sinister the sneer was, she was so breathtakingly beautiful that he was hooked. It took a long while after ire¡¯s departure before Xander eventually snapped back to his senses. He abruptly clutched his chest with a hand, frightened by what he felt. 4/6 CLOSE Darn it! D-Did his heart skip just now? A few long minutester, he finally recovered from the terrible turn of events. There was no way he could ever like a woman like ire. Just then, his phone rang. When he nced at the screen, he saw that it was a call from rissa. Holding the phone up to his ear, he heard rissa¡¯s sweet voice call out to him over the phone, ¡°Xander¡­¡± The sweet voice of her calling him set his entire body tingling with joy. That was more like it! The type of women he liked should be sweet girls from rich families like rissa. ¡°Did you miss me, rissa?¡± rissa shyly giggled. ¡°I¡¯m shopping right now, and I saw that the limited edition Chanel dress is in stock again. You said you were going to buy it for me.¡± True ¡­ However, the only money Xander had to his name right now was a little over 100 dors. He could not even afford to buy even a scrap of fabric from 5/6 Chanel, let alone a limited edition dress. His face swiftly turned red. ¡°rissa, you know that I ¡­¡± rissa¡¯s voice/immediately turned icy. ¡°Fine. Forget it. See you around.¡± ¡°rissa, wait!¡± Xander frantically shouted. Then, he nced to the side. When he spotted someone walking past him, he quickly lowered his voice. ¡°My mom will be home in a few days. Don¡¯t worry. She will never abandon me. I¡¯ll buy it for you then?¡± rissa¡¯s voice instantly softened. ¡°I just know you¡¯re the best. Oh, right. If your mom ising home in a few days, why don¡¯t I ¡­ stay at your ce tonight? We can watch a movie together.¡± AD CLOSE Secret to wless skin Give your skin instant glow and smooth appearance w¡­ ?????? Xander hummed and chuckled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± A+ 8:00. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Find ire Now! Xander was a pampered rich boy who had never done a single household chore or set foot in the kitchen in his whole life. Since the servants were not going to cook for him and he was too poor to order takeaway, he bought a carton of instant noodles. Those noodles were what he ate for every meal. rissa refused to eat instant noodles. The mere scent of those noodles made her feel sullied. ¡°Oh, my dear rissa, I have missed you so much!¡± Xander wrapped his arms around rissa as soon as she stepped through the doors. Then, he eagerly carried her up the stairs¡­ Thirty minutester with his arms wrapped around rissa, Xander made bold promises for their future together. ¡°Once Mom returns, I¡¯ll have her throw us another engagement party. rissa, we¡¯ll get engaged and then have the wedding early next year. I have everything nned out. We¡¯ll get married on the Greek Inds with all of your family and friends in attendance. I¡¯ll even sponsor their tickets. I promise you¡¯ll have a grand wedding.¡± Vanity was present in every woman, and rissa was vainer than the average- woman. What Xander said made her grin with joy. How she wished the Greek Inds wedding could happen tomorrow. She raised her head and kissed Xander on the cheek before wrapping her arms around him. ¡°I have loved you since I was a child, Xander. My dream has 1/6 always been to be your bride. Once your mom returns, talk to her so that we can get married as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± When he made those promises, he sounded so very confident. Now that she w asking about the promises, it was he would ¡°do his best¡±. What? rissa instantly got mad. ¡°What do you mean by that? Should it not be something you owe me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xander frowned as he hesitated. When he saw just how dissatisfied rissa was, his only option was to exin what he meant. ¡°rissa, my mom told me that as long as I can retrieve the shares ire owns, they would give me as much money as I want and turn a blind eye to my future actions.¡± ire? Upon hearing that name, rissa¡¯s face grew even uglier. ¡°Do they want you to marry ire? Is your mom not happy with me as your wife?¡± ¡°No!¡± Xander frantically replied. ¡°It was because she owns 10% of ourpany¡¯s shares. With those shares, ire will always have a voice and power in the Morgan Group shareholder meetings. The company belongs to th Morgans, so why should she have the ability to meddle in that?¡± Frustrated, rissa pouted. ¡°You asked her for them?¡± 2/6 ¡°I did but she refused me.¡± Suddenly, a thought struck rissa. Her eyes lit up as she excitedly said to Xander, ¡°Did you talk to her at the hotel or¡­¡± ¡°Naturally, I went to the filming studio. The production team is currently using the studio of my family ¡­¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯re amazing, Xander!¡± rissa excitedly squirreled out of Xander¡¯s arms to kiss him in joy before putting on her clothes. ¡°Give the me address of the studio now, Xander!¡± The filming had been dyed by days already. To catch up to the schedule, Mr. Smith had everyone workingte into the night on the first day Suzanne joined filming. They would go to bed at four in the morning and start work at eight the next morning. In order to catch just a little more sleep, the cast and crew decided to sleep on the set in sleeping bags instead of heading back to the hotel. The next day was the same with a veryte clock-off time and a very early start on the next day. ire followed their schedule for four whole days. On the fifth day, Mr. Smith was kind enough to let them head back to rest at 10:00 p.m. since everyone looked like they were at their limits. ¡°My goodness! I¡¯m exhausted. I feel like I¡¯m going to fall apart.¡± Julia slumped down into a boneless heap on the passenger seat the moment she got into the car. She did not want to move a single inch. ire fastened the seat belt for Julia before buckling herself in. Finally, she started the car. ire had just started driving when she noticed the white van right behind her car. Her red lips curled up into a smirk. With her left elbow resting against the car window so that she could rest her head on her left hand, she was now controlling the car with only one hand. She abruptly sped up, forcing the van behind her to speed up as well. After racing down a whole street, she suddenly slowed down, forcing the van to do the same. No matter how few working brain cells ire had, she knew for sure that the van was following her. She nced at Julia who had already fallen asleep. With her right hand, she swiftly spun the steering wheel. Her car swooshed down the street like a cheetah, racing past all of the cars ahead of her. Even so, she did not slow down at all, swerving and weaving through traffic whenever she could. The people in the van behind her were shocked. ¡°Shoot!¡± 4/6 Sitting in the passenger seat was a man with bleached hair whose jaw had -dropped to the floor. ¡°Darn it! I couldn¡¯t keep track of the car. Did anyone see where she went?¡± The four men in the back of the car shook their heads with equally shocked looks on their faces. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Aaron ¡­¡± The driver trembled as he asked the man with bleached hair, ¡°A-Are you sure- that person is just a woman?¡± Those were not driving skills that could be found at all in Silverton. She drove like it was a game to her. No matter how many cars were ahead of her or how many cars wanted to overtake her, she just drove however she pleased, overtaking as many cars as she wanted. She would even changenes multiple times without stopping once while weaving through traffic. It was terrifying! Aaron Campbell was rissa¡¯s cousin and the son of Alice¡¯s older brother. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Alice had originally asked Aaron¡¯s father to handle ire, but he thought the kidnapping of a young woman was so trivial that he allowed Aaron to take charge and prove his worth. None of them had expected to be forced to wait five whole days outside the film studio. Finally, the cast and crew were allowed to head home. He had only followed ire¡¯s car for a few blocks before he completely lost her. Aaron angrily smacked the head of the driver. ¡°Stop whining just because 5/6 LL- C¡­ you¡¯re not as good. Cut the chatter and overtake the cars ahead of us already. Find ire now!¡± The driver was near to tears from panic. ¡°I can¡¯t do it, Aaron.¡± Meanwhile, after having easily shaken the van off her tail, ire disdainfully smirked. Soon, she pulled into her apartment¡¯s parking lot. ¡°We¡¯re home, Julia. Julia!¡± Julia had been asleep the entire time. She did not know just how harrowing an experience the ride home had been, She rubbed her eyes as she unbuckled herself. When she turned around, she cried out in shock, ¡°ire, look! What on earth!¡± ire looked in the direction she was pointing to find that it was because there was not a single car parked in the entire parking lot. ire had actually noticed that when she drove into the parking lot. While not every bay had been upied on the day they moved in, she recalled at least 60% of them had a car parked in the bay. Now, however, the entire parking lot was empty except for their.car. Comments for this chapter 2 Continue Reading for Free AD 6/6 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 My Boss Bought Every Unit Except Yours 55% Up to 30% off Chapter 40 My Boss Bought Every Unit Except Yours Julia spun around and nervously grabbed ire¡¯s arm as she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°C¨Cire, did you drive into the wrong parking lot?¡± ¡°No!¡± ire was very sure of that. Julia was so scared that she immediately wormed into ire¡¯s embrace. If not for the fact that they were still in the car, she would have leaped into ire¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s haunted! ire, I think we¡¯re being trapped by some ghosts. I¡¯m scared!¡± ire gently patted her on the back and said in a soft, reassuring tone, ¡°We¡¯re not, Julia. You just need to stop watching horror movies. If you¡¯re really that scared, hold onto me when we get outter. We¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll stop anyone from attacking you.¡± Attacks from humans could be stopped, but could ghosts be stopped? Julia¡¯s face was pale with fright. She shook her head hard. ¡°No way. Nope. I¡¯m still scared.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± ire pushed her away, then turned to open the car door. After hopping out, she walked around the car before waving to Julia. ¡°Come out. See? I¡¯m fine.¡± Julia gulped hard and cautiously opened the door. When nothing happened after she poked her head out for a few minutes, she hopped out of the car as well and clung tight to ire¡¯s arm. She looked just like a pitiful and helpless chick cowering by ire¡¯s side. 1/5 CLOSE 14:49 Wed, Nov Chapter 40 My Boss Bought Every Unit Except Yours ¡°Hurry up, ire!¡± Up to 30% off ire was actually not scared at all. Still, she was curious. Why were there no cars in the parking lot today? A gust of cold wind suddenly blew past them. Julia was so scared that she immediately shrieked and abandoned ire¡¯s arm to dash straight to the elevator, screaming the entire time. ire helplessly shook her head and hurried after her. ¡°Ghosts are not real, Julia.¡± ¡°Aah! I don¡¯t want to hear it! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°Julia, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± It was only after they arrived home did Julia¡¯s heart stop racing. She walked over to the balcony and pulled open the curtains. When she saw that there was not a single light on in the entire area, her legs turned to jelly from fear, and she sank to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s only 10:30 p.m., but I don¡¯t see a single light turned on in our area. This ce is haunted!¡± she cried. ire did not believe in ghosts. If it did exist, it only existed inside a person¡¯s mind. She pulled out her phone and called the management. Then, she specifically put the call on speaker. 2/5 Chapter 40 My Boss Bought Every Unit Except Yours Up to 30% off The dial tonesing from the phone had Julia shaking with fear. ¡°No¡­ no no one¡¯s answering ¡­¡± Just as she said that, the call was answered by a man¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Hello, this is Moonlight Bay¡¯s management office. How may I help you, please?¡± Julia took a deep breath, crawled to her feet, and sat down beside ire. ire nced at her before responding to the man with a chuckle. ¡°Nothing much. I wanted to ask, why were there no cars in the parking lot? It¡¯s also only 10:30 p.m. yet no one else in the area has their lights on.¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± The man cleared his throat before confidently replying, ¡°That is because every unit in the area, other than yours, has been bought over by my boss.¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia was shocked. ¡°Your employer bought every unit except for ours When did that happen? We only just moved in.¡± ¡°It was shortly after you moved in.¡± ire was rendered speechless. Julia was equally speechless. In the five short days they had spent staying over at the studio, every other unit in the area had been bought over. This man¡¯s boss must be extraordinarily rich! ire felt like sighing. ¡°Has no one moved in after that?¡± 7/5 GLOS 14.49 Wed, Nov Chapter 40 My Boss Bought Every Unit Except Yours ¡°Shoot!¡± Up to 30% off Julia angrily shot to her feet. ¡°Is your boss crazy? Why did he spend so much money on buying this ce just to keep it vacant? This entire ce is so empty and soulless that we thought it had been haunted! What if I had a heart attack? How is your boss going topensate me for that¡­¡°? ire hurriedly pped a hand over Julia¡¯s mouth. ¡°My apologies. My friend just received a fright and is still running on adrenaline.¡± After that, the man hung up with a confused look on his face. He walked out of the office and onto the path around the neighborhood. The apartmentplex had been built not long ago, so the whole ce still felt new and untouched by humanity. The developer had also done a good job with thendscaping with tall shady trees and short bushes lining the pathways. There was also a streemp ced every 20 yards. Normally, it would have been fine. However, as he walked alone on the empty path, he found his heart trembling in anxiety for some strange reason. ¡°Ss¡­ say ¡­ it¡¯s quite creepy to be walking alone around here.¡± He was about to turn around when a ck cat suddenly leaped out of the bushes When he heard a spine¨Cchilling meow echo through the air, he was so frightened that he immediately ran back to the office. Sean was about to turn in for the night when his phone rang from where it rested on the bedside table. It was Victor. 4/5 14:49 Wed, Nov Chapter 40 My Boss Bought Every Unit Except Yours Up to 30% off Over the phone, Victor tactfully said, ¡°Mr. Sean, Miss Donovan¡¯s unit is the only upant in the complex now. The parking lot is just empty with no signs. of human life in the area. The security guard just called toment that it¡¯s quite scary at night. Miss Donovan and her assistant are both girls. Do you think¡­¡± Sean immediately understood what Victor meant. He frowned. ¡°Were they N?velDrama.Org (C) content. scared?¡± Victor awkwardly chuckled. ¡°Ah, yes. Even I would feel creepy, let alone these girls.¡± The words ¡°easily scared¡± made Sean think of ire shrinking back in fear. He softly chuckled. ¡°Very well. I understand.¡± After a good night¡¯s sleep, ire and Julia arrived back at the studio for another day of hard work. Ten days ago, they rented the studio for twelve days. As they were still behind schedule due to the few days they had not filmed anything, Mr. Smith wanted everyone to work through the night once more. However, after a night of work, the actors could head back to their rooms to sleep for the day while the crew worked on packing up so that they could move to their next location. ire and Julia had arrived early in the morning, and they left the studio in the morning as well. In fact, they left so early that Julia¡¯s eyes were wed. NOV | ??? 55% Chapter 40 My Boss Bought Every Unit Except Yours Up to 30% off behind schedule due to the few days they had not filmed anything, Mr. Smith wanted everyone to work through the night once more. However, after a night of work, the actors could head back to their rooms to sleep for the day while the crew worked on packing up so that they could move to their next location. ire and Julia had arrived early in the morning, and they left the studio in the morning as well. In fact, they left so early that Julia¡¯s eyes were still dropping as she tried to fight off the urge to sleep. ¡°Ah, this job is just too stressful! We¡¯re constantly working through the night. I can feel my skin breaking out.¡± As ire opened the car door, she noticed out of the corner of her eye the van that had followed them the other day. It was parked not far away from them. She smirked and did not say a word as she got into the car. After Julia fastened her seat belt, she fell asleep in the front passenger seat. The car drove out, and as expected, the van followed closely behind ¡­ Chapter 41 By Any Means Necessary Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Up to 30% off Chapter 41 By Any Means Necessary n the van, the man who was driving the day before was sitting in the back and kept bragging to Aaron, ¡°The person I hired is the underground racing king, Aaron. He has never lost a race before, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Aaron had heard of the racing king, who lived out of town, but very well¨Cknown in Silverton, due to his excellent driving skills. In the underground racing, most people made sinister modifications to their cars. They were to win by any means necessary. Thus, it wasmon for injuries t ur whenever a crash happened. Aaron hurriedly strapped himself in and tightly held onto the grab handle. ¡°Good! No matter what happens today, we cannot let ire get away again. After them, King! You¡¯re my man as long as no one dies!¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, King disdainfully nced at Aaron. ¡°It¡¯s just a girl. Is that even necessary? Just wait. I¡¯ll have her trapped in an alleyway soon enough. You can do whatever you want with her then.¡± They did not dare act when the studio¡¯s entrance was still within view, so they had to wait until ire left before they could stop her. Aaron¡¯s face was red with excitement. When he epted the mission, his father said he could do anything he wanted as long as ire remained alive. When they were children, he loved teasing ire during visits to the Donovan She was so soft and innocent that he had long since wanted to take a bite out of her. However, he was still a young boy back then. When he finally grew up and had undergone puberty, ire had moved into the university dorms. He had always thought ire studied as if her life depended on it, to be 1/5 CLON 14:50 Wed, Chapter 41 By Any Means Necessary Up to 30% off Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Aaron¡¯s face was red with excitement. When he epted the mission, his father said he could do anything he wanted as long as ire remained alive. When they were children, he loved teasing ire during visits to the Donovan: She was so soft and innocent that he had long since wanted to take a bite out of her. However, he was still a young boy back then. When he finally grev up and had undergone puberty, ire had moved into the university dorms. He had always thought ire studied as if her life depended on it, to be epted into a university at 15 and live in the campus dorms, all because she was avoiding him. The mere thought of ire crying under his body chased away all fear from his mind. He rubbed his hands while his lips spread in a perverted grin. ¡°Enough with the chatter. After her! Once we catch her, I guarantee you can all have a taste of her.¡± The other men in the car all cheered in excitement. They craned their necks as they locked their eyes on ire¡¯s car. As usual, ire was resting her left elbow on the car window to rest her face on her left hand while her right hand controlled the steering wheel. When she nced at the van through the rearview mirror, she noticed that today¡¯s driver was much more skilled than before. With a raised eyebrow, shemented, ¡°Yoo¨Choo! Did they change driver?¡± Although she knew the driver chasing her was a skilled driver, she continued to drive with only one hand. When they entered the highway that they were on the other day, the excitemen in the van grew. ¡°King, be careful. That girl shook us off here the other day. Stay close to her.¡± 14:50 Wed, Nov Chapter 41 By Any Means Necessary Up to 30% off ¡°What¡¯s the panic?¡± King scornfully scoffed. ¡°It was evening back then when there weren¡¯t many cars on the road. It is the morning peak hour right now. She would not dare speed through the traffic with that many cars around.¡± Before he finished speaking, ire¡¯s car suddenly sped up with a loud ¡°whoosh to overtake the cars ahead of her. King¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. The lit cigarette fell out of his mouth. As it was a hot day, he was wearing a pair of shorts. Hence, the lit cigarette fell right on his pale skin. ¡°Ouch! Darn it!¡± Aaron hissed in sympathy. It felt painful even if he was not the one being burned. He bent over to quickly help snuff out the cigarette as he anxiously said, ¡°I told you not to underestimate her. Hurry up, King. It¡¯s time you show us your true skills.¡± Without hesitation, King tightly gripped the steering wheel as a serious sh entered his eyes. As he abruptly spun the steering wheel, the van shot forward and overtook the car ahead of it. Aaron pointed to thene next to them. ¡°She¡¯s over there!¡± King raised his eyebrows and switched into the nextne with a turn of the steering wheel, forcing the car they had just cut off to m on the brakes. When ire saw that they had caught up to her, her red lips curved into a satisfied smile. ¡°Now, this is interesting.¡± 3/5 CLOS Chapter 41 By Any Means Necessary Up to 30% off Her eyes remained locked on the road ahead, asionally ncing at the rearview mirror while she casually drove with only her right hand. ¡°Shoot! She has gone to the nextne, again!¡± ¡°Stop yakking! I know!¡± King impatiently roared. ire¡¯s driving had ignited his desire to win. The highway consisted of eightnes. From above, one could see two cars constantly weaving back and forth as fast as lightning between four of those As they approached an intersection, the traffic light turned from green to yellow. ire was on the secondne and the car on the thirdne was already slowing down for the red light. Suddenly, she spun the steering wheel and took advantage of the gap created to overtake the car previously ahead of her to speed through the intersection while the red was still yellow. The drivers of the car being overtaken and the car on the thirdne both cried out in shock, ¡°Crap! Why speed up now? Do they want to die?¡± Just as they finished cursing her out, they were surprised by a van frantically brushing past them. The screech of metal scraping against each other made them go pale in anger when a loud bang echoed through the air. The van had sped past them to crash into a sedan driving from the left. The sedan was sent flying from the impact while the cars behind the van were unable to stop in time and crashed into each other in a chain reaction ident. 14:51 Wed, Nov 1 Chapter 41 By Any Means Necessary Up to 30% off While Aaron had a seatbelt on, he was still covered in blood and his legs were broken. As he gasped for breath, he turned to look at King, who was equally as injured and pped King with a trembling hand. ¡°How are you a racing king? Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see the red light? You don¡¯t even know basic road rules. How can you call yourself a king? I could kill you for this!¡± When ire saw the van crash through her rearview mirror, she blinked and innocentlymented, ¡°How hard were you chasing me? If a man pursued me with that much fervor, I would have agreed to his proposal.¡± After all, a raging fire fears a persistent man! Hahaha! Suddenly, Julia¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she sat up straight. ¡°Who¡¯s pursuing you? Is it Great¨C Grandpa?¡± ire rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°No. You have it wrong. Well, you woke up just in time. Don¡¯t go back to sleep. We¡¯re almost home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Julia yawned and stretched. ¡°Say, ire, why hasn¡¯t Great¨CGrandpa asked you outtely?¡± ire turned the car into the parking lot. ¡°Why would he ask for me for no reason?¡± ¡°Come on, ire. Anyone with eyes can tell that Great¨CGrandpa likes you, okay?¡± Chapter 42 Come and Go as They Please Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Up to 30% off Chapter 42 Come and Go as They Please ¡°Whoa!¡± Julia suddenly shrieked, pointing out of the car window. ¡°ire, look! There are so many cars parked here today!¡± ire had noticed that as well and nodded. ¡°Yes. It seems like people have moved in today.¡± Julia hissed as she narrowed her eyes and stroked her chin in faux contemtion. ¡°I don¡¯t really get it. No one else was living here two days ago, so why are there so many people here now? It¡¯s like a pop¨C up market. All of a sudden, they¡¯re gone. Then, they¡¯re back again just as suddenly.¡± Realization seemed to have struck her as she looked up to stare at ire in shock. ¡°They seem to treat this ce like a hotel,ing and going as they please.¡± ire was tempted to ignore Julia as she continued to chatter on. When the elevator arrived at their floor, they found the door to the unit next to theirs open. They could hear someone moving about some furniture. Julia curiously peeked into the apartment and was stunned by the luxurious decor found inside. ¡°Oh my god! This must have cost a lot! The entire ce is renovated to a traditional aesthetic.¡± Julia grabbed ire¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Look at the painting on the wall. Is that real? How expensive is it?¡± ire was somewhat familiar with ssical paintings, but she would need to 14 52 Wed Chapter 4 Come and Go They Please | Up to 30% off ire was somewhat familiar with ssical paintings, but she would need to be closer to the painting to authenticate it. She shook her head and dragged Julia back to their apartment. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s go home. Stop staring.¡± She had just taken a few steps away when she stopped and turned around. Standing at the doorway, she carefully examined the apartment inside with a frown. ¡°Why does this ce look so familiar? It looks like Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s ce.¡± Just then, a tall man walked out from behind the divider. The man had a pair of white gloves on as he held a white vase. Upon seeing ire, he smiled and gently said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Victor, who was standing behind the divider, nearly choked on his saliva wher he heard Sean say that. Sean really was shameless to have the audacity to say that. Was he not afraid ire would p him for that? ire did not expose him for his lie and simply nodded with a smile. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Victor was rendered speechless. He was wowed by how kind ire was. ¡°Whoa! Mr. Vanderbilt!¡± Julia was wondering why ire had suddenly turned around. When she saw Sean standing in the apartment, she excitedly skipped over. With her hand on ire s shoulders, she did her best to peek into the unit while saying, ¡°You¡¯re the 14:52 Wed, Nov Chapter 42 Come and Go as They Please Up to 30% off Sean¡¯s gloved hands gently rubbed the white vase in his hands as he elegantly smiled. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re neighbors now.¡°¡± Julia clicked her tongue. ¡°Did you buy out the entireplex just to be ire¡¯s neighbor after you found out she bought an apartment here, Great¨CGrandpa?¡± ¡°Julia.¡± ire gently tugged on Julia¡¯s shirt. It did not matter if Sean had actually bought out the entireplex because of her. Being too direct with that question would only cause embarrassment. Julia did not find the situation awkward at all and continued to ask, ¡°Well, Great¨CGrandpa?¡± Sean calmly looked back up at her. ¡°I bought theplex for thepany staff.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Julia excitedly pushed ire away and rushed over to Sean¡¯s side. ¡°Great¨CGrandpa, is your company still hiring? What about me? If I work for you, will you give me an apartment?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Julia¡¯s mischievous side was showing itself again, but who was she even teasing right now? ire pursed her lips in a sigh and dragged Julia by the arm back to their unit. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Julia.¡± Julia refused to go along and started pleading just like a child who was begging for candy from their parents. ¡°ire, I want my own unit too!¡± 14.52 Wed, No Chapter 42 Come and Go as They Please 54% Up to 30% off ¡°The bonus I paid you is enough for you to buy a house, okay?¡± ire opened the door and shoved Julia into the unit with a kick. ¡°You, ungrateful brat! Are you going to betray me just for an apartment?¡± With her hands over her own butt, Julia dashed into the apartment and fell onto the couch,ughing hard. ire red at her before closing the door. ¡°ire, Great¨CGrandpa hase all the way here for you, right? Back in the car, a certain someone said that if a man chased her down so relentlessly, she would marry him,¡± Julia said. ire rolled her eyes and tossed her keys on the coffee table before heading into the bathroom. When Julia heard the sound of water rushing inside the bathroom, she quickly hopped off the couch and sneakily slipped out of the apartment. ¡°Great¨CGrandpa, I¡¯m back,¡± a voice called from outside the door. Sean instantly knew who it was. He put down the white vase and walked over to the apartment door. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Julia smirked and innocently blinked at him. ¡°You like ire, don¡¯t you?¡± Was there a need for him to answer that? Chapter 42 Come and Go as They Please Anyone could see that he did. 54 Up to 30% off Sean calmly took off his gloves. Even with his head hung low, he was so tall that Julia could see the emotions warring in his eyes. ¡°Hahaha! I know it¡¯s true, even if you don¡¯t say it. You do like ire.¡± Sean looked up once more with bright, clear eyes as he gracefully asked, ¡°What ideas do you have for me?¡± Julia knew that ire was back in Silverton because she wanted to take her mother¡¯spany back. Hence, ire had never once thought about love. She licked her lips and lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°Great¨CGrandpa, ire¡® s love life has been very treacherous. She once met a scumbag who¡­ Well, he¡­¡± She found it hard to exin the situation. No matter how she phrased it, nothing sounded right. It was so harding up with a lie. Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed at her. His stern re frightened Julia into silence. ¡°G¨CGreat¨CGrandpa, d¨Cdon¡¯t look at me like that. It scares me ¡­¡± She shrank back to the door like a frightened rabbit. Sean shoved his right hand into a pocket and looked down his nose at her. ¡°Just what do you want to say?¡± Under his oppressive gaze, Julia silently gulped. ¡°I ¡­ I was going to say that even a raging fire fears a persistent man. ire said it herself!¡± 14:32 Wed, Nov 1 Chapter 42 Come and Go as They Please Up to 30% off Under his oppressive gaze, Julia silently gulped. ¡°I ¡­ I was going to say that even a raging fire fears a persistent man. ire said it herself!¡± Julia ran off as soon as she was done speaking, and Sean turned back to the unit. After shooting a look at Victor, who was eavesdropping from behind the divider, he silently headed further into the apartment. Victor could sense a murderous rage brewing inside Sean¡¯s eyes. Was Sean going to demand he investigate this scumbag so that Sean could destroy the scumbag and his family? As Sean¡¯s confidant and someone who knew him well, Victor did not need Sea to order him to do that before he ran off to take care of the investigation. Sean¡¯s apartment was unlike ire¡¯s apartment. His unitprised of four bedrooms, two living rooms, and two bathrooms. One of the rooms was being used as his bedroom while the second room was converted into a guest room. A for the remaining two rooms, they were being used as a study room and a gyr 14:54 Wed, Nov 1 54% Chapter 43 The Children Who Appeared Out of Nowhere Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The Children Who Appeared Out of Nowhere Up to 30% off Frankly speaking, Sean did not have to renovate the apartment. When he bought it, the previous owner had already renovated the ce. However, Sean did not like modern interior design and had some contractors re¨Cdo the interior design while the furniture currently furnishing the unit all came from his mansion. Hence, there was no chemical scent in the apartment, only a faint minty fragrance. Sean sat in the rattan chair in the study room. As he thought about what Julia had said, his eyes grew cold. ire had dated a man before. It was a scumbag. When did she meet that man? Was it before that night or after? After thinking about it, he was certain the encounter must not have been before that night. After all, ire was engaged to Xander, and she was not the kind of woman who slept around. In that case, it must have been after she met Sean. Sean was holed up inside the study room for the whole morning. Once lunch was ready, Jason knocked on the door. He knocked and knocked, but no response could be heard. Jason did not dare knock again, so he anxiously waited by the door. 14:54 Wed, 54% Chapter 43 The Children Who Appeared Out of Nowhere Up to 30% off The entire afternoon passed by, and Sean did not leave the study room at all. Jason could bear it no longer and knocked on the door again. He had just raised his hand to knock when the door suddenly swung open to reveal Sean¡¯s icy face. ¡°You¡¯re finallying out, Mr. Sean. You haven¡¯t eaten anything all day. Come eat something.¡± Sean nced at the standing clock. It was already 6:10 p.m. ¡°You may head back to the mansion, Jason. I can take care of myself,¡± Sean said. ¡°Mr. Sean, this apartment is huge. You¡¯ll need someone to clean and cook¡­¡± Sean strode past Jason and entered the kitchen. Then, he pulled out a carton of milk from the fridge. With a tilt of his sensual neck, he gulped down the entire carton of milk. Jason could tell that Sean was not in a good mood, but he did not know what, to say. In the end, he sighed and left the apartment. After sitting in the living room for 20 minutes, Sean stood up and opened the unit door to stride over to ire¡¯s apartment. Ding dong. As the doorbell rang, ire appeared at the doorway, dressed in casual loungewear. She was not surprised to see him. ¡°Are you here for food, Sir?¡± He looked past ire¡¯s shoulder with his dark eyes and observed the apartment 14.54 Wed, Nov 54 Chapter 43 The Children Who Appeared Out of Nowhere Up to 30% off He looked past ire¡¯s shoulder with his dark eyes and observed the apartment Julia was currently sitting on a chair by the dining table with her legs crossed. She had been happily enjoying her food but hurriedly ducked her head down in guilt when she saw him looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re still eating?¡± he calmly asked. Was he not here for free food? ire did not understand why he was at her door. As shezily leaned against the door frame, she asked, ¡°Do you need something, Sir?¡± Sean pursed his lips. ¡°If you¡¯re done with your meal, would you apany me for a walk downstairs?¡± ire was almost done with her meal anyway. She nced down at her outfit. It was fine to walk around the area in her loungewear, so she turned to pull out a pair of white sneakers from the shoe cab. After putting them on, she turned to say to Julia, ¡°Wash up once you¡¯re done, Julia.¡± Julia did not even dare to look at the door, so she nodded and mumbled, ¡°Got it.¡± It was only then that ire smiled and patted Sean on the arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± While inside the tiny elevator, Sean remained silent. ire turned her head to sneakily nce at him. She could not help but marvel at how he was still as sharply dressed as ever in a tailored ck suit and white cor shirt. What a stern man. He was dressed in a formal suit, even at home. They walked out of the elevator and along the path that looped around the area shaded by tall trees. The sky grew darker, and the first star of the night ¡°ire.¡± Sudden Sean stopped and turned to look at her. Sumed. ire felt like he was going to say something important to her. Thus, she hurried tumed around to face him as well You may be Bie So the The Juice Sillonare ording to tumors. Mr. Jakson¡¯s aleget wite, whom he kiezt haben, was extremely unattractive and never ever attencer colege before marving him ¡°You better behave yourset We¡¯l divorce in den vears Dominic Dawson, drunk, tosset Bite the ? She looked up and stared at him unwavering Sean looked down. The usual sharpness in his gaze had dissipated, giving way to a gentle glow that emanated from the depth of his eyes. Standing tall behind him was a majestic tree and the first evening star adored the night. Everything looked so perfect. As ire held her breath, she heard him say, ¡°ire. I like you.¡± Just like Sean, even in the confession of his love, he waspletely tactless. The atmosphere was so solemn that she thought he was going to say somethi very important. She had not expected it to be an extremely simple confession of love. ire¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she gazed up at him with fair cheeks swiftly turning red. Chapter 43 The Children Who Appeared Out of Nowhere ¡°I ¡­¡± 54 Up to 30% off It was not like she did not know how kind Sean had been to her. However, it did not feel right to say anything before he did. What if Sean ended up telling her she had been overthinking it? It would have been so embarrassing. She took a deep breath to calm herself down before continuing, ¡°Actually, I However, before she could finish her sentence, a series of footsteps echoed from behind her. ire was about to turn around when she was suddenly hugged from behind by a tiny body as a child¡¯s sweet voice cried out, ¡°Mommy! I caught you, Mommy!¡± That voice ¡­ A young boy standing nearby disdainfully looked away with a hand in his pocket. ¡°I let you win!¡± ire turned in surprise and was pleasantly shocked to see two familiar faces. ¡°Jon! Belle! Why are you here?¡± As she spoke, she knelt down. Belle happily snuggled into her arms as she rubbed her cheek against ire¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯re here because I missed you, Mommy Jon snorted. ¡°If I had not located Mommy, do you think you could have found her?¡± The trio happily chattered away,pletely ignoring the tall, handsome man standing next to them. Chapter 4) The Children Who Appeared Out of Nowher Up to 30% off Sean felt a headacheing on as he looked at the two children who came out of nowhere. ire had children? There were even two of them! Were they that scumbag¡¯s children? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At that moment, a man walked over from around the corner,ughing as he said, ¡°I had no choice. The two kids constantly bother me about finding you every single day. I didn¡¯t tell them where you were, but they were smart enough to locate you. If I didn¡¯t bring them over, they would have found a way toe here sooner orter.¡± When Sean heard the voice of another man, his eyes instantly turned cold as he sharply red at the man who appeared. Was this the man? Sean knew the man walking over to them. This man was Joseph Harper, one of the men sitting at the top of the country¡¯s pharmaceutical industry. Joseph could sense the imminent danger, but he was someone who could not back. down or embarrass his boss. ¡°Ahem.¡± After clearing his throat, he locked eyes with Sean. ¡°You are?¡± 55 Wed, Chapter 44 lee Her and Haha Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Tee¨CHee and Haha Up to 30% off It was only then that ire remembered Sean had been confessing his love for her. She had wanted to tell him that she was already the mother of two children, but before she could say anything, her children had run over. This was fine. Now, she did not need to say anything. She got to her feet. Holding Belle¡¯s hand, she was about to introduce Joseph and her children to Sean when he shot her a deep look before walking away from them. Joseph was shocked. ¡°W¨CWhat does he mean?¡± Watching Sean walk away, ire bit her lips and said in a self¨Cdeprecating manner, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t like children.¡± Long after Sean arrived back in his apartment, he could not shake off thoughts of those two children. A scumbag and two children ¡­ Just what had happened to ire in the past four years? He sat alone in the living room, staring nkly into the air for a long time. He did not know how much time had passed before he suddenly heard someo knocking on the door. The knocks snapped Sean out of his thoughts, and he walked over to the anartment door 1/5 CLOSE 4.35 Chapter 44 Tee Hee and Haha Up to 30% off The door swung open to reveal two children standing outside the apartment. The boy was dressed in a set of yellow duck pajamas while wearing a pair of slippers decorated with cartoon images. The girl was wearing a set of pajamas decorated with images of a certain yellow creature popr among kids while she held a yellow duck plush in her arms. They looked so very cute with their doe¨Clike eyes staring up at him. ¡°Sir, can we borrow a room?¡± Sean frowned when he saw the children. He had been born as part of a well¨Crespected generation of a family so big that he was in the same generation as the grandfathers of individuals older than him by decades and the same generation as the fathers of elderly men hobbling around on their canes. Ever since he was a child, he had always carried himself with an aristocratic air. He was cold and stern, forever acting as someone who should be highly respected. Every child in his family was afraid of him. None of them dared to stay in the same room as him for more than five minutes. In contrast, there was no fear to be seen within the bright eyes of the two children staring up at him. They were not afraid of him. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep in your own apartment?¡± Dimples appeared on Belle¡¯s cheeks as she smiled. Her already cute appearance was amplified by the existence of those dimples. She looked even cuter than the dolls sold by toypanies. Wed. Chapter 44 Tee Hee and Haha Up to 30% off ¡°We only have two bedrooms in our ce, and we don¡¯t want to sleep with Julia.¡± Upon mentioning Julia¡¯s name, she pouted. It was clear she did not like Julia. ¡°She grinds her teeth and snores when asleep. She even lets out farts that are very stinky.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She even covered up her nose with her hands as though she could smell the scent of those farts. Jon scowled, twisting his handsome face into an upset look. ¡°There¡¯s not enough space for us to sleep in Mommy¡¯s bed, so the two of us have to find another ce to sleep by ourselves.¡± Out of this entire buildingplex, only ire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s apartments were upied. The children did not need to borrow a room from Sean, but they had no choice. After knocking at multiple doors, Sean was the only one who answered the door. Sean raised an eyebrow andzily leaned against the door while putting on a fierce look. ¡°Are you not afraid I am a bad man?¡± Jon disdainfully scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I can tell that you like Mommy.¡± Sean looked at Jon in surprise that such a young boy could know about this. Jon did not care about Sean¡¯s dignity and said, ¡°Enough, Sir. Stop the act. We¡® re here to borrow a room so that you have a chance to get closer to Mommy. If you don¡¯t want that, Belle and I will just sleep on our couch.¡± Jon then grabbed Belle¡¯s hand as if they were going to walk away right now. Sean looked at the children with a headache building behind his eyes. 14.55 Wed, Nov 1 53% hapter 44 Jer Hee and Haha Up to 30% off lon felt like a miniature adult, just like how Sean acted when he was a young joy. The entire attitude could be summed up as ¡°say yes or I¡¯ll leave¡°. It nade it sound like Sean was begging the children to stay with him. Was Jon more akin to ire or his no¨Cgood father? lealousy rose in Sean¡¯s heart. However, the children were ire¡¯s, so he could not bear to let them sleep on the couch. ¡°Come in,¡± he said, taking a step back to let the children in. Belle happily smiled and ran in with her plush duck in hand. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Jon raised an eyebrow and strutted into the apartment with his hands in his yellow duck pajamas pockets. The way he acted made Sean¡¯s eyelids twitch. After closing the door, Sean walked over to the kitchen. ¡°Since you¡¯ll be sleeping in my ce, I should at least know your names.¡± As soon as the children saw that there was food, they hurriedly rushed over to watch. Belle licked her lips when she saw Sean pull out a steak from the freezer. When they arrived back at the apartment, Julia had eaten up every bite of food served during dinner. ire had only made them a bowl of noodles each. The sight of meat made their mouths water. Sean nced at them. When he saw just how hungry they looked, he pulled out two more steaks from the freezer. Belle grinned and politely called out, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± 14:55 Wed Chapter 44 lee Hee and Haha Up to 30% off Sean chuckled. He liked polite children. He ced a pan on the stove and turned on the fire while adding a slice of butter to it. As he waited for the butter to melt, he turned to look at them. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me your names.¡± With her hands over her mouth, Belle said, ¡°Tee¨CHee.¡± Jon rolled his eyes. ¡°Haha.¡± Sean frowned. ¡°I¡¯m only asking for your names. What¡¯s so funny?¡± Belle put her hands down and repeated herself, ¡°Tee¨CHee.¡± Jon solemnly looked at him and said, ¡°Haha.¡± Was this what they called a generation gap? What a huge gap inmunication this was. Sean picked up a steak and said in a threatening tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me your names, I won¡¯t be feeding you.¡± Belle panicked. Her wide eyes blinked like she was about to cry. ¡°My name is Tee¨CHee Donovan while Jon is Haha Donovan.¡± Sean was rendered speechless. There are all sorts of strange oddities in this vast world they lived in, but ire had been too nonchnt when naming her children! 14:55 Wed, Nov I Chapter 44 lee Hemand Haha 53% Up to 30% off There are all sorts of strange oddities in this vast world they lived in, but ire had been too nonchnt when naming her children! Tee¨CHee? Haha? He could not help but let out a ¡°hoho¡°. He did not believe them. ¡°Downstairs, I heard your Mommy call you Belle and Jon. Tee¨CHee and Haha must be nicknames, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Belle patiently exined as she stared at the steak in his hands. ¡°Belle and Jon are our nicknames. Our legal names are Tee¨CHee and Haha.¡± Sean silently stared. Fine. While their real names were very much casual, ire had some ss when giving them nicknames. This was hrious. ire was a famous novelist and an actual screenwriter, yet these were the names she had chosen for her own children. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Missing Children Up to 30% off Chapter 45 Missing Children After searing the steaks, Sean served them on intricate tes ced on a hardwood table while forks and knives wereid out next to the tes. Sean had just picked up his cutlery when he was suddenly struck by a thought. He looked up at the children and asked, ¡°Do you need me to cut them up?¡± ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s fine, Sir.¡±¡± Belle picked up her cutlery and started cutting. While it took a lot of effort to cut into her steak, she did notin at all. Jon did not look as awkward as Belle as he cut into his steak, but he was not that sessful either. Sean was impressed by their behavior. They were willing to do everything themselves and would rather not trouble others when the task was possible for them. ire had evidently taught them well. After they were done with their steaks, Sean watched over the children as they brushed their teeth. As he watched the toothpaste bubble around their mouths, he thought of ire. ire had yet to lose her naivet¨¦. Was she expecting to remain as the children¡¯s friends forever? When Jon looked up after he had finished brushing his teeth, he noticed Sean nkly staring at Belle and him. He crossed his arms before his chest and confidently asked, ¡°Are you thinking of Mommy, Sir?¡± Sean instantly snapped back to his senses. For a moment, he felt too afraid to even look lon in the eve ¡°Not at all If you¡¯re done let¡¯s en to Chapter 45 Missing Children 53% Up to 30% off confidently asked, ¡°Are you thinking of Mommy, Sir?¡± Sean instantly snapped back to his senses. For a moment, he felt too afraid to even look Jon in the eye. ¡°Not at all. If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Jon pouted and followed Sean with Belle beside him. Fortunately, Sean had Victor prepare a guest bedroom that was upied by a king¨Csized bed. There was enough bed space for the two children. After tucking them in, Sean patiently asked, ¡°Do you need me to tell you a bedtime story?¡± Jon poked his head out of the nket with his nose wrinkled in disgust. ¡°We¡¯re not babies. Why would we need bedtime stories?¡± Sean silently stared. Well, perhaps he was offering too much. Still, what was the deal with Jon? Why did this tiny child seem to know everything? He also held himself in a way that made him seem as confident and powerful as Sean. Sean preferred Belle. She was so cute and soft. Girls really were better children than boys! Without saying another word, he loudly turned off the lights before gently closing the door. He refused to hold a grudge against a child. 14:55 Wed, Chapter 45 Missing Children J J , Up to 30% off During summer, the sun rose bright and early. ire woke up with the first ray of sunshine streaming into her room as her mind was preupied with thoughts of her children. Her mood was always good when her children were by her side. Shezily stretched and turned around. As she opened her eyes, she happily said, ¡°Good morning, Belle, Jon.¡± Oh, no! Where were her children? She shot out of the bed and through the bedroom door as if she had been struck by lightning. She did not even stop to put on her slippers. ¡°Jon! Belle!¡± They were not on the couch or anywhere else in the living room. They were no in the kitchen or the bathroom. She even ran over to Julia¡¯s room and barged into it without knocking. Julia had been sprawled out on her bed. When ire ran in, she was jolted away and immediately sat up. ¡°What are you doing, ire?¡± ire¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. Tears shimmered in her brown eyes. ¡°Julia, Belle and Jon are missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Julia ran her hands through her messy hair and as she got out of bed, she asked. ¡°Have you looked in the bathroom or the kitchen?¡± 14:56 We Chapter 45 Missing Children Up to 30% off ¡°I have. They¡¯re not there!¡± Julia was stunned. She knew that this was major. Where else could the children have gone outside the apartment? It was their first time back in the country. They were not familiar with the culture here, and they were around three years old. If left out in the world, they werembs waiting to be sacrificed. Julia started panicking as well. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, ire. I¡¯ll look for them too.¡± Without stopping tob their hair or wash their faces, they got into the elevator in their nightgowns and slippers. In fact, if Julia had not forcefully shoved a pair of slippers into ire¡¯s arms, ire would be walking around on bare feet. Everyone said women had it hard, but single mothers had it the hardest. ire had lived with Julia ever since her escape. Julia had rented an apartment near the university she was studying in back then. She watched as ire went through morning sickness that was so bad it sounded like ire would die vomiting. She had tried to convince ire to abort. After all, children born without a father always had the worst to deal with in life. ire had wiped her mouth with a tissue and happily smiled through the nausea building up in her. ¡°I have no more family left in this world. The baby is my only family. How can I bear to steal his life away before he had the chance to see this beautiful world?¡± MAIL Chapter 45 Missing Children 53% Up to 30% off They had thought the hardest part of raising the children was when the babies were still breastfeeding. They had not imagined the time when the children learned to walk was the most tiring stage. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fortunately, the two children were very smart and cute. At the age of three, they could take care of themselves already. Of course, they still entrusted them to Joseph when ire left. Thus, Julia perfectly understood ire¡¯s feelings. ¡°ire, I¡¯ll search around the area while you ask management for the surveince records. This entire building has been bought over by Sean, so everyone here should be on our side.¡± ire did not have time to think about if Sean was actually on her team as the elevator doors had opened. They immediately dashed out. ¡°Excuse me, my children are missing. Can we have a look atst night¡¯s surveince records?¡± The security guard on duty was a man who was part of the team Victor had briefed about ire. In fact, Victor had shown a photo of ire to everyone working in the building so that they could help her at all times. As soon as the man heard that, he shot to his feet. ¡°Very well. Come with me.¡± With a target in mind, the man was able to immediately pull up the surveince records from the cameras outside ire¡¯s apartment. At around 11 20 p.m., her apartment door swung open to reveal two children walking out to the corridor Chapter 45 Missing Children Up to 30% off 20 p.m., her apartment door swung open to reveal two children walking out to the corridor. Anxiety rose in ire. ¡°There they are!¡± The man heaved a sigh of relief and watched the video with ire by his side. The two children knocked on the doors of two other units on the same floor. When no one answered the door, they headed to the final door that swung open to reveal Sean¡¯s face. They were at Sean¡¯s unit. ire¡¯s joy barelysted more than a few seconds before a cold chill spread across her body. Shoot. Sean did not like children. Would he abuse Belle and Jon? ire did not dare dally. After thanking the security guard, she called Julia before heading back upstairs. As she stood before Sean¡¯s door, she took a deep breath to make herself look calm before ringing the doorbell. In just ten seconds, the door was opened to reveal ire standing there in a set of pajamas covered in cartoon drawings with her feet covered by a pair of slippers dotted with cartoon pictures. When he spotted the messy¨Chaired woman standing outside, he smiled. How could she look so cute at all times despite the situation? 14:56 Wed, Chapter 46 Miss Donovan¡¯s Children Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ? Up to 30% off Chapter 46 Miss Donovan¡¯s Children Sean¡¯s deep masculine voicezily rang through the air. ¡°Come in and have breakfast with us.¡± ire was actually quite embarrassed by the offer. After all, her children. had troubled Seanst night. It felt a little too much for her to also join them for a free breakfast. Belle took a bite out of her sandwich and narrowed her eyes in joy. ¡°Mommy, Jon had not nned to help Sean out, but as the popr saying went, gifts blind the eyes of wise men. Jon pouted and chimed in, ¡°There¡¯s so much food on the table that he can¡¯t finish it alone, Mommy. Have some mercy and help him.¡± Staring at the tableden with breakfast, ire thought that Sean was unlikely to finish everything. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Well, thank you, Sir.¡± ire resisted the embarrassed feeling and walked in to sit down next to her two children. The table was covered in sandwiches, bread, and pasta of all kinds. Whatever one could desire for breakfast can be found on the table. Sean served her a te of pasta, cing the te by her hand. Surprised, ire asked, ¡°You cooked everything yourself?¡± 14.56 Wed, Nov 1 Chapter 46 Miss Donovan¡¯s Children Up to 30% off The table was covered in sandwiches, bread, and pasta of all kinds. Whatever one could desire for breakfast can be found on the table. Sean served her a te of pasta, cing the te by her hand. Surprised, ire asked, ¡°You cooked everything yourself?¡± Sean ate a spoonful of his pasta and chuckled. ¡°I had Victor tell the chefs back in the mansion to send over some food since I¡¯m living here now. The servants just delivered this spread.¡± ire hummed in response. How nice it must be to be born into a powerful family where service was more important than money. She picked up a spoon and had just taken a spoonful of her pasta when Sean suddenly asked, ¡°Where is the children¡¯s father?¡± She nearly spat out her mouthful of pasta. The father? She did not even know who he was. How was she expected to answer that question? The intent stares from her children made her rather nervous, so she quickly swallowed down the pasta in her mouth. When she looked up, she found the man sitting across from her was still calmly chipping away at his pasta while his deep eyes never once left her face. Chapter 46 Miss Donovan¡¯s Children Up to 30% off LO to prevent the subject from being talked about any Turner, she decided to nip the idea in the bud. ¡°Well, he¡¯s dead,¡± she said. Her face did not change at all with her lie. Dead? Sean swallowed his mouthful of pasta as he lowered his eyes to hide the icy glint in his eyes. How badly had that scumbag hurt her to make her wish he were dead? Just then, the door could be heard unlocking. A few minutester, Jason swung the door open to walk in. The man was stunned by the side of the individuals eating breakfast at the dining table. What was going on? He had only left Sean unattended for one night, yet he now had children. From the looks of the two children, they were around three years old. Had he walked through a time rift and arrived in the future? When he saw that all four of them were staring at him, he awkwardly smiled and continued walking into the apartment. ¡°Mr. Sean, this is ¡­¡± There was a very unpleasant look on Sean¡¯s face. ¡°Tee-Hee and Haha, Miss Donovan¡¯s children.¡± Realization dawned on Jason. However, something about the situation still seemed off to him 3/6 CLOSE 14:56 Wed, Chapter 46 Miss Donovan¡¯s Children 53% Up to 30% off Why did the boy look so much like Sean when he was a young child? Soon after he entered the apartment, Victor walked in as well. Just like Jason, Victor was stunned upon seeing Tee¨CHee and Haha. ire had never felt so embarrassed before. Everyone working with Sean already knew Sean wanted to date her, so the sudden appearance of her two children must have been too much for them to ept. She put her spoon down and stood up with her children following suit. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Belle and Jonst night, Sir. We¡¯re done with breakfast now. Let me treat you to a meal in the future in return.¡± Sean nodded with a dark look on his face. ire held her children¡¯s hands and walked out of the apartment. Victor watched them walk back to ire¡¯s apartment before closing the door to walk over to Sean. ¡°Mr. Sean, the children are Miss Donovan¡¯s?¡± Every time they asked that felt like a stab to the heart to Sean. He closed his eyes and ignored Victor. Jason shot Victor a look. Victor understood the message sent through that look and awkwardly rubbed his hands together while he wondered if he shoul still tell Sean what he found out. Momentster, Sean opened his eyes. ¡°What did you find in your investigation? Tell me.¡± 14:56 Wed, Chapter 46 Miss Donovan¡¯s Children Up to 30% off Momentster, Sean opened his eyes. ¡°What did you find in your investigation? Tell me.¡± Victor nervously gulped. ¡°Before Miss Donovan left Silverton, she had not interacted with another man intimately. However, she hid herself after leaving Silverton, and we ¡­ still have not found anything about her during this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re useless!¡± Sean red at Victor before retreating into the study room. Victor watched him go with a mournful look in his eyes before turning to look at Jason. ¡°Mr. Vanderson ¡­¡± Jason shot him a look before calmly pulling out his phone. ¡°You¡¯re so useless. In the end, it¡¯s still up to me.¡± Victor was rendered speechless. It sounded like all the years he had ved away for them had been for nothing. Even if he was not great, he still worked. You may also like The Substitute Husband 49 Billionaire Add to library na, the secretive sole heir to the Jordan Group, eagerly anticipated the wedding of the century with rising actor Daniel Ray. For her, this event was more than just a celebration of love; it was an opportunity to reveal her true identity and secure her future alongside her beloved¡­. Why did everyone think he was useless? 576 CLOSE 56 Wed, Chapter 46 Miss Donovan¡¯s Children Up to 30% off As soon as the call was answered, he suppressed the agitation he felt and respectfully said, ¡°Madam, there were many photos of Mr. Sean, weren¡¯t they? Could you send me a photo of him when he was around three years old?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt frowned. ¡°Why do you want a photo of Sean as a child?¡± Jason grinned and said in a mysterious voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess right now, so please send the photos over to me as soon as you can.¡± Less than five minutes after the call ended, Mrs. Vanderbilt sent the photo to Jason¡¯s phone. Under the bright light, Jason carefully examined the photo. Aha! They looked so alike! Really, they were incredibly identical! They¡¯re practically carbon copies of each other! Laughter echoed through the air. Jason excitedly dashed out of the bathroom with his phone in hand. All Victor knew was that he felt a gust of wind blow past him before he noticed Jason knocking on the study room door. As Jason¡¯s face was shining with unbridled excitement, Victor curiously walked over. The moment Sean¡¯s deep voice called out in response, Jason opened the door and marched into the room with Victor following behind him. Vic for wanted to know exactly what kind of trick Jason could pull out of his sleeves ¡°Mr Sevan.¡± Jason stopped before the desk and respectfully handed his phone over. ¡°Look, sir This is a photo of you as a child.¡± Sean took the phone When he saw the photo disyed, his pupils dted. He stared at it in disbelief before eventually looking up. ¡°Jason, this is really a photo of me as a child?¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡± Jason nted a hand on his hip while his other hand rested against his abdomen With augh, he continued. ¡°From the moment I saw the young boy. knew he looked very much like you as a child, Mr. Sean I was not sure, however. Afraid that I might have been mistaken, Lasked Madam for a photo of you as a child Well, you absolutely look the same. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 14.57 Wed, NOV I Chapter 47 He¡¯s Dead 3376 Up to 30% off Chapter 47 He¡¯s Dead Victor¡¯s eyes went wide, and he hurriedly scurried over to stand beside Sean. He then craned his neck to nce at the phone. This ¡­ was this not the young boy who was in the living room? Did Sean look like that as a child? When Sean did not respond, Jason said, ¡°You once had a one¨Cnight stand with Miss Donovan, right? I¡¯m guessing the twins are yours. Without your genes, those two would not be so beautiful and cute.¡± Victor rolled his eyes as he silently cursed Jason out for being a tterer. As soon as he finished cursing out Jason in his mind, he chimed in, ¡°Mr. Sean, what strong genes you have. That boy has inherited your royal air. With that and those beautiful eyes, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll grow up into ady killer.¡± Sean actually did not feel much joy. After all, a single photo could not prove anything. Besides, Julia said ire had once dated a scumbag while ire said the children¡¯s father was dead. If he really were the children¡¯s father, would that not mean he was the dead scumbag they were speaking of? He abruptly shot to his feet and threw the phone back to Jason before striding out of the study room. 14. 14. Wed Chapter 47 He¡¯s Dead Up to 30% off He entered the guest bathroom and pulled away the nket. His deep eyes scanned the bedsheet, especially around the pillows. Finally, he found a single strand of hair. He carefully picked it up before heading into the bathroom to grab the toothbrushes the children had used. ¡°Victor.¡± Victor immediately stepped forward in an extremely respectful manner. ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± Sean handed over the strand of hair and toothbrushes before plucking a hair off his head to give to Victor as well. ¡°Use these for a paternity test. I want the results within the week.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Victor took the items offered. Before he left, he sneakily shot a look at Jason with a face that tantly broadcasted his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m notpletely useless, right? Mr. Sean, Jason only knows what happened betwee you and Miss Donovan because of me. Otherwise, he would not have suspect this¡­¡± Sean scowled. ¡°You were gossiping about me?¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. I swear!¡± Victor did not dare say another word and immediately hurried out of the apartment. Darn it! Did he have a death wish? As Sean¡¯s personal assistant, he knew everything about Sean. If he could not keep his tongue under control, he would be kicked out sooner orter. Chapter 47 He¡¯s Dead Up to 30% off As Sean¡¯s personal assistant, he knew everything about Sean. If he could not keep his tongue under control, he would be kicked out sooner orter. Jason waited until the door clicked close before chuckling. ¡°Mr. Sean, Victor does keep his tongue strictly under control. He only told me about what happened between you and Miss Donovan because I did not understand what meant back when he lectured me about overdosing you with the nourishing soup It was only then that I knew Madam and I have been worried over nothing since you faced no problems on that front. I was told to avoid feeding you any of that soup again.¡± Sean had always been a person who only hired people he fully trusted while those he had doubts about would never be hired. Hence, he had not really doubted Victor. He was merely desperate for an answer. He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the family in Ascalon about this just yet, Jason. Even if the children are mine, do not tell anyone about them.¡± Hospital. Aaron was stuck in a hospital bed with his legs hung up high while his arms were trapped in ster casts. There was also a stic brace wrapped around his neck. Looking exactly like a mummy, he looked very hrious. Even so, he could not stop chattering. ¡°Aunt, I¨CI¨CI don¡¯t care. You have to avenge me. You have to kill ire!¡± Alice felt her heart break upon seeing Aaron¡¯s state. Chapter 47 He¡¯s Dead 53% ? Up to 30% off He was the only son in the entire Campbell family, and he nearly died in a car crash. She patted one of Aaron¡¯s legs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aaron. Your father and I will avenge you.¡± Robert was livid with anger. He turned and shouted at Adam Campbell, ¡°I told you to handle this, and this is what you give me? You have alerted ire about our ns, and now, just look at what you¡¯ve done to Aaron!¡± ¡°That¡¯s only because he¡¯s weak. No one else is to me for that.¡± Adam was simmering in rage and heartbreak. For decades, he had always had his way. He had never made a mistake before, yet his son was actually yed for a fool by a woman. That was an absolute humiliation! Aaron huffed in dissatisfaction. ¡°How is that my fault? I even hired a racing king. That is the Racing King. None of you told me ire was so good at driving that not even a racing king could catch up to her.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± While Alice was a chatterbox, she did not like listening to other people talk. She turned to Adam and said, ¡°You must take care of ire yourself. That girl has grown quite a lot. Not only is she a fighter, but she is also a good driver. Look at what she has done to my dear nephew.¡± Chapter 47 He¡¯s Dead Up to 30% off As Aaron could not nod, he could only blink in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! You have to avenge me, Dad. Kill her!¡± Naturally, Adam would never forgive ire for badly injuring Aaron. The entire family watched as he loudly got to his feet. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡± He turned and walked to the hospital ward¡¯s entrance. Just as he was about to open the door, he spotted three men dressed in suits standing outside. The man leading the group already had his hand held up to knock on the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± Adam¡¯s tone of voice was very unfriendly. Combined with the thug¨Clike drawl of his words, he sounded just like the average gangster from the streets. The man standing at the head of the group was dressed in an immacte ck suit with a pair of gold¨Crimmed spectacles perched on his nose. He was almost as tall as Adam and exuded a presence just as strong as Adam¡¯s. No matter how hostile Adam looked, the man remained calm. He held his credentials up for Adam to read as he dered in a loud and clear voice, ¡°I am Matt Burke, thewyer representing Miss ire Donovan. I would like to speak with Mr. Robert Donovan about the will.¡± The Donovans and the Campbells all knew about the will. Robert was not the only one who was anxious about the will¡¯s contents. The Campbells were equally as anxious. 14:58 Wed, Nov I Chapter 47 He¡¯s Dead N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Up to 30% off They had only made their fortune thanks to the Donovans. If Alpha Ventures fell into ire¡¯s hands, Robert would lose all power and the Campbells would be left with nothing. ¡°Damn you ¡­¡± Adam raised a fist to attack Matt Burke but the two men standing behind Matt instantly reached out for him. One of them grabbed Adam¡¯s arm while the other pinned Adam to the ground. With his face pressed into the ground, Adam tasted dirt in his mouth. He had never suffered such mistreatment before. He instantly started shouting out threats. ¡°Let go of me right now, do you hear me? Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Matt did not even spare Adam a nce as he walked past in his shiny ck leather shoes. Everyone inside the room had heard themotion outside. When Robert saw who came in, he puffed out his chest and stood up. Matt nkly stared at him and said, ¡°Mr. Donovan, I¡¯m sure you already know the contents of the will. Miss Donovan has asked that I pass a message to you; if you don¡¯t want the Donovans¡® reputation to be ruined, give her the shares she is owed. Otherwise, she will not recognize you as her father and follow necessary procedure.¡± 14:58 Wed, Nov Chapter 48 See You in Court Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Up to 30% off Chapter 48 See You in Court Robert crossed his arms and sneered. ¡°Ha! She wants the shares? Sure. Tell her she has to personally ask me for them.¡± Matt had worked as awyer for years. Among the many thugs and scumbags, he had encountered, Robert was not the worst he had met. He raised a hand and pushed up his gold¨Crimmed spectacles as he nkly replied, ¡°If that is your response, we will see you in court.¡± With that said, he turned to walk away. However, soon after he did so, he turned back around and said to Robert, ¡°Mr. Donovan, a friendly reminder for you; Miss Donovan has evidence that you have abused her since she was a child. Of course, that includes the surveince records from four years ago. If we do end up in court, the Donovans will truly be destroyed.¡± ¡°Furthermore, car chases and kidnapping attempts are considered assault. If this happens again, she will ensure you will be so breaking that you can¡¯t even afford meals.¡± After politely smiling at Robert, he turned and walked out of the ward. As soon as Adam was set free, he immediately started picking a fight. ¡°Stay if you have the balls! Darn it! You only pinned me down because I was caught off¨Cguard. Do not let me see you ever again!¡± Robert was panicking in the first ce, so Adam¡¯s roars infuriated him. He immediately shouted at Adam, ¡°Why are you picking a fight when they¡¯re already gone? If you¡¯re upset, go after them! If you win, you¡¯ll prove yourself as the stronger man. If you can¡¯t win in a fight, shut up!¡± Chapter 4il See You in Court Up to 30% off No matter how arrogant and brash he was, he could not pick a fight with Robert who controlled his finances. All he could do was fawn and tter over Robert. After a few minutes, when he saw that Robert was scowling hard, he walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Robert. It¡¯s just ire. I¡¯ll kidnap her.¡°¡± Robert red at him. ¡°How? If you fail once more, ire will bankrupt us!¡± Alice was not happy to see her brother being scolded. She disdainfully scoffed and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a girl. How strong can she be? Adam has been operating in Silverton for years. He¡¯s no pushover. Do you really think he can¡¯t take care of her?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Robert yelled at Alice, annoyed. For some reason, ire felt different this time. While she looked like the same meek girl from before, he realized he had not gotten the upper hand at all during their few encounters. When he recalled what ire had said, he got out of his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll call for a shareholders meeting. Even if ire gets these shares, we cannot let her steal Alpha Ventures away from us.¡± Once Robert was gone, a sinister glint shed in Alice¡¯s eyes. ¡°Adam, select the best men around this time. Don¡¯t use those nobodies. I want ire to suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Clupter 48 See You in Court Suliti a Tale Wurst uidit utdu: Up to 30% off Adam shot to his feet, thumped his chest, and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. Leave it to me.¡± The conference room of Alpha Ventures. Robert gazed at the five directors sitting nearby with an unusually warm and kind smile on his lips. ¡°Amos, Charles, time sure flies by. How many years have we known each other?¡± Amos and Charles were men nearly in their sixties. The other three directors were not young either. Each had a cup of herbal tea in front of them. Herbal teas were rather necessary once one got on in age. Amos was the most cunning man among the directors. He was also the shareholder who held the highest number of shares. He picked up his ss and gently blew at the steam rising from it. He did not take a sip. Instead, he lowered his gaze to observe the herbs bobbing in the liquid. ¡°Just say what you mean, Mr. Donovan. We have known each other for years. W do not need to beat around the bush.¡± Robert had usually forced all decisions to go his way just because he was the chairman. He had never asked the other directors for their opinions. However, he now needed their help. He had to put away his pride. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°I believe everyone knows what¡¯s happening with my family. ire is back and has found awyer to force me into giving her the shares her mother left for her¡± 14.58 Wed, Nov Chapter 48 See You in Court Up to 30% off Then, he paused as the smile slid off his face to be reced by a solemn look. ¡°As you know, she owns 26% of all shares. If I give them to her, she could take away my power. Can we really trust an inexperienced girl with Alpha Ventures, apany built up through decades of hard work?¡± No one present was a fool. Upon hearing that, they knew that Robert was asking for their support, for the ability to buy their shares when push came to shove. Amos scoffed andnguidly took a sip of tea. When he finally ced the ss back down, his lips spread in a sly grin. ¡°That¡¯s family business, Mr. Donovan. It¡¯s nothing we can interfere with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The other shareholders swiftly followed his lead. Robert gritted his teeth. These men were all opportunists who only followed the majority. They were likely eager for a great battle to break out between ire and him. With an unhappy frown on his face, he responded, ¡°That¡¯s not quite right, Amos While this is a family matter, it also concerns thepany. If ire is in power and ruins Alpha Ventures, none of you will gain a single cent from dividends!¡± ¡°What are you saying, Dad?¡± ire¡¯s voice could be heard echoing through the room as soon as Robert finished Chapter 48 See You in Court Up to 30% off ire did not show any signs of fear, regardless of how many of the elderly men were staring at her. She strode into the room as her powerful presenceCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. filled the air. Dressed in ady¡¯s white casual suit and a pale yellow shirt, she looked so fair and beautiful that she stood out from the ck¨Csuited men behind her. With sharp eyes and steady steps, she exuded an aura so powerful that she lookedpletely different from her usual self. Even Robert felt like he could barely breathe, let alone the other shareholders. As she walked past Robert, the men behind her immediately brought a chair over so that she could sit beside Robert. ire nced at the other shareholders and smiled before elegantly sitting down in her seat. ¡°Long time no see, Gentlemen.¡± The shareholders all nced at each other before they eventually turned to Amos for guidance. He was thergest shareholder in the room, apart from ire and Robert Donovan. They were all relying on him to predict which way the wind would blow. ¡°It has been years, ire. You have grown more beautiful over the years,¡± he said. Aspliments were cheap and easy, ire nonchntly smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you for the praise, Mr. Amos.¡± 14:58 Chapter 49 When Are You Returning the Shares? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Up to 30% off Chapter 49 When Are You Returning the Shares? Robert¡¯s face was red with anger. Not only was ire sitting beside him, but she had also seized control of the room. From the moment she stepped into the room, Robert waspletely ignored. He mmed a hand down on the conference table. ¡°ire, I am your father and the chairman of this company ¡­¡± ¡°Dad,¡± ire casually interrupted. ¡°Mywyer has approached you already, so when are you returning the shares to me?¡± That ¡­ With how many shareholders were watching, Robert could not find a way to escape. Moreover, ire had a lot of ckmail on him. If any of that evidence were shown, he would be stripped of his role as chairman and put on trial. He might even end up in jail. Backed into a corner, he had no choice but to concede. ¡°Since your mother has stated in the will the shares are yours, I will naturally return them to you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ire smiled and beckoned Matt closer. Matt then ced a share transfer agreement on the table in front of Robert. Robert was so angry that he could die. He had not expected ire toepletely prepared. It seemed like the shareholder meeting she suggested was just a trap she had set. Her goal was to force him to transfer the shares over to her while the other shareholders watched. 59 Wed, Nov 1 Chapter 49 When Are You Returning the Shares? Up to 30% off He gritted his teeth and took out a pen to reluctantly sign the agreement. Once Robert¡¯s full name was written on the document, ire picked up the document and handed it to Matt. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± With the share transfer agreement in hand, Matt ndly stated, ¡°Now that Miss ire Donovan owns 26% of allpany shares, she is now Alpha Ventures¡®rgest shareholder. She has the right to demand Mr. Robert Donovan to resign so that she may be chairman of thepany.¡± However, Robert had not spent decades working in the corporate world for nothing. He already had a trump card hidden up his sleeves. ¡°Wait.¡± The shareholders watched him like they were watching a shower. They were all waiting to see a fight break out between ire and him. ire gently tapped a finger against the table. With the calm look on her face, she looked like she had everything under control. ¡°Well, Dad? What are your conditions?¡± Robert found the way ire called him ¡°Dad¡± extremely annoying. He coldly snorted before saying with all the confidence that befit apany chairman, ¡°You¡¯re still young, ire. Everyone worries if you take over Alpha Ventures just like that. As the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, I have the right to test you, to see if you have the capability to Chapter 49 When Are You Returning the Shares! Fiiu LIIuIJ]uot I uigt n3 II J Up to 30% off ire raised an eyebrow and nonchntly responded, ¡°That makes sense.¡°¡± Robert had not expected ire to fall for his trap that easily. Ha! Well, what happened next would not be his fault. ¡°We have been fighting to get Solstice Industries to work with us for a project in Belshire. If you can secure that project, I will resign as chairman without question and fully support you to be chairman.¡± Solstice Industries? The shareholders¡® eyes went wide with disbelief as they stared at Robert. Four years ago, Alpha Ventures had made an enemy out of Solstice Industries While no one knew what happened, Mr. Anderson of Solstice Industries woul always look furious whenever Alpha Ventures or the Donovans were mentioned i conversation. No one from Alpha Ventures could step foot in the Solstice Industries office, let alone arrange a meeting with Mr. Anderson. This was clearly a bid to humiliate ire! Was Robert even her father? What an incredible trap he had set her up for. Upon hearing the name Solstice Industries, ire¡¯s face turned pale. Four years ago, the man Alice and Robert sold her to was Mr. Anderson of Solstice ¦° Cloth Where Are You Refitin Industries. G K ? Up to 30% off The look on her face made Robert grin in satisfaction. ¡°Well? Scared?¡± ire remained silent as she tightly pursed her lips. I Just then, Amos seized his chance to chime in with a chuckle. ¡°ire. I have nothing against you, but I think your father is right. You¡¯re still young. You need to prove that you are capable of taking charge of Alpha Ventures.¡± Charles immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We might not own a lot of thepany¡¯s shares, but we still rely on the dividends from Alpha Ventures to support our lives. We can¡¯t let you take charge without knowing what you are capable of. What if you end up bankrupting thepany? How are we going ¡ü You may also like Chapter 49 When Are You Returning the Shares? Up to 30% off ¡°ire, if you can¡¯t do that, then you will take your shares and just wait for your dividends. The chairman is not a role you should covet.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Suddenly, ire, who was lost in her thoughts, began tough. She nced at the shareholders in the room and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you all going to support me once I secure the project?¡± | Her words made it clear that she was talking over Robert. Amos immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! I always keep my word. As long as you can secure the project, I¡¯ll support you.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Naturally, I will support you if you are capable.¡± The shareholders all nodded in agreement. Robert realized something was off about the situation. ire had not secured a contract yet, so why were these old farts siding with her? ¡°Wait,¡± he called out, interrupting the conversation. He then said with hostility clear in his voice, ¡°We need a time limit, don¡¯t we? We can afford to wait a month or two, but we can¡¯t wait forever. What if you take a year or more?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ire lowered her head and adjusted her cuffs before elegantly getting to 14.39 Wed, NOV | Chapter 49 When Are You Returning the Shares? Up to 30% off her feet. Then, she raised three fingers up in the air. ¡°I swear that in three days I will secure a contract from Solstice Industries. If I do not get it within three days, I will never step foot in Alpha Ventures again.¡± With one final smile directed at everyone, she led her group of five men out of the conference room. Amos blinked and took a sip of his herbal tea to calm his nerves. Then, he heaved a sigh. ¡°That girl seems different.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°Yes. She has the same gut and spirit as her mother.¡± Robert kicked away the chair ire had upied and furiously red at the men. ¡°What do you mean by that, Amos, Charles?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Amos replied with a chuckle as he put down his ss. ¡°Mr. Donovan, I was helping you just now. Everyone present knows that Solstice Industries holds a grudge against us. ire only agreed to the challenge because she did not know that.¡± As for ying both sides and all that nonsense, well, he was the best at that game. Chapter 50 Worse Than Death Chapter 50 Chapter 50 526 Up to 30% off Chapter 50 Worse Than Death It did not matter to Amos whether or not ire secured the contract. If ire could get a contract signed, it meant she was a capable woman. Naturally, Alpha Ventures would be easy for her to govern. If ire could Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. not secure a contract, then Robert would remain as chairman of thepany just like before. While Amos would not earn a lot of money during Robert¡¯s term, he would not be left starving to death. It was a win¨Cwin situation. It was only then that Robert let the anger simmering in him fade away. Four years ago, the Donovans had thoroughly offended Mr. Anderson, and ire was the primary culprit. Hence, ire approaching Mr. Anderson was akin to walking into the lion¡¯s den. With how vicious Mr. Anderson was, ire would suffer a fate worse than death. Ha! There was no way Robert would believe ire to be capable of securing a contract with Solstice Industries. As soon as ire left Alpha Ventures, she headed straight to the film set. Matt frowned. No longer looking like the stern, top¨Cnotchwyer he was, he tugged at her sleeves like a timid housewife ¡°Boss the men are masting the 14 59 Wed, Nov Chapter 50 Worse Than Death Up to 30% off Matt frowned. No longer looking like the stern, top¨Cnotchwyer he was, he tugged at her sleeves like a timid housewife. ¡°Boss, the men are roasting the pig as we speak. Aren¡¯t you going to watch it roast with us?¡± ire nced down at the fingers clenched around her shirtsleeve and gently patted Matt¡¯s shoulder with her other hand. ¡°I don¡¯t worry about that with you around. I just need to appear at the end. Once the pig is done roasting, let¡¯s enjoy the meat together.¡± ¡°Ah, the pig is so big that it willst us for years.¡± Matt wickedlyughed before epting a bag covered in images of cartoon characters from one of the men in the back. As he shoved the bag into ire¡¯s hands, he said, ¡°It¡¯s filled with your favorite snacks. See you at Solstice Industries the day after tomorrow, Boss.¡± Now that filming had properly started, the production team did not need to work through the night as before. ire¡¯s work as the screenwriter was also much easier. All she needed to do now was to exin the plot to the actors so that they could adjust their acting ording to it. The lead actor and lead actress were award¨Cwinners, and they did not win their awards for doing nothing. Hence, they understood what was needed of them much easier than the average actors. In just 30 minutes, ire had finished describing the most important scenes being filmed for the next two days. Mr. Smith smiled and asked, ¡°Are you noting in for the next two days, Ms. Lawrence?¡± 59 Wed, No Chapter 50 Worse Than Death ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. Up to 30% off ire felt slightly guilty and was about to exin herself when Mr. Smith burst outughing. ¡°Haha! Just go, Ms. Lawrence. It¡¯s fine. We are all very familiar with the script now. Even if you nevere in again after this, it will be fine.¡± Although ire was a scriptwriter, she was paid quite a lot even though she did not do much. It was clear that Mr. Smith was giving her preferential treatment. ¡°I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m needed, Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mr. Smith patted ire on the shoulder. She was beautiful yet talented, exactly the type of woman he liked dealing with. After checking to make sure there was no one else around, he leaned in close and whispered, ¡°I do have a request for you, Ms. Lawrence.¡± ire just knew there was no such thing as a free lunch. With pursed lips, she softly asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Mr. Smith hesitated before cautiously saying, ¡°You know that in this industry, connections are the most important asset of all. Can you please ask Mr. Sean if he¡¯s willing to attend our wrap party?¡± ireughed when she saw how sly Mr. Smith was acting. However, she still did not know what exactly Sean thought of her. He was upset when her children appeared. Well, it was normal for men to find it ufortable to be taking care of another man¡¯s children. 15. 15. Wed, NOV Chapter 50 Worse Than Death Up to 30% off This was especially true when it came to powerful and unmarried men like Sean. It would be a difficult ask for him to ept a woman who came with two children of her own. ¡°Well ¡­¡± ire thought about it before agreeing. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll try. I can¡¯t promise that he wille, though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. As long as the requestes from you, I¡¯m sure Mr. Sean will Mr. Smith grinned in satisfaction as he personally saw ire out. It was only 4:30 p.m. when ire arrived home. She even stopped by the supermarket on the way back to purchase some daily necessities, snacks, and vegetables. When Julia saw her, she acted like a soldier who had spotted reinforcements just as the army was about to be defeated. Julia heaved a sigh of relief and swiftly crawled up from the floor. ¡°ire, oh, ire. My dear ire, you¡¯re finally back. If you had taken any longer, I would go crazy from ying with your children.¡± ire ced the bag of groceries on the table. As she put the items away, she nced at the area by the rug. Belle and Jon were sitting on the rug that was covered with puzzles of all kinds including klotski puzzle, mechanical puzzle, burr puzzle, disentanglement puzzle, and building¨Cblocks. Jon casually grabbed one of them. After it was set up, he was able to solve 15 Wed, Chapter 50 Worse Than De Up to 30% off the puzzle within 30 seconds. Belle refused to admit defeat and immediately set up all of the puzzles. Then, without hesitating at all, she swiftly solved all of the puzzles. The sight made chills run down Julia¡¯s spine. ¡°ire, you have given birth to devils! They must have insanely high IQ!¡± ire put down the items she was holding. ¡°Is it that hard?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Julia sobbed. She dragged ire over to the rug and picked up the mechanical puzzle she had spent 30 minutes on without making any headway all. She was nearly in tears as she exined, ¡°I couldn¡¯t solve this at all.¡± ire silently smiled and plucked the puzzle from Julia¡¯s hands. With a few quick twists of her fingers, the puzzle was solved within seconds. ¡°Here you 80.¡± Julia was rendered speechless. This whole darn family was crazy! ire patted Julia on the shoulder with a smile. After putting away her groceries, she tied an apron around her waist and turned to find Julia still standing there and staring at her with a bitter look on her face. ire patted her apron and asked, ¡°Do you want to help me with an errand?¡± Doing errands was better than being near the two devils and being overwhelmed by their intelligence. ¡°Sure!¡± Julia cheerfully walked over and rubbed her hands together as she asked, ¡°What do you need? Salt?¡± 15:00 Wed Nov 1 Wose. Toon Teatt asked, ¡°What do you need? Salt?¡± Up to 30% off ¡°I have everything I need.¡± ire gently smacked her on the butt. ¡°Go check if Sean is home. If he is, tell him that he¡¯s invited to dinner tonight as thanks for taking care of Belle and Jonst night.¡± ¡°Aah!¡± Julia screeched as her face went pale. ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t want to!¡± ire frowned. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re constantly calling him Great¨CGrandpa, so you must be close. Go on.¡± Things have changed a lot since then. Now, Julia looked at Sean like a mouse who spotted a cat. She could not even hide away from him like she wanted, so why would she even approach him? Blinking hard until tears shimmered in her eyes, Julia bit the tip of her thumb and started sobbing, ¡°Well, ire, when you were in the shower that day I went to give him a hand by telling him about your children, but I didn¡¯t know how to tell him about their father. In the end, I said you once met a scumbag who¡­¡± 15.00 Wed, Nov Chapter 51 Not as Good as You Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Up to 30% off Chapter 51 Not as Good as You ire was speechless. Julia continued crying. ¡°I hadn¡¯t even finished my words before he started ring at me like he wanted to eat me. I¡¯ve been hiding from him for thest two days. I don¡¯t even dare look at him.¡± ire has been wondering why Julia was suddenly acting so timid and well¨Cbehaved while she was used to calling Sean ¡°Sir¡± and pestered him. Moreover, Julia did not even stop by for breakfast when invited. At present, ire understood why. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ire grabbed Julia by the arm to tug her toward the door. ¡°He even didn¡¯t get angry when I told him that the father died, so go on.¡± Forcefully shoved out the door, Julia stood in the middle of the corridor, at a loss for what to do. Should she knock on the door? No, she could not. She did not dare. Should she just stand at the door? No. Someone else might think she was being a bodyguard instead. What should she do? Frustrated, she paced back and forth in the corridor. Suddenly, the elevator dinged, Julia whirled around in surprise, and found the elevator doors 52% Chapter 51 Not as Good as You dinged. Julia whirled around in surprise, and found the elevator doors opening before her eyes to reveal Sean¡¯s cold face staring back at her. ¡°S¨CSir, Uh¡­¡± Up to 30% off She immediately darted back to her apartment door with a whoosh as though she had just seen a ghost. However, when she arrived at the door, she was reminded of the task ire had assigned to her. She had no choice but to screech to a stop. Still, she did not dare even look back as she stood there with her back to Sean while her legs trembled uncontrobly. ¡°S¨CSir, ire said you¡¯re invited over for dinner tonight. She¡¯ll cook by herself.¡± Without waiting for Sean¡¯s response, she swiftly opened the door and ran into the apartment. Sean frowned. Why did it feel like Julia was more afraid of him than ghosts now? Well ¡­ ire would be cooking dinner tonight¡­ His lips twitched upward in a smirk as he cheerfully walked into ire¡¯s apartment with a hand in his pocket. He did not even bother to head back to his ce first. ¡°Sir¡­ ¡± The moment Belle spotted Sean walking through the door, she hurriedly abandoned the Devil¡¯s needle puzzle she had been working on and skipped over to him. When she got close to him, she immediately leaped up to hug him around the waist while her legs mped onto his thigh. She looked just like ?? 52% Chapter 51 Good as You Up to 30% off His lips twitched upward in a smirk as he cheerfully walked into ire¡¯s apartment with a hand in his pocket. He did not even bother to head back to his ce first. ¡°Sir¡­¡± The moment Belle spotted Sean walking through the door, she hurriedly abandoned the Devil¡¯s needle puzzle she had been working on and skipped over to him. When she got close to him, she immediately leaped up to hug him. around the waist while her legs mped onto his thigh. She looked just like a ko bear while hanging off him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, sir.¡± Jon disdainfully rolled his eyes at Belle¡¯s behavior. This was not the behavior of someone who missed the other person. It was almost bedtime. She missed the bed in Sean¡¯s apartment. Sean looked down at Belle, who was staring up at him with dimpled cheeks. She looked so cute that his heart immediately melted into goo. His broad palms wrapped around her waist as he lifted her up to carry her in his arms. There was an extremely gentle glow in his deep, dark eyes. He smiled as he asked, ¡°Miss me so much?¡± Belle¡¯s rosy lips were pursed in a smile as she leaned over to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°So much!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± That immediately brightened Sean¡¯s mood. With Belle in his arms, he walked over to the rug and raised an eyebrow at the toys on the floor. Chapter 51 Not as Good as You Up to 30% off All the toys were puzzles that were so hard that most adults would not be able to solve them, let alone children. Were these two kids really ying with such mentally challenging toys at young ages? With Belle still in his arms, he sat down and casually picked up the disentanglement puzzle she was ying with. With a few deft twists of his slender fingers, he soon solved the puzzle. Julia was dumbfounded, feeling as if this entire apartment was filled with monsters! ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about that?¡± Jon scornfully snorted. ¡°These are for babies. I¡¯m not even ying with them anymore. It¡¯s just something to kill the time with.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean put the puzzle down on the rug and asked, intrigued, ¡°What do you want to y with?¡± For a moment, Jon solemnly considered his answer with a chubby fist tucked under his chin. Then, he nced at Sean out of the corner of his eye. ¡°A game of shudan?¡± Shudan was an alternative name that only enthusiasts and professionals of the game knew. Naturally, that meant Sean may not know what Jon was talking about. Nevertheless, Sean chuckled and nodded. ¡°Very well. Your mom will be cooking for a while, so we can y one round.¡± Jon gleefully stood up and grabbed the Go board from ire¡¯s room along with two boxes of Go pieces. Cluapter 51 Not as Good as Your Up to 30% off N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thus, their tall and short figures were soon sat by the coffee table. Belle was exceptionally well¨Cbehaved throughout the game. As she sat on Sean¡¯sp with her arms around his neck, she did not fuss or make a single noise as she stared at the board with her deep brown eyes. As Julia watched from the side, she suddenly found the entire scene a rather heartwarming sight to behold. She had seen many men hanging around ire. No matter how great they were to the children, they were never able topletely integrate themselves into the children¡¯s activities like Sean had. The serious glint in his eyes as he looked down at the board showed an absoluteck of dismissive attitude toward Jon just because he was a child. The way Sean held Belle was also so gentle that it was as if he was her father. ¡°ire, I think Mr. Vanderbilt really likes Belle and Jon.¡± ire was busy with the beef. Everything else was all chopped up and ready, to be simply nched or heated up once the beef was done. When ire heard what Julia said, she walked over to the doorway and looked out into the living room. The sight of Sean with an arm around Belle caused her lips to twitch upward in an unwitting smile. She did not recall a single moment when Robert had hugged her. All her life, she craved the warmth and love of a father. However¡­ She couldn¡¯t. Hence, Sean currently looked the exact picture of what she had yearned for in her youth¨Ca father. CLONE 5276 Chapter 51 Not as Good as You Up to 30% off Hence, Sean currently looked the exact picture of what she had yearned for in her youth-a father. Uncontroble tears welled up in her eyes, causing her to quickly turn around back to the stove. She widened her eyes in an attempt to forcefully suppress the tears that were on the brink of rolling down her cheeks. Julia was standing behind ire, and even though she could not fully understand what ire felt, she knew that no matter how nice Sean was to ire, nothing could touch her as much as the way he yed with the children. An hourter, dinner was served. Jon stared at the board with a furrow on his brows. He had been backed into a corner with no way out. While he was not happy with the result, he still ced the rest of his stones on the board. ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± Sean stared at Jon for a moment before finally letting out a low chuckle. The brat was a good yer. Despite his young age, Jon did not cry or throw a tantrum just because he lost. He was so open¨C minded that he was acting just like a Go master. ¡°You¡¯ve done very well to y against me even though you¡¯re just a kid. The men working with me can¡¯t evenst as long as you did.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Jon crossed his arms and shot to his feet in irritation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pacify me. If I¡¯m not as good as you, just say it. Don¡¯t celebrate just yet. I¡¯ll win next time!¡± 1521 WSE NOV 1 Upter 10% off ¡°You¡¯ve done very well to y against me even though you¡¯re just a kid. The men working with me can¡¯t evenst as long as you did.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Jon crossed his arms and shot to his feet in irritation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pacity me. If I¡¯m not as good as you, just say it. Don¡¯t celebrate just yet. I¡¯ll win next time!¡± ¡°Stop arguing. Come on. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± When ire called out, Sean and the children promptly stood up and headed to the bathroom to wash their hands before sitting down at the dinner table. Afraid that Sean might feel awkward, ire first served him. ¡°Sir, make yourself at home.¡± In fact, Sean did not hold back at all. After finishing up the food ire served him, he immediately went back for more and more without stopping. When Belle and Jon saw that the beef was about to be finished off, they hurriedly served themselves. Chapter 52. Teasing Her Ear Chapter 52 Chapter 52 52% Up to 30% off Chapter 52 Teasing Her Ear Sean and the children kept scarfing down food like they werepeting to see who could eat faster. Soon, the te that used to be full of the beef was empty. ire awkwardly cleared her throat. ¡°Since you guys like this so much, I¡¯ll buy more next time.¡± Other than the beef, there was another te of chicken. Hence, once the beet was finished, Sean and the children began wolfing down the other dishes. Wher Julia saw that the second dish was going to be finished soon, she hurriedly served herself. The dinner felt like a war. The diners kept fighting over every single dish. Finally, thest dish yet to be eaten was the meatball. Belle and Jon reached for the final meatball, resulting in a few loud shes before Belle happily picked up the meatball and served it to ire. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Mommy. Here, you can have thest piece.¡± The children had adored meat since they were weaned off milk. However, ir mostly cooked more vegetable than meat as she was afraid the children would be malnourished. She forgot that Sean was a man who could eat as much as both of the childrenbined. It was evident she had not been prepared for the additional diner. ¡°Ah, Sir¡­ ¡± ire pressed her lips together into a thin line and said in embarrassment, ¡°Why don¡¯t Linvite you over for spother meal the next time when you¡¯re free? Chapter 52 Teasing Her Ear LIV VIIVIVII Up to 30% off It was evident she had not been prepared for the additional diner. ¡°Ah, Sir¡­¡± ire pressed her lips together into a thin line and said in embarrassment, ¡°Why don¡¯t I invite you over for another meal the next time when you¡¯re free I promise there will be enough meat to go around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself,¡± Sean said as he elegantly dabbed at the corners of his mouth with a napkin. ¡°Just cook for me every dinner in exchange for having the kids sleep in my guest bedroom.¡± ire stared, speechless. She should have just bought a mansion in the first ce. Mr. Anderson of Solstice Industries had been rabidly searching high and low for his mistress and son over thest few days. He bought a vi in the suburbs so that they would be hidden away. It had been three years since they moved in, so why had they suddenly disappeared He panicked. ¡°Find them!¡± His chubby fingers waved in the air as he continuously roared in fury at his subordinates. Wed, Nov Chapter 52. Teasing Her Ear Up to 30% off His chubby fingers waved in the air as he continuously roared in fury at his subordinates. The man standing at the very front reached up to wipe away the beads of cold sweat on his forehead as he stammered out, ¡°Mr. Anderson, we cannot be too obvious in our search in case the Master finds out¡­¡± ¡± While the man did not finish the sentence, it was enough to calm Mr. Anderson down. True. If his father¨Cinw found out he had a mistress as well as an illegitimate son, he would be skinned alive. After calming down, he spoke in a significantly softer voice, ¡°Even so, keep searching. Be discreet.¡± Meanwhile, ire sighed in frustration upon seeing the wretched state the dinner table was left in. Back when it was just Julia and her, things were fine. They did not use that many dishes and would finish cleaning up. Now that five people were dining together, there were so many empty tes left behind. She hated washing dishes. Suddenly, her phone started ringing from where it rested on the coffee table. When she stood up and walked over to nce at the caller ID, she promptly picked it up and headed out to the balcony. ¡°Hey. How¡¯s it going?¡± While she had deliberately lowered her voice Sean still tumed amund to Wed, Chapter 52 leasing Her Ear 5 Up to 30% off While she had deliberately lowered her voice, Sean still turned around to stare at her with his deep eyes. A few seconds passed. Then, his phone started ringing as well. When he nced down at it, he saw that it was a call from Victor. With a smile on his lips, he walked to the balcony with his phone in hand and stood next to ire. Startled, ire hurriedly moved the side and softened her voice. Through the phone, Victor said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sean, those men are looking everywhere for someone. I just heard that the mistress and illegitimate son of Mr. Anderson vanished into thin air. More importantly, Robert just pushed Miss Donovan into a tough spot by demanding she secure a coboration with Solstice Industries within three days. What a coincidence, right?¡± Mr. Anderson was the middle¨Caged man who wanted to buy ire off Robert four years ago, right? Sean sneered in contempt before silently ncing over at ire. The secretive manner she was acting made her look so much like a thief that there You may also like Shared by the Alphas 4.7 Werewolf !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! It takes three alphas to break in this virgin omega. Add to library All Tiffany¡¯s attempts to find love have ended in disaster and led to her being a sexually frustrated ni¡­. was no way this was not her doing. ¡°Send 50 men over to Moonlight Bay. Victor. I want the entire ce so N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter:52 leasing Her Lar Up to 30% off Victor was confused. ¡°Moonlight Bay? Mr. Sean, we already have 20 men guarding the ce, haven¡¯t we?¡± In the past, Sean would have either hung up right away or berated Victor before hanging up. Now, however, he was actually patient enough to say, ¡°The kids are a naughty bunch who love to run around. We can¡¯t let anyone get to them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Victor immediately understood what was going on and swiftly hung up to work on the assigned task. With the call over, ire turned around to be bumped into a solid wall of flesh and bone. Panicked, she lost her bnce and stumbled backward as her feet tripped over each other. Slender fingers promptly caught her by the wrist. With a gentle tug, she was pulled out of the fall. Strong arms wrapped around her slim waist, but Sean was gentlemanly enough that he did not seize the chance to let her crash into his arms so that he could cop a feel. Instead, he leaned down and stared unblinkingly into her brown eyes. His warm breath brushing against her cheeks was only mildly ticklish, but it was enough to make her burn with a heat so intense that she instantly blushed. Her heart kept pounding to a loud drum that kept speeding up as time went on. ¡°Sir,¡± she said, looking away as she gently pushed him away, ¡°Please don¡¯t stand so close to me.¡± 15.01 Wed, Nov Chapter 52 leasing Her Lar stang so close to me. Up to 30% off A tiny strand of hair jutting out from around her ear annoyed Sean so much that he blew on it. When a gust of warm breath blew into her ear, ire shuddered and instinctively snapped her head around to look at him. ¡°Sir, you ¡­!¡± Sean blinked as he innocently gazed into her eyes, shining with embarrassment. ¡°Your hair was sticking out. I was helping.¡± What a lousy excuse! He actually had the nerve to im he was not seizing this chance to tease her! There was a look of disbelief on ire¡¯s face. ¡°Can¡¯t you just use your hand?¡± ¡°True,¡± Sean solemnly replied before raising one hand to calmly smooth out the strand of hair sticking out. The tips of his fingers brushed along the curve of ire¡¯s ear as he tucked the strand of hair behind her ear in one smooth motion. His fingers were dry and warm. As they brushed against the most sensitive patch of skin on ire¡¯s body, she felt like she had been lit on fire by the sparks they left behind. Her blush had instantly spread to her ears. When Sean saw that her blush extended to the tips of her ears, he chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡°¡± ire did not feel okay at all Conn¡¯s socual actions bad caused her blood 150T WANT Nov 1 5271 wing Her Dar Up to 30% off ire did not feel okay at all. Sean¡¯s casual actions had caused her blood to boil with passion. It made her seem like an utter mess while he looked as It was a horrible feeling. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll head in to wash the dishes.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Instead of letting go of her, Sean tightened his hands around her waist. ire sighed in frustration. ¡°What is it now?¡± Suddenly, a serious expression took over Sean¡¯s face as he stared at her with a solemnity she had never seen before. ¡°You haven¡¯t given me an answer yet.¡± ire blinked in confusion. He was only smoothing out her hair, right? What did she need to respond to? 15.01 Wed, Nov Chapter 53 Leave Me Be Unless It¡¯s the End of the World Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Up to 30% off Chapter 53 Leave Me Be Unless It¡¯s the End of the World ire was exasperated. ¡°Fine. What happened was my fault. You¡¯re an upstanding man who would never flirt or tease thedies.¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Sean bluntly replied. ¡°It depends on who thedy is. I would do it if it¡¯s you.¡± ire gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°You admit that you were teasing me then.¡± ¡°No,¡± Sean solemnly said. ¡°I merely wanted to smooth your hair out.¡± ire stared, speechless. Just what was she doing? Why was she discussing with a man about whether not he was teasing her? ¡°Whatever. You win.¡± Still annoyed with him, she pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m heading back in to clean up.¡± Sensing someone staring at them, Sean promptly wrapped his arms around ire¡¯s waist and lifted her up in a carry before walking over to the wall so that they would be hidden by the curtains. ¡°Aw, now they can¡¯t see us.¡± Julia pouted, disappointed. With her chin in her hands, Belle determinedly stared at the curtains. ¡°Julia, will he bite Mommy?¡± Chapter Leave Me Be Unless It¡¯s the End of the World Up to 30% off Julia pouted, disappointed. With her chin in her hands, Belle determinedly stared at the curtains. ¡°Julia, will he bite Mommy?¡± ¡°Bite?¡± Julia was visibly shocked. ¡°Why would he bite her?¡± Belle blinked and heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°That¡¯s what the TV shows, right? First, it¡¯ll be a few kind and gentle words. Then, the man will viciously bite the woman¡¯s mouth before dragging her into the bedroom for a flogging.¡± Julia stared in silence. Belle¡¯s phrasing had rendered her speechless. As Julia pondered hard, she realized Belle was not wrong. Jon rolled his eyes in exasperation before getting on a small stool to gather up the tes on the table. ¡°It¡¯s time for your performance, Julia.¡± Julia nced at the dishes on the table. As an adult, she could not let the kids wash, right? ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wash the dishes. Belle, keep an eye on them for me. Tell me every single detail if something happens.¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± Belle replied with a wave of her hand. ¡°I won¡¯t let him beat up my Mommy. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± It would be better if a beating was all that happened. 15.02 Wed, Nov Chapter 53 Leave Me Be Unless It¡¯s the End of the World Up to 30% off Julia happily gathered up the dishes and headed into the kitchen. If Sean dared toy a single hand on ire, Julia would be the only person living in the apartment. Behind the curtain, Sean had pinned ire against the wall. The faint minty scent lingering around him engulfed her. Just like a trapped beast, there was no escape or chance of struggling away. ¡°Sir.¡°¡± ire was overwhelmed with embarrassment. ¡°The children are still outside.¡± With his hands against the wall next to her, Sean had trapped her between the wall and him. His proud eyes were lowered as he tilted his head down to rest his forehead against hers. ¡°I love you, ire. You still haven¡¯t replied to me yet.¡± Was that all? After all that fuss, that was what he wanted to know? Suddenly, ire¡¯s frustration was reced by anger as she snorted. ¡°You didn¡® t look like you wanted to know my answer when you spotted Belle and Jon yesterday.¡± ¡°That was because Julia said you had dated a scumbag before. When the children appeared out of nowhere with Joseph, I thought Joseph was thatN?velDrama.Org (C) content. man.¡± Sean¡¯s scowl was soon reced by a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle. ¡°I thought of 15 UZ Wed, Nov ! Chapter 51 Leave Me Be Unless IT¡¯s The 1 nd of th World J Up to 30% off killing Joseph after I left, but I hesitated when I thought of how sad you would be. I kept hesitating until last night when Belle and Jon knocked on my door.¡± Realization struck ire. No wonder Joseph had disappeared soon after handing Belle and Jon over to her. He had noticed the murderous re in Sean¡¯s eyes. She burst intoughter. ¡°Haha! Thank goodness for the hesitation.¡± Sean¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Why? Is he actually that man?¡± ¡°No,¡± ire hurriedly exined. ¡°He¡¯s just a friend who was taking care of Belle and Jon because I¡¯m doing something very important in Silverton.¡°¡± Sean softly chuckled and gently ran his fingers through ire¡¯s hair as though he was caressing a precious piece of artwork. His voice sounded so tender and sympathetic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve fortified the security around here. No one will get to the children.¡± ire was surprised. Sean was acting very different today. ¡°The thing bothering you wasn¡¯t Jon and Belle, but that man?¡± 15 02 Wed, Nov Chapter 55 Leave Me Be Unless It¡¯s the End of the World ?? ?? 572% Up to 30% off However, she just watched Sean y Go with Jon while Belle sat on hisp. It was such a gorgeous scene filled with warmth that she found she could ept a man like him in her life as long as he continued treating the children like that. When she did not answer, disappointment shed in his eyes. ¡°I see.¡± He then let go, setting her free. Just as he was about to turn around, ire suddenly grabbed his wrist. He whirled around to be greeted by ire kissing him on the lips while standing on her tiptoes. It was a very gentle kiss that had her cheeks burning bright red while she angrily threatened him like a kid about to do something bad, ¡°That will depend on your behavior.¡± As Sean watched her run away, he raised a hand to touch his lips while a happy chuckle rumbled through his throat. She was exactly his cup of tea, be it in looks or personality. The kiss was much sweeter than the kiss he had stolen from her through a script. That evening while Belle and Jon brushed their teeth, they noticed an extremely ecstatic look on Sean¡¯s face through the mirror. Jon gurgled and spat before turning around to ask, ¡°Did you get her?¡± Sean simply kept quiet with one hand in his pocket while proudly raising his eyebrows in response. 15 02 Wed, NOV I 52% Chapter 53 Leave Me Be Unless It¡¯s the End of the World eyebrows in response. Up to 30% off Jon rolled his eyes in exasperation and hopped off the step stool. ¡°If you don¡¯t date her with the expectation to marry her, you¡¯re just a scoundrel.¡± With one hand, Jon gestured from his eyes to Sean. ¡°I¡¯m watching you. Don¡¯t even think about doing anything to Mommy before you¡¯re marring her.¡± Sean was rendered speechless. What was wrong with this kid? Why was he so wise despite his young age? Inside the president¡¯s office of Solstice Industries, the chubby Mr. Anderson brooded in his chair while thick stacks of documents upied his desk. He had not touched a single one of them. He had worked hard to reduce the piles until there was a tiny gap for a cup of coffee, but it had already gone cold. Suddenly, his desk phone rang. He shot it a re before angrily answering the phone. ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t I say to leave me be unless the world is ending?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 15:02 Wed, Nov 1 Chapter 54 Tie Things Up Up to 30% off Chapter 54 Tie Things Up Through the phone, the receptionist stuttered out, ¡°M¨CMr. Anderson, a womar named ire Donovan has barged into the office with a group of men. No one could stop them. They¡¯re headed your way now.¡± ire Donovan? The name sounded familiar. Upon pondering about it, Mr. Anderson realized that it was the woman Robert had sold to him as a broodmare years ago. He mmed the phone on the table and burst outughing in anger. ¡°Good. I haven¡¯t even gone looking for her, but she has offered herself up on a silver tter!¡± As he said that, his office door was pushed wide open to reveal a woman haughtily strutting into his office while dressed in a casual suit. Robert was not lying to him after all. ire really was a beauty. Her voluptuous curves spoke greatly of her ability to bear him sons. ire merely chuckled when she noticed Mr. Anderson scanning her up and down with a lewd look in his eyes. She then flung a document on the desk before confidently sitting on the chair across from him. ¡°This is the contract for a coboration between Solstice Industries and Alpha Ventures in Belshire. Sign it.¡± ¡°Sign it?¡± Finally, Mr. Anderson tore his eyes away from her to disdainfully rice down at the document while crossing his arms before his chest. A coldugh echoed through the air. ¡°Is this how you her for a favor ire Chapter 54 Tie Things Up Up to 30% off ire merely chuckled when she noticed Mr. Anderson scanning her up and down with a lewd look in his eyes. She then flung a document on the desk before confidently sitting on the chair across from him. ¡°This is the contract for a coboration between Solstice Industries and Alpha Ventures in Belshire. Sign it.¡± ¡°Sign it?¡± Finally, Mr. Anderson tore his eyes away from her to disdainfully nce down at the document while crossing his arms before his chest. A coldugh echoed through the air. ¡°Is this how you beg for a favor, ire Donovan?¡± irenguidly smiled. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Hah! Are you really stupid?¡± He picked up the contract and casually tossed it aside while narrowing his eyes at her with a disgusting smirk on his lips. ¡°If you¡¯re that dumb, let me help you. You need to properly beg like you mean it. You ran away four years ago. Now that you¡¯re back before me, should we not make up for what you ran out on?¡± The men standing behind ire instantly red at Mr. Anderson with frigid eyes. They were only waiting on ire¡¯s order. The moment ire gave the order, they would instantly beat this chubby man ck and blue until he was absolutely unrecognizable. However, ire merely looked down to hide a cold glint shing through her Jowered eyes. ¡°We do need to tie up what happened four years ago.¡± As they were in his territory Mr. Anderson was not at all afraid of the men 15:03 Wed, Nov I Chapter 54 Tie Things Up 1. me. Service me well and I will sign the document right away.¡± Up to 30% off ire bent down and ced her elbows on the desk while resting her chin on her palm to politely smile at him. ¡°Mr. Anderson, is this how you forced those men to search for the women?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. That was a secret he had kept well hidden. How did ire know? As he stared at her in confusion, footsteps echoed outside the room. Matt and the others nced outside before promptly stepping aside to allow the people outside to head into the office. Mr. Anderson immediately saw his wife and father¨Cinw steadily shuffling into the room with the rest of thepany shareholders. He shot to his feet in shock. ¡°Father, Jeanne, why are you here?¡± The elderly man¡¯s hair was snow¨Cwhite while wrinkles covered every inch of his skin. With a hunched back and a cane in his hand, he looked like an extremely frail man who might be blown away in the wind. Even in his old age he was constantly gued by illnesses and tough situations. Jeanne Paulman did not answer the question and instead softly said to the mar she was supporting, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Dad. We¡¯ll leave once everything is done.¡± Jerome Paulman let out a few hard coughs, causing Jeanne to quickly pat his back while sorrow filled her face. He was so old yet he had to help her out with a family matter. It was just heartbreaking, and that thought only caused her hatred for Mr. Anderson to burn brighter. Chapter 54 Tie Things Up Up to 30% off Mr. Anderson was confused. Ever since Jerome had fallen sick, he had been in charge of everything in thepany. For years, Jerome had been missing from the office, be it physically or mentally. As for Jeanne, his wife was an average woman with no skills. Otherwise, he would not be in charge of the Now, ire had appeared before him after four years of absence while his wife and father¨Cinw were here. He had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Father¡­¡± He walked over to Jerome and awkwardly reached out in an attempt to lead the old man over to a chair. Jerome smacked his hand away before he could even get close to Jerome. ¡°I have an announcement to make.¡± The elderly man started coughing as soon as he was done speaking. Jeanne tenderly patted him on the back. Once he felt better and caught his breath, Jerome sighed and continued, ¡°From now on, the president of Solstice Industries is ¡­¡± Matt frowned and shook his head. What a cruel fate it was for a man at Jerome¡¯s age to be forced to go through this much stress. He picked up a chair from behind it and moved it over to Jerome so that Jeanne could help Jerome into the chair. Mr. Anderson was dumbstruck. He froze on the spot as he had just been struck by lightning and he dazedly asked, ¡°What do you mean? If I¡¯m not the president, who is? Jeanne? She¡¯s not fit for this!¡± Chapter 54 Tie Things Up Up to 30% off Jerome was not a healthy man who could handle a lot of stress. Jeanne was not willing to keep hiding behind her father. She had to make her own decisions. ¡°James Anderson, from now on, Solstice Industries has nothing to do with you. Here are the divorce papers.¡± Matt promptly handed her a document as she said that. She grabbed the folder and threw it in James¡® face. ¡°Sign it!¡± James¡® face was aching from being hit with the document and he still did not understand what was happening. ¡°Why, Jeanne? Why a divorce now?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jeanne cackled as she crossed her arms and sneered at him out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Let me ask you. Why would you have a mistress and child behind my back when I fed you, clothed you, and brought you power? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like kids so it doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t have?¡± James suddenly understood what was going on. His mistress and child were missing because Jeanne knew about them! Faced with a crisis, James abandoned all dignity and immediately fell to his knees. He did not care how many people were staring as he grabbed Jeanne¡¯s leg and sobbed. ¡°That witch seduced me, Jeanne! I don¡¯t like kids. I never liked kids! Every man makes a mistake once in their life. Please, forgive me! I won¡¯t ever do it again!¡± 15.03 wed, Chapter 55 Abortion Now. No Mercy Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Up to 30% off Chapter 55 Abortion Now. No Mercy The shareholders felt their temples throb. Was James even the high and mighty Mr. Anderson who liked to strut around them? No matter how hard they stared, he just looked like an abandoned dog. ¡°Jeanne! Jeanne ¡­ ¡± Snot and tears streamed down James¡® face. Still, he did not darey a hand on Jeanne and instead sobbed as he knelt before her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I made a mistake. I swear, she was my only mistress. There is no one else. Forgive me, please?¡± A man who had cheated once was like a cat that got the cream. There was no way he would not cheat on her again since he knew how nice it felt to cheat on her. Jeanne did not believe a single word he said, and neither did any of the shareholders. If he had a child with Jeanne, perhaps she might have forgiven him for the child¡¯s sake. Since there was none, all the love she had ever felt for him had been burned to ashes in her disappointment. ¡°Just one? You have some nerve to say that, James!¡± Jeanne turned away without hesitation to help her father to his feet. It felt revolting to even look at a man as depraved and despicable as James. 15:03 Wed, Chapter 55 Abortion Now. No Mercy Up to 30% off When James saw that she was going to leave, he waddled over on his knees to grab her by the pants once more. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to a divorce. Never! I love you, Jeanne. I truly love you¡­¡± Jeanne tugged at her pants to get the fabric out of his grip. When she failed, she turned to ire with annoyance shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Can you please ask yourwyer to help me with this divorce? You have all the proof of his deceitful and harmful actions. I want him to have nothing. Can that be done?¡± ire silently turned to look at Matt. Matt immediately stepped forward and politely replied, ¡°There will be no issues with our evidence. What he did will have him in prison for years.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jeanne nodded and tugged at her pants once more. When James continued to cling to her, she flew into a fit of rage. ¡°Men, get this leech off of me!¡± Two security guards immediately walked into the office. Unlike their usual respectful manner, they now treated him like an abandoned dog. The two men mercilessly twisted James¡® arms and dragged him away. It only took a few seconds before they dislodged James from Jeanne. When James realized how bad the situation was, he started howling like his life depended on it. ¡°ire Donovan, you witch! It¡¯s you! You ruined my family! You destroyed my future! Just you wait ¡­¡± ire looked at him without an ounce of pity in her eyes. Continuing T Chapter 55 Abortion Now. No Mercy Up to 30% off ¡°Thank you for telling me about everything, Miss Donovan. I would¡¯ve been kept in the dark otherwise while the weasel uses my family¡¯s wealth and power to torment other women.¡± ire looked down and shook her head with a smile on her lips. ¡°I have my own reasons.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jeanne opened her bag and pulled out a folder. Her fingers clenched around it as she hesitated. ¡°My father¡¯s health deteriorates by the day. I¡¯m no businesswoman. Solstice Industries¡­ is in your hands now.¡± ire¡¯s head snapped up in shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t want¡­ ¡± You may also like The Alpha¡¯s Ex¨CMate 4.9 Werewolf Add to library E runs away from home after her mate, the Alpha of the Moon Rising Pack, changes for the worse. After finding out she¡¯s pregnant, E raises the children outside of Pack territory for five years. This is when she receives an urgent call from her father, imploring her to return home. Their Alpha is hurt a¡­. ¡°Consider it an apology for being forced to leave Silverton all those years ago.¡± Even though ire had not told Jeanne anything, everyone in Silverton knew what happened to ire and the Donovans. Everyone recognized James as soon as they saw the video. Jeanne had not believed it at first, but when ire¡¯s men approached her with evidence of his crimes, she had no choice but to believe it. She felt extremely guilty over what happened to ire. Chapter 55. Abortion Now. No Mercy SHC ICIL CALICHTICLY SUITLY N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. wal Happenitu tu Cidiit. Up to 30% off ¡°Say yes. It¡¯s not a gift, anyway. It¡¯s a deal. I hope you¡¯ll treat the loyal employees of Solstice Industries well.¡± Jeanne grabbed ire¡¯s wrist and shoved the document in her hands. ¡°My father and I have signed it already. Once you sign, Solstice Industries is yours. Don¡¯t forget to pay me.¡± ire did not even open the folder to look at the price listed as she smiled and asked in return, ¡°What if I can¡¯t afford this?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± For the first time in days, Jeanneughed. It was a joyfulugh. ¡°In that case, be my goddaughter. I don¡¯t have a kid anyway.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Godmother,¡± ire greeted without shame. Jeanne immediately guffawed and pulled ire into an embrace while patting her on the back. ¡°The family might only be down to my father and me, ire, but he has some connections still. I will help you wherever I can. Just promise me one thing.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ire hummed as she allowed herself to be hugged. Jeanne heaved a heavy sigh and finally whispered, ¡°James¡® mistress did no wrong. She was forced into this and has been locked up this entire time. Now that he¡¯s bankrupt, she¡¯ll be dealing with a tough life. Help me give her some money so that she can live a life of her own.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 apter 56 Not Fooded len Wat found THE TASTESS THE STONE BTTTI MES covered in visible wounds. [STE TAD KOTE Brown tred of cavs deng ocked up real te soe NOR NGS DOne Sostre iOUSITES MES Tow ire¡¯s SVITITE NOSes ou tete tran expected at Tee IS wore on Jeanne¡¯s case so te did not have time to celebrate it Care InsEST TE SOOT BF ITE JICE AVTT J?TTE ? re stood before the main doors of Solstice industries and gazed up at EXART STE TEQUES fe was full of ups and downs. Who could have imagined she would overthro at man afer for part ist as her emotions started to get the best of her her phone rang. Pulling other stone she looked down at the screen to find that the caller was from After a moment of thought she answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± It¡¯s me. ire The person who spoke sounded like a somewhat familiar middle¨Caged woman, but rs could not name the speaker no matter how hard she tried. When she did not speak after a few moments, the caller broke the silence by introducing herself. I¡¯m Evelyn Evelyn Vanderbilt.¡± Chapter 56 Not Fooled 51% Up to 30% off Evelyn? It was Xander¡¯s mother! Why would she call ire? Was it because of the 10% shares? ire calmly smiled as she politely responded, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Evelyn.¡± ¡°Are you free to meet right now?¡± ire neither liked nor disliked Evelyn. If not for the fact that ire¡¯s mother knew Evelyn, ire would never know who this high and mighty wom even was. Whether they were from the main family or the branch family, Vanderbilt women were all born with an inherent aura of superiority that kept ordinary people at bay. ire, however, was not afraid. ¡°Sure. Send me the location. I¡¯ll be there.¡± In the corner of an upscale caf¨¦ sat a woman. She was dressed in an extravagant and fashionable outfit. Even the purse resting beside her arm was an expensive limited¨Cedition model from a luxury brand. There was not a single wrinkle on her well¨Ccared¨Cfor face. She looked so elegant and noble with how proper her posture was. 15 04 Wed, Nov 1 Chapter 56 Not Fooled Up to 30% off ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a cappino for you.¡± Evelyn shot a look at the cup of coffee ced on the table across from her to indicate for ire to sit down. ire ced her bag to the side and sat down before taking a sip of the coffee. It tasted fine. Evelyn did not waste a single moment on pleasantries or small talk and instead went straight to the point. ¡°ire, I will not agree to cancel your engagement with Xander.¡± Thank goodness ire had already swallowed her mouthful of coffee. Otherwise, she might have spat it back out. ¡°Haha!¡± She burst outughing from anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t object to it when Xander got together with rissa, but now you object to breaking off the engagement when I have 10% of the Morgan Group shares. Are you out of you mind?¡± Nobody involved was a fool. ire would never assume Evelyn was objecting to canceling the engagement just because she liked ire over rissa. ¡°By the time I found out about Xander and rissa, you had vanished.¡± Despite how harsh ire¡¯s response was, Evelyn remained unfazed. Her beautifully manicured fingers curled around her coffee cup as she elegantly lifted it up for a sip. Then, she ced the cup of coffee back down before casually resting her hand on her knee. She looked so dignified that the people sitting nearby could not Chapter 56 Not Fooled Up to 30% off Despite how harsh ire¡¯s response was, Evelyn remained unfazed. Her beautifully manicured fingers curled around her coffee cup as she elegantly lifted it up for a sip. Then, she ced the cup of coffee back down before casually resting her hand on her knee. She looked so dignified that the people sitting nearby could not help but watch her. ¡°ire, I know you¡¯re angry about what happened. Xander had betrayed you, but your mother arranged for you to marry him. I was instructed to look after you just before she passed away. It was fine if the engagement was canceled. I can just ept you in as my goddaughter, but rissa ¡­ I don¡¯t like that girl!¡± ire frowned. Just as she was about to speak, Evelyn decisively interrupted her. ¡°I can forgive her for wrecking your rtionship with Xander, but she conspired with the Donovans to hurt you. I will never allow a cruel and vulgar woman like her to marry into the Morgans!¡± Realization finally dawned on ire. Evelyn had not stopped Xander from getting together with rissa because she did not know what actually happened. Now that she knew what happened, she objected to the canctio At least, Evelyn was a woman with morals. Still, so what? ¡°Ms. Evelyn, a man who had cheated is like a hundred¨Cdor bill that had fallen into the toilet where the mere thought of picking it out of the toilet feels disgusting. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t really need it, so I don¡¯t care if I lose it.¡± Chapter 56 Not Fooled Up to 30% off Ms. Evelyn, a man wno nad cheated is like a nunarea¨Cdor bill that nag fallen into the toilet where the mere thought of picking it out of the toilet feels disgusting. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t really need it, so I don¡¯t care if I lose it.¡± Evelyn lowered her eyes to gaze down at her delicate nails. Surprisingly, she was not at all angry to hear her son beingpared to something that had been stained with poop. As she was still certain of her victory, she merely responded with an arrogant chuckle. ¡°ire, I¡¯m sure you know that the secondrgest shareholder in Alpha Ventures holds 25% of all shares while you and your father only hold 51%. Do you know who that person is?¡± ire¡¯s hands clenched tightly into fists under the table. If Evelyn were asking her that, it meant there could only be one answer¨CEvelyn was the secondrgest shareholder. How did things end up like this? It was clear from the look in ire¡¯s eyes that she had guessed what the answer was. Evelyn smirked in satisfaction. ¡°Alpha Ventures will only truly be yours if you marry Xander. I know you have always wanted to take back your mother¡¯spany. Profit does not matter because your mother left it for you.¡°¡± ¡°ire, if you refuse to marry Xander, he will marry rissa. When she is my daughter¨Cinw, who do you think I¡¯ll help? You or Robert?¡± The answer did not need to be spoken, for ire naturally knew what it was. If that situation truly happened, then she would never be able to take back Alnha Ventures 15:04 Wed, Nov 51% Chapter 56 Not Fooled Up to 30% off mother¡¯spany. Profit does not matter because your mother left it for you.¡± ¡°ire, if you refuse to marry Xander, he will marry rissa. When she is my daughter¨Cinw, who do you think I¡¯ll help? You or Robert?¡± The answer did not need to be spoken, for ire naturally knew what it was. If that situation truly happened, then she would never be able to take back Alpha Ventures. Robert owned 25% of the shares. Combined with Evelyn¡¯s 25%, it meant he would own half of the company. The minor shareholders were always on the fence and ready to jump ship. Hence, they would never make an enemy out of Evelyn an the Morgans just to help her. Her hands were clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Her deep brown eyes remained fixed on Evelyn as though she was doing her best to restrain herself. ¡°Ms. Evelyn, I have not done anything to anger the Morgans except for the fact that I own 10% of the Morgan Group¡¯s shares. Why the threats?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Evelynnguidly chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not Xander. I can see your strengths, ire. Not even a hundred rissabined could be as cunning and smart as you are. Xander can only secure his position as heir to the Morgan Group if he marries you. No matter how underhanded it may be, I will do anything for my son.¡± ire had never realized just how terrifying Evelyn could be until now. However, she did not get angry and insteadughed as she retorted to the sly vixen several decades her senior. ¡°Very well. I am willing to trade the 5/6 15:04 Wed, Chapter 56 Not Fooled ¡­¡­I UV unyumb N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Up to 30% off ire had never realized just how terrifying Evelyn could be until now. However, she did not get angry and insteadughed as she retorted to the sly vixen several decades her senior. ¡°Very well. I am willing to trade the Morgan Group shares for Alpha Ventures shares. 10% for 10%, so you¡¯re not losing out on anything, Ms. Evelyn.¡± The Morgans were a powerful family with control over a grandpany. Alph Ventures was nothing compared to that. Trading 10% for 10% was not just a good deal. It was an amazingly profitable deal. Anyone else would have immediately agreed to the trade. Evelyn merely shook her head with a smile on her lips. ¡°Once you¡¯re married into the Morgans, the 10% you own will not vanish either. Ha! I¡¯m not Xander ire. I¡¯m not so easily fooled.¡± 6/6 Comments for this chapter Continue Reading Skip ads for 19 §ã§Ý 5 Wed, Chapter 57 True Love Chapter 57 Chapter 57 True Love What an amazing scheme Evelyn had in mind. She was such a schemer that if ire really married into the Morgans, war would definitely be waged between them. Fortunately, Xander had cheated on ire to get together with rissa. Otherwise, ire might have actually married him. Thank goodness! Evelyn was surprised to see rejoice sh in ire¡¯s eyes. Still, now that she had said her piece, it was time for her to head home and deal with Xander and that vixen he liked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to properly consider this, ire. I¡¯ll call you.¡± With that, Evelyn then grabbed her purse and stood up. After giving ire a kind smile, she walked away. Inside the Morgan residence, rissa and Xander were watching a show while sitting on the couch. Upon seeing the happy wedding scene the show ended on, rissa pouted in distress. ¡°Xander, why hasn¡¯t your mothere home yet? It has been days.¡± Xander took her hand and lifted it up to his lips for a gentle kiss as he reassured her, ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon.¡°¡± rissa scowled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know when your mother¡¯sing home?¡± ¡°You know what my mother¡¯s like. It¡¯s enough that she can tell me what her schedule looked like.¡± Xander did not want to talk about it anymore, so he pointed to the wedding shown on the screen and said with a smile. ¡°rissa, I promise you that our wedding will be even more extravagant and grand than this. For our wedding, the Vanderbilts will all fly in from Ascalon. You¡¯ll receive so many. gifts that you¡¯ll be exhausted from counting them. I hear that the Vanderbilts are still very traditional. At every wedding, the elders will each give the bride a gold bracelet. Your arms will be covered in so much gold that your arms will be aching.¡± While rissa preferred diamonds and gemstones, gold bracelet was still worth a lot of money. Why refuse something given for free? The future Xander spoke of was so grand that her entire face lit up with joy. ¡°Really? Will we be having a grand wedding then? I do so want to wear my wedding dress.¡± Xander raised a hand to gently brush a finger down her nose. ¡°That¡¯s easily done. We¡¯ll just have a grand ceremony. We¡¯ll receive huge the amount of wedding gifts then.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Okay. I love it. I would be willing to sit through ten wedding ceremonies like that.¡± With how loud the television was and the excitement they felt, they did not even notice that someone else had entered the house. rissa wrapped her arms around Xander¡¯s neck and coyly asked, ¡°I want a wedding dress designed and sewn by Summer, Xander. I hear it will take at least six months for amission. How about you orde the dress for me now?¡± Summer was one of the best fashion designers in the world. The most basic custom wedding dress tha did not have any diamonds on it would cost at least five million if it were made by Summer. Xander immediately looked pained upon hearing that name. ¡°rissa, the deposit for a custom wedding dress from Summer is one million. I can¡¯t afford that right now.¡±¡± ¡°Ask her for the money when your mother returns!¡± rissa pleaded with a kiss on the corner of his lips. Her eyes were squinted in a bright grin as she cutely begged, ¡°Please? Pretty please?¡± Deep down, Xander knew just how far his parents would go for him. If the money were to be spent on hin his parents would pay without hesitation. However, they might not be willing to pay for rissa¡¯s wedding dress. ¡°Why don¡¯t we order a dress from a local designer, rissa? It¡¯ll be cheaper and equally beautiful ¡°No!¡± rissa immediately let go of Xander¡¯s neck and angrily crossed her arms before her chest. ¡°I want a dress by Summer. I won¡¯t wear a dress designed by anyone else!¡± ¡°rissa,¡± Xander patiently coaxed. ¡°Xander Morgan!¡± rissa¡¯s spoiled princess personality finally showed. She had always gotten whatever the wanted. If she did not, she would immediately fly into a fit of rage. ¡°If you won¡¯t buyme a dress from Summer, I won¡¯t marry you at all!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Evelyn had spoken almost as soon as rissa had finished speaking. ¡°You aren¡¯t engaged anyway, so i doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t get married.¡± That voice¡­ rissa¡¯s heart sank hard. She was so surprised that she immediately leaped from the couch. When she turned around, she found Evelyn standing by the wine cab in the living room with her arms crossed as she calmly stared at rissa. Even when Evelyn did not speak and just stood there, she exuded a powerful presence that felt oppressive to rissa. Xander shot to his feet as well in surprise. Shocked, he asked, ¡°When did you get back, Mom?¡± Evelyn coldly sneered and loftily strode past them to sit in an armchair. She only spared rissa a disdainful nce before turning her attention to her son. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I interrupting something?¡± Xander hurriedly stered on an apologetic smile. ¡°Not at all. Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow or the day after? I¡¯m just surprised to see you back today.¡°¡± As he spoke, he tugged rissa¡¯s arm and kept shooting her nces. rissa bit her lip in awkwardness and meekly greeted, ¡°Mrs. Evelyn.¡± Evelynpletely ignored her, however, and lowered her head to carefully examine her nails while continuing to exude a powerful presence. ¡°I know it¡¯s true love, so I won¡¯te between you.¡± rissa should have been happy to hear that, but she did not feel a single ounce of joy at all. That was because Evelyn¡¯s voice was so frigid that it filled rissa with fear instead of warmth. With a mocking chuckle, Evelyn continued, ¡°rissa, I trust you and the Donovans actually like my son for himself, not for his family. Hence, my husband and I have decided to let Xander marry into your family instead. From now on, he is no longer part of the Morgans. We don¡¯t care even if you treat him like a ve. With a mocking chuckle, Evelyn continued, ¡°rissa, I trust you and the Donovans actually like my son for himself, not for his family. Hence, my husband and I have decided to let Xander marry into your family instead. From now on, he is no longer part of the Morgans. We don¡¯t care even if you treat him like a ve.¡± Marry into the Donovans?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. rissa¡¯s eyes widened with shock as she stared at Evelyn in disbelief. Was that really something that shoulde out of the mouth of the esteemed Morgans of Silverton? That meant the Morgans were washing their hands off of Xander, right? By letting Xander the Donovans, he would have to fend for himself. Haha¡­ rissa felt like she had just been told the world¡¯s greatest joke. She did not believe it at all. As for Xander, he was even more reluctant to believe his mother¡¯s words. He walked around the coffee table and over to Evelyn as he huffily asked, ¡°Are you pulling my leg. Mom?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Evelyn ced her hand down and gracefully looked up at her son with a kind look on her face. ¡°Xander, I¡¯ve returned home to help out with your marriage. Since you and rissa love each other so much, you should marry into her family.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Xander was so furious that the look on his face could curdle milk Chapter 58 Chapter 58 15.05 Wed, Chapter 58 You Seem Bothered. ire Up to 30% off CVCII U155ci 111933. I ally, sc angilly pulicu vultici caincy anu LUTTICU LU leave. ¡°rissa¡­¡± Xander hurried over and grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°rissa, w¨Cwhat are you doing?¡± rissa¡¯s annoyance at Xander currently burned as bright as her liking for him in the past. Furious, she shook him off and roared at him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually want to marry into my family, Xander!¡± However, Xander currently had no other choice. Now that he had been kicked out of the Morgans, there was nothing he could do except to marry into the Donovans. ¡°rissa, I truly love you. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, even if I have to marry into your family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± rissa scowled at him before turning away to unlock her car while ignoring him. Xander persistently grabbed her once more. ¡°rissa, you can¡¯t abandon me.¡± rissa sharply inhaled in fury and whirled around to p Xander. ¡°Scram! Get away from me!¡± The sound of the p echoed through the air as she hit him so hard that he was nearly knocked out. Was this still the gentle and sweet rissa he had grown up with? In his mind, rissa was the girl who would shyly and sweetly call him by his name. Why had she suddenly turned into an arrogant and vicious shrew? 15.05 Wed, Nov Chapter 58 You Seem Bothered. ire Up to 30% off In his mind, rissa was the girl who would shyly and sweetly call him by his name. Why had she suddenly turned into an arrogant and vicious shrew? He dazedly stood there and watched rissa march over to her car without even looking back at him. She did not even hesitate before driving away. At that moment, realization suddenly dawned on him. The conversation with Evelyn had left ire in a horrible mood. Standing in front of her apartment door, ire had to take a few deep breaths before the anger simmering inside her faded away. It was only then that she unlocked the door. From the moment she opened the door, the stormy look on her face had vanished into thin air, reced by a slight smile on her lips as she walked into the apartment. ¡°Mommy!¡± Belle happily ran over and instantly hugged ire around her thigh. ¡°What delicious food have you brought us today, Mommy?¡± ¡°Greedy kitten.¡± ire bent down and gently pinched Belle¡¯s cheeks before lifting Belle up in a carry with one hand while she ced the bag of food she had been carrying on the nearby table. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I bought a lot of meat today, but you must promise me ¡­ 15.05 Wed, Nov Chapter 58 You Seem Bothered, ire Up to 30% off As soon as ire said that, Belle tilted her head and continued the sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll focus on eating more vegetables and less meat.¡± ¡°Yes. Good girl.¡± ire rewarded Belle with a kiss on her soft cheek. When she looked up, she found Sean sitting on the couch, ying Go with Jon. With Belle in her arms, she walked over to them. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to head intc the office, Sir?¡± Sean looked so rxed as he ced a white stone on the board. ¡°I didn¡¯t hire a lot of employees for nothing, and I don¡¯t need to be in the office all the time.¡± The moment ire put Belle down, Sean handed her a folder. ¡°This is the school I found for the children. They¡¯ve read through it already, so have a look. If you¡¯re okay with it, they can start school next Monday.¡± School? ire opened the folder to find a leaflet for a private school in Silverton resting within. The school taught every grade from kindergarten to high schoo It was also a boarding school, so children would have to be dropped off on Sunday afternoons and picked up on Fridays. ire only took one nce at it before putting the folder down. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to be in a boarding school.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded. His eyes had never once strayed from the Go board. ¡°I know That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have someone driving them to and from the school every Chapter 58 You Seem Bothered ire Up to 30% off ire pulled a stool over to sit down beside the board. With her brows furrowed in a deep frown, she asked, ¡°It¡¯s a boarding school, right? Would they even allow Belle and Jon to attend without living in the dorms?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow. ¡°I am thergest shareholder of the school. What I say goes.¡± ire was speechless. One could do anything they wanted when they were rich. ¡°Wait, sir. Belle¡¯s and Jon¡¯s intelligence means they¡¯re not suited for kindergarten.¡± Sean ced a white stone on the board with a loud ck. Jon frowned even harder. He had been forced into a dead end once more. You may also like Broken and Pregnant Romance 4.7 # !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! Add to library Ten years ago, Kent Oliver Stone broke Lucy Mason¡¯s heart. Then they randomly reunited in a bar and hooked up. Lucy thought her dream man had finallye back into her life, but the situation was fa¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll y again once you¡¯re done talking.¡± Jon shoved hard, causing the stones on the board to rattle around to form a chaotic mess. They had yed three rounds today, and he had lost every single match. It was absolutely humiliating. Chapter 58 You Seem Bothered ire Up to 30% off Sean softly chuckled. Instead of mocking Jon for being a sore loser, he turned to pick up Belle from where she was standing and watching before cing her on hisp. Finally, he turned to ire with a solemn look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll personally drive Jon and Belle to school next Monday. Don¡¯t worry, ire. I¡¯ll have the teachers properly assess their intelligence so that they¡® Il be assigned to the ss most appropriate for them. There will be no problem, even if they will skip straight to elementary school.¡± No one would have believed the im that three¨Cyear¨Colds were studying in elementary schools. However, ire knew full well just how intelligent her children were. They would not have any problem with skipping grades. ¡°Very well. Since you have everything arranged, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡°¡± After saying that, ire stood up and grabbed the food she had bought to the kitchen. Sean ced Belle on the couch and instructed Jon to clean up the messy Go board before getting to his feet and heading to the kitchen. ¡°Did it not go well today?¡± ire did not look at him as she continued storing the beef she bought in her freezer. ¡°It went well.¡± Sean stood by the doorway and frowned as he watched her bustle about. ¡°You seem bothered, ire.¡± WEU, INOV LU O Up to 30% off TupuS board before getting to his feet and heading to the kitchen. ¡°Did it not go well today?¡± ire did not look at him as she continued storing the beef she bought in her freezer. ¡°It went well.¡± Sean stood by the doorway and frowned as he watched her bustle about. ¡°Yo seem bothered, ire.¡± ire chuckled before finally turning around to look at him. ¡°You could tell?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sean stepped forward until he was right in front of her. He ducked his head down to look at her while his slender fingers gently brushed against her brow bones. His voice was soft and gentle as he said, ¡°When you¡¯re in a good mood, these brows are rxed. While you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re fine, your brows will furrow together once in a while. I can tell that you¡¯re not really happy.¡± 15:06 Wed, Chapter 59 tterer Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 tterer Up to 30% off Sean¡¯s fingers were warm and smooth without a single callus to be felt on them ire nced at the worry shimmering in his eyes and softly chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can handle it myself.¡± She knew Sean¡¯s connection to the Morgans, but she did not want to put him in a tough spot or use his reputation to throw her weight around. Just then, Sean¡¯s phone rang. When he pulled it out of his pocket, he saw that it was a call from Jason. He did not even try to step away from ire and just answered within her hearing. Jason sounded distressed over the phone. ¡°Mr. Sean, Xander has been kicked out of the Morgan residence by Evelyn. She said he was to marry into the Donovans, but Miss Donovan dumped him instead.¡± ¡°He has nowhere to go now and wants to ask you for help to talk to the Morgan When I told him you weren¡¯t around, he instantly fell to his knees. He¡¯s still kneeling before the mansion gates. Nothing I say will persuade him to get up.¡± Standing next to Sean, ire heard every single word Jason said. When she recalled what Evelyn said to her, she could not resist sneering. Evelyn really was a Vanderbilt. She was so vicious and ruthless. As she threatened ire with Alpha Ventures shares, she chased Xander out of the house so that rissa would show her true colors. What an amazing move. She then heard Sean respond in a cold and dark voice, ¡°Let him kneel if that¡¯s what he wants.¡± 15.06 Wed, Nov Chapter 59 tterer Up to 30% off After he hung up, ire turned around with a smile on her lips as she ced her vegetables in the basin to be washed. ¡°Are you not going to take your great¨Cgrandson to task?¡± Sean walked over to stand behind her so that his tall and broad frame would else¡­ They¡¯re none of my business.¡± His warm breath brushing against her ear made her skin go numb and tingly at the same time. ire¡¯s fair cheeks turned bright red as she shoved him away. ¡°Why are you standing so close to me?¡± Suddenly, arge palm wrapped around her hand. Sean pulled her into an embrace and let his deep voice gently echo through the air by her ear as he asked, ¡°How well did I do today?¡± ire did not struggle and just frowned in confusion. ¡°What?¡± His deep voice rumbles inughter next to her ear. ¡°I found a school for Jon and Belle, and even took care of them. Well? Are you satisfied with my performance?¡± It was then that ire remembered what she said to himst night. It seemed he had taken her words to heart. Her ear felt ticklish as his warm and uneven breath brushed against it. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, but can you let me go? I need to wash the vegetables.¡± Sean tightened his arms around her and leaned closer to her face. ¡°I want a reward.¡± Chapter 59 tterer A reward¡­ 50% Up to 30% off He was being so obvious that if ire still did not know what he meant, she would have written all those romance novels for nothing. She pursed her lips and turned slightly to gently kiss him on the cheek. Seanughed with delight before letting her go as promised. When he turned around, he found two tiny figures standing by the doorway, causing a surge of awkwardness to rise in him. Flirting with the mommy while her children watched¡­ It made him feel like he was being a thief. While Belle covered her eyes with her hands, her fingers were spread so wide apart that her two round eyes could be seen. When she saw that Sean was walking over to them, she hurriedly cried out, ¡°I saw nothing. I saw nothing!¡± Jon had his hands shoved into his hoodie¡¯s pocket as he red at Sean with an upset look on his face. He did not say a single word and just red. When ire heard Belle¡¯s voice, she whirled around in shock. She was filled with so much embarrassment that she wanted to dig a hole to hide in. ¡°Why are you in my kitchen?¡± Belle ced her hands down and pointed at Jon. ¡°Jon wanted to look! He was the curious one!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 50% Chapter 59 tterer Up to 30% off Jon gave her the side¨Ceye before forcefully taking on the me. ¡°I wanted to see what you are doing in the kitchen.¡± ¡°We were doing nothing!¡± There was a stormy look on Sean¡¯s face as he grabbed Belle by the waist and Jon by the shirt cor before dragging them away. ire¡¯s cheeks were not that red in the first ce. After all, she was an adult and the mother of two children. However, the fact that her children had caught her kissing a man made her cheeks grow exceptionally hot. How was she going to exin this to Belle and Jon? For the rest of the day, Jon clung to Sean like he was glued to the man, never once stepping an inch away. He would follow Sean even to the bathroor Not long after dinner, Jon and Belle kept hold of Sean¡¯s hands and forcefully dragged him back to his own apartment. The moment the door closed, Jon angrily sat down on a rattan chair while his. chubby arms were crossed before him to show just how angry he was. ¡°Did I not say I would be keeping an eye on her? Sean merely nced at Jon before turning to the hardwood closet from where he grabbed a storage box. Jon nced at the contents of the box before angrily looking away. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can bribe me through snacks.¡± Sean ignored him and just ced the box on the desk before waving Belle Chapter 59 tterer over. Look at what I nave for you, belle. Up to 30% off Located inside the box were snacks he had asked Victor to prepare. Victor was a very perceptive man who immediately knew Sean was trying to win over the children¡¯s favor. Thus, Victor pulled every string he could to buy the favorite snacks of every child. Belle was drooling from staring at the colorful packaging inside the box. She immediately bounced out of the rattan chair and happily ran over to Sean. ¡°Whoa! They all look so good!¡± Sean pushed the box closer to her. ¡°Take whatever you want.¡± Belle looked up and sweetly smiled at Sean, showing off her two dimples. ¡°Thank you, Sir. I¡¯m going all¨Cout then.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± Sean ruffled her hair before turning on the projector to project the recent hit animated movie. Then, he finally sat down on the redwood couch and rxed. ¡°Whoa! I just love this movie!¡± Belle grabbed two bags of snacks and held them close to her chest as she bounced onto the redwood couch. Sean immediately pulled her over to sit on hisp. Belle opened a bag of snacks, which was thetest vor released for the chips. She first pulled out one cup and held it to Sean¡¯s lips. ¡°Open up.¡± Chapter 60 Heartless Chapter 60 Chapter 60 5 Up to 30% off Chapter 60 Heartless Just as Jon thought that, Belle sweetly called out to him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have some snacks and watch cartoons with us, Jon?¡± Jon rolled his eyes as he raised his chin even higher. The bag of chips was soon finished. After finishing a bag of pop rocks, Belle tried to climb out of Sean¡¯s lap. However, Sean soon chuckled and leaned over to pull the huge storage box over to them. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this here. Take whatever you want.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Belle happily nodded. She truly did not hold back at all. She immediately started digging through the snacks inside the box. Suddenly, she let out a gasp of surprise before pulling out tworge bags. ¡°Whoa! Jon, it¡¯s your favorite jerky. There are original and spicy vors.¡± Finally, Jon could not help but look over at them. When he saw the two bags Belle was holding, his gluttonous stomach started gurgling up at him. However, he could not be weak! He was not someone who could be bought over with just food. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want it!¡± Belle hummed and threw one of the bags back into the box before opening up the bag of original¨Cvor beef jerky. She then took out a piece to feed Sean before grabbing another for herself. Her eves immediately squinted with pleasure ¡°Ah this ierky is inst CLOSE Chapter 60 Heartless Up to 30% off Her eyes immediately squinted with pleasure. ¡°Ah, this jerky is just amazing!¡± She then fed Sean another piece. ¡°Isn¡¯t this delicious?¡± Sean bit into the beef jerky she held up to him. As he chewed, he nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s really good. It¡¯s so amazing. It¡¯s just perfect!¡± ¡°Yeah. This has to be the best jerky I have ever eaten.¡± Jon gulped and kept ncing at Belle. His mouth opened and closed with drool shimmering between his lips. Eventually, he could not hold back any longer and tentatively asked, ¡°How delicious is it?¡± Belle looked at him and blinked as though she was trying to think of a way to describe how delicious the jerky was. That immediately got Jon so excited that he licked his lips and hopped out of his chair to charge over to Belle. Shoving the container to the site, he then climbed onto the redwood couch to sit beside her. Belle smiled as she fed him a piece of beef jerky. ¡°Try it yourself, Jon. Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Jon took the whole piece into his mouth, causing a burst of jerky scent to fill his entire mouth. His eyes lit up with pleasure as he nodded hard. ¡°It¡¯s just amazing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± ¡°You did not. It¡¯s really good.¡± CLOSE ved, 50% Chapter 601 E ¡°You did not. It¡¯s really good.¡± Up to 30% off As soon as Jon swallowed his piece, Belle shoved another piece into his lips as if she wanted to make sure he would eat more. Sean did not say a word and silently nced at Jon with a proud smirk on his lips. Heh. Did Jon think he could win against Sean? By the time the movie was over, it was 9.00 p.m. Sean made sure the children washed up and brushed their teeth. As usual, he stood by the doorway and watched. As they had just eaten, Jon made sure to brush every nook and cranny in his mouth before spitting out the excess toothpaste. When he turned around, he found Sean staring at him with a smile in his eyes. Jon scratched his head. How should he react to this? Sean chuckled. When he saw that Belle was done brushing her teeth, he wave them over. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. It¡¯s bedtime.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Belle obediently hopped off her stool. When she saw that Jon had hopped ou as well, she grabbed his chubby hand before dragging him over to walk behind Sean. ¡°Jon, let me tell you something,¡± Belle said in a deliberately soft whisper. ¡°We are sleeping under his roof and eating his food. We need to be nicer to him Stop locking co cour and just be politer¡± 15.0. Wed. Chapter 60 Heartless Sean. Up to 30% off ¡°Jon, let me tell you something,¡± Belle said in a deliberately soft whisper. ¡°We are sleeping under his roof and eating his food. We need to be nicer to him. Stop looking so sour and just be politer.¡± It was just like the saying, ¡°You scratch my back and I¡¯ll scratch yours.¡± Despite the sour look on Jon¡¯s face, he still grunted in assent. Once the two children were fast asleep in their bed, Sean closed the door to their room and headed back to his room. Suddenly, strong gusts of wind blew past the window, whistling loudly as they sent leaves spiraling down to the ground. While Silverton did not have a rainy season, there was always heavy rainfall during summer. Lightning shed as thunder roared. Soon, fat drops of rain started falling from the sky and sshing against the window. The loud pitter¨Cpatter of the rain echoed through the room. Sean closed the window and pulled the curtains before grabbing his sleepwear He then headed into his bathroom to get ready for bed. Twenty minutester, he walked out, dressed in his sleepwear. Just then, his phone rang. He walked over to grab it while drying his hair with a towel. It was a call from Jason. He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s raining hard, Mr. Sean. Xander is still kneeling outside the gates. He has been there for hours. Nothing I say will get him to leave. What do we N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 60 dleartless do?¡± Up to 30% off Was Xander threatening him? Sean sat down on his bed. ¡°Call Evelyn and tell her Xander¡¯s condition. If she doesn¡¯t care what happens, you don¡¯t need to either.¡± This was the Morgans¡® family business. He had no duty to help the Morgans with their kids. If Xander¡¯s mother did not care for him, the care of a distant rtive would only have others calling him meddlesome. Outside, the wind howled as heavy rain poured. Jason nced at Xander who was kneeling by the mansion gates and helplessly shook his head. He called Evelyn and kept the phone by his ear as he waited. Soon, he heard Evelyn¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯ste, Mr. Vanderson.¡± Jason sighed once more. ¡°Your son is kneeling before Mr. Sean¡¯s mansion gates. He said there¡¯s nowhere else he can go. It¡¯s raining hard here. Pleasee and pick him up.¡± ¡°What did Mr. Sean say?¡± ¡°He said if you don¡¯t care about your son, we won¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Let him kneel then! It¡¯ll get him to sober up!¡± The call ended with a loud smack. Jason stared at his phone in confusion. He had not imagined Evelyn to be so heartless. Chapter 60 Heartless That was her son! Up to 30% off Sean was right. Since Evelyn did not care, then they should not care what happened since they were more strangers than distant rtives at this point. ncing out at Xander who was kneeling in the rain, Jason shook his head once more. He then walked back into the mansion with his umbre in hand. It was not because he did not want to help Xander, but there was nothing he could do. After his shower and before he turned in for the night, Jason received a call from the door guard. ¡°Mr. Vanderson, that brat fainted. What do we do? Do we just leave him be?¡± Fainted? Jason¡¯s heart sank as he hurriedly replied, ¡°You should¡¯ve just called 911 for an ambnce. If we keep ignoring him, we might end up letting him die on Mr. Sean¡¯s property!¡± The sun shone brightly the very next morning. Evelyn gazed at her son who was lying in bed as sorrow filled her heart. The doctors had said he fainted due to malnourishment, extreme stress, the long hours he had spent kneeling, and the rain he endured. Xander was a boy spoiled from birth. His friends were all fake friends who distanced themselves from him the moment they knew the Morgans had kicked him out. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 15:09 Wed, Nov Chapter 62 A Great Patron 50 Up to 30% off ¡°Yes. We should go to a fine restaurant!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Robert was ecstatic over having secured his spot, so he happilyughed while rubbing his bloated belly. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go there! Order anything you want, be it drink or food!¡± The group chuckled and chattered as they walked toward the door. However, before they could reach the door, people suddenly started walking into the room. Startled, Robert froze along with a smug grin on his face. ¡°Why are you here, Robert?¡± As usual, ire had walked in with Matt and four men in ck suits. Standing at the head of the group, she nced at the smiles on the shareholders¡® faces and asked with a smirk, ¡°Where are you going, Amos, Charles? Lunch? Can I tag along?¡± This ¡­ Amos whirled around to look at Robert as heughed and replied, ¡°ire, that will depend on your father. He said he would be treating us to a meal, but we have not decided on a ce yet.¡± Amos refused to do anything that would make enemies out of other people. Thus, he abandoned the battlefield and allowed ire to battle it out with Robert. Robert¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. ¡°You have the partnership with Solstice Industries?¡± Chapter 62 A Great Patron Up to 30% off Amos refused to do anything that would make enemies out of other people. Thus, he abandoned the battlefield and allowed ire to battle it out with Robert. Robert¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. ¡°You have the partnership with Solstice Industries?¡± ire blinked and frankly answered, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Why are you here then?¡± Robert had felt his heart anxiously skip when he spotted ire. He assumed she was here because she had secured the partnership. Now that he knew she had not secured a contract, his arrogance instantly showed itself once more. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t step foot in this office if you can¡¯t get the partnership? ire, have some dignity and shame. If you don¡¯t have the contract, scram. Do not ruin a nice meal for us.¡± What kind of father would publicly insult and scold his daughter like that? Robert might be the only father like that in the entire whole world. Even Amos and Charles only wanted to watch a show, the way Robert spoke still made them feel ufortable. Nevertheless, the group of old men continued sipping away at their tea as they turned to look in a random direction while trying to blend into the background. Wed, Chapter 62 A Great Patron vangivuITU. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Up to 30% off Surprisingly, ireughed instead of flying into a fit of anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t secure a partnership, but that doesn¡¯t mean Alpha Ventures can¡¯t work with Solstice Industries.¡± Amos found her phrasing rather interesting and ced his mug on the table. ¡°What is the meaning of that?¡± ¡°What else could it mean?¡± Robert rudely interrupted. ¡°She¡¯s so shameless that she¡¯s trying to pull the wool over our eyes!¡± ire merely smiled. Without speaking, Matt stepped forward and stood beside ire. He opened his briefcase to pull out a folder which was then handed to Robert Donovan. ¡°Miss ire Donovan has bought over Solstice Industries. She is now the chairman of Solstice Industries!¡± What ¡­! Everyone looked shocked. Amos leaned in close and squinted his eyes to carefully read through the document. Unwilling to concede defeat, Charles shoved Robert away to read through the document again. The other shareholders had also forgotten Robert was currently in charge of Alpha Ventures as they hurriedly shoved him all the way to the back of the group so that they could read the document. 76 Chapter 62 A Great Patron Up to 30% off Robert felt like a ping¨Cpong ball. He was pushed around and around until he finally fell on the ground and nearly broke his tailbone from how hard he fell from a simple push. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He eximed in pain, but no one paid him any attention. Charles let out a shocked cry, causing the other shareholders to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Charles?¡± Charles had bad eyesight. No matter how close the document was to his face, he could never read a single word on the paper. However, he had the best. spot. Aside from Charles, who had practically shoved his face into the piece of paper to read it, there was no other ce for the adults to stand. Charles pointed at the document and gasped, ¡°It really is a share transfer contract! It says Mr. Paulman and his daughter had both transferred all 52% of Solstice Industries shares to ire!¡± 52 percent? Did that mean ire hadpletely reced the Paulmans as the chairman o thepany? Amos snapped his head up to stare at ire in disbelief. ¡°Is this true? How did you do it?¡± While Solstice Industries was not as powerful as the great real estate tycoons, it was still considered one of the most powerfulpanies in Silverton. It was the local tyrant, however, so it upied many of the best spots in 3.50% Chapter 62 A Great Patron Silverton. At least half of the retail buildings and properties were built and owned by Solstice Industries. The other shareholders began to look at her in a different light. It felt like they were not looking at some young girl but a great patron! That was right. She was their patron! Up to 30% off Alpha Ventures was just a minor real estatepany. It had only grown so big because of the help provided by Solstice Industries. Robert¡¯s constant begging and pleading were all so he could have a cut of the profits of some groups. Now that the true leader of the local tyrant was standing before them, they would no longer need to beg anyone or anything as long as ire became the chairman of Alpha Ventures so that Alpha Ventures could be merged with Solstice Industries. ire nodded and smiled at the men. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t need any contract with Solstice Industries at all. They all listen to me now.¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Amos put his mug away and darted over to grab ire¡¯s hand. Regret shined or his wrinkled face. He was crying so badly that he nearly clung to her leg like he was reenacting a scene from a drama. ¡°I just knew you could do it, ire! Your father said you couldn¡¯t, but I did not believe him. The ire I watched grow up had always been at the top of her ss. She¡¯s so smart, I thought to myself, that she will surely seed if she says she¡¯ll do it in three days.¡± 13 TU Wed, Nov 1 8.50% a Chapter 62 A Great Patron so that Amos would be shoved further away from ire. Up to 30% off ¡°ire, your father did not think you could do it, but I did. It¡¯s just a contract with Solstice Industries. Nothing you do will ever end up in mediocrity. See? I was right! You overthrew Solstice Industries instead.¡± He even shot Amos a smug look. Charles would alwayse out on top when came to being absolutely shameless. None of the other shareholders were willing to concede defeat and started showering ire with ttery. Robert was still sitting on the floor, and no one even tried to help him up. He seethed as he red at the turncoats that were nearly groveling at ire¡¯s feet. How he wished he could shut them all into a pot and kill them! ire merely smiled in response. ¡± Gentlemen, do your promises to support me as the chairman of Alpha Ventures if I can secure a contract with Solstice Industries still count?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Amos was the first to thump his chest and cry out, ¡°The one thing I¡¯m known for is my ability to keep my word. Since you are now the chairman of Solstice Industries, Alpha Ventures will naturally be easy for you to manage.¡± Wed, Chapter 63 Not Inferior to Any Man Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Not Inferior to Any Man Up to 30% off ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Charles swiftly spoke up to dere his loyalty. ¡°You should¡¯ve taken over thepany long ago. Alpha Ventures has been doing worse every year since the day your mother passed away. We never get any dividend!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The other shareholders nodded in agreement, with no intention to be left out. When Madeline Summers, ire¡¯s mother, was still alive, Alpha Ventures was as strong as Solstice Industries. She was charming and cunning, not inferior to any man! In just two short years since her arrival in Silverton, she had given birth to a child while building Alpha Ventures to the secondrgest real estate developer in the city. After she passed away and thepany fell into Robert¡¯s hands, thepany truly performed worse year by year. The secondrgest real estate developer of Silverton had fallen from grace in less than two years. Now, they depended on other people¡¯s charity to survive. For the minor shareholders, they had so few shares that they barely got anything. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± 4 ire then walked over to Robert who was still sitting on the floor. With her hands held behind her back, she leaned down to look him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ve done as you requested Father You¡¯re a man of your word right?¡± Wed, Chapter 63 Not Inferior to Any Man Up to 30% off N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nothing Robert could say would work now. He only controlled 25% of thepany shares. Even if he did not want to step down, thebined support of all the minor shareholders meant she had 50% of thepany behind her back. As for the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, he or she had never shown up to any meetings. No one even knew if he or she lived in Silverton. He did not want to give in, yet what could he do? As he heaved a heavy sigh, he ced his palms on the ground and struggled to his feet. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°No! Not okay!¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s shrill voice rang through the air. Everyone turned around to find Evelyn standing proudly at the doorway of the conference room. Everyone was stunned. Evelyn controlled the Morgan Group and was a Vanderbilt. Why would someone as esteemed as she ever appears in the office of a randompany like Alpha Ventures? The others might not know why Evelyn was here, but ire did. Evelyn was here to threaten her. Evelyn nced at the stunned men before gracefully striding further into the room with her purse in hand. Chapter 63 Not Inferior to Any Man Up to 30% off Evelyn just needed to say the word and permit them to follow right behind the Vanderbilts in everything, and they would have swiftly grown rich over the years. Everyone was confused about Evelyn¡¯s sudden appearance. Why now after over 20 years of absence? Thus, they all stood there, silently waiting to see what would happen. Evelyn turned and smiled at ire. ¡°You still have time to say yes, ire.¡± ire just stared at her in silence with a nk look on her face. No emotions shone in her eyes. ire had expected this to happen beforehand. She just wanted to know how far Evelyn would go. Hence, she merely smiled back at Evelyn. ¡°It has not been three days yet. Still, my answer would be the same.¡± She paused. Then, in an emphatic and slow tone, she dered, ¡°I. Say. No.¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Evelyn was a ruthless woman. Whether she was happy or angry, she would always be seen smiling and as elegant as ever. She was cunning and dangerous through and through. Evelyn spun around and looked at the minor shareholders like Amos and Chapter 63 Not Inferior to Any Man Up to 30% off Evelyn just needed to say the word and permit them to follow right behind the Vanderbilts in everything, and they would have swiftly grown rich over the years. Everyone was confused about Evelyn¡¯s sudden appearance. Why now after over 20 years of absence? Thus, they all stood there, silently waiting to see what would happen. Evelyn turned and smiled at ire. ¡°You still have time to say yes, ire.¡± ire just stared at her in silence with a nk look on her face. No emotions shone in her eyes. ire had expected this to happen beforehand. She just wanted to know how far Evelyn would go. Hence, she merely smiled back at Evelyn. ¡°It has not been three days yet. Still, my answer would be the same.¡± She paused. Then, in an emphatic and slow tone, she dered, ¡°I. Say. No.¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Evelyn was a ruthless woman. Whether she was happy or angry, she would always be seen smiling and as elegant as ever. She was cunning and dangerous through and through. minor shareholders like Amos and 1512 Chapter 63 Not Inferior to Any Man Up to 30% off Charles. With her chin held high in the air, she stated, ¡°As the secondrgest shareholder in Alpha Ventures, I support Robert Donovan to continue as the chairman of thepany. Are you going to oppose me and instead support ire Donovan?¡± The word ¡°oppose¡± seemed to give the elderly man a shock. Was that a joke? This was Evelyn Vanderbilt! The Morgans were one of the leaders of the industry in Silverton while the Vanderbilts managed the greatest financialpany in the country with fingers in nearly every industry like real estate, the entertainment industry, gaming, food production, manufacturing, and so much more. Just the While it may not sound nice, it meant that murder was as easy as squashing an ant for the Vanderbilts. All of their annual ie and profitbined would be far less than a day¡¯s profit for a Vanderbilt. Thus, opposing Evelyn? Ha. They would never dare to do that. Amos keenly realized the change in the situation and abruptly straightened his back, almost breaking his spine from how much force he had exerted. With a hand hurriedly held up to support his back, he smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s a funny joke, Mrs. Morgan. Haha. Why would we ever oppose you?¡± ¨C MONOCE documents on the table back into her bag She was acting as anogant as could be She then turned around to look at ire with a much kinder attitude than before and spoke as if she was speaking to her own daughter, ¡°ire, if your ever change your mind, you¡¯re wee toe to me at any time¡± ire silently smiled in response Seeing that Evelyn was about to leave, Robert walked over with a stiff smile on his lips ¡°Mrs Morgan, Ljust so happen to be treating the shareholders to lunch today Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°No thanks¡± Evelyn bluntly rejected ¡°Xander is still in the hospital. I have to look after him¡± She then turned to walk away but soon stopped to stare at ire while making the gesture for ire to call her 15:13 Wed, N Chapter 64 Future In¨CLaws Chapter 64 Chapter 64 7 Up to 30% off Chapter 64 Future In¨CLaws ire pursed her lips in a cold chuckle and did not say a single word as she waited for Evelyn to leave. The moment Evelyn vanished from view, Robert started throwing his weight around again. ¡°You must be dumbfounded, ire. Hahaha! Do you think you are all that just because you¡¯re now the chairman of Solstice Industries? Surprised, right? Evelyn Vanderbilt is the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, and she is my future inw!¡± In Silverton, everyone and their mom wanted to be connected to Evelyn in some way because the moment they knew her, it was equivalent to being connected to the Morgans and the Vanderbilts. It was certainly something that Robert could boast about for the rest of his life. ire licked her lips and tilted her head to ask in an extremely innocent voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t rissa just dump Xander? Why would Evelyn be your future inw?¡± ¡°Dumped him?¡± Robert¡¯s eyes bulged with confusion. ¡°When did rissa break up with Xander? Stop spreading false rumors, ire!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± ire shrugged and kindly reminded him, ¡°Didn¡¯t Evelyn just say Xander is in the hospital? Apparently, he was so devastated about being dumped that he knelt in front of Mr. Sean¡¯s pate for the whole of vesterday. It rained 15.13 Wed, Nov Chapter A4 Future In Laws knelt in front of Mr. Sean¡¯s gate for the whole of yesterday. It rained heavilyst night, so he fell sick.¡± Up to 30% off The increasingly lost look in Robert¡¯s eyes made her chuckle. ¡°Ha! It looks like you really don¡¯t know. You just went along with Evelyn¡¯s n without knowing a single fact of the situation. Who knows, you might end up helping her even after she sold you out!¡± Robert truly did not know anything about the breakup. He had noticed rissa sulking the entire day, but she refused to tell him anything. Perhaps it really was because she had broken up with Xander. How could this be? With such a major event happening in the family, he was no longer in the mood to drink and celebrate with Amos, Charles, and the others. He had to hunt rissa down and get a clear answer now. ¡°Amos, Charles, I have something urgent I need to attend to. I¡¯ll treat you guys to lunch another day,¡± he said. Amos and Charles did not mind missing dining with Robert, so they both nodded and told him to go. Without saying another word, Robert dashed out the door while his hands scrambled through his pockets for his phone. rissa and Alice soon received a phone call from Robert. He sounded so serious over the phone that they immediately hurried home. Alice and rissa arrived home soon after Robert did. Wed, Nov Chapter 64 Future In¨CLaws Up to 30% off When the two women saw the ferocious re on Robert¡¯s face, they exchange nces with each other before cautiously approaching him. Robert snapped his head around to re at rissa as he coldly demanded, ¡°Did you break up with Xander?¡± rissa froze in shock at first before she nonchntly sat down on the couch. ¡°I was wondering what the major issue was you wanted to talk about, Dad. Is that all? Your re had me thinking the world was ending.¡± Alice smiled as well and leisurely settled down next to Robert. ¡°Oh, Robert, Evelyn kicked Xander out of the family. She even told him to marry into our family instead. Why shouldn¡¯t rissa break up with a useless man like that? Did you expect her to keep him around?¡± ¡°Absolute nonsense!¡± Robert¡¯s roar had both women shrinking back in fear. After ring at rissa, he turned to re at Alice before mming his hands down on the coffee table. The coffee table shook as a loud bang echoed through the air. Alice¡¯s and rissa¡¯s hearts trembled with the coffee table. With a hand over her heart, rissa shrieked, ¡°What are you doing, Dad? I just broke up with Xander. Is that the end of the world? Why are you so angry?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Alice added. She had been so frightened that her heart was still quivering in fear and had to repeatedly pat her chest with one hand. ¡°Robert, we are family. Speak properly if there¡¯s something you want to say. Chapter 64 Future In¨CLaws Up to 30% off The usatory demands from Robert¡¯s wife and daughter had him taking a deep breath to forcefully calm himself down. However, there was no way he could calm down. When he next spoke, he was still shouting. ¡°You utter fools! If Evelyn really wanted to kick Xander out of the family, she would not be looking after him while he¡¯s in the hospital!¡± Hospital? Alice grabbed his hand and anxiously asked, ¡°Why is Xander in the hospital?¡± Robert red at rissa once more. His anger grew the more he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s all because rissa broke up with him. He was so heartbroken that he knelt before Mr. Sean¡¯s mansion the entire day. It was also raining heavily yesterday, so he fell sick from being soaked by the rain.¡± rissa did not think she did anything wrong. However, Robert was so furious that she did not dare argue back and merely grumbled to herself in her mind. She had only just dumped him. Why did Xander have to kneel before Sean¡¯s home? He was making a mountain out of a molehill. Just how weak was Xande that he was hospitalized after kneeling for a while? He was usually so energetic when it came to doing that, so why was kneeling too much for him. now? Hmph! He was definitely putting on an act. 15:13 Wed, Nov Chapter 64 Future In Laws Up to 30% off Now that i?dtil Tau veriltu VUL SUITE VI HD Digi, nic was ally avIC LU speak in a calmer voice. ¡°ire was there at the shareholders¡® meeting today. Not only that, but she is now also the chairman of Solstice Industries. She was going to overthrow me right in front of those old men!¡± ¡°If Evelyn had not appeared in the nick of time to support me as the secondrgest shareholder of the company, the two of you would never be able to get a single cent out of me now.¡± Alice¡¯s heart raced with fear. She did not care about anything but the fact that Robert could have no ie. There were so many bills to pay in the house. Without an ie, none of them could survive. ¡°What should we do now, Robert?¡± Robert did not answer her. Instead, he focused his attention on rissa. ¡°Do you still want to marry into a rich family?¡± rissa¡¯s face lit up with joy as she immediately blurted out, ¡°Of course, I do! I want that!¡± Robert stood up and grabbed rissa¡¯s arm before shoving her toward the door. ¡°In that case, hurry along to the hospital to visit Xander. Make up with him!¡± Since Evelyn cared about Xander, it meant he was still the Morgan heir. rissa was filled with glee at that thought. Perhaps Xander knelt in front of Sean¡¯s house as a ploy to win Evelyn¡¯s sympathy. How surprisingly clever of him. Up to 30% off How surprisingly clever of him. Since he adored rissa, she would only need to spend a few minutes coaxing him to ept her again. In the VIP ward located on the top floor of the hospital. As soon as rissa stepped out of the elevator, she spotted the two men in ck suits standing guard by the door at the end of the corridor. They looked so impressive and powerful. As expected of the Morgans. With a basket of fruits in one hand and a flower bouquet in the other, she strutted over to the door in an elegant walk that showed off her curvy figure. When she reached the door, she nced at the two bodyguards before ordering them in a haughty voice. ¡°Open the door.¡± One of the men nkly responded, ¡°Mrs. Morgan stated that no one is to visit the young master. Please leave.¡± rissa was infuriated at being stopped before she could even step through the ward door. As she red at the two men, she arrogantly barked out, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± 15-1 Chapter 65 Good Enough to Win an Academy Award Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Up to 30% off Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 65 Good Enough to Win an Academy Award The two bodyguards nced at rissa. While they did not speak, they also did not move away. rissa gritted her teeth and lifted her chin higher as she proudly dered, ¡°I am rissa Donovan, Xander¡¯s girlfriend. Move aside now!¡± The two bodyguards were as still as stone statues. They did not move a single inch from their spots, nor did any emotions even show on their faces. They did not speak,pletely ignoring her and acting as though rissa was not present. With cheeks red from fury, rissa swung the basket of fruits at one of the bodyguards. ¡°I said, I am Xander¡¯s girlfriend. Are you deaf?¡± The bodyguard that had been hit frowned and grabbed her wrist with one hand. ¡°Mrs. Morgan said the young master will not be entertaining guests. If you keep shouting, I will have to make you leave.¡± Make her leave? Ha. rissa sneered. How dare a puny bodyguardy a hand on her. The two bodyguards were staring at her suspiciously for the cold snort ofughter she had let out when she suddenly flung the flower bouquet and fruit basket on the ground before charging straight at them. The men frowned and held their arms out to block the door. Chapter 65 Good Enough to Win an Academy Award Up to 30% off Unable to get past them, rissa could only knock on the door and shout in a pitiful, pleading voice, ¡°Xander, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s rissa! I¡¯m here to visit you. Let me in, please?¡± Despite her begging, no response came from the upants of the room. How she wished she could kick the door down. ¡°rissa, what are you doing?¡± The familiar voice had rissa turning around in shock to find ire standing there with an interested look in her eyes. rissa immediately straightened up and snapped out, ¡°Why are you here, ire?¡± ire nced at the door and blinked back at rissa. ¡°Xander is sick. I¡¯m here to visit him.¡± ¡°You?¡± rissa sneered as she crossed her arms and red at ire in disdain. ¡°I am Xander¡¯s girlfriend, yet I can¡¯t even head in. What makes you think you can enter the room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like you,¡± ire chuckled as she walked over to the door. ¡°You dumped Xander. I did not. He does not want to see you, but that does not mean he doesn¡¯t want to see me either.¡± That infuriated rissa even further, causing her to reach out to grab ire¡® s arm. ¡°The men said Xander is not entertaining guests at all, not that he doesn¡¯t want to see me. Leave now!¡± 15 Chapter 65 Good Enough to Win an Academy Award doesn¡¯t want to see me. Leave now!¡± Up to 30% off Just as her hand bumped into ire¡¯s arm, the two bodyguards immediately opened the door for ire and greeted her, ¡°Miss Donovan.¡± rissa was baffled. What was going on? They had just said no visitors were allowed. Why was ire allowed in? This was a p to rissa¡¯s face. ¡°Have you lost your mind? I am Miss Donovan. The one Xander wishes to see is me, rissa Donovan! That¡¯s ire Donovan!¡± One of the bodyguards nced at her and bluntly stated, ¡°Mrs. Morgan and Mr. Morgan said that everyone but rissa Donovan is allowed inside.¡± rissa fell silent. She had only dumped Xander and pped him once. Was that enough to make him hate her and refuse to see her? There was no way Xander could be heartless enough to refuse to let her in! She pinched herself hard on the thigh to make tears stream from her eyes due to the pain. Then, she sobbed loud enough that the upants inside the room could hear her. ¡°Xander, I was also upset by what happened yesterday. It hurts so much. I couldn¡¯t eat, couldn¡¯t sleep. All I can think about is you. After a whole day, I realize that I love you too much to live a life without Wed, Chapter 65 Good Enough to Win an Academy Award Up to 30% off nurts so much. I cont eat, couldn¡¯t sleep. All I can think about is you. After a whole day, I realize that I love you too much to live a life without you. Please forgive me?¡± ire did not hurry into the ward and just stood at the doorway to watch rissa¡¯s performance. rissa had acted like this all throughout their lives. She would pretend to be demure, pitiful, and deeply invested in a rtionship. Sometimes, ire thought rissa was good enough to win an Academy Award without having attend any acting sses. Just look at those tears, the way she acted¡­Tsk, tsk. Before rissa was finished crying, Evelyn appeared from within the room. After warmly ncing at ire, Evelyn then turned to re at rissa with frosty eyes. You may also like He Wants Me Back After the Divorce 4.8 Billionaire Add to library ording to rumors, Mr. Dawson¡¯s alleged wife, whom he kept hidden, was extremely unattractive and never even attended college before marrying him. ¡°You better behave yourself. We¡¯ll divorce in ten years.¡± Dominic Dawson, drunk, tossed aside the ag¡­ Her expression had changed so quickly that it was as if she was only swapping out masks. ¡°Enough, rissa! Xander doesn¡¯t want to see you. Cry at home if that¡¯s what you want to do!¡± The way rissa was sobbing would have others thinking Xander was dead. 15.14 Wed. Nov Cupter 65 Good Tissaght lo Academy Award Up to 30% off rissa had always been afraid of Evelyn. Whenever she visited Xander, she would always ask if Evelyn was home first. If Evelyn was home, then she would rather die than hang out at the Morgan residence. Fortunately, Evelyn was rarely home as she had to manage the Morgans¡® international businesses. Out of the whole year, she would only ever be in Silverton for three to four months. If rissa had not wanted to marry into the Morgans, she would never have wanted to even talk to Evelyn at all. However, she had no choice but to speak with Evelyn if she wanted to gain Xander¡¯s forgiveness so that she could marry him. ¡°Mrs. Evelyn¡­¡± rissa bit her lip as she continued to sob. ¡°I really love Xander. I can¡¯t live without him. Please, I¡¯m begging you. Let me see him, please?¡± There was a look of impatience on Evelyn¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time, rissa. I¡¯m not stopping Xander from seeing you. He is the one who doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± rissa sobbed harder. ¡°Mrs. Evelyn¡­¡± ¡°What are the two of you doing?¡± Annoyed by rissa¡¯s crying, Evelyn turned to shout at the two bodyguards. ¡°Get her out of here already!¡± Without hesitation, the two men stepped forward and grabbed rissa by the arm to drag her over to the elevator. Chapter 65 Good Enough to Win an Academy Award Up to 30% off Unwilling to just give up, rissa shouted as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Mrs. Evelyn. Let me see him just once!¡± Evelyn¡¯s sour expression only improved slightly once rissa had been dragged into the elevator. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted the amused look on ire¡¯s face. Deep down, she sneered. Did rissa really think she couldpete with ire? Ha! The two of them were not even on the same level. If ire wanted to get rid of rissa, it would only take ire seconds. Evelyn had always been a great judge of personality. ire had been hiding her sharp edges before, but after four years, everything ire had done told Evelyn just how cunning ire really was. ire was the perfect match for Xander. ¡°ire,¡± Evelyn said. Her entire demeanor had instantly softened until she exuded an aura that was as warm andforting as the spring breeze. ¡°Come- with me.¡± ire smiled and nodded before following Evelyn into the room. Xander had been craning his neck to stare out the door. The sounds of rissa¡¯s sobs had thrilled him. She had been so arrogant the day before when she dumped him, but now she was screaming and begging to just see him. How he wished he could personally see the look of regret on rissa¡¯s face. CLOSE Wed, No Chapter 66 He Will Marry Me Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 He Will Marry Me Up to 30% off When Sean called out to ire, her name sounded so charming and seductive However, when Xander called her name, all she felt was disgust. Still, she hid her feelings well as she politely nodded to Xander. Xander hurriedly leaned over and shuffled the chair next to the bed in a better position. ¡°Please, sit.¡± ire walked over and sat down without protest. Evelyn felt ecstatic upon seeing the two of them interact. They were truly a match made in heaven. Just who did rissa think she was to have the nerve to lust after Xander? ¡°ire, Xander, I¡¯ll leave you two to talk. I¡¯m going down to the shops to buy some fruits.¡± Baskets of fruit covered nearly every single surface of the ward. Why would Evelyn even need to buy more? ire did not expose Evelyn¡¯s lie for what it was and merely smiled in response. As the door clicked shut, Xander asked in a fawning manner, ¡°What fruits do you like, ire? I can peel something for you if you want.¡± In ire¡¯s mind, she barely even knew Xander. As she did not wish to waste another moment on pleasantries, she bluntly asked, ¡°Xander, do you know what your mom wants to see us married?¡± Chapter 66 He Will Marry Me 49% Up to 30% off Had their decade¨Clong love vanished just like that? Despite her pounding head, she patiently advised, ¡°True lovees only once in a lifetime, Xander. rissa truly loves you. You need to hang onto her.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Xander flew into a fit of rage upon hearing rissa¡¯s name. His eyes were filled with scorn. ¡°She kept saying she loved me, but the moment Mom kicked me out of the family, she immediately dumped me. She even told me to get lost. without giving me a single chance to convince her to stay with me. Now that I¡¯m a Morgan again, she hase running back to me without hesitation. How could a woman like that ever be worthy?¡± When Sean mentioned how Xander had been corrupted by badpany, he v referring to how Xander had grown into a uselessyabout with no good character at all because of his rtionship with rissa. ire finally understood why Sean ignored Xander when he was kneeling in front of the mansion. Sean had been giving Evelyn a way out of this while also teaching Xander a life lesson. If children were constantly protected from the consequences of their actions, they would grow up entitled and unruly. A bout of heavy rain and fainting was not only enough to punish Xander, but it also forced Xander to open his eyes to the truth while Evelyn still had a dignified way to change her mind. ANGELU may iv Change DICT ? Up to 30% off Sean had killed three birds with one stone. The Vanderbilts really were a devious lot. However, ire had no food. In this game, she wanted to be one of the yers, not a pawn. ¡°Fine.¡± It was impossible to tell what she felt about the situation from her facial expression. ¡°Come over to my ce for dinner once you¡¯re discharged from the hospital. I¡¯ll be cooking.¡± To ire¡¯s ce? An indescribable excitement shed across Xander¡¯s face. When rissa invited him over in the past, they would head to her room after dinner to have a little fun in bed. He did not expect ire to be so open¨Cminded and proactive. ire surely liked him. Perhaps she had fallen head over heels for him as child ¡°No problem. I will be discharged soon enough,¡± he eagerly replied. ¡°Okay¡± ire stood up. ¡°I have to head home to get everything ready. Dinner starts at 6:00 pm in my ce, soe over then.¡± Xander had assumed she would object to having him over and choose to have him over during the day instead. He had not expected her to agree to invite him over this easily At that moment. Xander was even more certain that ire liked him. Why eke 15:14 Chapter 66 He Will Marry Me would she invite him over for dinner? Up to 30% off Under these circumstances, it wasmon to watch a movie after dinner. The best choice would be a romance film so that the night would naturally progress until the deed was done. Just two minutes after ire walked out, Evelyn entered the room. Xander flung the nket off of him and enthusiastically cried out, ¡°I want to be discharged right away, Mom!¡± Evelyn was shocked. ¡°The doctor said it is best for you to leave tomorrow. What¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°ire invited me over to her ce for dinner. I must be discharged right now.¡± An invitation to dinner at ire¡¯s ce? Evelyn was once a young woman. Thus, she knew better than anyone just wha that invitation meant. Ha. It seemed she was right. ire really would do anything just to get her hands back on her mother¡¯s company. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll get the paperwork sorted right now. As for you, be smarter this time. Don¡¯t ruin it again. ire doesn¡¯t only own 10% of Morgan Group now. She is also in charge of Solstice Industries. Once you marry her, your ce in the family hierarchy¡­¡± Chapter 66 He Will Marry Me Up to 30% off ¡°I know!¡± Xander could not wait a moment longer. ¡°Mom, stop talking already. I still need to shower and get myself ready.¡± He was so very anxious. If only he had treated ire like this from the very beginning. He would not have suffered so much then. Evelyn gave a satisfied smile. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡± ¡°ire Donovan!¡± Just as ire walked out of the hospital, she heard rissa calling out to her through gritted teeth. She had known rissa would never leave just like that. Frankly speaking, rissa never failed to meet her expectations. She turned around to look at rissa and put on a look of surprise. ¡°You¡¯re still here, rissa.¡± Her exmation infuriated rissa so much that rissa¡¯s beautiful face twisted into an ugly look. The humiliation she had suffered inside the hospital with ire¡¯s mocking gaze trained on her the entire time meant she felt a strong urge to immediately strangle ire for being a schemer. However, rissa could not win a fight against ire. That infuriated rissa even more. ¡°That is none of your business!¡± 516 Chapter 66 He Will Marry Me Up to 30% off rissa walked over to ire and scanned her up and down. When she saw that ire was as well put together as she was before with neat clothing and hair, she was filled with relief. Thus, she scornfully gave ire a sideways nce and haughtily asked, ¡°What did you want with Xander?¡± ire frowned and sighed. ¡°Evelyn has gone too far! She said she would only N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. support me as the chairman of Alpha Ventures if I marry Xander. I know of the love between you and Xander, rissa, so why would I ever want to marry a man who doesn¡¯t love me?¡± rissa did not like Evelyn in the first ce. Thus, she was now cursing Evelyn out in her mind as she spat out through a clenched jaw, ¡°Why did you visit Xander then?¡± ire blinked in response. ¡°Naturally, I came to ask for his opinion. If he adamantly refuses to marry me, Evelyn will not really force him to marry me, right?¡± That was true. In the end, the crux of the matter was Xander himself. ¡°What did he say?¡± rissa impatiently asked. ire pursed her lips in a smile as she proudly replied, ¡°He said he will marry me.¡± What¡­! rissa felt like the world was ending. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Takeo Aback Up to 30% off Chapter 67 Taken Aback At that point, ire paused and raised a hand up to her chin as she pondered, ¡°I wonder why this family is so easy to get into when it¡¯s so prestigious.¡± rissa nearly exploded in fury. How was it fair that Xander would be kicked out of the family to be a Donovar when rissa would be marrying him while ire could easily marry into the Morgans? They were both part of the Donovans, so why were they treated so very differently? ¡°ire!¡± rissa clenched her hands, hanging down by her side, into fists. Just as she raised them, ire casually grabbed her wrists. ¡°If I were you, rissa, I would be thinking about how to win Xander back right now and a way to gain Evelyn¡¯s approval. If I were you, I would force her to allow me to marry into the family even if she does not approve of me.¡± rissa was taken aback by ire¡¯s words. ire was right. What use was there in throwing a tantrum at ire? There was no way rissa could defeat ire in a fight, and she might end up beaten up instead. Rather than humiliating herself, rissa was better off thinking about what to do next. Wed, apter 67 Taken Aback Up to 30% off age and resentment made her grit her teeth together. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ire had not nned to hit rissa anyway, so she flung rissa¡¯s wrists way and coldly snorted before whirling around in a haughty manner. Hopefully, rissa would not be too foolish. Otherwise, she would be dead ?efore ire even had a chance to deal with her. The moment Xander arrived home, he hid himself away in his room so that he could refresh himself with a proper shower before putting on a formal suit. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he found that there was still something missing. Suddenly, he recalled the cologne Evelyn bought for him and pulled it out to apply a few spritzes. That was more like it. Since it would be ire¡¯s first time, he needed to leave her with a good impression. When he descended the stairs, he spotted Evelyn enjoying a cup of coffee in the living room. He hurried over to her and twirled before her. ¡°What do you think, Mom? Aren¡¯t I handsome?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Evelyn chuckled. There was no doubt that her son was the most handsome man in the entire world! She was very happy with how seriously Xander was treating this. Chapter 67 Taken Aback 48 Up to 30% off She was very happy with how seriously Xander was treating this. ¡°You are so handsome! Still, didn¡¯t ire tell you to be there at 6? It¡¯s only 4.30 p.m. Are you leaving already?¡± The Morgans did not live in the heart of the city. Instead, they lived in akeside vi near the city. Thus, it would take at least 20 minutes of driving to get to Moonlight Bay from the Morgans residence. Xander suggestively raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the only way to show just how eager I am.¡± ¡°True.¡± Evelyn nodded in agreement. ¡°ire has likely been very stubborn because you once betrayed her, and she is afraid you are still in love with rissa. The more eager you present yourself, the greater the proof that you have moved on from rissa and properly n on being with ire.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Xander thought the same as well. As he grabbed a nut from the tter on the coffee table and tossed it into his mouth, he smiled at Evelyn. ¡°Mom, about my car¡­¡± Evelyn snorted and casually threw him the set of car keys that had been ced by her side. ¡°It¡¯s a new Lamborghini. In fact, it¡¯s your favorite model¡­¡± Before Evelyn could finish her sentence, Xander was visibly overjoyed. Seeing that, Evelyn gently rebuked, ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mom!¡± 15.14 Wed, Nov Chapter 67 Taken Aback TOUTO UTC DCJL, 48 Up to 30% off After kissing Evelyn on the cheek, Xander rushed out of the door with the set of car keys in hand. The moment he spotted the sparkling new Lamborghini waiting in the garage, he was dancing with joy. As usual, he was rewarded whenever he did whatever Evelyn asked. While everyone in the Morgans knew he loved Lamborghinis, no one dared bu him any as they were afraid of spoiling him rotten. At most, he was allowed to drive a Ferrari, which was the least that the Morgan heir was expected to drive. As he looked at the sports car, he suddenly realized that his family would never give him anything nice as long as he was with rissa. Meanwhile, he could have anything he wanted as long as he got together with ire. Thus, rissa? Ha. From now on, she had best stay far away from him! As he got into the car and started the engine, the powerful rumble thrumming through the entire car filled his entire being with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ming, ire. Tonight, I¡¯ll conquer you!¡± ire had told the guards beforehand about Xander, so he was able to head into the underground garage without issues. Up to 30% off Standing inside the elevator, Xander straightened out his messy hair in the elevator mirror. When he thought about how cute and mischievous ire looked, he felt an itch rising in him. rissa was the kind of woman who pleaded demurely, so what would ire be like in bed? Still, he believed that ire would definitely be more interesting than rissa. As a ding echoed from the elevator, the doors slid open before his eyes. After a slight shake of his shoulders and another check of his outfit in the mirror to make sure it was perfect, he walked out of the elevator. Once he found ire¡¯s door, he struck a pose that he thought made him look the most handsome before ringing the doorbell. The door only swung open a full minute after the bell stopped ringing. The person opening the door was a boy around the age of three or four. While he looked rather cute and delicate, there was a somewhat cold look on his face. Startled, Xander hesitantly looked around the door for the number. He was not wrong. This was the unit ire told him to arrive at. When Jon saw how dazed Xander was acting, he silently rolled his eyes. The pose Xander had struck just now with one hand braced against the wall with his other hand shoved into his pocket while leaning at an angle made Xander look like a prostitute looking to seduce potential clients. It was 15 15 Wed, Nov Chapter 67 Taken Abuck Up to 30% off ¡°You¡¯re the man Mommy mentioned wasing for dinner, right? Come on in ¡°M¨CMommy?¡± Xander¡¯s eyes went wide, looking absolutely dumbfounded. ¡°Y-Your Mommy¡­ Toozy to bother replying to him, Jon merely turned and headed back into the unit. Xander stood at the door for a few long moments, too afraid to even step intc the apartment. Just then, ire¡¯s voice rang out through the apartment. ¡°Jon, please help me look after him.¡± Goodness! This really was ire¡¯s ce. Was ire married? She even had a child. Xander hesitated for another moment before walking into the apartment. Whe he saw a young girl sitting on the couch, he instantly felt like he had been struck by lightning. He stood there and just stared as if felt like his insides were raw. What was going on? There were two children here. Were they both ire¡¯s? Th15 Wed Nov 1 Up to 30% off Belle pouted when her view of the television was blocked off. ¡°Mister, either sit down or go help Mommy with dinner Can you not stand in front of the TV¡± It was only then that Xander snapped back to his senses. He nced at the children once more before heading toward the kitchen. ire was standing near the stove with a knife in her hand as she deftly chopped up the vegetables, Xander pursed his lips hard and walked over to her ¡°ire, are the children outside yours?¡± ire did not even look up as she bluntly stated, ¡°Yes. They are mine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± ¡°No¡± ire put her knife down and swept the cut vegetables into an empty te before turning to look at Xander ¡°Four years ago, I woke up in a hotel room with my hands bound together while a drug worked its way through my body While I was able to escape my father and Alice¡¯s schemes¡­¡± Chapter 68 She is Great Grandpa¡¯s Woman Chapter 68 Chapter 68 48 Up to 30% off Chapter 68 She is Great¨CGrandpa¡¯s Woman ire fell silent at that point and just silently stared at Xander. Xander could see himself reflected in his eyes. Her eyes were so bright and clear, yet he looked like the most despicable version of himself. If he had not tricked ire into drinking that cup of milk tea back then, none of this would have happened. His mouth dropped open. When he eventually spoke, his voice was hoarse. ¡°What about the man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ire replied with a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle. ¡°After all, who would remember a one¨C night stand?¡± Xander deeply inhaled as his heart suddenly clenched with a dull ache that was so agonizing that it felt like every organ inside him was trembling with guilt. He suddenly understood what ire invited him over for dinner. She wanted him to witness the consequences of the horrible crime he hadmitted all those years ago. ¡°ire¡­¡± As he hoarsely whispered, he started shuffling toward her. Just then, the apartment door suddenly opened as Belle¡¯s sweet voice happily cried out, ¡°You¡¯re back, sir!¡± Sir? 15.15 Wed, Nov Chapter 68 She is Great Grandpa¡¯s Woman Up to 30% off Had ire invited someone else to dinner tonight? Wait, no! Xander soon realized there was something different about this other man. He rang the doorbell and waited for someone to open the door for him while this man seemed to have opened the door himself. Confused, he turned around to look out of the kitchen. When his eyes met those of the neer, his pupils dted in shock as his heart started quivering. Shoot! It was Great¨CGrandpa! Why was he here? Xander¡¯s ears were ringing as it seemed like his mind exploded. He was rooted to the ground. Belle hopped off the couch and cheerfully ran over to Sean with her arms held wide open before leaping up high to hang off him. ¡°Sir, hugs!¡± Sean softly chuckled and bent down to pick up Belle before casually ncing at Xander with dark eyes. ¡°Come out here, Xandy. Don¡¯t disturb ire when she¡¯s cooking.¡± The way he called out to Xander sounded so much like an elder reprimanding a naughty child that implicitly made Xander feel like Sean viewed him in the same light as the two children in the livina FOOM ? 1 Wed, Chapter 68. She is Great Grandpa¡¯s Woman Up to 30% off The way he called out to Xander sounded so much like an elder reprimanding a naughty child that implicitly made Xander feel like Sean viewed him in the same light as the two children in the living room. Sean¡¯s voice sounded so gentle and sweet as he called ire¡¯s name. It sounded like a husband saying his wife¡¯s name and so much more affectionate and intimatepared to the way Xander said ire¡¯s name. Could it be that they were¡­ Impossible! Xander soon chased the thought out of his head. Everyone knew that no wom had ever caught Sean¡¯s eye as he had always been a man of high standards. Sean¡¯s father once tried to introduce the only unmarried woman in their family to Sean as a way to strengthen the ties between their families and to increase the Morgans¡® ce in the Vanderbilt hierarchy. Back then, Evelyn had retorted that there were plenty of rich young women who flocked over to Sean. They were all beautiful, refined, and daughters of great families. In the end? Madam Vanderbilt had arranged a few dates for Sean, but every woman he met up with would be so frightened by how frigid he was that they could not even speak. Nevertheless, after their date, the women would always secretly admire him and persistently pursue him for years. 15.15 Wed, No Chapter fill She is Great Grandpa¡¯s Woman In the end? Up to 30% off Madam Vanderbilt had arranged a few dates for Sean, but every woman he met up with would be so frightened by how frigid he was that they could not even speak. Nevertheless, after their date, the women would always secretly admire him and persistently pursue him for years. The women had loved him for years, yet he did not even know their names. That was why Sean was someone who never got close to women. This had been the status quo for years. How could a man as mighty and proud as Sean ever fall in love with ire when she was already a mother of two? With that in mind, Xander felt a wave of relief wash through him. When he turned to speak to ire, Sean coldly barked out, ¡°When are youing out?¡± While Sean did not shout or speak loudly, Xander was still so frightened that his insides were quivering in fear. He did not dare dally any longer and immediately walked out of the kitchen. Sean only carried Belle over to the couch once Xander had left the kitchen. Jon shuffled over to the side so that Sean could sit down next to him with Belle on Sean¡¯sp. Aside from the three¨Cseater couch, there were also two other armchairs in the living room. However, Xander did not sit down on any of them as he was still frightened by Sean¡¯s imposing bark from before. 12 13 Weu. Clupter 68 She is Great Grandpa¡¯s Woman Up to 30% off He just stood there in the middle of the living room like a child who knew he had done something wrong. Sean¡¯s cold and dark eyes fell on Xander¡¯s face. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Xander swiftly nodded. ¡°Yes, much better now.¡°¡± Sean held Belle¡¯s hands in his as he gently rubbed his fingers over the back of her hands in an extremely affectionate and doting manner. When he looked up and saw that Xander was still standing there, he frowned. ¡°Why are you standing there? Sit.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Xander nced at the nearby armchair while his legs trembled. He could count the number of times he had personally interacted with Sean throughout his life on his fingers. Every time he did see Sean, Sean would always be seated at the ce of honor. As for the other seats in the room, they would always be upied by those who were either his equal or close to his equal. Those lower in the hierarchy like Evelyn would always be standing. Thus, he was so low in the hierarchy that he did not dare step out of line while Sean was around. Heh. He did not dare sit at all. You may also like Chapter 68 She is Great Grandpa¡¯s Woman Up to 30% off ¡°Tee¨Chee.¡± Belle covered her mouth with one hand as she said in a sweet and tender voice, ¡°Sir, I think the mister is afraid of you.¡± ¡°Belle.¡± Sean pulled her hand away from her lips and solemnly reprimanded her, ¡°Since you call me ¡®sir¡®, you cannot call him ¡®mister!¡± Belle¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Sean patiently exined as he brushed a finger down the tip of her nose, ¡°that¡¯s because he calls me ¡®Great¨CGrandpa. Since I¡¯m going to marry your Mommy, she is his ¡®Great¨CGrandma¡® while you should be called ¡®Granny.¡± ¡°W¨CWhat?¡± Xander¡¯s legs went limp, nearly causing him to fall to his knees. He hurriedly reached out to support himself with the help of the nearby armchair. It was the only reason he did not copse into a humiliating heap of limbs on the ground. He stared at Sean who was gazing down at Belle with an expression so doting that Sean truly looked like a father lovingly looking at his daughter. Xander instantly felt overwhelmed by distress. He could barely even piece together a coherent sentence as he stammered, ¡°G¨CGreat¨CGrandpa, w¨C who did you just say you¡¯ll be marrying?¡± When Sean looked up, the tender look in his eyes had vanished into thin air, reced by the usual cold look. His voice rumbled with a stern warning as he dered, ¡°ire Donovan. She is mine!¡± 13.1DE AVONT (NOV I chapter 625 She is Great Grandpa¡¯s Womati Up to 30% off reced by the usual cold look. His voice rumbled with a stern warning as he dered, ¡°ire Donovan. She is mine!¡± Xander nearly spat out blood from the shock. He had dressed up so nicely today, thinking ire was going to do that with him. In the end, she was Sean¡¯s woman! Was there even a point for him to be here? Was this dinner a trap? However¡­ ¡°Great¨CGrandpa, why do you like her? She already has two children.¡± The moment Xander finished speaking, Belle and Jon red at him with hostility zing bright in their eyes. With one hand, Sean held Belle¡¯s hand while his other hand reached out to gently stroke Jon on the head. His lips were tilted upward as he replied, ¡°What does it matter? The woman I like will always be good enough.¡± Xander felt like he had been dealt a critical hit. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Going on a Date Xander was shocked not because Sean was able to ept ire¡¯s children. It was because Sean, a man who had very high standards, was able to ept the children and also nned on properly marrying ire, making her his wife. Just how amazing and outstanding was ire that she could have a man so proud to ignore the fact that she had already given birth to two kids while also willingly entering into marriage, the grave of love? It was clear that Xander had been blind. ¡°Xandy, sit down if you can¡¯t stand.¡± Xander awkwardly pursed his lips into a smile as he forced himself to get on his feet. Even now, he did not dare sit down. Sean carefully scanned him up and down. ¡°Why are you all dressed up today? Dc you have a date tonight?¡± A date? Xander nearly burst out crying. He had a date, but it was gone now. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± He fervently nodded as though he suddenly recalled something. ¡°I¡¯m heading out tonight with my friends for a karaoke party.¡± He then lifted his hand to look at the watch before smacking himself on the side of the head in frustration. ¡°Just look at the time. I¡¯m supposed to be meeting them at 600 nm and it¡¯s already 5.30 nm I have to head off now. When ire heard the door click close, she walked out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°Why did he leave?¡± ¡°He said he had to rush for a date. He¡¯s meeting up with some friends for karaoke,¡± Sean solemnly replied. ¡°I see.¡± ire did her best to bite back her smile. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to cooking then.¡± The moment she turned around, she failed at keeping her red lips from tilting upward in a grin. As the kitchen door was left open, she had heard every single word said just now. Had Xander been scared out of his wits by Sean¡¯s sudden deration? A few minutester, the apartment door swung open to reveal Julia charging ir When she saw Sean sitting on the couch, her anxiety immediately bled out of her. Belle smiled and asked, ¡°Julia, what¡¯s with the rush? Was there a ghost chasing after you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julia sneakily nced at Sean before awkwardly smiling back at Belle. ¡°I spotted a bad man just now. I was so afraid he might have kidnapped you since you are both so cute. That¡¯s why I came running back to make sure you¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°Naturally, we are.¡± Belle turned and pecked Sean on the cheek. ¡°With him around, no one would dare bully us.¡± It was clear that Julia was not afraid of Xander bullying the two children. She was actually afraid of Xander doing something bad to ire. However, with Sean around, there was no need for her to worry. Now that she thought about it, Xander looked so humiliated and shocked in the garage. Perhaps he had run off because of Sean. After dinner, Sean asked Julia to take Belle and Jon downstairs for a walk. One look at his face and Julia knew he was going to do something to Julia. With a mischievous smirk on her lips, she led the two children out of the door by hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go walk off the food so that we can grab some snacks on the way back.¡± Belle was ecstatic to hear that, but Jon turned to look at Sean. It was clear he was worried. Still, he followed Julia out of the apartment. Once the three of them were gone, Sean beckoned ire over. ¡°Come here, ire.¡± Xander might be afraid of Sean, but ire was not. It felt like she had never once been afraid of him. Sean was sitting on the couch while ire sat down on the nearby armchair. Seeing that, Sean frowned and patted the seat next to him. ¡°Sit over here.¡± ire silently chuckled and promptly walked over to sit next to him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 15 16 Chapter 70 Sad Plea 48% Up to 30% off ¡°ire.¡± He gently rubbed his cold cheeks against her smooth cheeks. ire chuckled. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over to the Morgan residence tomorrow.¡± What? The Morgan residence? ire shoved him away and stared at him. ¡°Why are we going there?¡± There was a frosty smirk on Sean¡¯s lips. ¡°Naturally, we are there to ensure justice is served. No one is allowed to bully my woman, not even a rtive of mine. I will have her know the necessity of being respectful to her superiors.¡± Xander had returned home the moment dinner was served. Evelyn put her utensils down and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you home, Xander?¡± Xander nced at her with a helpless expression, but he was in no mood to speak. Instead, he sat down on the living room couch with his head held low as he pressed his lips together in distress. What happened? Xander had never looked so defeated before. Evelyn instinctively knew something was amiss. 15.10 Chapter 70 Sad Plea Up to 30% off She stood up from the table and walked over to sit next to him. ¡°Xander, what on earth happened? Tell me.¡± Xander was not in the mood to speak at all. Chaos ruled his mind as fury burned bright in him. However, he did not dare direct the anger at Evelyn, so he continued to silently seethe. Evelyn scowled. ¡°Speak, Xander!¡± ¡°Sure! What should I say?¡± Xander could not hold in his anger any longer and, under Evelyn¡¯s constant interrogation, he burst. ¡°Should I be talking about how ire is already the mother of two children? Perhaps I should talk about how she¡¯s actually dating Great¨CGrandpa. Maybe I should tell you about how the dinner was just a trap to lure me in so that Great¨CGrandpa could reprimand me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xander had revealed so much information at once that Evelyn was lost for a moment. ¡°ire has two children? Are they Mr. Sean¡¯s?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°No!¡± Xander kicked the coffee table, sending it crashing on its side with a loud bang as he frantically clutched his hair. Chapter 70 Sad Plea 48% Up to 30% off ¡°ire gave birth to a pair of twins who were conceived from that night four years ago. Although she ran away, Alice had drugged her. The children belonged to a man she bumped into while running away. Great¨CGrandpa doesr care whose children they are, though. He¡¯s going to marry her!¡± While Evelyn was alwaysposed in elegance, she actually boggled at what she heard. She looked like the sky had fallen on top of her as she slumped against the couch. Sean loved ire, yet Evelyn had used her shares at Alpha Ventures to force ire into marrying Xander. That meant Evelyn had tried to steal Sean¡¯s woman away, right? Putting aside the fact that Sean was way higher above her in the family hierarchy, what she did was just so unscrupulous that not even Master and Madam Vanderbilt would help her if word of this matter reached them in Ascalon. They might even bar her from using any of the Vanderbilts¡® connections or resources for her role in helping her son steal Sean¡¯s girlfriend. Xander had never seen Evelyn look this despondent before. With a frown on his face, he nudged her. ¡°What¡¯s with you, Mom?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with me?¡± Evelyn repeatedly, on the brink of tears. ¡°Mr. Sean is someone who will always strike back at his enemies. If he knows that I forced ire to marry you with my shares at Alpha Ventures, h¨C he¡­¡± Xander¡¯s heart abruptly sank. Panicking, he grabbed Evelyn¡¯s arm and anxiously asked, ¡°What will he do?¡± Chapter 70 Sad Plea Up to 30% off Evelyn was clenching her jaw so hard that her eyes were bulging. ¡°He will definitely avenge ire.¡°¡± She was no fool. She knew that ire and Sean would most likely arrive at the Morgan residence the next day. That evening, she told Xander to sleep early. As soon as they woke up the next morning, she kicked Xander out of the house. ¡°Go out and have fun. Do whatever you want as long as you don¡¯te home today.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± For the first time in his life, Xander stood his ground like the man he was. As he held onto the door frame with his hands so that his entire body was stuck in the doorway, he cried out, ¡°What will you do when I¡¯m gone?¡± Evelyn red at him in frustration. ¡°I am a Vanderbilt. No matter what, Mr. Sean will not do anything too bad to me. If you are here, he will be reminded of what you had done to ire. Combined with the fact that we just tried to steal ire away from him, he would definitely be even angrier than before.¡± Now that Xander understood the situation, he let go of the door frame and stared deep into Evelyn¡¯s eyes before slinking out of the house. The moment Xander was gone, Evelyn had the servants clean the house from top to bottom. Once everything was ready, Evelyn sat on the couch and patiently waited. At 10.00am sharn the dearbell. Litebon Chapter 70 Sad Plea Up to 30% off She took a moment to tidy her hair and made sure her appearance was perfec before walking over to the door and opening it. When she saw ire and Sean standing outside the door, she warmly said, ¡°Mr Sean, ire,e in.¡± She then stepped to the side, voluntarily making way for them. ire bit back augh as she followed Sean into the house. Evelyn led them to the couch before respectfully saying, ¡°Please wait here for a moment, Mr. Sean, ire. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±¡± As Evelyn walked away, ire finally lost control and softly giggled before whispering into Sean¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing her so gentle and humble.¡± Sean softly chuckled in response. ¡°What is she usually like?¡± ire thought for a moment before putting on a stern face with slightly furrowed brows. ¡°ire Donovan, this is yourst chance. Either take it or deal with the consequences!¡± As soon as she finished her mimicry, she burst out giggling once more. Sean smiled and shook his head. ¡°Honestly, you¡­¡± ire pouted. ¡°Was that not like her?¡± Sean elegantly rested his hands on his knees. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her like that.¡± Chapter 71 Her Legs Were Weak Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Her Legs Were Weak ire was speechless. True. Up to 30% off Evelyn only acted high and mighty when talking to them. She should be subservient just like before whenever she talked to Sean. ¡°Alright.¡± She snorted and wrapped her arms around Sean¡¯s arm. ¡°Why does it feel like she knew we were coming?¡± ¡°Of course she does,¡± Sean replied, gently patting her on the hand. ¡°Xander came homest night. If Evelyn still did not know I would being today, she would have wasted everything the Vanderbilts had given her to date.¡± The Vanderbilts were a family with a long lineage that had been well¨Cknown for giving birth to dozens of intelligent individuals throughout history. During times of peace, the main family would be civil servants while the branch family members went on to be business owners. In times of turmoil the Vanderbilts would all hide away their true strength to conserve energy. The only reasons the Vanderbilts could stand strong through the ages were their strict family traditions, the wits of their patriarch, and unity among all family members. Every Vanderbilt excelled at politics and strategies. Chapter 71 Her Legs Were Weak Up to 30% off Thus, none of the branch family members who benefited from the family¡¯s connections and resources were fools. As a child, when ire heard about the Vanderbilts from Robert, she thought it was impossible for every single individual in a family as huge as the Vanderbilts to be that smart and cunning. Now, it seemed like those who werecking in wits would only be given enough to survive by the family while the truly intelligent of them all would be given enough resources to improve their lives. As she thought that, Evelyn returned to the room with a smile on her lips and a folder in her hands that she ced in front of Sean. She did not sit down, however, and merely stood near the coffee table. ¡°Mr. Sean, I have the transfer agreement ready for 25% of Alpha Ventures shares. ire just needs to sign the agreement, and the shares will be hers.¡± Sean did not pick up the folder and calmly nced at it. ¡°The shares are yours. If you give them to me just like that, people will think I¡¯m abusing my power.¡± ¡°Haha, no way,¡± Evelyn gracefully chuckled. Despite being older than Sean by over a decade, she remained very subservient and respectful. ¡°The shares are meant to be ire¡¯s in the first ce.¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and stared up at Evelyn with deep and quiet eyes. ¡°Wh do you say that?¡± ¡°I actually have the shares because Madeline gave them to me. I did not spenc a single cent on them.¡± Chapter 71 Her Legs Were Weak 48% Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Up to 30% off ¡°My mother?¡± ire¡¯s heart abruptly sank. While it had been two decades since Madeline¡¯s death, there was always a special ce in her heart reserved for Madeline. She knew very little about her mother, but she wanted to know more about Madeline. ¡°Mrs. Evelyn¡­¡± As soon as ire said that, Evelyn¡¯s face instantly twisted as she hurriedly waved a hand in front of her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me that, ire.¡± Evelyn nced at Sean before continuing with an awkward smile, ¡°If Mr. Sean marries you, I¡¯ll have to call you Mrs. ire.¡± Evelyn acted exactly like Jason had back then, causing ire to let out a helpless sigh before agreeing to change the way she addressed Evelyn. ¡°Can you tell me why my mother gave you those shares back then, Evelyn? Why dic she engage me to Xander when we were children?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know her exact reasons, but I believe Madeline had been worried about Robert. As no one will be there to support you after she passes away, you will live a horrible life the moment Robert remarried. That was why she gave me 25% of Alpha Ventures. She wanted me to protect you with the Morgans as a source of support for you.¡± ire was confused by the exnation. It was somewhat different from what she knew about the situation. ¡°Is it true that Mom saved you back then?¡± 1517 Wed, Nov Chapter 71 Her Legs Were Weak Up to 30% off What kind of logic was that? ire did not get it. Suddenly, she felt arge palm gently wrap around her hand. She turned around to find Sean smiling at her. You may also like The Alpha¡¯s Captured Mate 4.7 Werewolf Add to library Desiree¡¯s life takes a devastating turn when she loses her grandfather. Lost in grief, she flees to his remote forest cabin to heal. Little does she know, though, that the woods house more than solitude. She bit her lip hard as she felt an urge to cry. In any case, her mother had crafted many ns for her future a very long time ago. Madeline even got the Morgans in ire¡¯s corner. ¡°Any other questions?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was so gentle that ire¡¯s eyes went red. She widened her eyes in a valiant attempt to stop the tears from falling as she slowly shook her head. ¡°Alright.¡± Sean then turned to Evelyn. ¡°After Madeline gave you the shares, how long was it before she passed away?¡± Despite the calm andposed tone of voice, Evelyn felt like she was being interrogated. Chapter 71 Her Legs Were Weak Up to 30% off She stood up straighter than before and solemnly answered, ¡°Madeline passed away about a month after the shares were transferred to me. I don¡¯t really know on which day she passed away. I was only told of her death when it was time for her funeral.¡± No ordinary woman would enter her young daughter into an arranged marriag and hand the dowry over to the future mother¨Cinw in advance. Unless¡­ That was unless Madeline knew she was going to die. She only paved the way ahead of her daughter because she could not trust Robert. Sean was shocked. He did not know how to tell ire about what he had deduced. She was on the verge of tears. If he told her what he deduced, she would be even more upset. Gripping her hand tightly in his, he lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Evelyn, you and your son have constantly pushed ire around. Do you think everything will be settled if you just hand over what was supposed to be ire¡¯s in the first ce?¡± Evelyn¡¯s heart skipped as her legs started trembling. While she had prepared herself for Sean¡¯s interrogation and rage, she still felt fear when she actually faced his fury in person. ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± Chapter 71 Her Legs Were Weak ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± Up to 30% off Her eyes turned red, and her legs went limp as she subconsciously felt the need to kneel on the ground. ¡°Stand straight!¡± Sean sharply barked out. Evelyn wanted to do that, but her legs were so weak that she could not even keep herself upright. She stumbled sideways before she could support herself with the help of the nearby couch. Her fingers were trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m so sorry. I did not know ire was yours. If I had known, I would have given her the shares instead of pressuring her into doing anything.¡± Sean sneered. ¡°Are you ming ire for not telling you about her rtionship with me?¡± ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not it!¡± Evelyn shook her head hard. Drops of tears rolled down her face, melting away her makeup. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. A mistake is a mistake. I am willing to ept any punishment you have for me. However, I beg you to please spare the Morgans.¡± The Morgans were not important enough for Sean to think of, anyway. Even if he gained the entire Morgan Group, it was all peanutspared to his mighty empire. With an arm wrapped around ire¡¯s shoulders to gently pull her into a protective embrace, he snapped at Evelyn, ¡°I am not the person you should be Chapter ¡°2 Destroying the Mongans. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Destroying the Morgans ¡°I know. I know.¡± Up to 30% off Evelyn used all her strength to push herself upright and turned to deeply bow to ire. ¡°I am sorry, ire. I should not have threatened you with what your mother left for you. I also should not have pressured you into marrying Xander after what he did to you. It is all my fault. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Evelyn was a powerful figure in Silverton. She was a daughter of the esteemed Vanderbilts, the Morgan matriarch. However, she was now lowering herself to bow to ire. If not for the fact that Sean was much higher in the family hierarchy, ire would have been too afraid to ept being bowed to. Suddenly, her sorrow vanished. In fact, she even felt likeughing. Sean really was amazing and reliable. She would definitely be bringing him. along wherever she went so that she could actually put on airs. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you since you told me about the truth of what happened all those years ago.¡± Deep down, Evelyn heaved a huge sigh of relief. Still, she did not dare straighten up and just nced up at Sean. Sean coldly smirked. ¡°Since ire has forgiven you, I won¡¯t hold this against you. As punishment, you will not receive anything from the Vanderbilts next year¡± Chapter 72 Destroying the Morgans N?velDrama.Org (C) content. 48% Up to 30% off ¡°Understood!¡± Evelyn was not at all upset about it. In fact, she felt happy and relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Sean. I know what to do.¡± It had been several long minutes since ire and Sean¡¯s arrival, yet Mrs. Hill had yet to serve them any drinks. Evelyn instantly stood up straight and shouted toward the kitchen, ¡°Mrs. Hill, is the tea done steeping yet? Why haven¡¯t you served our guests?¡± Currently, Mrs. Hill was leaning against the door of the kitchen as her legs shook. Tea? What tea? She had been overwhelmed by terror as she thought the Morgans would be de by the end of the day. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Sean got up and pulled ire to her feet. ¡°We have other business to attend to. We¡¯ll leave you to your day.¡± Although he had visited the Morgans twice already during his stay in Silvertor he had never once stayed for a meal, always leaving the moment he was done talking. Evelyn never dared to force him to stay, so all she could do was ster a happy smile on her face as she said, ¡°Very well. Take care, Mr. Sean, ire.¡± After saying that, she grabbed the share transfer agreement from the coffee table and reverently held it out to ire with both of her hands. 15.1 Wed. Chapter 72 Destroying the Mongans ¡°Alright. You may head back now. No need to see us off.¡± Up to 30% off Evelyn let out a breath she was holding as she watched ire and Sean walk away, hand in hand. Thank goodness for ire¡¯s kind nature. Otherwise, Evelyn would be forced to suffer in the future. That was if Sean did not destroy the Morgans first. On this day, the Morgans had narrowly escaped destruction. What a pity. ire could have been her daughter¨Cinw. It was all her son¡¯s fault for being so blind as to fall for someone as vain and foolish as rissa while ignoring such a kind and smart woman. Look at what happened now. Once ire married Sean, Evelyn would be the one who had to treat ire with respect while calling her ¡°Mrs. ire.¡± Her daughter¨Cinw had jumped straight over her in the family hierarchy. What a joke. Throughout the walk away from the mansion, ire suppressed her joy. She only let go of Sean¡¯s hand to dance with joy once the gates of Morgan residence fully closed. ¡°Haha! Sir, I have never seen Evelyn act like that before. I bet she must be fuming inside that house right now.¡± Sean turned to look at her. ¡°Why would she be fuming?¡± ¡°Two days ago, she was so certain that she had me under her thumb. Now, she has to bow and grovel before me. Why would she not be seething with anger? 15.18 Wed, Nov Chapter 72 Destroying the Morgans Up to 30% off! Ever since her return to Silverton, ire had stopped by the Morgan. residence twice. Both times, it was Sean who helped her out, nearly causing the Morgans to piss themselves from fear. ire was most likely the one person in Silverton who could make the Morgans taste defeat twice. She let go of Sean¡¯s hand and dashed forward so that she was standing in front of him as she spun around. ¡°Does this mean that I am the top dog of Silverton since I have you by my side, Sir?¡± Sean chuckled. ¡°Only dogs can be top dogs.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dogs?¡± ire tilted her head back in a mock howl, just like a dog. ¡°I want to be a dog. Look at how cool I am!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± In Sean¡¯s eyes, ire was exceedingly cute. She looked just like a child who would never grow up, always needing his care and protection. Her innocence was something only he could witness. Suddenly, a husky appeared before them, running hard with its tongue goofily pping in the wind. Sean frowned. Just as the husky was about to crash into ire, he hurriedly grabbed ire by the waist and tugged her into his embrace. The husky ran like mad, leaving drool flying through the air as it sprinted past ire. Chapter 72 Destroying the Montans Up to 30% off Sean¡¯s arms suddenly tightened around ire, abruptly pressing her close to his body without a single inch of space between them. As Sean was only wearing a ck shirt, ire felt like his body heat was burning her as it radiated through the thin fabric. She could hear his strong and steady heart thumping, causing her heart to pound hard as it raced. Sean looked down with a gentle smile in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so nice about being the top dog? It is better to be apdog.¡± Apdog? ire understood the term to mean dogs that alwayszed about in their owners¡®ps, forever freeloading off others to survive. She stared into his eyes and whispered, ¡°The victim will suffer.¡°¡± Sean raised an eyebrow as his eyes sparkled brighter with mirth. ¡°You can try.¡°¡± Puzzled, ire asked, ¡°How?¡± Sean let go of her and turned away from her before kneeling down. As he patted his shoulders, he said, ¡°Get on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire burst outughing. ¡°Is giving me a piggyback ride what you meant?¡± Chapter 73 Is That All? Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Up to 30% off Chapter 73 Is That All? Sean nodded with a hum of assent. ire stopped hesitating and took a few steps backward before dashing toward him. With one leap, she jumped onto Sean¡¯s back. Despite how hard she crashed into him, Sean¡¯s legs did not budge a single inch He steadily stood up and effortlessly carried ire on his back as he walked. It was so nice to be riding on someone¡¯s back. ire only hung onto Sean¡¯s neck with one arm as her other hand happily iled in the air while she sang, ¡°Bumping up and down in my little red wagon / Bumping up and down in my little red wagon / Bumping up and down in my little red wagon / Won¡¯t you be my darling?¡± Sean chuckled. ¡°Are you calling me an object?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ire buried her face in his shoulder for a moment before turning to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°Even if you are an object, you are mine!¡± Fine. It did not matter as long as she was happy. The car was parked under the tree from thest visit. While it was not that far away, it was at least 0.3 miles away. ire continued to sing and fool around while on his back, but Sean did not feel tired at all. When they arrived at the car, Sean kneeled down to let ire down. 1/6 CLONE 15. 18 Chapter 73 Is That All? Up to 30% off As irezily stretched, she noticed that he was not even breathing hard and looked as calm as ever. With a smile on her lips, she stood on her tiptoes and reached up to rest her arm on his shoulder. ¡°I thought I would have you panting from exhaustion, yet you aren¡¯t even flushed from exertion while your heart beats at an even pace. You¡¯ve aged like fine wine.¡± Sean frowned. ¡°Is that how you¡¯re meant to use that proverb?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± It was way too tiring to keep her arm resting against his shoulder, so ire put her arm down before gesturing for him toe closer with a curl of her fingers. Sean ducked his head down so that his ear was next to her lips when she softly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at your age, Sir. I don¡¯t mind.¡±¡± He was only 32 years old, which was 9 years older than her 23. How was he old? He silently gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to punish her for saying that, she giggled and darted into the car. Sean helplessly chuckled before stepping into the car as well. Jason, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, nced at them through the rearview mirror before raising the partition between the front and the back with a smile. Sean had instructed Jason to drive the Lincoln Stretch Limousine as the back was so spacious that ire couldfortably stretch out on the seats. Inside the car was a table made of sandalwood andden with snacks. ire opened a bag of chips and held a chip against Sean¡¯s lips. ¡°Here, your 15:18 Wed, Chapter 73 Is That All? Up to 30% off Inside the car was a table made of sandalwood andden with snacks. ire opened a bag of chips and held a chip against Sean¡¯s lips. ¡°Here, your reward.¡± Sean looked down at the chip and ate it, making sure to gently brush his lips. against ire¡¯s fingers as he did so. With bright red cheeks, ire hurriedly pulled back. The shy look on her face made her look just like one of the demure and modest girls from the medieval ages. He let out a soft chuckle before leaning over to whisper into her ear, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Embarrassed, ire pushed him away with a hand as her blush spread all the way to her ears. Ever since she mentioned she would be monitoring his performance, he no longer acted like a proper gentleman. He would constantly flirt and tease with her no matter the time or ce. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll cook you a grand French feast once I have the time. I¡¯m not bragging, but not even three¨C Michelin¨Cstarred chefs are as good as I am.¡± It was true. While Sean had yet to taste any of ire¡¯s French dishes, he knew what her regr home¨Ccooked meals tasted like. They were very good and always left him wanting more. When ire snuck a 1/6 CLOS Chapter 71 is Hat All Up to 30% off Inside the car was a table made of sandalwood andden with snacks. ire opened a bag of chips and held a chip against Sean¡¯s lips. ¡°Here, your reward.¡± Sean looked down at the chip and ate it, making sure to gently brush his lips. against ire¡¯s fingers as he did so. With bright red cheeks, ire hurriedly pulled back. The shy look on her face made her look just like one of the demure and modest girls from the medieval ages. He let out a soft chuckle before leaning over to whisper into her ear, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Embarrassed, ire pushed him away with a hand as her blush spread all the way to her ears. Ever since she mentioned she would be monitoring his performance, he no longer acted like a proper gentleman. He would constantly flirt and tease with her no matter the time or ce. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll cook you a grand French feast once I have the time. I¡¯m not bragging, but not even three¨C Michelin¨Cstarred chefs are as good as I am.¡± It was true. While Sean had yet to taste any of ire¡¯s French dishes, he knew what her regr home¨Ccooked meals tasted like. They were very good and always left him wanting more. When ire snuck a Chapter 71s that All? Up to 30% off Sean turned to look at her. ¡°Huh?¡± As he turned, his lips brushed past ire¡¯s red lips. Now there was barely even an inch between them. Their breaths melded together. Sean looked down at the pair of pink lips as his throat bobbed. The one thing that he truly never got tired of and was always longing for more was the taste of her¡­ ire did not turn away. She pursed her lips in a smile as she said in a noticeably softer and sweeter voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful that your mere presence is enough to make Evelyn get down on her knees. Othe people may be afraid of you, but I am not. I love it.¡± She loved the feeling of being protected by him. As Sean continued to stare at her moving lips, he replied in a slightly hoarse and deep voice, ¡°It is not just my presence that is powerful. I excel in everything.¡± ire: ¡­ Other people might not understand what he was saying, but ire did. Goodness! He had actually read her scripts! That was the line in one of her scripts. During the scene where her male lead 15 1 8 Wed No Chapter 71 Is That All? Aah! Up to 30% off Suddenly, distress filled ire. She did not think much of the line when she wrote it down, but now that she heard it from Sean¡¯s mouth, she realized just how seductive and embarrassing it sounded. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ire covered her face with her hands and turned away as her ears went bright red. She looked so very cute. Sean did not consciously pick out his words when he said that, so he was surprised to see how badly she was affected by the line. His lips curled up in a happy smile as he reached out to pull her into his arms. ire shrugged her shoulders in an attempt to get away from him, but it only made him tighten his arms around her. He dipped his head down to gently kiss her on the tip of her ear as he softly chuckled. ¡°What is it? Embarrassed?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, Sir!¡± Did he even need to ask? One look at her and it would have been clear that she was so embarrassed that she could not even look him in the eye! 15. 18 Wed, Nov Chapter 731s That All? Up to 30% off Sean frowned and pulled her hands away from her face. ¡°ire, I mean to say that I am great at everything¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ire hid her face in her hands once more and slumped over in hisp as she hoarsely barked out, ¡°Okay, I get it. You¡¯re amazing. Can we stop talking about this?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Sean shook his head with a chuckle. He had nned to tease her more, but then he saw just how low she had sunk in her attempt to hide away. Well, he had plenty of time for this in the future. Still, it was strange. She was the mother of two children. Why was she so easily embarrassed by this? At the theme park entrance, Belle and Jon were dressed in the same yellow hoodie that sported the ears of a very familiar yellow creature. As Belle disliked the sun, she had her hood pulled up. The both of them looked so very cute that they instantly caught the attention of the people around them. ¡°Whoa! Those two kids are so cute!¡± someonemented. ¡°I know, right? The one with the hood up is a girl while the boy has his hood down. She just looks so cute while he looks so cool. Aah!¡± 15 18 Chapter 74 Melted Away Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Up to 30% off Chapter 74 Melted Away The women around the children stared at the kids with eyes that sparkled so brightly that the nearby young men started huffing and snorting. ¡°Hmph! They¡¯re very cute, especially dressed like that at a theme park. Someone must be trying to lure us into having kids.¡± Belle ignored the stares and whispered as her gaze remained fixed on the cars driving by. There was an unhappy pout on her face. ¡°Julia, where did he take Mommy to? Why are they not here yet?¡± As she stood beside the children, Julia enjoyed being the center of attention. It satisfied her ego so very much that she did not even mind Sean had run off with ire, leaving them waiting. She was fine with standing at the entrance for the entire day with the two children next to her. ¡°ire said Great¨CGrandpa had taken her to the Morgan residence so that justice could be served. They should be here soon. Let¡¯s be patient and wait- a while longer.¡± Jon shoved his hands into his hoodie¡¯s pockets and rolled his eyes in exasperation. ¡°We don¡¯t need to stand right in front of the gates, right? Can¡¯t we just stand to the side?¡± Of course not! If they stood to the side, they would not be eye¨Ccatching! She cleared her throat and argued back, ¡°We have to stand in front of the 15 18 Wed, Nov Chapter 74 Melted Away Up to 30% off Jon shoved his hands into his hoodie¡¯s pockets and rolled his eyes in exasperation. ¡°We don¡¯t need to stand right in front of the gates, right? Can¡¯t we just stand to the side?¡± Of course not! If they stood to the side, they would not be eye¨Ccatching! She cleared her throat and argued back, ¡°We have to stand in front of the gates so that your mother can spot us the moment she arrives. Belle was about to speak up when she spotted a Lincoln Stretch Limousine stopping nearby. Jason first got out of the driver¡¯s seat before walking around the car to respectfully hold the back door open. Sean¡¯s tall figure was the first to step out of the car. Joy was immediately painted all over Belle¡¯s face when she saw him. She immediately ran toward him. ¡°Sir!¡± She ignored the onlookers¡® stares as she sprinted over before leaping up to cling to Sean. ¡°Sir, if you had taken any longer with Mommy, I would have been melted away by the sun.¡± Sean wrapped an arm around her legs to support her while tweaking her nose with his other hand. ¡°Are you made of ice cream? Why would you melt away?¡± Belle pouted and shook her head. ¡°The shows all say that girls are made of water. No matter how much water I have, I will eventually evaporate from the heat. That¡¯s why I cannot stand under the sun for long.¡± As ire stepped out of the car, she heard what Belle said and burst outughing. ¡°Belle, the sun is good for you. You should stay under it for a 15 Wed, Nov Up to 30% off Chapter 74 Melted Away while more.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Belle wrapped her arms around Sean¡¯s neck and pleadingly rubbed her cheek against his. She looked so cute with the two ears on the top of her hood. flopping back and forth. When Jason saw just how clingy Belle was acting toward Sean, a doting grin. appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll stay out here and wait in a tea room nearby, Mr. Sean. Give me a call when you¡¯re about to leave.¡± He was getting old, after all. His legs were not as strong as they used to be. It would be rather challenging for him to follow them into a theme park. With Belle in his arms, Sean nodded. ¡°Very well. Have fun.¡± Julia had bought tickets before they arrived, so she frantically waved at them. ¡°ire, Great¨CGrandpa, hurry up! If we dy any longer, it¡¯ll be lunchtime.¡± Just as Sean walked over with Belle, ire called out to him with a frown on her face. ¡°Wait, Sir!¡± Sean turned to look at her in question. ire walked over and grabbed Belle by the waist. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Legs are meant to be walked on. You¡¯ll spoil her rotten.¡± Belle stared up at Sean with pitiful eyes the moment she was ced on the ground. 15.19 Chapter 74 Melted Away Up to 30% off Belle¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked up without an ounce of misery. ¡°I want cotton candy and hotdogs.¡± ire held her hands up, and Belle happily high¨Cfived her. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Belle cheerfully ran over to Jon and held his hand as she proudly giggled. ¡°Mommy agreed to buy me cotton candy and a hotdog.¡± Jon pressed his lips together and stared at ire in exasperation. You may also like Shared by the Alphas 4.7 Werewolf !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! It takes three alphas to break in this virgin omega. Add to library All Tiffany¡¯s attempts to find love have ended in disaster and led to her being a sexually frustrated ni¡­ Puzzled by the stare, ire asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Jon?¡± While Jon was dragged along by Belle, he replied, ¡°You were fooled by her again, Mommy. She just told me she wants topete to see who can walk th furthest today without being carried.¡± ire: ¡­ ¡°Heh.¡± Sean could not resistughing. ¡°Oh, you.¡± 15 19 Wed, Nov Chapter 74 Melted Away Up to 30% off right behind you. You should be able to spot me if you turn around now.¡± Sean turned around. As expected, Victor was standing right there. He suddenly felt a surge of anxiety. The paternity test was done. The results were in Victor¡¯s hands. S¨CShould he look at it? After a moment of consideration, he decided to look at the results. Regardless of the oue, he would continue to love ire and view Belle and Jason as his own. However, what if things really were as Jason said? It would be a pleasant surprise, right? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Wait here for me, ire. Victor needs to talk to me.¡± ire turned to find Victor standing there. She nodded without hesitation. After all, it was not strange for someone like Sean to have a pile of work constantly waiting for him. Sean slid his phone into his pocket and patted ire on the shoulder before walking over to Victor. Victor immediately walked to an inconspicuous corner nearby. When Sean was close enough, Victor held the envelope out with both hands in a way that made it look like he was holding a sacred relic instead. Sean epted the envelope and stared down at it for a few long moments without moving. 15.19 Wed, Nov Chapter 75 Together Without Fear Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Up to 30% off Chapter 75 Together Without Fear Victor was getting anxious just watching Sean stand there. He was eager to know if Belle and Jon were Sean¡¯s children. However, he did not dare push Sean into making a move, so all he could was anxiously sweat as he waited. After a moment of silence, Sean¡¯s slender fingers gently and slowly opened the envelope and pulled out the test report. A paternity test report did not contain that much text. When Sean read the results, his eyes dted with shock as his entire being went still. When Victor saw that Sean was just staring down at the document, he was filled with the urge to just lean in to read the report as well. Finally, the urge was too strong for him. He cautiously asked, ¡°Well, Mr. Sean?¡± Sean forcefully snapped his eyes shut and did not say a single word as he slowly folded the paper into a tiny square. Victor did not understand Sean¡¯s reaction. How he wished he could snatch the paper out of Sean¡¯s hands. Would Sean hit him if he did that? Aah! Be it good news or bad, Sean should share the news. This was driving him crazy. 1/6 Chapter 75. Together Without Fear Up to 30% off Sean shoved the test report into his pocket and looked up to find Victor staring at him with a constipated look on his face. He smirked but remained silent as he turned to walk back to ire. Victor: ¡­ What did that smirk mean? Why did it feel like there was a hint of mischief in that smirk? By the time he recalled that Sean had yet to tell him the test results, Sean was far away from him. Sean really nned to make him die from curiosity. He felt like sobbing. ire stared at Sean¡¯s hand which was shoved in his pants pocket. She had just seen him slide a piece of paper into the pocket. Was it something important? Why was he holding it after putting it in a pocket? She blinked and pretended she had seen nothing as she smiled and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re done so soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean kept his hand in his pocket for a very long time before he eventually pulled it out to firmly grasp ire¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Chapter 75 Together Without Fear Up to 30% off Sean kept his hand in his pocket for a very long time before he eventually pulled it out to firmly grasp ire¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ire looked down and dazedly stared at their entwined fingers while a red flush spread across her cheeks. Only couples walked around a theme park while holding hands. They¡­ Belle, Jon, and Julia were walking right ahead of them. Was this really okay? Belle waited and waited, but when ire and Sean took too long to walk over, she turned and waved at them. ¡°Mommy, Sir, hurry up! I¡¯m melting!¡± As she shouted that, she spotted ire and Sean holding hands. Startled, she hurriedly grabbed Jon¡¯s hand. Thank goodness she¡­had a brother. Sean chuckled. Despite being a man in his thirties who usually had a cold and stern look on his face, he did not look that weird at all while holding hands with ire. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re getting impatient.¡± ire dazedly grunted in acknowledgment as she allowed Sean to pull her along. Julia was checking the tickets she bought when she looked up to find Belle holding hands with Jon while Sean was holding hands with ire. Her mood instantly soured. ¡°Hey! This is unfair!¡± Belle giggled as she swung her and Jon¡¯s hands. ¡°Tee¨Chee. Hand in hand, Chapter Together Without bear walking togetner without rear or stumbling or railing. Julia stared in silence. Up to 30% off When Sean walked past Julia with ire¡¯s hand in his, ire raised her free hand to gently pat Julia on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t look down or those who are forever alone.¡± Thatment felt like a knife to the heart to Julia. She had never once dated anyone in her whole life. She felt like sobbing. They were bullying her! The theme park was a child¡¯s paradise. Belle and Jon were having a st as they wanted to go on every ride they saw. Julia pouted and held her hand out to Sean. ¡°Great¨CGrandpa, you are on a date with ire while I¡¯m babysitting your kids. By right, you should be paying, right?¡± Sean pursed his lips in a chuckle as he immediately pulled out his wallet. He handed Julia a big stack of bills. ¡°Of course.¡± Julia was stunned to see so much money in one ce. ¡°Whoa! You really are generous, Great¨C Grandpa!¡± Without hesitating che ented the stark of hille and called out to the apter 75. Together Without Fear Up to 30% off he actually brought the kids away to have fun as she said. le spinning teacups. However, ire felt a headache building when she saw at Julia had forcefully squeezed herself into the tiny ne ride. lulia, I don¡¯t think adults are meant to go on that ride,¡± she said. ulia turned and made a funny face at ire. ¡°If I don¡¯t go on the ride, am meant to be your third wheel? Just focus on your date. Leave me be.¡± ean gently held ire¡¯s hand, making her turn around to look at him. His ?entle gaze made the headache fade away as her mood brightened. As the ride started and sent the tiny nes soaring, Belle¡¯s happyughter could be heard echoing through the air. n Sean¡¯s mind, that was the most beautiful sound of all. ¡®ire, from what you said, you dislike Tee¨CHee and Haha¡¯s father?¡± Dislike? Not really. ire merely thought he was someone irrelevant to her life. She did not want Belle and Jon to be connected to the man at all. When she saw Sean solemnly staring at her, her heart skipped a beat. Uh¨Coh. Why was he suddenly interested in that man? Wed, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Clupter 75. Together Without Fear Up to 30% off If he did not like her answer, would he investigate what happened and kill the man? It would be bad if that man was met with bad luck through no fault of his own. She rapidly blinked as she thought. Then, she swiftly scowled and indignantly cried out, ¡°Of course! Julia was not lying. He¡¯s scum! In my heart, he¡¯s already dead. Don¡¯t ask me about him ever again. I hate him!¡± Sean¡¯s eyes darkened as his hand tightened around ire¡¯s. Ha¡­In truth, he was the dead scoundrel. ording to the paternity test, Belle and Jon were his children. They were biologically his children! He had nned to find a chance to tell ire the truth about what happened, but since she hated that man so much, how could he possibly tell her he was that man? Thank goodness ire was giving him a chance now. Belle liked him, and Jon at least did not hate him. It was better for him to continue interacting with them as usual. ¡°Okay.¡± He pulled ire into an embrace. With the scent of her shampoo in his nostrils, he gently said, ¡°I am happy with anything as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± 15.20 Wed, Nov 1 Chapter 75 Together Without Fear Up to 30% off If he did not like her answer, would he investigate what happened and kill the man? It would be bad if that man was met with bad luck through no fault of his own. She rapidly blinked as she thought. Then, she swiftly scowled and indignantly cried out, ¡°Of course! Julia was not lying. He¡¯s scum! In my heart, he¡¯s already dead. Don¡¯t ask me about him ever again. I hate him!¡± Sean¡¯s eyes darkened as his hand tightened around ire¡¯s. Ha¡­In truth, he was the dead scoundrel. ording to the paternity test, Belle and Jon were his children. They were biologically his children! He had nned to find a chance to tell ire the truth about what happened, but since she hated that man so much, how could he possibly tell her he was that man? Thank goodness ire was giving him a chance now. Belle liked him, and Jon at least did not hate him. It was better for him to continue interacting with them as usual. ¡°Okay.¡± He pulled ire into an embrace. With the scent of her shampoo in his nostrils, he gently said, ¡°I am happy with anything as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± 15.20 Wed, Nov Chapter 76 An- They Both Asleep? Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Up to 30% off Chapter 76 Are They Both Asleep? ¡°No.¡± Sean lowered his head and firmly kissed ire on the forehead. ¡°This is the happiest day of my life.¡± ire did not believe him at first as there was a hint of lonely despair in his voice when he spoke. However, Sean soon led Belle and Jon to the bumper cars. He had so much fur that she finally believed he truly felt happy. ¡°Sir, hurry! Let¡¯s crash into Jon and Mommy!¡± There was a determined smile on Sean¡¯s lips as he swiftly turned the steering wheel. Just as the bumper car was about to crash into ire and Jon¡¯s car, he suddenly spun the wheel the other way around so that he swerved and crashed into the nearby car of Julia who had been watching the conflict y out. July jerked and wanted to die when she was hit. Her hands frantically turned the steering wheel. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, weren¡¯t you going to crash into ire? Why did you suddenly turn to attack me?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows. ¡°I just can¡¯t bear hitting my ire.¡± Julia stared in silence. Before she could even grumble, ire¡¯s car suddenly swerved around to crash into Julia¡¯s car with a loud bang, sending it sliding away. ¡°Aah! You¡¯re bullies! I don¡¯t want to y with you all anymore,¡± Julia cried out Chapter 76 Am They Both Asleep? out. Up to 30% off In response, ire raised her hand and high¨Cfived Sean. Belle wasughing so hard that her stomach ached. ¡°Hahaha! Julia, we simply love ying with you. Don¡¯t go!¡± When they returned home, Julia was dead tired. When she saw that Belle was still full of energy, her brows twitched. ¡°Ah, I just can¡¯t keep up with you. I¡¯m too old.¡± ire rolled up her sleeves. ¡°We¡¯re all covered in sweat after a day of fun. Belle, Jon, it¡¯s bath time!¡± ¡°ire.¡± With one hand in his pocket, Sean stared down at Jon¡¯s childish yet cool face. Jon just looked so much like Sean when he was a young boy who acted very mature for his age. Sean walked over and ced a hand on Jon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jon is a boy. He shouldn¡¯t bathe with you. I¡¯ll bring him over to my ce so that he can bathe there. You can send Belle over once you¡¯re done with her.¡± ire¡¯s hand tightened around Belle¡¯s in shock. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Won¡¯t it be a lot of trouble for you?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Sean patted Jon on the shoulder. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡± Jon nodded. He found Sean¡¯s reasoning logical. As a boy, it would not be inpropriata to koon bathing with woman in the FAAM 15 20 Wed, Nov 1 Chapter 76 Are They Both Asleep? appropriate to keep bathing with women in the room. Up to 30% off The kids had stored some of their clothes in Sean¡¯s guest room. When Jon left the room with a set of sleepwear in his hands, he noticed Sean standing there with a set of sleepwear as well. His face immediately fell. ¡°Are you bathing with me?¡± Sean gently flicked Jon¡¯s forehead with a finger. ¡°Can I not?¡± ¡°Nope! You definitely cannot!¡± Jon red as he defended his forehead with his hands. ¡°I have never bathed with a man before!¡± Without saying another word, Sean dragged Jon into the bathroom by his shirt cor. After taking off his clothes, Sean turned around to find Jon just standing there with a re on his face. In response, he casually threw his shirt on top of Jon¡¯s head. ¡°Are you going to stand guard?¡± Stand guard? No way! Jon hurriedly pulled the shirt off his head and was about to argue back when he realized that Sean was fully undressed. His eyes widened. Looking down at himself, he was in near tears as he cried out, ¡°Why is mine so different?¡± Sean frowned and walked over to pull the clothes out of Jon¡¯s grip and swiftly undressed Jon. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll look like me once you grow 15 Chapter 76 Are They Both Asleep? up.¡± Up to 30% off Jon did not believe him. As his eyes darted between Sean¡¯s body and his, they slowly turned red. ¡°Why is mine so tiny? It must be my useless dad¡¯s fault!¡± Sean¡¯s brows twitched, and he immediately smacked Jon on the head. ¡°As I said, you¡¯re still too young! You¡¯ll be much bigger once you grow up.¡± As Sean¡¯s son, Jon had to surpass Sean. The term ¡°useless dad¡± sounded so unpleasant to Sean¡¯s ears. Sean turned on the water and waited for it to heat up before turning around. to look at Jon who was still staring down at himself. Sean reached out and pulled Jon over to the shower. ¡°Stop staring. It won¡¯t suddenly grow bigger no matter how hard you stare.¡± With a sour look on his face, Jon huffily looked away, but his eyes continued to drift over to nce at Sean. Jon looked so hrious that Seanughed. ¡°Envious?¡± Jon crossed his arms. ¡°Hmph! No way!¡± ¡°Behave now. Close your eyes.¡± Although Jon was still sulking, he obediently closed his eyes as Sean used the showerhead to send water streaming down Jon¡¯s head. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The water gently dripped off the ends of Jon¡¯s hair. Sean sounded so affectionate as he said, ¡°You¡¯re a boy, Jon. Once you grow up, you need to protect your sister and mother. That¡¯s why, no matter what * MIN 14 MAT A wood girl¡± From walked over and led Helle by the hand into the guestroom ¡°It¡¯s time for bed, you two I¡¯m turning off the lights now¡± Once the guest room door was closed, Sean was about to walk over to his bedroom when he noticeal someone standing in his living room. Jason smiled and resper Hully asked, ¡°Are they both asleep, Mr Sean?¡± Jason distally only came over during the day Hence, Sean knew that something Was up if Jason was hop thiste at night without any warning Alcaid that the children might still be awake and eavesdropping by the door. Srom jerked his chin in a motion that Jason instantly understood before they both entered Ston¡¯s bedroom Inside Sear¡¯s bedroom were two armchairs Sean sat down on one of them and badetup When Jason just stood there, Sean shot him a look, telling him to Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Sell His Daughter Sean had better not be a forever bachelor like Frederick who was honestly an embarrassment to the family for still being a virgin at the age of 50. Sean looked up and suddenly chuckled. ¡°Hehe. Mom, the children are mine.¡± ¡°What?¡± Even when Madam Vanderbilt heard that the other woman had two children, s did not react as strongly. She suddenly pped Sean hard on the shoulder. ¡°Did you do something irresponsible? Why do you have children? You never brought anyone home or mentioned the urge to marry. Did the girl refuse you? Are you forcing her to marry you? Sean, you can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Sean furrowed his brows while the smile on his lips deepened. He exined to her what happened with ire and as well as the situation with ire¡¯s family. After hearing him out, Madam Vanderbilt loudly cursed Robert for being a scoundrel. ¡°How can such a foolish father exist? He should just go to hell! How could he sell his daughter? I can¡¯t believe he did that!¡± After a few minutes of cursing, Madam Vanderbilt started to feel sorry for ire. ¡°Poor girl. Thank goodness she met you, Sean. I don¡¯t care how but you must ring her back. Tell her that from now on, the Vanderbilts will be her y! No one can bully her again!¡± ¡°I will.¡± Sall His Baughter Sean pulled out the paternity test and handed it to Madam Vanderbilt. Tears welled up in her eyes as she read it. Not only had Sean found a woman he loved, but he also had children now. ¡°Are they fraternal twins?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded. ¡°They¡¯re extremely cute. Mom, you¡¯ll definitely like them.¡± ¡°Of course I will!¡± Madam Vanderbilt proudly said, ¡°Oh, look! Your eldest sister and second brother are twins, and your third brother and fourth sister are twins too.¡± She threw the paternity test at Sean. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this test? She gave birth to twins, so they must have inherited our family¡¯s genes! Do you think fraternal twins are conceived that easily?¡± Sean did not argue with her and put away the paternity test. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell anyone about this yet. She doesn¡¯t know that I am the man from back then.¡± ¡°Huh? Why does she not know yet?¡± Madam Vanderbilt felt a hint of disdain for her son. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You can just tell her and marry her right away, right?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°Her impression of the man she bumped into is very bad. I¡¯m afraid that if I tell her, she will run away. It¡¯s better not to say anything and bring her home first. I can tell her after we¡¯re married.¡± After all, there was no use crying over spilled milk. Madam Vanderbilt understood that logic well and gave Sean thumbs up. ¡°Don¡® worry. I¡¯ll handle this. Just bring the three of them home. If anyone dares to even object to it, I¡¯ll break their legs!¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll fly back to Silverton tomorrow so that I can bring them back here as soon as possible.¡± After dinner, ire and Julia spent two hours ying in the garden downstairs with the children. They had a great time. Soon, the sky turned pitch ck as the stars appeared in the night sky. The four of them enjoyed looking up at the stars for a while before heading back home. ¡°Belle, Jon, it¡¯s time for bath.¡± With sleepwear in her arms, Belle happily trotted over. ¡°Coming, Mommy!¡± Jon, on the other hand, hesitated and dragged his feet, making the walk take three times longer than usual. He looked so funny that Julia burst outughing. ¡°Boy, aren¡¯t you usually as fast as the wind? Why are you taking your own sweet time today? Are you abandoning all sense of dignity?¡± Jon speechlessly rolled his eyes and walked over to ire with sleepwear in his arms. He wanted to say something but when he saw that everyone was ughing at him, he snapped his mouth shut. The bathtub was already filled with warm water. and climbed into the bathtub. Puzzled, ire looked at him for a moment but did not think too much about his behavior. She undressed Belle before cing her in the bathtub as well. She turned on the showerhead and waited for the water to warm up. Then, she turned around and said to Jon, ¡°Let¡¯s shower you first.¡± Jon¡¯s eyes widened as he swiftly covered himself with his hands. He was clearly reluctant to leave the tub. ire frowned. ¡°Jon.¡± Jon pouted and turned to Belle. ¡°Ladies first!¡± This boy ¡­ ire did not know what was going on with him. Still, she beckoned Belle over. Belle obediently stepped out of the tub. After a while, Belle was done with her shower. After wiping Belle down with a towel, ire dressed Belle in her sleepwear before letting her leave the bathroom. Once Belle was gone, ire looked at Jon once more. This time, Jon had nothing to dy the inevitable with. Thus, he had no choice but to climb out of the tub. ire knew that something was bothering Jon. As his mother, she could tell. When ire noticed that he was keeping his hands over his bottom region, she chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time giving you a hath Why are vou embarrassed 14:49 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 81 Sell His Daughter UULNICU. ILSTTUL nomy mist line giving you a vall. vily dit you tilvanasstu now?¡± Jon frowned and lowered his head to look at himself. After a moment of consideration, he eventually moved his hands away. ire found his behavior strange. Jon had never acted like this before. Why was he suddenly acting like this? She held the showerhead over Jon¡¯s head. As warm water flowed down Jon¡¯s neck, his body soon turned a bright pink. ¡°Jon, can you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± The hot water felt so nice. Jon looked at her and thought about how she had taken care of him all these years without ever scolding or shouting at him. Hence, he was very okay with sharing his secret with her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell you, but you can¡¯t tell Belle about this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ire softly smiled and listened to him while she bathed him. Jon solemnly pieced together the words in his mind before he turned to look at ire. He then pointed at himself with one hand. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t look like Sir at all!¡± ire stared, speechless. This¡­ Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. What was she supposed to say to that? 14 49 Thu. Nov 2 D Chapter 21 Sell His Daughter 248 She hid her awkwardness behind a nonchnt reply, saying, ¡°You¡¯re really both the same.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Jon looked exceptionally serious. ¡°I really am different. Sir is amazing, like really, really amazing!¡± ire kept quiet. Well, this was awkward. For some reason, an image suddenly popped into her mind, causing her fair cheeks to abruptly turn red. ¡°Ahem!¡± She forcefully cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Jon did not believe her. ¡°Have you seen him before?¡± ¡°N¨CNo, I haven¡¯t!¡± ire¡¯s lips twitched. Why was she talking about this with her son in the bathroom? When she saw Jon staring at her with a suspicious gleam in his eyes, she scowled back at him. ¡°I really have not seen him like that. Still, they¡¯re all the same. You¡¯ll look like him when you grow up.¡± Chapter 82 Not Even Wearing a Shirt! Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Not Even Wearing a Shirt! Jon raised a hand and rested his chin on it while smacking his lips. ¡°Sir said the same thing. He wasn¡¯t lying.¡± ¡°Why would he lie about this?¡± ire heaved a deep sigh as she started working faster. She really did not want to discuss this with Jon any longer. After bathing the two little children, ire brought them over to Sean¡¯s ce. She left the ce as soon as they were fast asleep. She held a hand up to her cheek. It was still hot! This was so strange! Ever since Jon mentioned it, her mind would inexplicably conjure up some ¡­ images that made her imagination run wild. Instead of going back to her ce, ire went into Sean¡¯s bedroom andy on his bed. There was a faint minty scenting from it. Jon¡¯s words echoed in her mind. ¡°Sir is amazing, like really, really amazing!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ire suddenly sat up on the bed and turned to pick up her phone from the bedside table in frustration. ¡°After tapping into the chat with Sean, she immediately typed out a long message. Chapter 82 Not Even Wearing a Shirt! 48% ire suddenly sat up on the bed and turned to pick up her phone from the bedside table in frustration. ¡°After tapping into the chat with Sean, she immediately typed out a long message. ire: Sir, when are youing back? From now on, Jon is your responsibility. I really can¡¯t handle bathing him anymore!¡± Everyone in the Vanderbilts rose and slept early, so they usually retired to their rooms soon after 9.00 p.m. When Sean walked out of the bathroom, he did not have a shirt on and was only wearing shorts. He smiled when saw the message ire sent. Instead of replying to her, he started a video call. ire was still waiting for his reply when her phone buzzed. When she saw that it was an iing video call, she angrily answered it. In an instant, what she saw on her phone screen caused her face to turn pale as she shrieked, ¡°Sir! W¨C W¨CWhy aren¡¯t you wearing anything?¡± Sean¡¯s phone was resting on a stand on the mahogany table a few feet away from him. When he heard ire¡¯s scream, he turned around to look at the phone. ¡°I just came out of the shower.¡± ire¡¯s face swiftly turned from white to red. Despite how indecent this whole situation was, her gaze remained fixed on what she saw. She could only see Sean¡¯s upper body with his lower body kept out of the frame. However, that just made her imagination run wild. 48% Chapter 82 Not Even Wearing a Shirt! ire recalled Jon¡¯s words once more. She stared at Sean with flushed cheeks and a shy look in her eyes as her pink lips remained slightly parted. Ah¡­ Sean really had an amazing body. With eight¨Cpack abs highlighted by graceful lines, there was not an ounce of extra fat on his body. His perfect physique could rival the bodies of the best fashion models in the world. What a pity she could not see anything else. Frankly speaking, Jon¡¯s praises had made her curious about just how amazing Sean was. When she saw that Sean was leaning over as he dried his hair, she bit her lip and stretched her neck while lowering her eyes to discreetly look downward. While she knew there was nothing more to be seen from a t image, she still could not resist giving in to her childish urge. Sean instantly spotted the sneaky look on her face when he turned around. Amused, he asked, ¡°Do you want to look?¡± ire was at a loss for words. Shoot! She had been caught red¨Chanded! She hurriedly sat up straight and looked straight into the phone camera as she replied, ¡°Nope!¡± Sean chuckled and took a step back. ¡°You could¡¯ve told me. I¡¯m a very generous man.¡± 14:49 Thu. Nov 2 Chapter 82 Not Even Wearing a Shirt! 40% As he stepped backward, ire was finally able to see what his lower body looked like. Disappointingly, he was wearing shorts. She pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why would you wear pants but refuse to even put on a shirt?¡± Sean froze and turned to look at her. ¡°You seem disappointed to see that I¡¯m wearing pants.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Like a cat that had its tail stepped on, ire nearly jumped into the air from fright. She may be disappointed, but that should just be kept to herself. Sean did not know about it. To shift the tides, she decided to be proactive. ¡°We¡¯re talking about you right now. You called me even though you¡¯re not wearing a shirt! Do you do this often?¡± Sean furrowed his brows. ¡°No, no one talks to me at night.¡± ire gritted her teeth. ¡°That means you call a lot of people during the day.¡± Sean sighed. ¡°We only talk about business.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ire turned her face to the side. Although there was a look of anger on her face, her lips were twitching uncontrobly upward. One look at her face and Sean knew he had just been yed. He shook his head and tossed his towel onto a nearby chair before picking up his phone. As he sat on his her he asked ¡°What were you cavino about lon?¡± 416 48% Chapter 82 Not Even Wearing a Shirt! As he sat on his bed, he asked, ¡°What were you saying about Jon?¡± ire couldn¡¯t help but frown when she recalled what happened. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you bathe Jon from now on. After all, he is a boy, and it¡¯s quite inappropriate for me to keep bathing him.¡± Inappropriate¡­ ire had never felt it was inappropriate during the three years she spent bathing Jon, so why did she suddenly think that now? Sean soon understood what was going on when he recalled what happened in the shower the other day. ¡°Did he say something?¡± ire pouted. She did not keep it a secret as this was part of Jon¡¯s growth. ¡°He said he¡¯s not like you. I told him he would look the same once he grows up, but I don¡¯t think he really believes me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow. ¡°What else did he say?¡± What else did he say? ire visibly blushed. She pursed her lips, finding it hard to say it aloud. A moment of hesitationter, she softly said, ¡°He said you¡¯re really, really amazing ¡­¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Seanughed as he held his phone. He had never felt so happy before. He was only able to openly express his feelings when talking to ire. 14:49 Thu, Nov 2 ? Chapter 82 Not Even Wearing a Shirt! 2.48% He could imagine the embarrassed and reluctant look on ire¡¯s face as she was forced to listen to Jon. It was a pity he did not witness it himself. ¡°Hey, don¡¯tugh!¡± ire was so embarrassed that her ears had turned red. With puffed¨Cup cheeks, she moved to end the call. Just as she was about to tap the button, Sean suddenly dered, ¡°I¡¯ll be flying back tomorrow.¡± ire froze. ¡°Tomorrow? Didn¡¯t you say it would be two days at the very least?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Yes.¡± Sean¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Today and tomorrow; that¡¯s two days, right?¡± This¡­ ire did not know what to say in response. However, she was very happy to hear he would be back tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner waiting for you.¡± Chapter 83 Filled Her Heart With Ice Chapter 83 Chapter 83 48% Chapter 83 Filled Her Heart With Ice It was gettingte. Sean knew that ire was feeling sleepy, so he warmly said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± ire sweetly pursed her lips. ¡°Goodnight.¡± It was so nice to be able to have someone say ¡°goodnight¡± to her just before they both went to bed. Just as she was about to end the video call, Sean suddenly spoke up, ¡°You¡¯ll know just how amazing I am when I return.¡± ire¡¯s eyes widened with shock. As expected, perfection was a lie! Every man had a dark side, no matter how well¨Cmannered they were. Blushing, she hung up with a loud tap on the button before throwing her phone on the bedside table so that she could cover her head with the nket. She felt like sobbing. Would they do it when he returned? She was not ready for that yet. What should she do? However ¡­ As it was getting hard to breathe, she poked her head out of the nket and chuckled. 1/6 Chapter 83 Filled Her Heart With Ice As it was getting hard to breathe, she poked her head out of the nket and chuckled. She really wanted to know just how good Sean was! Over thest few days, rissa had been camping out by the Morgan residence. However, Xander seemed determined to ignore her. He would not even meet rissa had no choice but to head to the bar Xander frequented. Finally, she was able to see him there. However, he was having a lot of fun as beautiful women hung by his left and right. Her head started aching. ¡°Get lost!¡± She marched over to Xander and rudely shoved the women away from him. Xander watched with a nk look on his face as he held a ss of wine. He did not speak even as the other women stared at him. In the end, they all shifted to sit elsewhere. Having driven away the women, rissa sat down beside Xander and affectionately grabbed his arm. She then sweetly pleaded, ¡°Xander, I know you¡¯re still angry at me. You can hit me or shout at me, but please don¡¯t ignore me.¡± One of the men sitting nearby mockinglyughed. ¡°How do you want him to hit you, prettydy?¡± 14 nu, Nov 2 Chapter 83 Filled Her Heart With Ice ED 4070 52m Ac He stared at her with lustful eyes and abruptly leaned forward as heughed. ¡°Like this? Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone began to let out lewd chuckles. Even Xander was smirking. However, he soon frowned and swirled the wine in his ss with no emotions. showing in his eyes. Feeling humiliated, rissa red at the man who spoke and gently shook Xander¡¯s arm. ¡°Xander ¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Xander¡¯s voice was so icy that rissa froze. He was actually ¡­ chasing her off. She bit her lip in distress. ¡°Xander ¡­ Xander looked at the others in the room with frosty eyes. ¡°I told you to get out!¡± Everyone was stunned. Their gazes darted between Xander and rissa. Someone soon snapped to their senses. ¡°Let¡¯s go have fun somewhere else. We¡¯ll leave this room to Xander and his girl.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± 14:50 Thu, Nov 2 B 48 Chapter 83 Filled Her Heart With lee They were all men, so they understood what was going on. None of them got angry as they led the women out the door. Soon, the only ones left in the room were rissa and Xander. rissa was overjoyed. She had assumed Xander was kicking her out. Now, she was alone in a room with him. She poured some wine into a clean ss and yfully held it out to Xander. ¡°A toast, Xander? Let¡¯s forget and forgive.¡± Xander put his ss down and turned to look at her. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you just ask me to hit you?¡± Hit her? rissa had not meant it. She did not want to be beaten up. As Xander¡¯s face grew colder, she subconsciously shuffled backward. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Xander.¡± ¡°rissa¡­¡± Xander plucked the ss of wine from her hand and gently swished the liquid around. He never once looked away from her. His eyes were icy cold. ¡°How can I forge and forgive if I don¡¯t hit you after what you did to me?¡± rissa nervously swallowed. She had grown up with Xander, but she had never seen him like this before. He might have been proud, but he also shone as bright as the sun. Now, he was cold and indifferent. It filled her heart with ice. atically retreated hu, Nov 2 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 83 Filled Her Heart With Ice 7 48 rissa¡¯s panic caused Xander coldly smirk as he lifted the ss of wine and poured the icy liquid over rissa¡¯s hair. rissa cried out in panic, ¡°Xander, I¡¯m so sorry! Please, I beg you! Don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± With a loud crash, the ss fell to the ground with an ear¨Cpiercing shriek. You may also like The Substitute Husband Billionaire Add to library na, the secretive sole heir to the Jordan Group, eagerly anticipated the wedding of the century with rising actor Daniel Ray. For her, this event was more than just a celebration of love; it was an opportunity to reveal her true identity and secure her future alongside her beloved¡­.. rissa¡¯s heart shattered along with the ss. As she was physically weaker, escape was impossible. Thirty minutester, Xander dusted off his slightly wrinkled pants and coldly snorted withughter as he nced at rissa who was lying on the couch. He then walked out of the room. rissa watched him walk away as despair filled her body. He was no longer gentle with her. He constantly cursed her out while screaming out ire¡¯s name. That was the greatest humiliation any woman could suffer. rissa bit her lip as she forced herself upright. When she saw the bruises. littered throughout her skin, a crazedugh burst from her lips. 14 50 Thu, Nov 2 D Chapter #3 Filled Her Heart With Ice 48% Xander never took any contraceptive measures. She always had to take the morning¨Cafter pill. Well, she refused to take it this time. It would not matter if the seed did not take. However, if she got pregnant, she would have secured a ce among the Morgans! Alice was worried when she noticed rissa did not return that night. When she saw that Robert was eating his breakfast as usual, she angrily kicked him. ¡°rissa didn¡¯te backst night. Why aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Robert patted the spot she had kicked before continuing with his breakfast. ¡°Why worry? She¡¯s an adult now. If anything happens, she¡¯ll call.¡± Alice was about to argue back when Robert shot her an annoyed re. ¡°I was in a good mood this morning. Look at what you¡¯ve done! Whatever!¡± He shoved the te away from him and angrily stood up. In the end, Alice swallowed back the words she was about to say and glumly watched as he put on his jacket before walking out of the house. Soon after Robert¡¯s departure, Alice¡¯s phone rang. She nced at it to find it was a call from Adam. She hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Have you found her?¡± ¡°Finally, I found that brat!¡± Chapter 84 A Whip Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 A Whip Alice had paid for the production team¡¯s schedule when they went after irest time. However, Adam camped outside the studio for five whole days and ire was nowhere to be seen! One of his subordinates reported seeing ire at the supermarket. When he hurried over, ire was already gone. Thankfully, it still meant they had a lead on ire¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°She¡¯s living in Moonlight Bay now. Security there is strict. Ordinary people can¡¯t get in. It doesn¡¯t matter, though. I¡¯ve ced a tracker in her car. She¡¯s dead the moment she drives out of theplex.¡± Alice heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Good! You can¡¯t let ire go free this time. Evelyn, that skank, insists that ire marry Xander. rissa can only marry Xander if you get rid of ire.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Adam confidently thumped his chest. ¡°There¡¯s no way she can turn the tables on me!¡± As ire was going to head to the Alpha Ventures office, she did not bring Julia along, letting Julia stay at home to take care of Belle and Jon. After unlocking her car, ire got in and ced her bag on the passenger seat before starting the engine and driving out of the garage. Soon after leaving theplex, she noticed a ck van following close behind her. It was tailing close to her as if the driver were worried they would lose sight of her. Chapter 84 A Whip 48% As she nced at the van through the rearview mirror, she smiled. They were here again. They just won¡¯t give up! As the roads were packed in the city, ire did not speed up and just steadily drove behind the cars in front of her. When she passed the third traffic light, she suddenly floored the gas pedal. The van behind her sped up as well. ire smoothly guided her car around the cars ahead of her as she sped past them, but the van remained close behind her. With raised eyebrows, she smirked. ¡°Interesting.¡± She cracked her neck as she continued driving with one hand while her car roared past the other cars on the road. The city was full of high¨Crise buildings, alleys, and hidden paths. Just as ire was about to drive through a traffic light, one of the cars on the left of the junction suddenly rammed into her car. She spun the steering wheel to direct her car into the street to her right. However, the car that tried to ram into her was following close behind her with the van. ire furrowed her brows. It seemed things were worse this time. They were serious now. As soon as the thought urred to her, another car drove through the center Chapter 84 A Whip As soon as the thought urred to her, another car drove through the center line toward her. She pursed her lips and spun the steering wheel again, driving the car into a narrow alley. The alley was a one¨Cway street, and at the end of the alley, there was a truck that blocked the way out. ire was forced to stop the car. As soon as she pulled to a stop, the three vehicles behind her stopped as well. Around five vicious¨C looking men immediately hopped out of the truck in front of her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ire looked at them before ncing at the vehicles behind her through the rearview mirror. Nine men had gotten out of the three vehicles behind her. Adam was leading the group over to her with the man next to him filming with a movie recorder. ¡°Ha!¡± ireughed. There was no fear visible on her face. She grabbed her bag from the passenger seat and got out of the car. ¡°Hey, Uncle! Are you a movie director now?¡± Adam was big and burly with a hoarse voice. Every time he spoke, it sounded as grating as fingernails on a chalkboard. ¡°I¡¯m not your uncle! My son is still stuck in the hospital because of you! How dare you steal rissa¡¯s fianc¨¦ from her? You¡¯re dead!¡± ire leaned against her car door and coolly smiled as she said, ¡°Oh? He was the one following me last time then. I thought it was some useless loser. Uncle, if I had known it was him, I would¡¯ve made sure he suffered worse!¡± 14:51 Thu. Nov 2 Chapter 84 A Whip ¡°You ¡­!¡± Adam¡¯s face turned red with anger. She actually had the audacity to threaten to do worse to Aaron! That was his beloved son! The Campbell bloodline could only live on through Aaron. ¡°Boss¡­¡± The man walking next to him said, ¡°People say monologues kill. We shouldn¡¯t waste our time. Let¡¯s get on with it. The guys can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± They were really impatient. As men who had only bedded experienced women in their entire lives, they were drooling at the prospect of getting their hands on an innocent and young woman like ire. Her face was so fair and delicate. It would be so easy to bruise her skin. Her eyes were so bright and clear. They would look gorgeous when framed by tears. The men ogled at ire as they rubbed their hands and gulped. ¡°Hahaha¡­ true!¡± Adam guffawed in delight. ¡°You may win this argument, but you¡¯ll be cryingter!¡± After saying that, he snapped his fingers. ¡°Keep the camera running. Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t hold back. Do whatever you want with her. It doesn¡¯t even matter if you kill her!¡± At hismand, more than a dozen men instantly charged at ire. The man carrying the camera was not happy with his job. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s going first? Be quick so that I can take a turn! Even if I can¡¯t be the first, I want a taste 14:51 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 84 A Whip 47% The men allughed. ¡°Stop rushing and just focus on filming the show. You¡¯ll get your turn.¡± Even with over a dozen men closing in on her, ire only raised an eyebrow and unzipped her bag to pull out something shiny. Everyone stared in shock as a long and thin whip gracefully soared through the air as it shimmered in the sunlight. ¡°It¡¯s a whip!¡± The man who realized what it was felt his jaw drop. ¡°She knows how to use a whip.¡± She looked so demure. Why did she have a whip with her? Adam was shocked. Alice did say ire knew how to fight. It was why he brought so many men with him. No one told him that ire knew how to use a whip to fight. This ¡­ There was an awkward tension in the air. Still, who was he but the local gang leader of Silverton? He might be too scared to provoke the rich and the powerful, but he had never been afraid of a nobody. If he backed down now, everyone wouldugh at him. ¡°Go!¡± He kicked one of the men in the rear as he roared, ¡°What are you waiting for? Charge!¡± 5/5 14:51 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 85 Why Are You Attacking Me? Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Why Are You Attacking Me? ¡°B¨CBoss¡­¡± The man whom Adam kicked leaped to his feet and stared at him with a horrified look in his eyes. ¡°She has a weapon!¡± ¡°A weapon?¡± Adam red at the man. ¡°That¡¯s just for show. It¡¯s a toy. Do you really think she knows how to use it? After her! There¡¯s no way she can turn the tables on us!¡± The men around him kept quiet. Adam¡¯s speech was rather passionate, so why was he not attacking alongside them? However, he was paying them. They also relied on Adam on the regr, so they understood that they could only have a good time because of Adam. They all gritted their teeth and suppressed their rage before charging toward ire. Just for show? A toy? ire sneered as she swung her arm, causing the whip to snap through the air. A shrill whistle echoed through the alley. ¡°Ah!¡± Wherever the whip went, blood could be found. The three men running at the front of the group were now curled up on the floor and howling in pain as their knees were shed. 14:50 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 85 Why Are You Attacking Me? 47% ¡°Aah! It hurts! It hurts!¡± ¡°It hurts so much!¡± The men still running all started slowing down. They stared down at the drops of blood in fear. ¡°That¡¯s not for show, Boss! It actually whistled! It¡¯s a weapon!¡± ¡°I just remembered that it¡¯s my mother¡¯s 70th birthday today. I have to head back now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. My wife will be giving birth soon. I have to head to the hospital now.¡± ¡°My cat will be giving birth soon. The vet says it¡¯s a risky birth. I have to go as well.¡± ¡°My dad said I have to go on a blind date today. I¡¯m still single at 35. I cannot miss out on any dates I get.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The group of men all ran away aftering up with all sorts of excuses. Adam was fuming with anger as he watched them flee. ¡°Is this how you repay me, you cowards?¡± There was still one other man standing in the alley, however. Adam heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Monkey.¡± The man known as Monkey slowly turned around to stare at Adam with tears brimming in his eyes. ¡°They used every excuse I could think of. Give me a 2/6 14:51 NOV Chapter 85 Why Are You Attacking Me? Adam was rendered speechless. Darn it! None of the men he brought with him could fight at all! They all pissed themselves with fear the moment they saw ire¡¯s whip. Useless fools! ire sneered and slowly walked over to Adam with her whip in hand. The sound the whip made as it scraped and slithered against the ground was so terrifying that Monkey instantly pissed himself the moment ire nced at him. Ha! He finally had an excuse to leave! ¡°I need to get changed, Boss. I just pissed myself.¡± ¡°Monkey, you¡­!¡± Adam had thought Monkey could be a meat shield at least. Now that Monkey had run off as well, he was the only one left in the alley. As ire walked closer, he gulped in fear as he subconsciously shuffled backward. ¡°Now, now, we¡¯re all family here. We can talk this out¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ire smiled at him, looking just like an innocent little girl who did not understand the ways of the world. ¡°Someone just said he was not my uncle though.¡± 14:52 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 85 Why Are You Attacking Me? ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. That¡¯s all!¡± Adam had retreated so far that he soon bumped into the car behind him. The men had really run off on their own two feet, leaving the vehicles behind. He anxiously looked back and realized that there was no one around. If ire wanted to, she could kill him, and no one would know. When he sensed ire moving closer, he frantically turned around and held his fists up before his chest so that he looked like he would fight back even as he continued to blubber. ¡°Hear me out. It¡¯s really just a misunderstanding. I only wanted to give you a scare. I wouldn¡¯t really hurt you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ire nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡± Adam sighed in relief. Just as he was about to seize the chance to escape. ire suddenly swung the whip through the air with the tip aimed right at his throat. Adam¡¯s heart sank. It was toote to run. The whip immediately coiled around his neck. ¡°Ah¡­¡± His face grew red as he found it hard to breathe. He was so scared by the sight of ire walking over to him that tears were streaming down his cheeks. ¡°You believed me when I said I only wanted to scare you, so why are you attacking me?¡± MILLI 4/6 E¨C Ch. ¡ª +L _L 14.52 Thu. Nov Chupte Why Are You Attacker ¡°Heh.¡± ire snorted with pursed lips. She gently patted him on the cheek with a well¨Cmanicured hand. ¡°I¡¯m only giving you a scare too.¡± Adam was rendered speechless. Darn it! She was not scaring him. This was an attack! The whip made it hard for him to breathe, and it was so cold that the chill sank deep into his bones. Before he could even finish speaking, ire tugged at her whip and started pulling him along as she walked. He did not dare stop or slow down because he knew that one mistake could mean death for him. ire shoved Adam into the passenger seat of her car Adam looked up at her and said in a pleading voice. ¡°I won¡¯t run, so can you please take this thing off me?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine¡± ire tossed the whip into the car. ¡°You can run if that¡¯s what you want Adam rejoiced. He ignored the whip around his neck and moved to get out of the car when he heard ire frostily dere. You¡¯ll suffer more when you die if I catch you.¡± Adam froze 14:52 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 85 Why Are You Attacking Me? ITLI ILI 4/% Adam rejoiced. He ignored the whip around his neck and moved to get out o the car when he heard ire frostily dere, ¡°You¡¯ll suffer more when you die if I catch you.¡± Adam froze. To escape or not to escape? He stealthily nced at ire and found her staring at him as well. Frightened, he quickly averted his gaze and shuffled to properly sit in the car. ¡°I won¡¯t run. I promise I won¡¯t run.¡± Alpha Ventures. Robert finally managed to keep his position as chairman. Afraid of a repeat of past events, he specifically called Amos, Charles, and the other minor shareholders to the office. Amos, Charles, and the others were surprised when they saw the share transfer agreements ced in front of them. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Chapter 86 Chumming and Cool Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Charming and Cool Robert was casually sprawled out in his seat at the head of the table, with his chubby legszily crossed as if the entirepany belonged to him. He nced at Amos and the others out of the corner of his eye in a show ofplete disregard. ¡°Nothing much. I just want you to sign before leaving Alpha Ventures for good.¡± Amos and Charles scowled, outraged by Robert¡¯s actions. ¡°That¡¯s just rude, Mr. Donovan. We have not received much money from you ove the years, yet you¡¯ll kick us out the moment the Morgans choose to ally themselves with Alpha Ventures.¡± ¡°Mr. Donovan, you should at least let us enjoy a share of the profits. We¡¯re old friends. You cannot do this.¡± ¡°Old friends?¡± Robert sneered. ¡°How can you call yourselves that? None of you said a word when ire forced me out of my role. Why are we friends now?¡± It was clear that he held a grudge against them. They remained silent and refused to sign the documents. Furious, Robert mmed his hand on the conference table. ¡°Sign now and you¡¯ll get some money out of this. Refuse to sign¡­ Well, I have Evelyn backing me up. You can¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± A sharp noise echoed through the air as the conference table shook. The minor shareholders felt their hearts skip in fear as though they would Chapter 86 Charming and Cool The minor shareholders felt their hearts skip in tear as though they would stop out of fear. They looked at each other for a few moments. Amos was the first to cave in. With a heavy sigh, he picked up the pen. Just then, a woman¡¯s derisive voice rang through the air. ¡°What a great show, Dad.¡± Robert¡¯s heart sank. ire?. Why was she here? As he thought that, ire walked into the conference room with a whip that was coiled around Adam as she dragged him into the room like a leashed dog. Adam started shouting the moment he saw Robert. ¡°Save me!¡± Robert instantly lost hisposure. Everyone knew about his connection to Adam. That meant an attack on Adam was an insult to Robert. He shot to his feet and sternly admonished ire, ¡°You ungrateful child! Let your uncle go!¡± ire led Adam over to Robert. However, she did not show any fear and even twisted the whip, causing Adam to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Aah! Stop, please! You¡¯re going to snap my neck!¡± ¡°Dad,¡± ire said with a pout. ¡°Are you closer to him than me?¡°. That was a hard question to answer. Chapter 86 Charming and Cool The circumstances around ire¡¯s birth were an unspeakable secret. He had kept it hidden for 23 years, not even telling Alice. How could he say anything when there were so many people watching? Naturally, he was even more closely rted to Adam than ire. He pursed his lips with an awkward look in his eyes. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re closer to me.¡± ¡°Well, there you have it.¡± ire tugged harder, forcing Adam to stand in front of her before she kicked him in the back of the knees to make him kneel. ¡°This man had more than ten men with him as he tried to corner me on the street. There was a camera filming the entire time as he tried to get the men to defile me. How shall we deal with him?¡± Robert¡¯s face darkened. He looked down with zing eyes and sternly demanded, ¡°Is what she said true?¡± With the whip wrapped around his neck, Adam did not dare lie. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± There was a loud p as Robert smacked Adam hard across the face, cursing frustration, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not toy a hand on her? Am I nobody to you?¡± Adam burst into tears with a wail. With the whip around his neck, he did not look like the powerful gang leader of Silverton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Robert! I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Robert red at Adam before looking up at ire and saying, ¡°He has apologized, so let him go.¡± Did they think ire was fooled by their act? Chapter 86 Charming and Cool ire haughtily raised her chin and coldly spat out, ¡°I¡¯m going to do just that today, and you can do nothing about it!¡± She then swung her whip, sending Adam flying through the air. He crashed into the nearby wall. The moment he let out a cry of pain, ire¡¯s whip was sent flying toward him. There was a muffled thud as the whip tore through Adam¡¯s flesh, sttering the room with blood. The minor shareholders were terrified. They hurriedly hid in a corner far away from them. That whip did not hesitate at all. What if it identally struck them instead? They might die. However ¡­ ire looked so cool and charming as she swung the whip around. It was like watching one of those thrilling action movies with well¨Cchoreographed fighting. Adam had always been a bully. Every year, the minor shareholders would only receive a paltry sum as dividends. Amos had tried to argue with Robert years ago, but with Adam by Robert¡¯s side, Amos was too afraid to even speak harshly against Robert. For 20 years, they had suffered under Adam¡¯s oppressive thumb. It was a harc life. Thus, they were all filled with glee when they saw just how much pain Adam was in. Adam¡¯s screams had Robert trembling with fury. ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough, 14.53 Thu. Nov 2 Chaming and Gol R receive a paltry sum as dividends. Amos had tried to argue with Robert years ago, but with Adam by Robert¡¯s side, Amos was too afraid to even speak harshly against Robert. For 20 years, they had suffered under Adam¡¯s oppressive thumb. It was a hard life. Thus, they were all filled with glee when they saw just how much pain Adam was in. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Adam¡¯s screams had Robert trembling with fury. ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough, ire! It¡¯s time I teach you your ce in this household!¡± He picked up his phone and made a call. As he red at ire, he said into the phone, ¡°I want every security guard in the conference room, now!¡± ire ignored him and kept whipping Adam. Throughout her life, she had been bullied by rissa, tormented by Aaron, and taken advantage of by Adam. He was supposed to be her uncle, yet since the moment she turned 13, he kept ¡°identally¡± groping her. Every time she saw Adam, she would hide far away from him in fear that he would one day lose his mind and do the unthinkable. The fear and agony she had suppressed all these years instantly transformed into rage. With every swing of her whip. Adam wailed louder. 14.53 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 87 That Brat Has Gone Mad Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Ch49m) Chapter 87 That Brat Has Gone Mad Adam eventually broke down and pleaded through the tears on his face, saying, I¡¯m sorry, ire. Please stop hitting me, Aah! Ouch! Please, I beg you. Stop. I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± The captain of the security team and his 16 men finally charged into the conference room minutester. Robert immediately pointed at ire and barked out, ¡°I want this crazy woman out of this building now!¡± The captain turned around. When he saw that ire was whipping Adam, he hesitated. ¡°Mr. Donovan ¡­¡± He gulped. ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. We ¡­¡± ¡°She is not my daughter!¡± Robert blurted out in his anger. ¡°That brat has gone mad! Do whatever you need to do. I won¡¯t hold you ountable.¡± With clear instructions like that, what objections could the captain still have? He pulled out his baton and said to the men behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s charge together. Our priority is saving Adam Campbell.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The security guards all pulled out their batons and rushed at ire. The captain had only arrived near ire when she stopped whipping Adam to pull a document out of her bag. Without turning around, she held the papers up so that the captain could read what was written on them. Chapter 87 That Brat Has Gone Mad ¡°I am now the chairman of Alpha Ventures. If you wish to keep working here, you¡¯ll listen to my orders.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As the paper was held too close to him, the captain had to squint to read what was written on the paper. When he saw that ire now owned 51% of Alpha Ventures, his eyes widened with shock. He swiftly put his baton away and respectfully said, ¡°We are at your service, Miss Donovan.¡± Robert was dumbfounded. He could not believe it and walked over, pushing aside the captain of the security team. He stared at the document with narrowed eyes. When he saw that ire held a 51% stake, he understood that Evelyn had given ire the 25% she previously owned. How could it be? Only a few days had passed! Why would Evelyn give her shares to ire? ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡± He could not evenplete a full sentence. It felt like the end of the world. He stumbled and nearly fell as he cried out, ¡°This is impossible! Why would Evelyn¡­¡± Adam was sprawled out on the ground. There was not an inch of unmarred flesh on him. He was still breathing though as ire never meant to kill him. She might be angry, but she did not have the right to take Adam¡¯s life. After this, Adam would likely be too afraid to cause her any more trouble. Chapter 87 That Brat Has Gone Mad She slid the document back into her bag before calmly coiling up her whip. When she turned around and saw how pale Robert was, she chuckled. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Evelyn is not someone you can rely on. She might rule Silverton, but there¡¯s always someone stronger. In the end, she too feels fear.¡± Someone who could strike fear in Evelyn¡¯s heart ¡­ Robert froze as his face lost all color. He slumped to the ground into a lifeless puddle as he repeatedly muttered, ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible ¡­¡± The minor shareholders were very satisfied with the show with which they were presented. No one else in Silverton was capable of reducing Adam to lumps of flesh and blood. ire was now the subject of their admiration. Still, she was definitely not someone they should anger, especially not when she had been brutally determined in her whipping. What if she inherited Robert s nasty personality and insisted they give up on their shares? What should they do then? Charles shoved Amos forward, forcing him to stumble forward. Amos turned and red at Charles before turning back around to shoot ire a fawning smile. ¡°Miss Donovan.¡± ire put her whip away and smiled back. ¡°Mr. Amos.¡± Amos was shocked to be greeted so politely. He immediatelyughed and nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re the chairman now, we¡¯ll be following your lead. There Chapter 87 That Beat Has Gone Mad WIII TOIIOW your every word. Charles nearly kicked Amos out of irritation. Instead, he stepped forward to stand in front of Amos as he thumped his chest. ¡°I now proim you chairman. of Alpha Ventures. No one else will do!¡± Amos scornfully nced at Charles. Proim? What? ire now owned 51% of thepany. They would not have more shares than her no matter what they did. Hence, the role of the chairman could not be anyone else¡¯s. The other minor shareholders swiftly stepped forward to pledge their loyalty as well, scared that she would insist on acquiring their shares out of anger. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. ire waited for everyone to finish speaking before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. gentlemen. I only want my mother¡¯spany. Robert has turned this ce intc a dump. I¡¯ll reorganize this whole ce, so hold on to your shares and you¡¯ll prosper with me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± No one in Silverton was capable of making Evelyn hand over her shares. Hence, they all understood just how powerful ire was. Moreover, with Solstice Industries as a powerful ally, Alpha Ventures would no longer have to worry. Chapter 87 That Brat Has Gone Mail Suddenly, ire turned around and looked at Robert, who was crawling on the ground. She coldly barked out. ¡°Security, get these two out of the building. They are not to step foot in here ever again.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the captain of the security team respectfully replied before immediately instructing his men to drag Adam and Robert out. Amos and Charles soon left as they felt they had groveled as much as they needed to. ire walked into the chairman¡¯s office and took a deep breath as she looked at the room that Robert had upied for over twenty years. ¡°I have finally taken back what once was yours, Mom!¡± The office had been renovated twice over the years, so everything still looked quite new. However, ire did not like the feeling of Robert¡¯s presence, so she immediately had someone change everything. Matt smiled as he stood at the doorway and watched her. ¡°Congrattions, Boss. You¡¯ve achieved your dream.¡± ire turned around to find him walking into the office. ¡°Boss!¡± Matt sounded rather dissatisfied as he tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask us to pick you up on such a big day?¡± ire frowned and impatiently pped his hand away. ¡°You always act so mature around others, Matt. Why do you act like a child when it¡¯s just me?¡± ¡°Boss!¡± Matt huffed. ¡°I¡¯m not being childish. This is admiration!¡± Chapter 88 Incredibly Gorgeous Chapter 88 Chapter 88 47% Chapter 88 Incredibly Gorgeous ire was speechless. What could she really say if Matt wanted to call it admiration? She turned around and looked out the window at the view lit by the brilliant sun as she smiled. ¡°I wanted to do it myself since it¡¯s my mother¡¯spany. While it feels nice to have you guys around, it still feels like I¡¯m throwing my weight around.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Matt frowned and stepped forward to stand next to ire in front of the window. ¡°Robert and Adam have been bullying others for decades. They might have been too scared to target the rich or powerful, but they have tormented many of the ordinary people. They deserved this.¡± In the end, at least they were taught a lesson. A thought suddenly struck Matt, and he turned to look at ire. Her skin was bathed in a gentle halo of sunlight. It was so smooth that he could not see a single pore on it. She was incredibly gorgeous. ¡°Robert has been in Silverton for long enough that he still has some connections, Boss. You¡¯ve humiliated him so badly today that I think he¡¯ll definitely be back.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ire nonchntly chuckled. ¡°Let him try. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll do.¡± Robert has been in charge of Alpha Ventures for so many years that ire needed to conduct a spring clean. After ire ced Matt in charge of that task, she recalled that Sean would be flying back today. After patting Matt on the shoulder, she said, ¡°I¡¯m 1/6 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 88 Incredibly Gorgeous 47%8 ¡°Boss!¡± ire was a professional who always left as soon as she was done with her task. Matt, however, wanted her to stay longer. ¡°How about a meal together?¡± he asked, ¡°Your time is best saved for your girls. I¡¯m going home to spend time with Jon and Belle.¡± Matt sighed as he watched her leave. ¡°Those girls aren¡¯t as interesting as you. Whatever¡­ it¡¯s better than eating alone.¡± When ire walked out of Alpha Ventures, she found a ck Bentley parked by the doors. She froze for a moment before jumping with joy when she saw the man stepping out of the car. She happily ran over. ¡°Sir!¡± When she was just a few steps away from Sean, she leaped into the air and gave him a big bear hug. Sean had his arms opened and caught her. When he saw her flushed cheeks ar bright smile, he chuckled. ¡°Did Belle learn that hug from you?¡± ¡°No!¡± ire pouted. ¡°I have never hugged a man like this before. I just¡­ maybe it¡¯s gics.¡± Gics? That was not a had exnation 216 Tu Chapter 88 Incredibly Gorgeous While it was not a very dignified way to hug in public, Sean adored it as it showed just how much ire missed him and it was a chance for them to just cling to each other. He could not enjoy the hug for long as ire soon got off him and immediately stepped into his car. Sean shook his head with a smile on his lips before following her into the car. As everyone said, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Sean had only been away for a day, but ire missed him so much that as soon as Sean sat down next to her, she immediately wrapped her hands around his arm. The awkward reservation from before was gone. Sean gently stroked her delicate skin with a finger. ¡°I hear something major happened today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that major,¡± ire casually said. ¡°I just took back what was meant to be mine in the first ce.¡± A thought suddenly struck her, and she looked up at Sean while holding a hand out to him with her palm up like she was waiting to be paid. ¡°Where¡¯s my present?¡± Sean chuckled and turned to grab a bag from the trunk. After opening the bag. he pulled out an intricately decorated box and handed it to ire. ¡°For you.¡± The box looked very old as the satin fabric had turned dull and yellow with the passage of time. Still, ire could find hints of the box¡¯s past glory in the texture of the 3/6 Chapter 88 Incredibly Gorgeous She did not take it and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Sean grabbed her hand and solemnly ced the box in her palm as he said, ¡°See for yourself.¡± The box was rather heavy. Perhaps its age had made the box heavier. ire took a deep breath before gently opening the box. Inside the box was a bracelet that glowed and shimmered in slightly green hues of light. Judging by the luster and the color, the gemstones on the bracelet were some of the rarest diamonds and emeralds. ire had researched gemstones in the past, so she knew just how rare diamonds and emeralds of this specific luster and cut were. ¡°This is too much. I can¡¯t take it.¡± She closed the box and ced it in Sean¡¯sp. He pursed his lips as he looked at her. ¡°You said that you won¡¯t be impressed by just anything, yet you say this is too expensive. What should I do with you?¡± What should he do with her? ire frowned and sat up straight. ¡°I was only joking. You could¡¯ve given me anything. This bracelet must be priceless. Most people would keep it locked up as a family heirloom.¡± Diamonds and emeralds were gemstones that spoke of wealth and nobility, especially when they were of the highest grade and cut by master craftsmen. 14:54 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 88 Incredibly Gorgeous They were exceedingly rare. Sean really liked to go all out. His gift was so expensive that she nearly died from fright. ¡°ire.¡± Sean picked up the bracelet from the box and gently grabbed ire¡¯s arm. Carefully and slowly, he put it on her wrist. ¡°Look, your skin is so fair that it looks perfect on you.¡± It looked great, but it was way too expensive. ire was going to take it off, but Sean immediately stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from my mom to her future daughter¨Cinw.¡± ¡°Daughter¨Cinw?¡± ire silently blushed as she bit her lip. Her voice sounded rather raspy as she eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is a marriage proposal.¡± Sean tenderly held her arm with admiration shimmering in his dark eyes. Just as he thought, only something as precious as the best diamonds and emeralds was fit for ire. How could she be so beautiful? ¡°Heh.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± What? ire had expected him to deny it, not admit it without hesitation. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. 14.34 TITLE INOV As Themovibly Gungeons Sean tenderly held her arm with admiration shimmering in his dark eyes. Just as he thought, only something as precious as the best diamonds and emeralds was fit for ire. How could she be so beautiful? ¡°Heh.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± What? ire had expected him to deny it, not admit it without hesitation. It really was a marriage proposal! ¡°Sir!¡± ire pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°This must be the most half¨Chearted marriage proposal in the world.¡± ¡°Is this considered half¨Chearted?¡± Sean frowned and thought about it for a moment before turning to pull out a folder from his bag. As he ced the folder in her hands. He asked, ¡°Is this a better show of sincerity?¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Sense of Formality Puzzled, ire opened the folder to find it was filled with property transfer agreements as well as share transfer agreements. The total worth of everything being transferred was in the billions. She immediately had a feeling that Sean intended to knock her out with expensive gifts. ¡°Oh, no!¡± She shoved the folder back into Sean¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money, Sir. There should be a sense of formality and pomp, right?¡± Sean held rather old¨Cfashioned beliefs when it came to that. Among the Vanderbilts, marriages started with the exchange of promises, and then an engagement party before the wedding. That had been the tradition for centuries. Moreover, the women who wanted to marry a Vanderbilt were so obsessed wi their dream that they did not care about anything ceremonial. As long as they could marry a Vanderbilt, they were fine even if the wedding were just going over to a county clerk¡¯s office for registration. What Sean was giving ire would be considered betrothal gifts, but ire evidently did not care for them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had never felt this defeated before. After staring at ire, he heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°Okay. Give me some time to y. Still, these are your betrothal 1. ts. You should ept them.¡± He had never felt this defeated before. After staring at ire, he heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°Okay. Give me some time to y. Still, these are your betrothal gifts. You should ept them.¡± ¡°No way! I haven¡¯t said yes yet!¡± As soon as ire said that, her phone started buzzing. It was a call from Mr. Smith. Her heart sank. She suddenly remembered something she had forgotten about. She snuck a nce at Sean before answering the call as softly as she possibly could. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s fawning voice echoed from the phone. ¡°We¡¯ll be having our wrap party tonight at The Regalia. Have you ¡­ asked Mr. Vanderbilt about it? Will hee?¡± Mr. Smith sounded so hopeful that ire forced herself to hum in affirmation as she gnawed on her lip. Mr. Smith burst outughing and ended the call soon after. Throughout the call, ire had only spoken three times. Sean heard every word spoken through the phone and silently smirked. ire sure was great at sounding perfunctory. Did Mr. Smith intentionally ignore the awkward tone in her voice, or did he actually not notice it? After putting the phone away, ire turned to find Sean looking at her with Chapter 89 Sense of Formality She sounded so demure and gentle. Sean turned to look at her. ¡°Hm?¡± ire¡¯s beautiful face immediately lit up with a sweet smile as she gently shook his arm. ¡°It¡¯s the wrap party tonight. They¡¯re having it at The Regalia. Go with me?¡± Sean frowned and seemingly hesitated. ire bit her lip and stared at him with wide, pitiful eyes. Sean chuckled and feigned helplessness as he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel too well.¡± ire pouted hard. ¡°Why do you not feel well? Is it your shoulders? Do you need a massage? Will you feel better then?¡± She started massaging his shoulders as she spoke. Sean gently pushed her hands away. ¡°Someone just said no to my marriage proposal. I couldn¡¯t even give her my betrothal gift. ire ¡­¡± He stared deep into her brown eyes and solemnly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your answer While Mr. Smith was a good man who treated her well, there was no need to sell herself just for a meal, right? She pulled her hands back and turned to face the front with her chin held up high. ¡°Nothing to do about it, I guess.¡± It was a matter of principle! Sean turned and stared at her. ¡°Angry?¡± Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 89 Sense of Formality ¡°Nope.¡± ire pursed her lips and chuckled while wrapping her arms around his. ¡°Why would I be mad over something so trivial? Do I look that petty?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± She had gotten smarter now. It seemed like there was no way to trick her into epting his marriage proposal. Jason parked the car by the entrance to Moonlight Bay. ire looked at Sean, surprised. ¡°Are you not coming home?¡± ¡°I have something to take care of,¡± Sean calmly replied. ire nodded in understanding. It seemed Sean did not want to go to the party because he had other matters to attend to. She graciously patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be at the wrap party tonight, so you¡¯ll have to take care of dinner yourself.¡± Sean nodded with a hum of assent. When ire returned home, Julia was excited to hear about the wrap party. ¡°I want to go, ire!¡± Everyone knew that Julia was ire¡¯s assistant. She had worked on set for so many days that she should be there at the wrap party. ire turned her head to look at Belle and Jon. What about them? If Sean were free, he could help take care of them. However, Sean was busy, so the children¡¯s care was suddenly a problem. There was no way she would miss out on the chance to feast. She swiftly skipped over to ire and grabbed ire¡¯s hand as she sweetly pleaded, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I promise to be good. I¡¯ll stay close to you. Bring me with you, please?¡± Jon licked his lips and also skipped over to grab ire¡¯s other hand. ¡°Mommy, I want to go too.¡± You may also like Falling For The Warrens Erotica !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! Three tempting men, one bold choice, and things will never be the same. Add to library ire looked down at them with a troubled look on her face. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Julia said,ughing from where she sat cross¨Clegged on the couch. ¡°Take them with you. Everyone there worked on the show. Who knows wher we¡¯ll see each other again? They would not care that the children are there.¡± Belle and Jon stared up at ire with watery eyes filled with hope. How could ire bear to refuse her two adorable children? ¡°Alright. Everyone, let¡¯s get changed so that we can go.¡± When ire walked into the room with Belle and Jon in tow, everyone was stunned. W¨CWhat was this? The nmdurer stort un and Innked at the two cute children and asked in 14.54 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 89 Senise of Formality ???? ??. OF 47m 35 #D) Belle and Jon stared up at ire with watery eyes filled with hope. How could ire bear to refuse her two adorable children? ¡°Alright. Everyone, let¡¯s get changed so that we can go.¡± When ire walked into the room with Belle and Jon in tow, everyone was stunned. W¨CWhat was this? The producer stood up and looked at the two cute children and asked in confusion, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, the children are ¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my children,¡± ire calmly replied as she held onto Belle¡¯s and Jon¡¯s hands. Her children? The entire crew stood dumbfounded, shocked to see someone as young as ire with children. Wait a minute! A thought suddenly struck Mr. Smith. He looked behind her and frowned when he only saw Julia standing there. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Sean?¡± 2 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Wrap Party ¡°He¡¯s busy,¡± ire exined. Mr. Smith¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. Sean was not too busy to attend the party. Evidently, he had fallen out with ire. Still, it was not surprising. Sean was someone who stood at the top of the pyramid. One nce and he could have any woman he wanted. Even if he was interested in ire, he probably backed off the moment he found out about the children. Mr. Smith spat out through gritted teeth, ¡°How could you, Ms. Lawrence? You said he would be here when I called you just now. How can you tell me he¡¯s noting? I booked the most expensive courses while everyone dressed up for the party. How can you y us for fools?¡± It had been several minutes since ire and Julia¡¯s arrival. No one invited them to sit with them. Instead, they kept interrogating ire. Julia flew into a fit of rage. ¡°Fine, you ordered the most expensive dishes, so what? What¡¯s so great about that? I¡¯ll pay for the meal. Will that shut you up?¡± ¡°Julia.¡± ire let go of Jon¡¯s hand to pull Julia back by the shirt. It was her fault in the first ce. She should not have given Mr. Smith false hope. 1/5 Chapter 90 Wrap Party It was her fault in the first ce. She should not have given Mr. Smith false hope. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± ire¡¯s grip around Belle¡¯s hand tightened. ¡°My apologies for this. I was with Mr. Sean when you called, so I said yes since I thought he was free. He only told me he was busy when he dropped me off.¡± She paused. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for tonight¡¯s meal as an apology.¡°¡± To Mr. Smith and the producer, the issue was not the money. They had thought of seizing the chance to get Sean to invest in their next show. Mr. Smith was clearly beside himself with rage as he still snorted derisively despite ire¡¯s apology. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯m not naive. Don¡¯t think you can use Mr. Sean to shut me up. Was Mr. Sean really next to you? Who knows wh actually happened?¡± He nced at Belle and Jon as his fury exploded. ¡°Do you really think your could marry into the most powerful family in the country with those two tagalongs? Save it. Stop trying to fool us.¡± Julia immediately retorted, ¡°Did someone poop in your mouth? Why are you such a potty mouth?¡± Sean sat in his office and stared at the folder and the box containing the bracelet with an intense scowl on his face. Victor knocked on the door and only entered when Sean responded. When he saw that Sean was brooding, he curiously asked, ¡°Did your trip to Ascalon go 2/5 badly?¡± Sean did not look up and continued to stare at the items on the desk as he pondered. ¡°Is formality very important to girls?¡± Victor grinned. ¡°That depends on the woman. Still, you are handsome and rich enough that you don¡¯t need to bother with that. You just need to stand there. Who cares about formality? None of that is important as long as you¡¯re there.¡± Sean thought the same, but now ¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He nced up at Victor and gently tapped the folder on the desk. ¡°I have presented ire with my gifts, but she did not say yes.¡± What? Victor might not know how much was usually given as betrothal gifts, but he knew exactly how much would be given by the Vanderbilts. The betrothal gifts involved in the marriages of those lower in the hierarchy than Sean were so ridiculously expensive that it struck fear in Victor¡¯s mind. What did that mean when it came to Sean then? He was shocked. ¡°Miss Donovan really is a special woman.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sean was interested in Victor¡¯sprehension of the situation. ¡°How so?¡± Victor cleared his throat and used every trick he knew when it came to ttery. ¡°Mr. Sean, you¡¯re an extraordinary man of high social rank, wealth, and beauty. Most women would turn and stare at you. The gifts you offered would have most women throwing themselves at you.¡± 375 He paused as his grin turned mischievous. ¡°This means Miss Donovan is not a materialistic woman. She is attracted to you, not your money.¡± His ttery worked quite well on Sean. Indeed, the woman he adored would never be superficial and vain. Victor stepped forward and continued, ¡°Miss Donovan is a woman who loves romantic gestures, so why don¡¯t you create a few romantic moments?¡± Romance? Sean smiled now that he had a n in mind. When he beckoned Victor over, Victor scurried over to ce his ear close to Sean¡¯s lips. Five minutester, Victor let out a cry of astonishment. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Mr. Sean! If I were a woman, I would be marrying you right away!¡± Sean stood up and put on his suit jacket. ¡°I¡¯ll stall for time. Get everything ready before 10.00 p.m.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, Mr. Sean! Don¡¯t worry.¡± Meanwhile, at The Regalia, Mr. Smith was ring hard at Julia. Despite being a man in his fifties, he was immature enough to actually argue with Julia. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Julia held her chin up high and retorted, ¡°The one with the potty mouth knows what I just said.¡± Forget it. Ms. Lawrence did not have a duty to bring Mr. Sean with her anyway.¡± However, Mr. Smith was clearly out of his mind with anger as he pushed the producer away and stubbornly nted his hands on his hips. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess with me! I have been in the industry for decades! It¡¯s easy enough for me to put you on an industry¨Cwide cklist!¡± The producer sighed, annoyed. ¡°Mr. Smith, Ms. Lawrence is not part of the entertainment industry! She is a web novel writer!¡± ¡°What about it? Do writers not need the entertainment industry to further their careers?¡± ire did not want to stay any longer. She had arrived in a good mood, ready to enjoy a feast with the people with whom she had worked. How did it turn into this? ¡°Let¡¯s go, Julia.¡± Julia red at Mr. Smith before turning to leave the room. Mr. Smith walked around the table and insistently followed them out to grab ire¡¯s hand. ¡°You said you would be paying, right? Pay up before you leave. Then, take your tagalongs with you and leave!¡± Suzanne¡¯s assistant sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right! You were talking big just now, so pay up before you leave!¡± Suzanne shot her a re, making her immediately shut up before resentfully grumbling, ¡°Why are you ring at me? It¡¯s the truth! She failed to invite Mr. Sean, so she should be paying for our meals.¡± 5/5 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Mr. Smith¡¯s Face Had Turned Deathly Pale Suzanne scowled and softly reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t just go along with whatever¡¯s happening. Let me ask you, do you have the guts to say you can afford to pay for today¡¯s meal?¡± Suzanne was an award¨Cwinning actress, so her assistant was quite well¨Cpaid. However, this was The Regalia. Mr. Smith had booked the most expensive dishes, so each table of ten would cost around 88,000. That did not include the drinks either. With ten full tables, the dinner would cost at least a million! The assistant pouted and sulkily shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You see?¡± Suzanne lowered her voice even further so that only she and her assistant could hear what she said. ¡°You are my assistant, yet you cannot afford to pay for everyone¡¯s food tonight. They offered to pay without hesitation. Think about it, why would they say that if they can¡¯t afford to pay?¡± The assistant finally understood what Suzanne meant and hurriedly pped her hands over her mouth while shaking her head. From the moment Mr. Smith mentioned cklisting ire from the industry, no one other than the producer dared speak up to defend ire. This was just a trivial matter. If Mr. Smith had just let it go so that ire and Julia could sit down and properly enjoy a feast with everyone, they were certain ire would have paid. However, with how ugly things have be, ire and Julia would find a meal with them revolting. 1/5 When Jon saw Mr. Smith forcefully dragging ire back, his face darkened, and he swiftly grabbed Mr. Smith¡¯s thumb and twisted it backward. ¡°Aah!¡± Mr. Smith instinctively withdrew his hand. As he cradled his thumb, he red at Jon. ¡°You brat! How dare you attack me!¡± He then raised his hand as if to p Jon. ire pulled Jon close to her and frostily asked, ¡°Are you really going to hit a 3¨Cyear¨Cold boy, Mr. Smith?¡± Everyone anxiously watched as the air went tense. After all, Jon was only a 3¨Cyear¨Cold. ire was also a woman while Mr. Smith was a man. No matter how angry he was, he should not hit a child or the child¡¯s mother. Mr. Smith did not hit Jon. Instead, he pped ire across the face as he continued to curse her out without care for what it would look like. ¡°He¡¯s just a brat without manners! I¡¯ll beat you up as well!¡± ire was about to strike back when someone suddenly darted past her and grabbed Mr. Smith¡¯s hand. With a slight turn, that person grabbed Mr. Smith¡¯s wrist and twisted it. Mr. Smith screamed in pain before he even knew who had attacked him. His attacker did not give him a chance to catch his breath as they forcefully twisted it harder until Mr. Smith broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. His body spun in the air until feet d in leather shoes stuck him in the back of his knees, forcing him to his knees. 2/5 Everything had happened so quickly that it felt effortless. Everyone stared in shock at the tall man with an oppressive aura lingering around him. Suddenly, they all got to their feet and respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± ¡°M¨CMr. Sean?¡± Perhaps it was the pain, and perhaps it was the fear; Mr. Smith¡¯s face had turned deathly pale. He slowly turned around. When he saw Sean¡¯s face and terrifying eyes staring down at him, he immediately trembled with fear as big drops of sweat rolled down his head. Sean red down at Mr. Smith with a derisive smirk on his lips as he tightened his grip around Mr. Smith¡¯s arm. ¡°How dare you call my children brats.¡± ¡°Aah!¡± Mr. Smith howled in agony. His arm felt like it was going to snap in half. Everyone sharply inhaled while Mr. Smith screamed. What did Sean just say? They were his children? Goodness! Mr. Smith had really stepped onto andmine. No one in the entire nation, let alone Silverton, would dare to insult Sean¡¯s children. It that ¡ª????¡ª¨C L- 191 Mr. Smith¡¯s Face Had Tumed Deathly Pale At that moment, Suzanne¡¯s assistant sneakily gave Suzanne a thumbs up. Thank goodness Suzanne stopped her just now. Who knew what she might ha said otherwise? Suzanne smirked. She did not get as far as she did by being a fool. The entertainment industry was a messy ce. Beauty was not the only reason for her sess. Her social skills yed a crucial role in her career. Mr. Smith was sobbing hard as his entire being was filled with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Vanderbilt! I was a fool! I was a potty mouth! Please forgive me! Please!¡± The producer sighed. No one could help Mr. Smith now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He walked around the tables toward ire. After respectfully nodding to Sean, he turned to ire. ¡°This was nothing in the first ce. Mr. Smith blew it out of proportion. He was wrong to have insulted you and your children as well as hit you. I will not beg for mercy, but¡­ we are at a wrap party. Everyone just wants to celebrate after a month of hard work. No one expected this to happen. I sincerely apologize to you and your children for the harm you have suffered.¡± He then bowed deeply to ire. ire¡¯s eyes twitched. What was going on with her life? Why did people keep bowing to her? The producer¡¯s bow was so deep that one might have thought he was bowing to a 4/5 stead. ire leaned to the side and ignored the producer¡¯s apology. Being bowed to by so many people decades older than her had instilled a fear in her. ire gently tugged at Sean¡¯s shirt. ¡°Sir.¡± When Sean looked at her, the icy look on his face had vanished, reced by an intense warmth. ¡°Yes?¡± ire gently pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him. The children are watching. We don¡¯t want to traumatize them.¡± Sean nced at Belle who was clutching tight to ire¡¯s thigh while staring up at them with terrified eyes. Jon might look calm andposed, but Sean could not teach Jon that it was okay to attack other people. He let go of Mr. Smith and lifted Belle in a carry. Before Mr. Smith could get to his feet, Sean¡¯s cold voice echoed through the room. ¡°You¡¯re done for, Mr. Smith, for insulting my children and hitting my woman.¡± Everyone was shocked and the producer felt a numbing sensation spread through his body. ¡°Mr. Sean, the show¡­¡± Sean darkly interrupted the producer, stating, ¡°ire is the scriptwriter, so I¡¯ll let the show be released. I¡¯m not that unreasonable. My only target is Mr. Smith.¡± 5/5 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Always Be Kind to Others The producer let out a huge sigh of relief, as did everyone else. Mr. Smith¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears as he hurriedly turned around on his knees and begged for mercy. ¡°Mr. Sean, it was all my fault. I beg you not to ruin my career. I have worked so hard to get here¡­¡± Sean did not even spare him a nce as he turned to leave the room with Belle on one arm and ire¡¯s hand in his other hand. They were already at the door, but Mr. Smith continued to weep and cry. ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m sorry! I beg you to give me another chance!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The producer red at Mr. Smith in frustration. ¡°Just what did you think you¡¯re doing to be so angry at a woman and her two children? I couldn¡¯t even stop you earlier. Look at you now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, ire, who had already walked out of the door, suddenly came back. She walked straight up to the producer, opened her bag, and handed him a business card. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for someone to invest in your next project, it doesn¡¯t have to be Sean. I can do it too.¡± The producer took the business card and looked down at it. The name he saw caused his heart to skip a beat. His head snapped up to look at ire. ¡°This js¡­¡± ¡°I am his boss.¡± miled and elegantly left the room while everyone watched in shock. As soon as she was gone from view, everyone hurriedly crowded around the producer to look at the business card in the producer¡¯s hand. ¡°T¨CThis is Carter¡¯s business card!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Why does Ms. Lawrence know Carter?¡± Carter was the president of Tidal Entertainment. While thepany operated in apletely different continent, it was one of the top leaders of the industry. They were extremely rich and powerful, capable of producing their own works while investing in other productions. It was very hard for second and third¨Crate producers and directors to win an investment opportunity. The producer¡¯s hands trembled as he held the business card. After a few minutes, he finally snapped back to his senses. He turned to look at Mr. Smith, who was still kneeling on the ground, and helplessly shook his head. ¡°Even if Ms. Lawrence didn¡¯t invite Mr. Sean, so what? She is a goddess of fortune herself!¡± Suzanne¡¯s assistant¡¯s legs trembled so hard that she nearly dropped to her knees. She tightly held onto Suzanne¡¯s arm as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Suzanne, Tam truly in awe of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, my fate would¡¯ve been even worse than Mr. Smith¡¯s!¡± She tightly held onto Suzanne¡¯s arm as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Suzanne am truly in awe of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, my fate would¡¯ve been even worse than Mr. Smith¡¯s!¡± Suzanne raised her hand and gently patted her assistant on the hand. ¡°Remember no matter what, never be too harsh on someone. You must always be kind to others.¡± After ire walked out, Julia affectionately linked her arm with ire¡¯s. ¡°Did you offer your help?¡± ire pursed her lips and smiled without saying a word. Julia frowned and pouted. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with them. The local film industry is actually doing quite well. They will find a way sooner orter.¡± ¡°Julia, when Mr. Smith confronted us just now, the producer actually spoke up for us. I will help him because of that,¡± ire replied. ¡°True.¡± Julia nodded. She knew that ire had done the right thing. It¡¯s easy to help those who are sessful, but it¡¯s difficult to help those in need. The producer didn¡¯t abandon them and defended them instead. Julia knew ire needed to offer her help just because of the favor they owed him. Belle hugged Sean¡¯s neck with both arms and whined, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Everyone was starving. They had not been able to eat a single bite at the party, and then there was the entire debacle. ire held Jon¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll cook dinner.¡± Jon¡¯s hand go no cook dinner. Belle immediately assented. ¡°Yay! Your cooking is even more delicious than the greatest chefs in the finest restaurants.¡± Jon nodded. ¡°Yeah, I want to eat your food, Mommy.¡± Julia did not need to speak as she looked at ire as if ire were a delicious te of food that she wanted to eat right away. Sean silently frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s not go back. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s dine here.¡± There were 3.5 hours to go before it was 10.00 p.m. You may also like Shared by the Alphas Werewolf !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! It takes three alphas to break in this virgin omega. Add to library All Tiffany¡¯s attempts to find love have ended in disaster and led to her being a sexually frustrated ni¡­. ¡°Here?¡± ire nced at thevish decor around them. One look and she knew that this ce would be very expensive. No matter how rich she was, she could not just waste her money like that. ¡°Let¡¯s not.¡± 1 ¡°ire,¡± Sean gently coaxed, ¡°It¡¯s reallyte. It would be a while before we could arrive back home and another hour by the time you¡¯re done cooking Belle and Jon will be out of their minds with hunger then.¡± 92 Always Be Kind to Others Belle and Jon will be out of their minds with hunger then.¡± Belle ced a hand against her stomach and agreed with what Sean said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just eat here, Mommy?¡± Jon knew ire very well. He continued holding onto ire¡¯s hand as he turned to look at Sean with raised eyebrows. ¡°Are you paying?¡± Seanughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay when you dine here.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this ce.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Jon turned to look at ire. ¡°We have an invitation. It would not do to refuse it. Let¡¯s just dine here.¡± ire felt rather embarrassed to have her mind so easily read by her son, but she still stered on a solemn face and said, ¡°Since you guys want to dine here, we¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Hoho!¡± Belle danced with joy while still in Sean¡¯s arms. ¡°A feast!¡± Sean had his own room in this ce. The manager personally served them. As ire filled Jon¡¯s te, she asked Sean, ¡°Weren¡¯t you busy? Why are you here?¡± Sean took a sip of his wine. ¡°I came once I was done with work.¡± He even arrived just in time. es ould be different if ing had to defend herself Things would be different if ire had to defend herself. If ire acted, she might cause more trouble for herself. Since Sean had been the one to defend her, this would be the end of the issue. After all, no one would dare to challenge Sean¡¯s authority. Everyone trembled with fear whenever Sean was involved. Jon and Belle like to eat meat the most, and seafood is also considered meat, so the two little guys enjoyed themselves. ire and Julia naturally enjoyed themselves as well. At the end of a meal, ire wiped Jon¡¯s mouth with a tissue and stood up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Since we¡¯re all done, let¡¯s head home.¡± The meal onlysted 1.5 hours. There were 2 more hours to go. ¡°There is a park nearby we can take a walk in. Belle and Jon can spend a few minutes ying in the park as well,¡± Sean calmly said. ire and Julia often brought the children out for a walk after dinner, but they only did so when they were near home. That was because there was nothing nicer than being able to head straight home within a few minutes after a tiring outing. Comments for this chapter Chapter 93 Chapter 93 3 Chapter 93 She Agreed To Marry Him Before He Even Proposed. Moonlight Bay was quite far from the restaurants. By car, the journey would take them over ten minutes. By food, that journey would only be longer. If they were exhausted before they arrived home, they would be even more exhausted by the effort of hailing a cab then. ire instinctively rejected the suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s not. It will not make a difference if Belle and Jon y in the apartmentplex¡¯s gardens instead,¡± ¡°ire.¡± Sean stood up and gently grabbed ire¡¯s hand. His fingers were a little cold as he firmly held her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood today. Will you apany me for a walk?¡± Again? ire was starting to think ¡°not in a good mood¡± was the facade of a conspiracy. Thest time he said he was not in a good mood, he refused to attend the wrap party with her because he was busy. However, he still came after he was done with his affairs. Hence, what would be lying in wait for her this time? ire doubted his im, but he was staring so hard at her with dark eyes that she could not help but nod in response. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can let them y for a little while.¡± It was dark outside by the time they walked out of the restaurant. To certain 1/6 people, this was only the start of their evening. Belle was still a child, so she was curious about everything being sold in the park. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sean followed her finger and saw a vendor selling sugar art. The stall¡¯s disys had dogs, rabbits, foxes, dragons, and phoenixes. He understood what a child was like, so he brought Belle over to the stall. ¡°That¡¯s sugar art. Do you want one?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Belle examined the cute animal¨Cshaped candies as dimples appeared on her cheeks. ¡°Can I have one?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sean put Belle down. ¡°Make your choice.¡± Julia saw the sugar art stall and was overwhelmed with childish excitement. She quickly ran over. ¡°Sir, I want one too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ire immediately felt like her and Sean had three kids with them instead. She led Jon over by the hand. While Jon did not ask for one, he still epted the dog Belle chose for him. ire frowned at Relle ¡°Relle if you want candy you have to walk hy 2/6 yourself. No more being carried around.¡± Belle was so happy to have something to eat that she started running around with Julia while holding onto her candy and Jon. ¡°This is for you.¡± A gorgeous phoenix candy was presented to ire. She tilted her head and epted the candy. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± ¡°Why say thank you?¡± Sean curved his fingers and gently knocked on her forehead. ¡°There is no need for thanks between us.¡± As his knocks did not hurt, ire pursed her lips and smiled. She then reached out and grabbed a dragon candy that she gave to Sean. ¡°This is for you.¡± Dragons and phoenixes bring good luck. It was a good omen. Sean paid before taking the dragon from her. Side by side, they walked as This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. they watched Julia, Belle, and Jon y ahead of them. He could not help but smile. His life had felt so colorless before he met ire. Everything had been turned on its head because of ire and the two kids. The simple joy of a leisurely stroll was something that could only be gotten by chance. When she saw him smiling, she burst out chuckling. ¡°Thanks for today, Sir.¡± ¡°Another thanks?¡± 3/6 Sean¡¯s smile vanished as he raised his hand to knock on her head again. ire quickly held her candy in front of her face. ¡°Let me finish! Stop reprimanding me at the drop of a hat. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Sean chuckled. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you finish.¡± She lowered her eyes and fiddled with the stick holding her candy up before softly saying, ¡°Belle and Jon never had a father. The other kids wouldugh at them, so despite how calm they looked when Mr. Smith insulted them, I knew they were crying on the inside.¡± She twirled her candy and looked back up at Sean. ¡°You imed them as your children before everyone in the production team. While we are dating, I am very touched by how far you¡¯re willing to go. Thank you.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes darkened. The children were his. He was their father. However, he could not say that yet. ¤Õ Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°They are already my children in my heart.¡± ire was filled with warmth just like a dark room that had been lit up by a bright ray of sunlight. For an instant, everything felt perfect. She had never felt that way before. She linked her arm with his and mischievously leaned in to say, ¡°You¡¯re my husband now!¡± 4/6 ¡°What?¡± He stared at her in shock. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ireughed through pursed lips and proudly held her head high. ¡°I agree to marry you.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What happened to the sense of formality? He had spent hours nning and ordered Victor to prepare for a grand proposal, yet she agreed to marry him before he even proposed. ire pouted when she saw how shocked he looked. ¡°What is it? You look upset.¡± Sean burst outughing. ¡°No, no. You sounded so serious earlier today that I thought it would¡¯ve been harder to get you to say yes.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ire twined her fingers around his and swung their linked hands. ¡°It was going to be hard, but I care more about Belle and Jon. I think ¡­¡± She turned to look at him while walking sideways. ¡°No other man could be as good to them as you are. It just so happens that I like you as well.¡± It was extremely difficult for single mothers to find a man they loved who would also treat her children like his own. Nevertheless, Sean was able to do that. There was no reason for her to reject him. Sean was in love with herst sentence. ¡°You like me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ire could not help but blush over her blunt answer. 5/6 ed to look at him while walking sideways. ¡°No other man could be as good to them as you are. It just so happens that I like you as well.¡± It was extremely difficult for single mothers to find a man they loved who would also treat her children like his own. Nevertheless, Sean was able to do that. There was no reason for her to reject him. Sean was in love with herst sentence. ¡°You like me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ire could not help but blush over her blunt answer. She shyly turned around and just held Sean¡¯s hand as her voice softened. ¡°If I don¡¯t like you, why would I invite you over for dinner every night?¡± Sean joyfullyughed and tightened his grip around her hand. The park is simply a paradise for children, especially at night when everything fun and interesting, like go¨Ckarting, fishing, and rock climbing, was put on full disy. Belle was usually exhausted after a few minutes of walking, but she was having so much fun today that she did not want to stop at all. Both she and Jon went crazy as they tried out every single activity they could. 6/6 Comments for this chapter Chapter 94 Chapter 94 3 Continue Reading Chapter 94 I Don¡¯t Want To Move at All ire looked at the time and it was already 9.40 p.m. If the children were allowed to y, they would not fall asleep untilte that night. ¡°Belle, Jon, let¡¯s go home.¡± The moment the fun stopped, Belle slumped over in exhaustion and wrapped her arms around Sean¡¯s thigh. ¡°Sir, carry me, please ¡­¡± ire did not say a word this time. She knew Belle was truly exhausted. Sean bent down and picked her up while Jon snorted in disdain. ¡°I asked Jason to drive the car over. He¡¯s parked near the entrance.¡± ire and the others walked outside. Sure enough, they saw a Lincoln sedan parked there. Jason got out of the driver¡¯s seat and respectfully opened the car door for them. Silence fell once they were in the car. They were exhausted from all that ying. Julia even slumped in her seat, having lost all appetite for the snacks that were waiting for her on the table. Jason nced at them through the rearview mirror and smiled as he made sure to drive slowly. They could have arrived at Moonlight Bay within 20 minutes, but Jason dragged the ride on until the journey took 25 minutes before he even drove into the apartmentplex. ¡°ire.¡± Sean held ire¡¯s hand. ¡°Step out of the car with me.¡± Now? ire was reluctant to do so. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Sean nced at Belle¡¯s and Jon¡¯s sleeping forms and leaned in close to whisper into ire¡¯s ear, ¡°Walk in with me.¡°¡® ¡°Huh?¡± Walk? ire did not want to walk a single step at all, so she huffily shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to move at all.¡± Sean chuckled and threatened in a whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you right here, right now if you don¡¯t get out with me.¡±¡± What? A kiss! ire felt like crying. Belle and Jon were in the same car. They might be asleep, but it would be bad for ire and Sean to be so affectionate right now. Moreover, Julia was staring right at them. It somewhat felt like she was being forced into doing something bad. ¡°Fine.¡± ire heaved a heavy sigh and gently pushed Sean away. ¡°Get out first.¡± 2/6 ire heaved a heavy sigh and gently pushed Sean away. ¡°Get out first.¡± Sean turned around and opened the door before stepping out of the vehicle. ire had no choice but to follow him out. The moment the door closed behind them, Jason sped away toward the underground garage. ¡°Hey.¡± ire walked beside Sean and sighed repeatedly. ¡°I know men generally have great physical stamina, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too fitparatively?¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± Sean frowned. ¡°You truly do not know just how much stamina I have.¡± ire could not help but notice the double entendre. Sure enough, he then said, ¡°You¡¯ll know one day.¡± ire was at a loss for words. She did not want to know that at all, please. She just wanted to rest in her bed right now. The moment they walked into the area, ire noticed something was off. While not many people lived in the area, the lights had always on. Today, the entire ce was pitch ck. She pursed her lips and automatically leaned closer to Sean. ¡°Are we going through a power outage? Not even the streetmps are on!¡± 3/6 ¡°No.¡± Sean steadied himself before pulling ire in for a hug. ¡°I just want to show you a little magic.¡± Magic? ire was puzzled. ¡°You know how magic tricks work, Sir?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Sean softly chuckled. ¡°Watch closely, ire. Don¡¯t even blink.¡°¡± As soon as he said that, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Lights. sparked to life as the streetmps lit up one by one. ire stared in shock. ¡°Whoa! Life is so different when you¡¯re rich. Since you own this area, you can do whatever you want.¡± Herment was a bit of a mood¨Ckiller. Sean didn¡¯t mind though. He held her hand and walked in. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s more.¡± ¡°More?¡± ire finally understood why Sean insisted on her getting out of the car. He had a show all prepared for her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was a good show. When the lights lit up, it was like they were lighting the way home for her, making her feel all warm on the inside. As they walked closer to the center of the area, the streetmps slowly faded away. Then, ire spotted a drone flying over to them while carrying a bag. ¡°What¡¯s thir?¡°! 4/6 at¡¯s this?¡± Sean smirked and snapped in the direction of the drone. Just then, the dark windows of the nearby apartments slowly lit up. The dark area was suddenly filled with light as every window was lit up. If the trick with the streetmps earlier had made her feel warm, what she saw now made her feel like she was on fire. Indeed. It took a lot of time and effort to light up every single apartment unit in the area. She now understood why Sean kept stopping her from going home. He was waiting for this to be ready. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Her eyes welled up with tears as her voice turned hoarse. ¡°This is enough to move you to tears?¡± Sean raised his eyebrows and raised a hand. The drone immediately flew over to hover by his hand. He took the bag from the drone. He pulled out the bracelet encrusted with diamonds and emeralds from the bag and went down on one knee. ¡°ire, I know people use rings when proposing, but everything was so rushed that this is the only thing I have.¡± 5/6 ¡°ire, I know people use rings when proposing, but everything was so rushed that this is the only thing I have.¡± He looked up into her amber eyes and swore, ¡°I know you¡¯ve had a tough life and never once felt love. I¡¯m willing to love you for the rest of our lives. With the lights as my witness, will you form a family with me? I¡¯ll do my best to be a good father to Jon and Belle. I¡¯ll love and protect the three of you forever.¡± The bracelet was not new to ire, but she still could not resist the tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Sean held the bracelet up to her. ¡°ire, will you marry me?¡± ire was about to say yes but her throat seemed to close up from the emotions. At that moment, she was unable to utter a single word. Julia was impatiently watching as she hid nearby with Belle and Jon. ¡°Say yes, ire!¡± Belle giggled. ¡°Say yes, Mommy. I¡¯m going to have a father!¡± Jon rolled his eyes in exasperation and huffed. ¡°She wants to say yes but she¡¯s so moved that she can¡¯t speak right now.¡± Comments for this chapter Chapter 95 Chapter 95 6 Continue Reading 6/6 Chapter 95 None of You Can Be Depended on When Push Comes To S.. Julia was at a loss for words. ire actually dropped the ball at thest minute. ire, don¡¯t be so useless! Just as Julia thought that, ire took a deep breath and held a hand out. ¡°Put it on for me.¡± Sean chuckled and tenderly slid the bracelet on ire¡¯s wrist. No matter when or where, the bracelet looked so perfect on ire¡¯s arm that it looked like it was made just for her. He stood up and tightly embraced her. ¡°I love you, ire.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, something whistled as it soared into the sky. ire looked up and saw countless fireworks shooting up into the sky from every building nearby. Loud booms filled the air as the fireworks bloomed in the sky in a show of dazzling blossoms and bright colors. ¡°Oh!¡± Belle could not hold back any longer and dashed out. ¡°Fireworks! They¡¯re beautiful!¡± Julia and Jon followed her and happily danced under the fireworks with Belle. ¡°ire is finally getting married!¡± Julia cried out with augh. ¡°I finally have a dad!¡± At a hospital. 1/5 estared at the unmoving form of Adam as her eyes turned red with hatred ¡°ire is just despicable! Aaron is still bedridden! Now, look at what she This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. has done to Adam! What have I ever done to her for her to treat my family so?¡± Hatred zed in her eyes as she spoke. It did not ur to her to think about how this entire thing started. If she had not tried to attack ire using unscrupulous means, ire would not have done anything to her family. rissa sat nearby with a nk look on her face. She did not want to think about anything else but her future marriage with Xander. She subconsciously stroked her belly. Everything was going too slowly. Alice turned and roared at her, ¡°Where¡¯s your father? Didn¡¯t I tell him to then?¡± rissa nced up at Alice before impatiently scoffing. ¡°Who knows? When I called, he just hung up on me. I couldn¡¯t get through to him after that.¡± ¡°Oh, every one of you!¡± Alice was fuming with anger. ¡°None of you can be depended on when pushes to shove!¡± As soon as she said that, Robert walked in with a dark look on his face. He nced at Adam on the bed before sitting down beside rissa. ¡°Robert!¡± Alice hurriedly walked over and nted herself right in front of him as she 2/5 started shouting, ¡°Adam was injured in the hospital! Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? He has worked hard for you all these years. If not for him, you would never have stayed on as chairman ¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Robert interrupted, ¡°I am no longer the chairman. The current chairman of Alpha Ventures is ire.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alice could not believe her ears. Robert was telling her a joke, right? ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Doesn¡¯t Evelyn have 25% of the shares? Isn¡¯t she on your side?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Robert sneered. ¡°Evelyn gave all her shares to ire, so ire is now the chairman of Alpha Ventures.¡±¡± Alice felt like she had been struck by lightning as her mind went nk. Robert was no longer the chairman. As they still owned shares in Alpha Ventures, it meant they would have to force themselves to ask ire for dividends. That meant the entire household would be dependent on ire and her mood for their survival! Moreover ¡­ They had grown used to a life of luxury, especially her. She would not even blink an eye at the amount of money she typically spent on luxury goods. How could that life be gone? She could not survive a life of frugality! Her legs went weak, and she copsed to the ground as tears streamed out of her nk eyes and down her cheeks. She was shrouded in a cloud of despair as 315 After two decades of being together, he knew what kind of woman she was. ¡°Ha!¡± he mockinglyughed. Alice suddenly whirled around as fury burned in her previously nk eyes. ¡°Why are youughing, Robert? Does it please you to see this? From now on, we Il be depending on ire for our finances. If she¡¯s happy, she might give us more. If she¡¯s not happy, she can just withhold every cent from us. How can youugh?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about this possibility when you sent Adam after ire?¡± Robert was not angry. Ever since he thought things through, his emotions had gone numb. ¡°We are here because of you, you stupid woman! I keep telling you not to go after ire. You never listen. Ha! Look at Adam now. He¡¯s on the brink of death all because of you!¡± rissa¡¯s face was calm and nk as she listened to her parents¡® fight. It felt like their fight did not matter to her. In fact, she even shuffled away from them as if she were afraid they would start physically fighting. ¡°Robert!¡± As expected, Alice never backed down unless she was forced to. Even after what Robert said, she still insisted on her stance. ¡°ire, that skank, intentionally went after me! You weren¡¯t going to help me, so I have to help myself.¡± She then climbed to her feet and raised her hand to p Robert across the face. 4/5 FOTO, INUV Z Chapter 95 None of You Can Be Depended on When Push Comes To Shove in mind?¡± 45 Robert knew without a doubt that Alice would scream and shout if he did not. have a n. She would even divorce him so that she could marry some rich man. He was dyed in arriving because he had a n in mind. ¡°Enough. Pull a chair over and listen to me.¡± Alice did not even wipe her tears away before she hurried away to pull a chair over and sat down right in front of him while hope shimmered in her eyes. ¡°What is it? Hurry up!¡± Robert licked his lips and slowly exined, ¡°My name isn¡¯t actually Robert. I¡¯m actually Hopkin Donovan of Ascalon.¡± Even rissa was shocked to the point of turning to stare at him. They huddled around him, deathly afraid that they might miss a single word he said. ¡°You¡¯re from Ascalon? Why have you never mentioned it, Dad?¡± hapter 96 Force ire To Lick Her Shoes Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Force ire To Lick Her Shoes ¡°I¡¯ve been married to you for years, and I still didn¡¯t know.¡± Robert nced at Alice and rissa before leaning back to loftily stretch out on his seat. ¡°I was born and raised in Ascalon, a distant rtive of the Summers. I came all the way here because Miss Winona ran away from her marriage. I was sent to find her.¡± Alice had heard of the Summers before. They owned the nation¡¯srgest gemstone empire, so they were very rich. While they were not one of the most powerful families in Ascalon, they were considered one of the top ten. Either way, they were much more powerful than the Morgans. ¡°Distant rtives?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°You¡¯re part of the Summers?¡± Robert cleared his throat and guiltily replied, ¡°Kind of. That¡¯s why we haven¡¯t reached the end of the road yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Alice smacked her thigh as joy was painted all over her face. She had forgotten all about Adam by now. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Ascalon tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Robert interrupted her with a raised hand. ¡°We can¡¯t just go to Ascalon like this.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± 1/5 Robert nced at rissa before slowly exining, ¡°I never found Winona Summers. If I go back¡­ things might be bad.¡± His words confused them. Alice impatiently barked out, ¡°What should we do then? Just say it already! Don¡¯t test our patience.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Robert cleared his throat once more. ¡°I actually found Winona years ago.¡± They anxiously stared at him. His eyes darkened as he snapped out, ¡°She was Madeline Summers!¡± ¡°What?¡± They were shocked. They could not believe what they were hearing. Alice even felt like strangling Robert now. Master Summers told him to look for Winona Summers, so why did he marry h instead of returning to Ascalon? Why cower away in Silverton? ¡°Robert, exin yourself!¡± Alice was furious. Robert hurriedly exined, ¡°ire is not my daughter. She was conceived by Winona with some stranger. When I found her, she made a deal with me and asked me to marry her. Then, she gave me shares in Alpha Ventures in return. She even promised me a carefree life, so I agreed.¡± No matter how Alice wrapped her head around it, something about his story felt off. However, she could not really say what was off, so she forced her doubts aside. 2/5 ¡°What do we do now?¡± Robert proudly chuckled and turned to look at rissa. ¡°We¡¯ll return to Ascalon and im rissa is Winona¡¯s daughter. Once the Summers family takes her in, we¡¯ll be her foster parents. They won¡¯t treat us badly while rissa will be treated like a princess. By then, she can marry any man she wants!¡± Alice¡¯s face darkened. She had gone through ten months of torment just so she could give birth to rissa. Now, her precious daughter would have to call some other woman ¡°mom¡± instead of her. She would never ept that. ¡°You¡¯re dead, Robert!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± rissa interrupted. ¡°I think Dad¡¯s idea is great. Once I be a Summers, I can marry someone richer and more influential. I can support both of you financially while the Summers will just have to deal with it!¡± ire really knew how to pick her parents. She was actually the daughter of a rich and powerful family. rissa was not happy that she had lost to ire from the very start, so she wanted to take ire¡¯s ce. When the time was right, she would force ire to lick her shoes! Alice frowned. ¡°What about Xander?¡± ¡°Why do I need Xander when I¡¯m a Summers?¡± rissa¡¯s face was full of scorn as she recalled what Xander did to her at the bar. How she hated him. ¡°Once I marry into a proper rich family in Ascalon, I¡¯ll squash the Morgans like ants!¡± 3/5 As her mother ¡­ Whatever. Alice was happy as long as rissa knew to be grateful to her once she married into a good family. ¡°Very well then ¡­¡± rissa happily grabbed Robert¡¯s arm as she was about to be turned into a princess soon enough. ¡°Let¡¯s go pack up so that we can head to Ascalon already.¡± Robert shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± Alice and rissa shrieked in unison, ¡°Not yet?¡± rissa angrily shook Robert¡¯s arm. ¡°No to this, no to that, no to everything! Just what do you want?¡± ¡°We need just a little more evidence.¡± Robert licked his lips. He was past the point of no return now. He was not that capable of a man. He was only rich and powerful because of Alpha Ventures. Thus, he did not want to be forced back into that misery. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He hesitated for a few long moments. Just as Alice was about to explode, he exined, ¡°The Summers are not fools. I can¡¯t just bring them anyone for them to ept as Winona¡¯s child.¡± rissa impatiently stomped her feet. ¡°Just spit it out, Dad! Can you stop leaving us hanging?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± 4/5 ¡°Ahem.¡± He cleared his throat once more. He would never have thought of heading back to Ascalon if Alice and rissa weren¡¯t in such a rush. ¡°We¡¯ll need a strand of ire¡¯s hair. We should keep a few strands as backup. The man Winona hooked up withes from a family the Summers n dislike. They would never ask him to go over to determine if you¡¯re the real deal, so we¡¯ll have to use ire¡¯s hair to fool the Summers.¡± ¡°ire¡¯s hair?¡± rissa frowned. ¡°How are we going to get that? She¡¯s a good fighter. None of us can win in a fight against her.¡± ¡°I have a n. We just need your mother to cooperate.¡± Upon hearing there was a n, Alice enthusiastically asked, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do it for our daughter¡¯s happiness, even if it means sacrificing ourselves.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Robert let out an eerie chuckle and beckoned them closer. When he finished his exnation, Alice¡¯s face twisted and shifted. However, rissa looked so eager and hopeful that Alice had no choice but to go along. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s the n!¡± ire bathed Belle before leading her over to Sean¡¯s apartment. This time felt different. 5/5 15:00 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 96 Force ire To Lick Her Shoes ???156% ¡°I have a n. We just need your mother to cooperate.¡± Upon hearing there was a n, Alice enthusiastically asked, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do it for our daughter¡¯s happiness, even if it means sacrificing ourselves.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Robert let out an eerie chuckle and beckoned them closer. When he finished his exnation, Alice¡¯s face twisted and shifted. However, rissa looked so eager and hopeful that Alice had no choice but to go along. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s the n!¡± ire bathed Belle before leading her over to Sean¡¯s apartment. This time felt different. She had only been dating Sean back then, but now that she had agreed to his proposal, they were betrothed. Although they had yet to hold an engagement party, she did not believe in all thoseplicated rules anyway. Hence, she just went with the simplest system. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Forever Bachelor ire unlocked the door with her finger before leading Belle into the apartment. Sean just so happened to be standing by the wall of the living room. When they walked in, he walked over with a soft smile and said, ¡°ire, I¡¯ll tuck Belle into bed first. Wait here for me. I have something to tell you.¡± Something to tell her ¡­ ire¡¯s face suddenly turned red as she recalled what he said earlier that evening. There¡¯s no way ¡­ Was he really going to show off just how much stamina he had? This ¡­ That felt rather embarrassing. ¡°Sean did not notice the blush on ire¡¯s face and focused on leading Belle to the guest room.¡± Once the children were both tucked in, he turned off the lights and left the room, closing the door behind him. With every step he took, ire felt her heart racing faster and faster. ¡°ire.¡± Her heart skipped a beat when she heard him call out to her. She 1/6 Her heart skipped a beat when she heard him call out to her. She subconsciously clenched her hands together. ¡°Yes?¡± Sean sat down next to her on the couch. When he saw her blush, he knew she was panicking. He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s proper business.¡± Dressed in ck silk sleepwear, he kept the top of his cor unbuttoned while his robe was kept shut by the belt around his waist. He looked so prim and proper. However, his shirt fell open to reveal an extremely sensual corbone while the rest of his exposed skin spoke of his muscles. She could not help but stare as a mischievous thought struck her. How she wished she could tear his sleepwear open so that she could ravage those muscles. When she only stared without saying a single word, Sean tried calling out to her. ¡°Huh?¡± ire hurriedly looked away like she had just been burned. She solemnly stared at him. ¡°What is it?¡± In his deep voice, he slowly said, ¡°Come with me to Ascalon.¡± ire had never thought of moving to Ascalon before. She frowned. ¡°Why? For what?¡± Sean smiled and patiently exined, ¡°My home is there. My entire family is there. If I¡¯m marrying you, I need to introduce you to my parents. Think of it as a show of sincerity.¡± 2/6 it as a show of sincerity.¡± No one was truly alone, especially not if they came from a rich and powerful family like Sean. ire understood that but she still had her doubts. ¡°What about after? We ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll have an engagement party before we get married.¡± After the proposal, it was time to prepare for the engagement party and the wedding. Sean was so earnest that ire wondered if he had it all nned out on his way back to Silverton. She pursed her lips. ¡°What about after our wedding?¡± Sean chuckled. ¡°If you want to live in Ascalon, that¡¯s where we¡¯ll live. If you want to return to Silverton, I will still be by your side.¡± There was actually nothing tying ire down to Silverton except for her mother¡¯spany. Now that she had it, she could leave thepany in Jerome Forrest¡¯s hands. She had faith in him. Frankly speaking, she had not considered the question of where she would settle down. ¡°Okay,¡± ire said with a nod. ¡°We can decide once we¡¯re over at Ascalon.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean perked up. ¡°Does that mean there is a high chance of changing your mind?¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± ire held her chin up high. ¡°What if your family hates me? If Chapter 97 Forever Bachelor always ucelT MESSY. A family as huge as the Vanderbilts was bound to be shrouded in intrigue. ire also had two children of her own. People would look down on her and call her a spinster no one wanted. Furthermore, she was a nobodypared to the Vanderbilts. Without a family to back her up, she could be bullied until she died. Sean chuckled. ¡°If anyone even dares to bully you, just tell me. I¡¯ll ensure justice is served.¡± She sat up straight before walking over to sit next to him and affectionately wrapped her arms around his. ¡°Really? You would defend me and be my hero?¡® Sean raised his eyebrows and. ¡°Of course¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ire chuckled as she tightened her arms around him. ¡°What if it¡¯s your mom? Will you still defend me?¡± ¡°Mom would never do that.¡± There was an unusual warmth in his eyes as he spoke of his mother. ¡°She had been eagerly waiting for me to start dating from the moment t came of age. Her hopes all turned to disappointment. Before I returned to Ascalon, she wondered if I would forever be a bachelor like Fred, my brother. She was so happy to hear about you. She even told me to tell you the Vanderbilts will be your family from now on. No one is ever allowed to bully you.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. While ire did not know if he was telling the truth, she felt happy just listening to him speak. 4/6 Sean nodded. ¡°He¡¯s well in his fifties yet he had never once dated anyone.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡± ire clicked her tongue. ¡°May I ask if it¡¯s because his standards are way too high or if it¡¯s because he¡¯s just that ugly? How could he be a forever bachelor?¡± It was because of ire¡¯s mother. Sean would never tell her that though, so he merely nced at ire before replying, ¡°His standards must be too high.¡± The world was full of strange curiosities and ire now realized this was especially true when it came to the rich and powerful. Someone with standards so high that he would rather be forever alone would definitely be a hard person to get along with. She would have to stay away from Fred. As they were almost done talking and it was gettingte, ire discreetly nced in the direction of Sean¡¯s bedroom before turning to stare at Sean¡¯s open cor. What should she do? She was starting to feel the urge. If she had to make the first move instead of Sean ¡­ Would that make her look especially hasty? ¡°Well¡­¡± She let go of Sean¡¯s arm and ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head back.¡± She did not stand up after she said that, however. 5/6 15:00 Thu, Nov 20 Chapter 97 Forever Bachelor If she had to make the first move instead of Sean ¡­ Would that make her look especially hasty? ¡°Well ¡­¡± ?? ? 45% She let go of Sean¡¯s arm and ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head back.¡± She did not stand up after she said that, however. Sean just stared at her with an interested look in his eyes as he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Huh? Was he really not going to try to get her to stay? She pouted in disappointment before slowly getting to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ be off then.¡± Sean chuckled. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ire sighed and decided to head back to her ce. It was not like she was incapable of sleeping alone. Chapter 98 Your Family Is Going To Be Hard To Get Along With Since It¡¯s So Big Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Your Family Is Going To Be Hard To Get Along With Since It.. ire was about to move around the mahogany couch on her way when a bro and warm palm suddenly wrapped around her wrist. She whirled around in shock to find Sean standing up and wrapping an arm around her waist as he dipped his head down for a passionate kiss. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ire¡¯s heart raced as she kissed him back while wrapping her arms around his neck. She really liked him, especially since they were now engaged. Since they would be getting married anyway, she would not say no when it came to this. Besides, she wanted to know just how amazing Sean was. Sean lifted her up by the waist, and she instinctively wrapped her legs around his slender waist. The two continued to kiss as Sean carried her into his bedroom. Suddenly, the guest room door opened with a loud click to reveal Belle and Jon standing in the doorway. Belle was staring at them in shock while Jon had a nk look on his face. Sean¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ire froze. What was going on? Had they been eavesdropping the entire time instead of sleeping? This ¡­ This was so awkward! Belle tilted her head to the side as she examined the way ire clung to Sean. ¡°Sir, are you bringing Mommy to your room to beat her up?¡± Beat ¡­ Sean felt conflicted feelings warring within him while ire puffed up like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on. She immediately got down from his arms. ¡°Belle, he would never hit me.¡± Belle did not look like she believed her. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Mommy. That¡¯s what TV says. They¡¯ll bite each other on the lips before going into a room to fight each other.¡± ire stared, speechless. It looked like she had to be strict with their screen time. Nothing would be allowed except for cartoons! Sean had a grim look on his face. ¡°Look at the time. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Belle raised her hand and pointed at Jon. ¡°Jon needs to pee, but he¡¯s scared of the dark, so he asked me to apany him.¡± She was pushing the me onto him again! Jon stared at Belle in speechlessness. Still, he did not expose her lie. ¡°Can¡¯t I even go to the bathroom?¡± Sean frowned and moved out of the way. ¡°Go on, then.¡± Jon did not move and simply looked at ire. ¡°It¡¯ste, Mommy. Aren¡¯t you going to bed?¡± ire was on the verge of tears. They were finally about to do it when the kids just killed all the passion that was in the air. Just who was the parent here? + She felt like whining in frustration. ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m heading back now, Sir. I¡¯ll leave them to ¡­ you.¡± The interruptionpletely ruined the mood. Sean started to wonder if the children really were his. Why were they always interrupting him? ¡°Yes.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes darkened with exasperation. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ire awkwardly smiled at him before walking out of the apartment. Being caught doing something ¡°naughty¡± by the children made ire wish she could just bury herself right then and there. The door closed with a bang. ire was now gone. Belle yawned andnguidly returned to bed. Jon and Sean stared at each other for long moments. Neither of them was 3/6 The door closed with a bang. ire was now gone. Belle yawned andnguidly returned to bed. Jon and Sean stared at each other for long moments. Neither of them was willing to back off. In the end, Jon gave up as his neck was aching. Sean was also giving off an air that made his heart race. ¡°If you want to sleep with her, you need to be married first. Mommy said that your family is going to be hard to get along with since it¡¯s so big.¡± How dare they im they were not eavesdropping. They basically heard everything! Sean pressed his lips together. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll protect the three of you.¡± Jon pursed his lips as well. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± As soon as he said that, he let the door swing close with a loud bang. Sean did not know what to say to that. As expected of his son, Jon was blunt and swift when it came to what he wanted. When ire woke up, she did not want to go over to Sean¡¯s ce for breakfast. She did not know how she was going to look the kids in the eyes. 1. -ka ent in the Biden 4/6 the ¨C| D¨Cll- Chapter 98 Your Family Is Going To Be Hard To Get Along With Since It¡¯s So Big As she sat in the living room, the apartment door swung open to reveal Belle. Dressed in a pink princess dress, Belle asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over to breakfast, Mommy? Sir told me to fetch you.¡± Belle looked so innocent and naive that it was evident she had not thought much of what she saw. ire heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle now.¡°¡± Breakfast was still as plentiful as ever with a little bit of everything and enough for everyone. Sean looked at the time. It was already 8.30 a.m. As he handed ire a waffle he asked, ¡°Are you done with work? If yes, pack up so that we can fly to You may also likeN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. One Night With a Billionaire Billionaire Add to library Life seems to be looking up for dance prodigy ina¡­ until she walks in on her fiancee with another woman. In an attempt to forget her heartbreak, her friends take her to a club, where a handsome man woos her to bed with her favorite Vivaldi music and one too many martinis. ¡­ Ascalon.¡± Jerome would be arriving at Silverton today, but she did not have anything to tell him. Jerome was a smart man who could easily handle twopanies at once. He might even be overkill for the task. ¡°I don¡¯t have work, but I have a friend who¡¯s flying into Silverton today. He¡¯ll be taking care of Alpha Ventures and Solstice Industries. I just need to pass him a few messages.¡± Sean nodded. ¡°You can just tell him over the phone. I¡¯ll send someone to help 5/6 Sean nodded. ¡°You can just tell him over the phone. I¡¯ll send someone to help you pack. Just bring two sets of clean clothes. Everything else will be flown overter in the private jet. There¡¯s no need to bring anything extra. We can buy them in Ascalon.¡± Money really made a big difference. private jet just for belongings? That sounds like a luxury. ire took a small bite of the waffle and swallowed it before saying with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send someone to help me pack. Julia and I will be done in a few hours.¡± She suddenly froze and tentatively asked, ¡°Can I bring Julia along?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Sean agreed without hesitation. ¡°You can bring as many assistants as you like. My house is big enough to amodate all of them.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Belle suddenlyughed and nudged Jon¡¯s arm with her elbow. ¡°Does that meal we can sleep in separate beds now? We used to sleep separately, but the ce Mommy bought this time was too small. If we have beds, we won¡¯t have anywhere to y in.¡± Jon nced at Sean with a probing look but did not say anything. The question was in his eyes. Sean raised an eyebrow as he looked back at him. ¡°Rest assured, not only can you each have your own room, but I can also have a yroom, a study room, a gym, and anything you want done up.¡°¡± The only criterion was for the children¡¯s rooms to be located far away from 6/6 15:01 Thu, Nov 26 Chapter 98 Your Family Is Going To Be Hard To Get Along With Since It¡¯s So Big 2445% 45%) Belle suddenlyughed and nudged Jon¡¯s arm with her elbow. ¡°Does that mear we can sleep in separate beds now? We used to sleep separately, but the ce Mommy bought this time was too small. If we have beds, we won¡¯t have anywhere to y in.¡± Jon nced at Sean with a probing look but did not say anything. The question was in his eyes. Sean raised an eyebrow as he looked back at him. ¡°Rest assured, not only can you each have your own room, but I can also have a yroom, a study room, a gym, and anything you want done up.¡± The only criterion was for the children¡¯s rooms to be located far away from his and ire¡¯s. How else were they supposed to do it? Just then, ire¡¯s phone rang. It was the receptionist from Alpha Ventures. She answered the call and held it up to her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Miss Donovan,¡± the receptionist frantically called out. ¡°Come quick! Alice Campbell is shouting at the top of her lungs outside the building doors that she wants to see you. She just ignores all the security guards and keeps shouting your name. There are so many people standing around to watch that the entrance ispletely blocked up as well.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Force ire To Appear Chapter 99 Force ire To Appear ire¡¯s bright mood instantly darkened when she heard Alice¡¯s name. ¡°Call the police!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless, Miss Donovan.¡± The receptionist sounded like she was going to cry. ¡°She¡¯s standing outside the doors, not inside the building. She also hasn¡® t done anything except for shouting your name. Strangely enough, the more people there are to stare at her, the more enthusiastic she is about the shouting. She¡¯s now kneeling by the doors and saying that she¡¯ll keep shouting until you agree to talk to her.¡± ire knew better than anyone how difficult Alice could be. Alpha Ventures was her mother¡¯spany, and it had already suffered a lot of damage to its reputation because of Robert¡¯s actions over the years. She could not let Alice influence any part of Alpha Ventures. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up, ire quickly stood up. ¡°Sir, something happened at the office. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done sorting that out.¡± The determined look on her face made Sean stop eating. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ire nced at Belle and Jon. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Julia to start packing while you look after these two. We can leave once I return.¡± Sean did not argue around her. ¡°Very well. Be quick.¡± As soon as ire walked out, Sean picked up his phone and called Victor. ¡°Have someone follow ire to make sure nothing happens to her.¡± Chapter 99 Force ire To Appear After hanging up, he raised an eyebrow upon seeing Belle and Jon staring at him. Belle pursed her lips with glee while Jon was nkly staring at him with approval gleaming in his eyes. Sean silently stared back. Approval? What? Why did he need a brat¡¯s approval? Was he looking at a kid or his father¨Cinw? Darn, the genes Jon inherited! ¡°Stop staring and finish up. I¡¯ll have someone style your hairter.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Belle pped in excitement. ¡°I can finally look pretty.¡± Sean chuckled. ¡°You were already beautiful, to begin with.¡± His daughter had to be the most beautiful little princess in the world! Jon looked indifferent, but he was eating much faster than before. After all, everyone liked to look their best, right? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ire drove to the entrance of the Alpha Ventures office. Through the car window, she watched as a large crowd of people hovered around the entrance while Alice¡¯s high¨Cpitched voice could be heard even through the car window know you¡¯re inside there If you won¡¯t let me in vouwille Force ire To Appear re drove to the entrance of the Alpha Ventures office. Through the car window, she watched as arge crowd of people hovered around the entrance while Alice¡¯s high¨Cpitched voice could be heard even through the car window. ¡°ire, I know you¡¯re inside there. If you won¡¯t let me in, you wille out!¡± She was kneeling on both knees with tears streaming down her face, evoking sympathy from the onlookers. ¡°Who is this ire? What has she done to make a middle¨Caged woman cry on her knees?¡± Alice froze. Middle¨Caged woman? She was not old! ¡°I hear ire is thepany president¡¯s daughter. She overthrew her father, so she¡¯s now the boss.¡± ¡°What? How can a daughter do that to her father? How ungrateful!¡± ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s dirtyundry. The woman crying on her knees is actually the stepmother.¡± ¡°The stepmother? No wonder ire is ignoring her. The stepmother must have treated her badly. Where there¡¯s oppression, there¡¯s resistance. Since ire is now the boss, this family is doomed.¡± Alice did not care what they said about her. Her only goal was to force ire to appear. ¡°ire,e out! You can¡¯t hide forever! ire, if you don¡¯te out, keep kneeling here until you do!¡± ire scowled and got out of the car. ¡°Excuse me. Please let me through.¡± There were so many people standing around that ire had to ask them to let her move through the crowd. Alice instantly spotted her. Ignoring the people staring at her, she immediately dashed over to ire who instinctively took a step backward. When Alice saw that she could not get any closer, she fell to her knees and knelt before ire. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, ire! Please have mercy on us! Robert is your father! rissa is your sister! Just focus your hate on me. Please spare them!¡± While it was an apology, it was an implicit usation of ire being extremely ungrateful and cruel to the point where they were being forced into a corner. ire sneered. ¡°The Donovans still own 25% of my mother¡¯spany. Your should be grateful I have not taken them back yet. What? If you¡¯re used to being a freeloader, you can ask Adam toe attack me again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Someone from the crowd jeered. ¡°Adam Campbell was the old president¡¯s brother¨Cin¨C law. Not only that but when you guys tore down my house you did not offer us anypensation at all! There were two elderly owners who did not want to move away, so Adam sent his man to destroy their house sa they would be forced to move away. He¡¯s despicable!¡± ire To Appear ¡°I hear that Adam Campbell is a viin who¡¯s always throwing his weight around. He¡¯s not a good egg.¡± Adam¡¯s name instantly infuriated the crowd, and they all started shouting at Alice. Alice resented the entire situation. She would never havee here to be humiliated if not for rissa. ¡°ire!¡± She let out a wail and grabbed ire¡¯s thigh as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°We¡¯re really sorry! Please let us go! We will never do it again!¡± ire was truly at a loss for words. Alice spoke as if she was going to kill them or something. ¡°Alice!¡± She shook her leg to try to shake Alice off. However, that only made Alice hold on tighter. ire¡¯s only option was to push Alice away. ¡°Let go! I never said¡­¡± Suddenly, she felt a jolt of paining from her scalp. Someone had pulled a few strands of her hair off her head. She whirled around to find rissa standing there with panic in her eyes. When did rissa arrive? She had not seen her before this. standing there with panic in her eyes. When did rissa arrive? She had not seen her before this. rissa hid her hand behind her back and shot Alice a look before anxiously pushing through the crowd to escape. Alice allowed herself one triumphant smirk before wiping it off her face. She then let go of ire¡¯s leg and dusted herself off. ¡°Karma will get you one day. I¡¯ll have my revenge, ire!¡± ire frowned. What were they ying at? She did not get it at all. Alice immediately pushed through the crowd and strode away. When ire returned to the apartment. Julia had already packed everything Julia excitedly grabbed her hand and shook it vigorously ire, you¡¯re amazing! I¡¯m so touched. You¡¯re bringing me along to visit your inws in Ascalon.¡± 15.02 Thu, Nov Junk Chapter 100 I¡¯m Going To Depend on You Forever Chapter 100 Chapter 100 44 Chapter 100 I¡¯m Going To Depend on You Forever Julia¡¯s life was simr to ire¡¯s. She followed her parents abroad as a child, and the two of them divorced less than two years after the move. Thus, they just shoved her into a boarding school and ignored her in everything but financial matters. The two of them were cursed with irresponsible parents. Perhaps it was because they grew up together. Perhaps they just resonated with each other. After ire met Julia, she decided that she would bring Julia along wherever she went. Since their parents refused to give them a home, they would build their own home. ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you until the day you marry your man, Julia.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never get married!¡± Julia leaned over to rest her head against ire¡¯s shoulder and said in a tone simr to Belle¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯m going to depend on you forever.¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Just then, Belle came running in, full of excitement. She did not hug ire like she normally would and just twirled before ire. ¡°What do you think? Am I pretty?¡± Belle was a cute kid already with wide eyes that shone with the light. The dimples on her cheeks made her look even more adorable. Now that her hair had beenbed and straightened to fall gently down her back while her face was framed by a fringe, she looked like the cutest kid ever. This was especially true when the hairclips in the shape of rabbit ears were taken into 15:02 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 100 I¡¯m Going To Depend on You Forever consideration. Dressed in a pink princess dress that reached her knees, she was a kid who would have everyone falling in love with her. ire smiled and stroked the bunny hair clips. ¡°You are. Belle is the most beautiful girl in the whole wide world.¡± As soon as she said that, she spotted Jon standing in the doorway. He was dressed in a formal suit that fitted him perfectly. Julia was the first to speak. ¡°Whoa! You look so handsome, Jon!¡± Jon looked as expressionless as ever as he strutted over with a hand in his pocket. ¡°Sir said we can leave once you¡¯re back.¡± Julia was not going to let Jon go this easily. She swiftly dipped down to hug him and kiss him on the cheek. Jon scowled and pushed her away before taking a step back. Then, without saying another word, he walked away from them. Julia was dumbfounded. ¡°ire¡­¡± ire blinked. ¡°Hmm?¡± Julia bit her lip. ¡°Why did Jon look so much like Sir just now?¡± ire thought so too. ¡°Perhaps he just ¡­ picked it up? They have been living together for quite a while.¡± Julia did not think much about it and hurriedly gathered up the luggage bags. 15:03 Thu, Nov Chapter 100 I¡¯m Going To Depend on You Forever 1 The moment the decision to return to Ascalon was made, Victor was the happiest man around. He grew up in Ascalon. For the past 4 years, he had been working by Sean¡¯s side. He had never visited home. Now, he could return home in Sean¡¯s private jet. Oh, he could fly from joy. Jason nced at him and snickered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy we¡¯re heading home? Why do you look like you¡¯re going to cry?¡± Victor sniffled as tears started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m finally going home. I miss my mother.¡± Sean just silently stared. ¡°Sir,¡± ire curiously asked when she heard Victor¡¯s sobs, ¡°What did you do to Victor? Why is he crying?¡± Sean turned and shot Victor a look that had him instantly shut up. ¡°ire,¡± Sean casually asked, ¡°How was your trip to the office today?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ire was still confused by what happened. ¡°Do you think Alice has gone mad? She cried at the entrance for hours so that + could meet her. The moment I appear, she starts wailing for me to have mercy on them. I haven¡¯t even done anything.¡± Sean nodded. ¡°What then?¡± ¡± Chapter 100 F Gate To Depend on You Forever ¡°What happened next is even stranger. She clung so hard to my leg that I couldn¡¯t kick her away. When I went to push her off, rissa suddenly appeared behind me. I felt a sting on my scalp, so rissa must have pulled out a few strands of my hair. When I looked at her, she was already running away.¡± ire frowned. ¡°Alice was acting strange as well. After rissa ran off, she stopped crying and shouting and just threatened me, saying she would have her revenge. Did they put on an entire show just to pull out my hair?¡± Her hair? Sean¡¯s eyes darkened as a guess started to form in the back of his mind. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± he calmly replied with a huff. ¡°We will have our answers once we¡¯re in Ascalon.¡± ire could not solve the mystery no matter how hard she tried, so she just gave up on it. This trip was a very important trip, after all. Two hourster, the nended safely at Ascalon International Airport. The airport was crowded, so Sean bent down to pick up Belle while ire held Jon¡¯s hand. Julia followed close behind them. As they walked out of the airport gates, ire did not have time to even get her bearings when Belle eximed, ¡°Look, Mommy! Every car parked there is exactly the same!¡± It was only then that ire noticed the 20 identical Rolls¨CRoyce parked by s read. 15:03 Thu, Nov 2 44% Chapter 100 I¡¯m Going To Depend on You Forever Their noble ck sheen and elegant curves made them stand out from everything else. One would be eye¨Ccatching, but twenty? It was a rather shocking sight to behold. Just then, a man who looked older than Jason and dressed in a ck suit walked over to them. He stopped before Sean and respectfully nodded. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt.¡± ire¡¯s heart skipped. How could she forget about Sean¡¯s ce in the family hierarchy? It seemed like she would be stuck in a few awkward situations with adults respecting her like she was their superior. Sean nodded and introduced ire to the man. ¡°This is Gerald Vanderson, my family¡¯s butler. He¡¯s as close as family. You can ask him for help if I¡¯m not around.¡± ire just stared at Gerald. She did not know what she was meant to call him. Gerald smiled. With his hands held in front of him, he kindly said to her, ¡°You may call me Gerald or Vanderson.¡± Hm¡­ After a moment, ire smiled back. ¡°Hello, Mr. Vanderson.¡± From her spot in Sean¡¯s arms, Belle stared at the man with graying hair and sweetly greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do, Young Miss.¡± 15.03 Thu Nov 2 Indor You Conver ¡°You may call me Gerald or Vanderson.¡± 9 x 44 Hm¡­ After a moment, ire smiled back. ¡°Hello, Mr. Vanderson.¡± From her spot in Sean¡¯s arms, Belle stared at the man with graying hair and sweetly greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do, Young Miss.¡± There was an awkward look on Gerald¡¯s face as he hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t call me ¡®Grandpa¡®. That¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Jason could not help butugh. He had been equally frightened when he first heard Belle speak so politely to him. Confused by theughter, Belle pouted. ¡°What do I call you then? Do I have to call you by your name like Jason?¡± ¡°Well, yes!¡± Gerald wiped away the beads of cold sweat from his forehead and gestured for the group to head to the cars. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, Miss Donovan, please get in. Master and Madam Vanderbilt are eagerly waiting for you back home.¡± 10 15:03 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 D Chapter 101: Mommy. Why Are Your Palms Sweaty? Chapter 101: Mommy, Why Are Your Palms Sweaty? Sean nodded his head and looked at ire standing beside him. ¡°Get in.¡± ire was in a dilemma. There were so many cars, which one should she take? Victor hurriedly ran over, walked to the fifth car and respectfully opened the door for her. With a sigh of relief, ire walked toward the car. Sean, Belle, Jon and ire were sitting in the same car, while Julia took another with Victor. Seeing that there were four cars leading the way ahead, Julia was shocked to gasp and say, ¡°Victor, two cars should be enough for us, why did you order a motorcade?¡± Victor nced at her and raised his head proudly. ¡°Mr. Sean has returned to Ascalon, of course we need to receive him with a motorcade!¡± Julia was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped. ¡°Has Sean always been so high¨Cprofile?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Victor licked his lower lip and chuckled. ¡°They are usually only ten cars. The other ten were ordered here by Mrs. Vanderbilt!¡± Julia didn¡¯t know what to say now. This was truly a parade. But she loved it! nu, Nov Uluna Chapter 101: Mommy. Why Are Your Palms Sweaty? She felt like the most honored guest and it felt damn good! It seemed that she made a wise decision being friends with ire! ire didn¡¯t get overwhelmed by the motorcade, and she was just somewhat nervous. She was not in the mood to enjoy the city¡¯s prosperity. She was thinking about what she should say or do when she met Sean¡¯s family. Jon was sitting between Sean and ire, turning his head and looking at ire, ¡°Mommy, why are your palms sweaty?¡± ¡°What?¡± ire immediately let go of Jon¡¯s hand and rubbed her palm, ¡°They are not.¡± ¡°They are.¡± Jon stretched out his chubby little hand, ¡°You see, my hands are covered with your sweat.¡± Hearing this, Sean chuckled, ¡°ire, don¡¯t be nervous. You are so beautiful, and my family will love you.¡± Be sat on Sean¡¯sps and covered her mouth to snicker at ire. ire felt a bit awkward, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not nervous¡­¡± Sean stared at her and nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, you are not.¡± Hearing this, Beughed and put down her hands covering her mouth, ¡°Mommy, break a leg!¡± Break a leg? didn¡¯t know how to feel How could she ¡°hmak a lee¡± on thic? Chapter 101: Mommy, Why Are Your Palms Sweaty? 44% D Even if she tried her best, she would be nervous. Anyway, just see how it goester. She thought to herself. The motorcade stopped at the gate of a manor. Someone immediately came up to help them open the door as soon as the cars stopped, ¡°Mr. Sean, Miss Donovan, please.¡± ire nodded and thanked him, and after getting off the car, she saw people standing on the both sides of the gate of the manor. The men standing on the left side were all in ck suit, while the women standing on the right side wore shirt and trouser. At a rough estimation, there were at least hundreds of people here. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Sean hugged Belle and smiled, ¡°They are the rtives of the Vanderbilt family. They all knew I¡¯m coming back today, so they are all here.¡± So many of them? ire was surprised, what a big family! If anyone of them was bullied, the rest of them would be like an army! Now, she was not nervous somehow. She could tell Sean¡¯s position in the Vanderbilt family from this. Everyone called him Mr. Sean, he should be the one with the most say in the Vanderbilt family. He held the lifeline of so many people in the family, so naturally everyone would respect her. Chapter 101: Mommy. Why Are Your Palms Sweaty? 44% Julia got off the car and saw this, she was so shocked that her eyes were opened wide. She turned her head and asked Victor who stood next to her, ¡°This is also a part of it?¡± Victor smiled, ¡°Of course!¡± Julia gave a thumbs¨Cup. Today was really an eye¨Copener for her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± After Sean said that, he walked in with Belle first. Every step he took, the people standing on the sides of the road would nod at him and say respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± The calling sounded from the gate to the fountain at the end of the road. Turning at the corner, there was another path with trees on both sides, there were also a lot of people standing there. ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± ire felt more and more secure as they walked further and further. In Ascalon, no one would dare to bully her as long as she had Sean¡¯s protection. Finally, walking through the garden, ire saw a house of quaint style. At the door, two gray¨Chaired stood there, the man looked stern while the woman. looked amiable. Sean held Belle with one arm and held ire¡¯s hand with his other hand, saying softly, ¡°These are my siblings and nephews, and the two standing in the middle are my parents.¡± Chapter 101: Mommy. Why Are Your Palms Sweaty? ire smiled and nodded, ¡°I see. I will keep their names in mindter.¡± Sean chuckled, held her hand, and walked straight over. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, mom, we¡¯re home.¡± Master Vanderbilt looked expressionless, but he was obviously observing Job, who stood beside ire, carefully with his sharp eyes. His wife punched him on the back, he frowned, and then gave an indifferent ¡°hmm¡°. You may also like The Vampire Next Door Vampire Add to library Waverly is almost finished. It¡¯s been her dream to teach elementary school since she was a student in one. With her days dwindling at school, she gets the nerve to talk to her crush, but her new smug neighbor, Drake, interrupts with his shenanigans¡­. Mrs. Vanderbilt nced at him with dissatisfaction. He always put on airs like this at all asions. ¡°You must be ire!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt smiled and walked down the steps and took ire¡¯s hand from Sean. With one hand holding ire¡¯s hand, she stroked the back of her hand with the other, ¡°Sean came back the day before yesterday and told me about you I asked him if you were beautiful or not, and he said you were the most beautiful woman in the world. Well, he was true. You are such a joy.¡± Ajoy? ire hadn¡¯t been praised like that before. Just when she thought of this, an inappropriate voice sounded, ¡°Uncle Sean, these kids vnuits?¡± 15.03 Thu, Nov 2 ¡û The Billionaire¡¯s Surprise Twins »Ø D are these kids yours?¡± Sean and ire walked all the way here and the Vanderbilts had all been. specting. None of them had heard of Sean being with anyone in the past four years and suddenly, he came back with a girlfriend and even two children. No one had the guts to ask, except for her. It suddenly became awkward around. ire smiled, turned around and looked at her withposure, ¡°They are my kids.¡± ¡°Yours?¡± the girl sneered, ¡°So, they are not my uncle¡¯s? You are second¨Chanded.¡± She scanned ire with despise in her eyes and said in a disrespectful tone. As ire had just gotten here, her insult was like a p in the face. ¡°Mona!¡± Sean gave a sharp re at Mona. Since childhood, Mona Foster hadn¡¯t been afraid of anyone but her Uncle Sean. 5:03 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 102: Can I Call You Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ire? 44% Chapter 102: Can I Call You ire? Although Sean was only a few years older than Mona, she was more scared of him than she did her mother. But her favorite was also her Uncle Sean, because he was so handsome. If not for the fact that Sean was her uncle, she would really want to chase him. She felt wronged and pursed her lips, she did not dare to look into Sean¡¯s eyes. Under Sean¡¯s icy gaze, she quietly took a step back. Although she was in fear of him, she whispered in unwillingness, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Uncle Sean is so handsome, he could be with any woman he wants. Why did he choose a second¨Chand woman?¡± ¡°Mona!¡± Just as she finished speaking, Mrs. Vanderbilt had her hands folded ob her back and her amiable appearance was gone. She looked stern as she looked at all members of the family. ¡°I will put the word here today. ire is Sean¡¯s wife¨Cto¨Cbe and my future daughter¨Cinw. If any of you speaks ill of her, I won¡¯t let him or her go!¡± What? Everyone in the Vanderbilt family gasped in shock. The Vanderbilt family was one with strict rules, the words of the head of the family were like edicts. No one dared to disobey. But now, in front of everyone, Mrs. Vanderbilt stood up for ire, which The Vanderbilt family was one with family were like edicts. No one dared to disobey. But now, in front of everyone, Mrs. Vand 16 Chapter 102: Can I Call You ire? Chapter 102: Can I Call You ire? Although Sean was only a few years older than Mona, she was more scared of him than she did her mother. But her favorite was also her Uncle Sean, because he was so handsome. If not for the fact that Sean was her uncle, she would really want to chase him. She felt wronged and pursed her lips, she did not dare to look into Sean¡¯s eyes. Under Sean¡¯s icy gaze, she quietly took a step back. Although she was in fear of him, she whispered in unwillingness, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Uncle Sean is so handsome, he could be with any woman he wants. Why did he choose a second¨Chand woman?¡± ¡°Mona!¡± Just as she finished speaking, Mrs. Vanderbilt had her hands folded ob her back and her amiable appearance was gone. She looked stern as she looked at all members of the family. ¡°I will put the word here today. ire is Sean¡¯s wife¨Cto¨Cbe and my future daughter¨Cinw. If any of you speaks ill of her, I won¡¯t let him or her go!¡± What? Everyone in the Vanderbilt family gasped in shock. The Vanderbilt family was one with strict rules, the words of the head of the family were like edicts. No one dared to disobey. But now, in front of everyone, Mrs. Vanderbilt stood up for ire, which 1/6 15.05 Chapter 102: Can I Call You ire? nivanIL LIIGIL JIL MIMIT Call II Vidil v Tau DUGI |||Q|TSU DVIVIU ULU TI LIIN IMMJ were Sean¡¯s. Everyone looked shocked, stood still, and dared not utter a word. At this moment, someone with sharp eyes spotted the emerald bracelet aroun? ire¡¯s wrist. He immediately looked back and hid the look in his eyes. When Mona was going to say something, her mother pinched her in the arm. She turned around and met her mother¡¯s warning gaze. She felt aggrieved. Why? Uncle Sean was on that woman¡¯s side, grandma was on that woman¡¯s side, and now even mother was warning her! They used to love her and she should be the apple of the Vanderbilts¡® eye! Seeing that no one gave a word, Mrs. Vanderbilt turned to look at ire again with gentle eyes. ¡°Can I call you ire?¡± She had just backed ire up, and ire didn¡¯t mind whatever she called her. Well, she thought that maybe ¡°joy¡± was their expression to describe someone they really appreciate. ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, of course you can call me ire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt smiled with delight, held her hand and walked her inside the house. ¡°And ire, you don¡¯t have to call me Mrs. Vanderbilt. It sounds not close 15.05 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 102: Can I Call You ire? Mom? Sean and she hadn¡¯t even been engaged yet! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t scare her.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt gave a re at Sean and then turned to look at ire. ¡°Then you can call me Georgia, I¡¯d like this better.¡± That was eptable. ire nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay, Georgia.¡± The house was very big and in quaint style. Because there were many people here today, so in addition to the two mahogany chairs, there ced ten chairs on the both sides of the living room. Mrs.Vanderbilt asked ire to sit next to her while Master Vanderbilt had not said a word. He walked over, expressionless, and sat on the chair. Sean was supposed to sit next to Master Vanderbilt, but to take care of ire, he sat next to ire. His siblings all took their seats in the sequence of their ages. The rtives of the family were in the garden, having tea and chatting. The other members of the family¡¯s direct lines had no seats and could only stand behind their parents. Seeing this, ire knew that this was a rigidly stratified. However, why was the man sitting opposite her keep staring at her? ¡°Sweethearts.e to grandma.¡± 2/6 Chapter 102: Can I Call You ire? 44% Mrs.Vanderbilt waved at Jon and Belle, and Sean put Belle off hisps and patted her on the back, encouraging her, ¡°Belle, honey, go to grandma.¡± Belle was an outgoing little girl. After Sean¡¯s words, she smiled happily and one could see her dimples, ¡°Grandma.¡± After her sweet call, she ran over with her little short legs, Mrs. Vanderbiltughed in delight. ¡°Sweetie, you are adorable!¡± Jon looked back at ire. At this time, the man opposite re was still staring at her. She frowned, ignored him, and gently patted Jon on the shoulder, ¡°Go.¡± Jon walked up to Mrs. Vanderbilt, politely called ¡°Grandma¡°, and then turned to Master Vanderbilt, and nodded respectfully, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Master Vanderbilt wanted to frown. No matter how unhappy he was about ire having two children, Mrs. Vanderbilt had warned him in advance and mysteriously said that he should be nice to the kids, or he would regret it one day. For some reason, he thought he should trust his wife. ¡°Hello, Jon.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt took a satisfying look at Master Vanderbilt, and then picked up a box on the table next to her, opened it, and took out two golden bracelets from it. She handed each to Jon and Be, ¡°Sweethearts, a gift from grandma.¡± It was 100% made of gold for sure. Chapter 102- Can I Call You ire? Belle and Jon looked back at ire at the same time. After ire nodded at them, they took the bracelet with both hands. ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± ¡°Oh, how polite and well¨Craised you kids are!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt liked the kids more and more, and was more satisfied with ire now. Mona looked at the golden bracelets in Belle¡¯s and Jon¡¯s hands, and she was filled with envy. Those were paired¨Cbracelets! They were different from ordinary bracelet. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Those were the gift sent to the futuredy of the family after she gave birth to a boy. One of them was for the boy and the other, the boy¡¯s future wife. This represented the highest expectation from the elders of the family to the child and they had been passed on for generations. When she was a child, she once tried it on. Grandma scolded her and she was punished by her mother afterwards. And now, Grandma gave them to two bastards who didn¡¯t even share the blood of the Vanderbilt family? She was pissed off! s Coan¡± 15:05 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 103: Show Her Respect Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103: Show Her Respect Sean indifferently smiled, ¡°I respect her, and you must, too.¡± This¡­ Was a tant threat! Mona bit her lower lip and was unconvinced, ¡°She must be something to have your respect, Uncle Sean. I wonder which family she is from and if her father is the CEO of some well¨Cknown enterprise.¡± This time, ire didn¡¯t let Sean stand for her. She couldn¡¯t rely on Sean to protect her on everything. Otherwise, as Mona said, even if she married Sean and became thedy of the family, she could not win everyone¡¯s respect. She said before Sean could say anything, ¡°No. I¡¯m from an ordinary family.¡± As soon as she heard this, Mona sneered cynically, ¡°Oh, you seem so proud!¡± ¡°Huh,¡± ire curved her lips, ¡°Something to be proud of. I merely had two PhDs when I was twenty. I merely wrote a novel famous all over the world. I am merely the youngest expert in treating cardiovascr disease. I merely own about a dozenpanies both in and out of the country¡­¡± She looked at the stunned Mona, smiled and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I am a very ordinary woman, can¡¯t your uncle marry an ordinary woman?¡± Mona was at a loss for words. Ordinary? 1/5/ Chapter 103 Show Her Respect Ordinary? She had seen a lot of talented women in Ascalon, but none of them was as talented as ire. In front of everyone, ire wouldn¡¯t lie or brag just to highlight herself. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s the big deal of that?¡± Mona said in a low voice with guilt. No matter how good ire was, she just didn¡¯t want to see her marry into the Vanderbilt family with her two bastards. In just a few seconds, she sneered again, ¡°You write novels?¡± ire nodded withposure, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Mona gave a sly smile, ¡°What do you write? What¡¯s your pen name?¡± ¡°I write romantic novels. My pen name is C. S. Lawrence.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mona widened her eyes deliberately. ¡°So you write porn?¡± As soon as she said this, everyone present looked awkward. Mrs. Vanderbilt didn¡¯t understand, frowned and asked, ¡°What?¡± Mona snorted and raised her chin in an ostentatious manner, ¡°Grandma, it means she writes sex.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt understood and also felt embarrassed. 15:05 Thu, Nov Chapter 103: Show Her Respect D 43% The futuredy of the Vanderbilt family wrote pornographic novels, which was indeed a bad influence to the family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ire chuckled. It seemed she didn¡¯t feel offended, she smiled and asked, ¡°You have read my novel?¡± Mona sneered, ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t read porn!¡± ¡°Then how do you know what I write?¡± Mona was speechless, and her face turned red. She bit her lip and argued, ¡°So what? Romantic novels are all porn in disguise! Only vile people read such things!¡± ire smiled and looked at Sean, ¡°Sir, so the movie you¡¯ve invested three hundred million in can¡¯t be on screen?¡± How could a ¡°porn¡± be on screen? Impossible. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mona stomped her foot angrily when she saw Sean look unhappy, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your novels, why did you mention Uncle Sean?¡± ¡°The Twenty¨CFifth Hour has been a phenomenon since it was out.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Sean was unhappy indeed, but the pride on the face was obvious. He said, ¡°The Twenty¨CFifth Hour adapted film is only in the preparation stage now and it has already caused heated discussion on the Inte. It will be directed by the famous director, David Owens and starred by the famous actor and actress, Faron Love and Sharon Milos Chair will act as the cerinturitor Vou think 15:05 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 103: Show Her Respect Ghl¨®m 439 Sean was unhappy indeed, but the pride on the face was obvious. He said, ¡°The Twenty¨CFifth Hour adapted film is only in the preparation stage now and it has already caused heated discussion on the Inte. It will be directed by the famous director, David Owens and starred by the famous actor and actress, Eason Lowe and Sharon Miles. ire will act as the scriptwriter. You think it can¡¯t be on screen?¡± Sean had not started to deal with David yet, so David was still an influential figure in the industry. Moreover, there were Eason Lowe and Sharon Miles, how could it be a porn? Mrs. Vanderbilt looked better. She knew it, ire didn¡¯t look like the kind of person who would write porn. Mona was dumbfounded. Although she didn¡¯t know C. S. Lawrence, she had heard of The Twenty¨CFifth Hour! In the socialite circle, there were girls who were fans of C. S. Lawrence. When the news that the novel would be made into a film was out, she often heard her friends talk about it. ¡°Oh my god! The Twenty¨CFifth Hour is going to be made into a movie!¡± ¡°When the moviees out, I will definitely get a ticket for the premiere, I want to see what C.S. Lawrence looks like!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally going to be made a movie! I will book all the cinemas in the city for the movie!¡± So, C.S. Lawrence was ire? 15.05 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 103: Show Her Respect So¡­ Her friends¡® idol was a woman who was standing right in front of her now? How she wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it. Instead of crushing ire, she was humiliated by herself. Now everyone in the family would think that she knew nothing at all! But obviously, she overthought. Mrs.Vanderbilt didn¡¯t even give her a look, but looked at ire, pping her hands, ¡°ire, you are amazing! You are not only a novel writer, but also a scriptwriter? You have the famous director, the best actor and best actress working on your movie!¡± She happily turned to look at Master Vanderbilt, ¡°After the movie is released, we should book all the cinemas in Ascalon and treat people to a free movie, what do you think?¡± Master Vanderbilt had been observing. He was satisfied enough to hear that ire was a writer, let alone the facts that she got two doctoral degrees at the age of 20 and that she was the youngest cardiovascr disease expert. There were many talents in the family, his son Frederick was also a painter, but there had never been a writer in the family. Well, not before ire appeared. This was good. ¡°I agree.¡± Although he was satisfied, he looked expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. We should have our descendants beyond Ascalon to book the cinemas in their city as well. We need a grander gesture.¡± 1 Inu fura Chapter 104: You Will Be Nothing Chapter 104 Chapter 104 43% Chapter 104: You Will Be Nothing ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt nodded in pleasure, ¡°ire is the futuredy of the Vanderbilt family, we need to give a grand gesture for sure!¡± Mona felt so depressed. She had wanted to humiliate ire but she ended up helping her. She pouted. She felt so aggrieved. After they chatted for a while, they saw Geralde in and respectfully ask Master Vanderbilt and Mrs.Vanderbilt, ¡°Sir, Madam, the meal is ready, should you have lunch now?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt stood up delightfully, holding Belle¡¯s hand in one hand and Jon¡¯s hand in the other, showing her fondness for the two children. ¡°Sweeties, let¡¯s go have lunch. Grandma has prepared a lot of delicious food for you!¡± Belle was even sweeter after she heard the delicious food, ¡°Thank you grandma! You are the best in the world!¡± Mona felt disgusted, ¡°Well¨Craised? So good at ttering at such a young age.¡± Madison red at her and finally spoke to warn her, ¡°Mona, if I leave the Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 104: You Will Be Nothing 43%2 Ch Jom 7500 Madison red at her and finally spoke to warn her, ¡°Mona, if I leave the world one day, you will be nothing in the Vanderbilt family, you should know that.¡± Mona bit her lip. She knew it, of course. There was a hall in the Vanderbilt family that usually wouldn¡¯t be used unless for festivals when all members of the family came back. But today, although it wasn¡¯t a festival, Mrs. Vanderbilt asked to have lunch here. There were thirty tables inside, and a spacious ce in the back as well as a children¡¯s yground for the children to y in after lunch. There were ten chairs at each table, although there were vacant tables, there was food on them. ire had never dined with so many people before, but she looked calm andposed. She drank some wine and felt a little tipsy. But she and Sean had to toast to everyone here, thinking of this, she gently pulled Sean¡¯s pants under the table. Sean turned to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ire flushed because of the drunkenness. She licked her rosy lip and whispered in his ear, ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± 15:05 Thu, Nov 2 Gun C Chapter 104: You Will Be Nothing 43% Sean agreed and kissed her gently on the cheek, ¡°If you feel tired, just ask. anyone where I live and they will take you there.¡± He had been gone for four years and now finallye back, he had to greet everyone. He was the future head of the family, he had to be here. ire nodded her head and then told Mrs. and Master Vanderbilt she needed some air. Seeing that Mrs. Vanderbilt took good care of Belle and Jon, she was relieved and walked out. The Vanderbilt family¡¯s residence was indeedrge. There were several gardens and that was only what she saw for now. There should be a vast area she hadn¡¯t seen. This ce was like a park with beautiful scenery. In the summer breeze, she walked around the house in a light mood. This was the ce Sean grew up in¡­ Suddenly, she saw a house in front of her with roses on the fence. The pink roses were blooming and beautiful. Somehow, something drove her to walk over. ¡°Rosemary Pavilion?¡± ire uttered the words at the gate and frowned, ¡°This is a house, not a pavilion. And Rosemary? A strange name.¡± Chapter 104 You Will Be Nothing ire uttered the words at the gate and frowned, ¡°This is a house, not a pavilion. And Rosemary? A strange name.¡± She looked inside the house and found that the yard was filled with pink roses. 43% PO ¡°Hello, is anyone in there?¡± She called, but no one answered after a whole minute. It seemed no one was here. The ce had a strange name, but she adored the view. She knew it would be impolite to barge in, but for some reason, something drove her to walk in. After appreciating the roses in the yard for a while, she walked to the house. The door was not closed. Maybe because the houses here were usually all open This was a two¨Cstory house, the bedroom should be upstairs, so ire only nced at the stairway without going up. Turning around, she saw several rooms with its door open, so she walked over slowly. On the wall in the first room hang a lot of paintings, all of which should be expensive collection. The second room should be a tea room, with tea seat and in quaint style. When she walked to the third room, she suddenly stopped walking. 15:06 Thu, Nov 2 43% Chapter 104: You Will Be Nothing THE SECUTIU TOONIT STIouiu De a led TUOTTI, Will led stal dilu III quali style. 10 When she walked to the third room, she suddenly stopped walking. Because there was a painting hanging on the wall of a woman. The painting was so vividly drawn, as if the woman in it was alive. She was smiling charmingly. ire couldn¡¯t help but walk in, stood there and appreciating the painting carefully. The woman¡¯s brown eyes were big and bright, she had dimples¡­ ¡°ire?¡± You may also like Sce Paranormal After a life of turmoil, she puts her trust in one man Add to library This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dedicating his life to the Alliance, helping to rescue those under the control of a crime family that is Suddenly, s hoarse male voice came behind her. ire was taken aback and looked back, only to see Frederick standing behind her. He was the man who had been staring at her since she came. It was said that Frederick Vanderbilt never married. ¡°Fred¡­ Frederick?¡± ire was stunned for a moment, but soon calmed down. She looked at the painting again, ¡°This is your house?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± 15:06 Thu, Nov Chapter 104: You Will Be Nothing ¡°Yes.¡± 43% Frederick had been very talented in painting since childhood. Artists are all a little rebellious. Besides Sean, he didn¡¯t talk much to his other siblings, but now he seemed to be interested in ire. ¡°I drew this painting.¡± ire couldn¡¯t help but look at the painting again, the woman in the painting looked kind to her somehow. She did not answer, but Frederick didn¡¯t mind. He walked to her side and stooped, staring at the woman in the painting, ¡°She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, the world became much more colorful because of he He paused when he said this, and then he seemed to be in low spirits, ¡°Unfortunately, she has left the world.¡± Left the world? ire was shocked and subconsciously looked at him, ¡°Is she¡­ the reason you never got married?¡± Frederick smiled with somewhat loneliness, he did not answer her words, his eyes were affectionately fixed on the woman in the painting. Suddenly, he said, ¡°ire, you are not as beautiful as your mother.¡± ire was stunned. What should she say? They were talking about the woman in the painting, why did he suddenly mention her mother? 6/6 15:06 Thu, Nov 2 Chapter 105: You Are Praising Me? Chapter 105 Chapter 105 43% Chapter 105: You Are Praising Me? Frederick frowned slightly and looked sideways at ire, realizing that Sean might not have told her about her mother. It made sense. With the present situation between the Vanderbilts and the Summers, she might have second thought about marrying into the Vanderbilt if she knew the truth. ¡°I have met her before. But I don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°Miss Donovan.¡± Gerald rushed in from the outside. Standing at the door and seeing ire here he was so nervous that his forehead sweated. ¡°Mr. Sean asked me to take you to his house to rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ire turned to Frederick and politely said, ¡°Frederick, I have to go now. I will visit you some other day.¡± Frederick gave an indifferent ¡°hmm¡°, as if he didn¡¯t care whether ire woulde visit him again. Out of the yard, Gerald looked behind, and then let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Miss Donovan, in the whole Vanderbilt family, you can go to any house, but not Mr. Frederick¡¯s!¡± ire frowned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Gerald shook his head and sighed. ¡°No one is allowed to step into his ce without permission. Not even the maids whoe to clean his house for him. And even when the maids are cleaning, he would stand by and watch to make sure the maids won¡¯t move his things.¡± Chapter 105: You Are Praising Me? 43% ¡°I see.¡± ire nodded. ¡°I just saw a lot of precious calligraphy and paintings in his room. I can understand.¡± ¡°Not just because of this¡­¡± Gerald paused for a while, thinking that ire would live here from now on and that sooner orter, she would know about the affairs in the Vanderbilt family, he hesitated and eventually decided to tell her. ¡°The painting of the woman you saw in his room just now, that is his most precious thing. Only Mr. Sean and Mater Vanderbilt are allowed there. Miss Donovan, you¡¯d better stay away from now on. Mr. Frederick didn¡¯t get angry probably because Mr. Sean has juste back today, but we can¡¯t be sure if he won¡¯t get mad next time you walk in there.¡± Most precious thing? It seemed Frederick really loved that woman in the painting. ¡°Okay. I see.¡± Sean¡¯s house was in the innermost ce, with mountains behind and water in front. The scenery was marvelous. The river was human¨Cmade, which lotuses grown inside. Although he hadn¡¯t been back for four years, the lotuses had been carefully taken care of. The river was even bigger than the one ire saw in Silverton. The lotuses were blooming and there were a lot of koi fish under the water of different colors. Sean must really like lotuses. ire thought. Walking along the river, she reached the house, which had in total four floors. As Sean said, his family was very big. Chapter 105: You Are Praising Me? TIQUES. AS Stall Salu, Tay was very viz. 43 Gerald stopped at the door and said, ¡°Miss Donovan, Mr. Sean¡¯s bedroom is on the fourth floor, walk up and you will see it. I won¡¯t walk in. Be careful when you go up the stairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ire said thank¨Cyou, then walked in through the door. She walked up the steps, and thought that no wonder Gerald asked her to be careful with the stairs. The wooden stairs were polished very smooth, which made it easy to stumble in high heels. The whole fourth floor had only one door, obviously this was Sean¡¯s bedroom. The door was not closed and she went in. Sean was sitting on the mahogany sofa, his handsome face slightly red because of alcohol, and he was closing his eyes for rest. The zer was thrown on another sofa, he was wearing only a white shirt with first three buttons off. His neck could be seen and so were his chest muscles. He looked sexy and attractive. Her Sean had always been so charming that every time she saw his neck, she felt an urge to go up and remove his clothes. She gently stroked his hot cheek, her heart racing, and her face blushing. Just as she wanted to take back her hand, he gripped it. There were no outsiders here, but she still panicked for a moment, ¡°Sir¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sean opened his eyes, staring at her deeply, smiled, and pulled her to sit on 15:06 Thu, Nov. lumin Chapter 105 You Are Praising Me? BUITE The next second, his face was buried in her neck, sniffing her unique fragrance. ¡°ire.¡± His voice was low, sounding in her ear with great charm. ¡°I finally brought you home.¡± Finally? They hadn¡¯t known each other for long. It had only been two months. ire took it as a drunken talk and chuckled, ¡°Sir, you have a big yard, I like it.¡± Sean smiled and his hot breath sprayed on her earlobe, itchy, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Even if you don¡¯t, I can change it to the way you like.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± ire put her hands against his chest and wanted to flee. ¡°Don¡¯t push me.¡± Sean hugged her tighter and rubbed the tip of his nose against her pink earlobe, ¡°Let me hold you for a while. ire, you smell so good.¡± ire didn¡¯t know what to say. It was not that she did not want him to hug her, but that every time they had close contact, she would want more. She didn¡¯t want to be the one to take the initiative in their first time 15.06 Thu, Nov + Chapter 105: You Are Praising Me? ¡°Sir.¡± She bit her red lip, her voice trembling. ¡°Are you not aware of your charm at all?¡± Aware of his charm? Sean chuckled in her ear. ¡°Are you praising me?¡± ire patted his shoulder. Why was he so proud of this? ¡°Yes, I am. Okay?¡± She was about to get up. ¡°ire.¡± Sean¡¯s call sounded likeining, and he put his arms around her waist to stop her from leaving. ¡°You drank a little too much. I¡¯ll make some coffee for you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much.¡± He paused for a moment and suddenly looked up at her, ¡°ire, do you think I am too old and am easily drunk?¡± ire quickly blinked her eyes and gave a guilty smile, ¡°How could it be! Sir, even if you are nine years older than me, you are in your prime!¡± Even if he was nine years older than her? In his prime? She was provoking him! 5/6 Chapter 105: You Are Praising Me? 43% ¡°You naughty girl!¡± He clenched his teeth and suddenly stood up with her in his arms without even bending his waist. ire eximed, ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± Sean held her and walked behind, ¡°Proving to you that I¡¯m not old!¡± Prove? How to prove!? When she saw the big bed, she suddenly understood! No! She pointed at the door. ¡°Sir, but the door is open!¡± Sean raised his eyebrows, ¡°Gerald is guarding downstairs, who dares toe up?¡± But¡­ That¡¯s still not a good idea! ¡°Sir¡­¡± Before she could speak, she had been put on the bed, and the bed shook violently. The noise was loud! 6/6 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Block the News Up to 30% off Chapter 106: Block the News ire felt embarrassed, ¡°Sir, there is time to close the door. I promise I won¡¯t run.¡± He was really drunk and bold, and there was indeed no one that would barge into his house. Moreover, Gerald had been ordered to guard the door to prevent anyone in. Sean¡¯s eyes were red. He had been waiting for four full years! ¡°No!¡± While unbuttoning his shirt, he stared at her like a leopard staring at his prey, looking fixed and aggressive. ire had never seen him like this before, he was wild and domineering, ying his charm to the extreme. She was stunned at his charm. Men should all be like this, be gentle when needed, be rude when needed. She had already been enchanted by him, and she didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°ire, you have been running from me for too long, I don¡¯t want to wait for a second!¡± Then he got on top of her. Suddenly, there was a loud ¡°bang¡°. ire felt sunk, and then, she and the hed dronned to the ground 1/6 BIGO LIVE INSTALL 106: Block the News This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then he got on top of her. Suddenly, there was a loud ¡°bang¡°. ire felt sunk, and then, she and the bed dropped to the ground. ire and Sean were both in awkward silence. Then, ire cried out in pain, ¡°Sir¡­ My waist hurts¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Sean cursed in annoyance and carried ire downstairs. Gerald, who was standing downstairs, heard a huge noise from the fourth floor. He wondered if Mr. Sean was so good in bed. After a while, he saw Sean carried ire down, ¡°Gerald, get the car!¡± ¡°What?¡± Gerald did not react for a while. Sean gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I haven¡¯te back for four years. Didn¡¯t you think about checking my bed?¡± Gerald understood now, that noise just now¡­ The bed copsed. Well¡­ Mr Sean must want to kill him right now 216 Chapter 106: Block the News Mr. Sean must want to kill him right now. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll get the car right now!¡± He had to be quick to save his ass. Soon, Mrs. Vanderbilt and Master Vanderbilt got the news that ire was sen to the hospital because of a bed copse! Mrs. Vanderbilt narrowed her eyes with pride on his face. ¡°It seems that I overthought before, Sean doesn¡¯t need any medical add.¡± Master Vanderbilt looked at Belle and Jon whose eyes were red and cleared he throat, ¡°Block the news, we can¡¯t let this matter spread out!¡± But obviously, many people had seen Sean carry ire into the car, the news had spread inside already. Gabriel said, ¡°Well, the Vanderbilt men are all so good!¡± Frederick was rendered speechless. As a man over 50 yet hadn¡¯t had sex once, he couldn¡¯t say anything. ire was hospitalized, in fact, it was not very serious, she sprained her back and there was a huge bruise on it. Sean felt sorry and hired the best surgeon and used the best medicine. Even if the doctor repeatedly told him that ire was fine and that she just needed to recuperate for a few days, Sean still insisted on having ire hornitalizad 3/6 BIGO LIVE He was afraid¡­ And he med himself. ¡°Sir.¡± re felt pain as she moved her waist, but seeing Sean sitting by the bed with red eyes, she waved at him. Sean bent over and held her hand with his both hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ire tried to exin, ¡°It was very painful for a moment, but now it is not so painful.¡± ¡°ire,¡± Sean called her in a hoarse voice, ¡°I was too impatient.¡± ¡°No, you weren¡¯t!¡± Although a little embarrassed, ire said, ¡°In fact, I wanted it too. Only the time was not right.¡± Sean knew that it was not because of that, but because he was careless. He had thought of everything, but ignored one thing. He had not returned home for four years, although someone had been taking care of his ce, the things had not been used for so long and had been aging. Or maybe there were termites that corrupted the wood from the inside and they couldn¡¯t see it from the outside. ¡°I have asked Gerald to rece everything in the house, all for the new. ire, I promise this is the first andst time.¡± ire didn¡¯t think it was necessary, but if it could make him feel better, Fri, Nov Chapter 106: Block the News Up to 30% off She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Okay! Sir, we have the rest of our lives together, there are plenty of chances.¡± The next day, Robert arrived in Ascalon with Alice and rissa. They were not so rich anymore this time in Ascalon. They took a taxi to the Summers residence. On the way, rissa looked at the bustling scenery out of the window and couldn¡¯t restrain the excitement, ¡°Dad, Ascalon is really prosperous, even the air here is full with the smell of money.¡± Robert raised his chin proudly, ¡°Of course. Ascalon is the financial center of the country. The rich in Silverton can¡¯t bepared with the rich in Ascalon at all.¡± When the driver heard them, he could not help but want to brag. ¡°If you had arrived yesterday you would see Mr. Seane back to Ascalon. There were 20 Rolls¨C Royce picking him up at the airport! That is the life of the super¨Crich!¡± Mr. Sean? Robert, Alice and rissa were all surprised, they didn¡¯t expect Sean to return to Ascalon! rissa had met Sean in Morgan family once before, Sean was so mature, full of the unique charm of a mature man! She was deeply attracted by him back then. Young men like Xander couldn¡¯t bepared with him at all. 15:04 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 106: Block the News OU Up to 30% off At that time, although she was amazed by his charm, she didn¡¯t have the guts to imagine owning him. After all, everyone knew Sean Vanderbilt. But now it was not the same anymore. She would be the youngdy of th Summers family soon, Robert had said that as long as the Summers family admitted her, she would be able to marry a rich man. ¡°Dad!¡± she was a little excited, ¡°Mr.Sean came back to Ascalon!¡± After all, this was her daughter, Alice looked at the expression on her face and knew what she was thinking. She frowned and pinched her hand, ¡°rissa.¡± When the driver heard this, he chuckled, ¡°Oh, you know Mr. Sean?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± rissa pulled her hand out, regardless of Alice¡¯s warning, and proudly said, ¡°I knew him in Silverton, in fact, we are quite familiar.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The driver was obviously unconvinced, teasing, ¡°Since you know Mr. Sean, why did you take a taxi home? Mr. Sean has hundreds of luxury cars, why didn¡¯t he ask someone to pick you up?¡± Hundreds of luxury cars? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Do You Have News of Her Chapter 107: Do You Have News of Her rissa was surprised, although she had heard of the Vanderbilts¡® wealth, but hundreds of luxury cars? That was unimaginable! She red at the driver. ¡°What do you mean by that? We didn¡¯t tell him that we have arrived in Ascalon, he didn¡¯t know, okay?¡± Since they were his passengers, the driver couldn¡¯t keep arguing with her. He looked at rissa from the rear¨Cview mirror and couldn¡¯t imagine how Mr. Sean would be interested in such a in¨Clooking woman. Seeing that he did not speak, rissa just smiled and thought he had believed her, she felt prouder, ¡°After the Summers family admits me, the first thing I¡¯m going to do is to visit Mr. Sean, he must be very surprised to see me by then.¡± The driver kept silent. How could he believe that? How could the Vanderbilt family let in such a woman? The car stopped at the Summers family. After they got out of the car, the driver immediately drove away. He didn¡¯t intend to tell them that the Summers and the Vanderbilts were sworn enemies now! Robert tidied up his clothes, cleared his throat and finally took a deep breath, then he walked toward the guard. Alice looked at his back and asked rissa, ¡°rissa, why did your father look like he¡¯s going to tter them to me instead ofing home?¡± 1/5 Fri, Nov 3 pter 107: Do You Have News of Her Up to 30% off rissa did not care about it at all. All she wanted was to be admitted into the Summers family and be Miss Summers! ¡°Mom, we are already here, can you stop whining? And Dad has said before, he is just a distant rtive of the Summers family, not a close one. Uncle is your biological brother and he had to tter dad, right?¡± That was true. Alice decided to let it go. Robert walked to the door and said respectfully to the guard, ¡°Hello, I am Hopkin Donovan. Over 20 years ago, Master Summers asked me to find Miss Winona, I now have news of her, could you please tell him I¡¯m here?¡± Hearing that Robert had news of Winona, who had been missing for 24 years, the guard was shocked and immediately picked up his phone and made a phor call. After reporting the situation, the guard suddenly looked up and asked Robert, ¡°What did you just say your name is?¡± Robert smiled obsequiously, ¡°Hopkin Donovan.¡± After the guard said a few more words on the phone, he put down the phone, ¡°Master Summers said you could go in.¡± ¡°Well, thank you.¡± With that, Robert immediately became proud and puffed out his chest, waved to Alice and rissa and said, ¡°Come!¡± rissa was so eager to go in and immediately ran over. Chapter 107: Do You Have News of Her just lietu EV ELITO. Up to 30% off rissa pushed him anxiously, ¡°Dad, just go in!¡± Robert turned around and walked toward the inside following the guard. The Summers family manor was not even one fourth as big as the Vanderbilt family, but the scenery here was good. All rich families in Ascalon liked to decorate their house like a park. rissa marveled at everything here. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, mom, the garden is so damn big!¡± Alice was born in an ordinary family, and she hadn¡¯t even seen such a big manor even after she married Robert. Seeing the garden, she could smell the cost of money. ¡°How much money did they spend on the grass and trees here?¡± Robert looked back and stared at them, and then made a shush gesture at them before they restrained themselves. It took them forty¨Cfive minutes before they got to Master Summers¡® house. In fact, Robert knew that it would only take 20 minutes to get here from the gate. The guard deliberately took them around a long way. Moreover, cars should be allowed in, if it were the Summers family¡¯s guest, the guard would drive them to the house, however¡­ It was obvious that Master Summers didn¡¯t respect him, or maybe he didn¡¯t even take him seriously at all. Chapter 107: Do You Have News of Her Robert suddenly stopped puffing out his chest, even if Steven was not very friendly to them, he put on a ttering look, ¡°Thank you.¡± rissa took a deep breath, trying to suppress the excitement in her heart, followed Robert and walked in. Walking into the house and turning at a corner, it was the living room, Master Summers was sitting on the chair, holding a cup of coffee in his hand. He simply took a look at them from the corner of his eye, blow the coffee and took a sip. Next to him sat a man and a woman, both middle¨Caged. The man¡¯s expression was serious, the woman¡¯s temperament was noble. Opposite them sat a girl about the same age as rissa, whose face filled with arrogance. Robert knew the middle¨Caged woman was Winona¡¯s sister, but the girl Robert did not know, he bowed to Master Summers respectfully, ¡°Master Summer, I¡¯m back.¡± Master Summers did not look up at him but held the cup of coffee in his hand, saying indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s been 24 years, you have news of Winona?¡± His voice was not loud and the tone wasn¡¯t so icy, but Robert got a chill down his spine, felt his legs soft and knelt down, ¡°Master Summers, I failed your trust.¡± rissa and Alice were in shock. He just knelt down after Master Summers said a few words? How humble was It seemed Robert was nothing in the Summers family. 13-00 FII, NOV 3 Chapter 107 Do You Have News of Her 60% Up to 30% off Master Summers put the cup on the table and Robert trembled. ¡°Well, where is Winona now?¡± With the air conditioning on in the room, it wasn¡¯t hot, but Robert had a lot. of sweat on his forehead, saying while trembling, ¡°Miss Winona¡­ She¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s dead¡­¡± Although he said these words in a very low voice, the Summers family heard them! Master Summers frowned and his face fell, he raised his hand and threw the cup on the table at Robert. With a bang, the cup flew out and broke on the ground before Robert, turning into pieces. Master Summers¡® anger made Alice and rissa scared and they couldn¡¯t help but kneel down as well. ¡°When and how did she die? Hopkin, if you can¡¯t be clear about it, I will let you walk out here dead today!¡± Alice was so nervous that her heart jumped fast. If she had known Robert¡¯s status in the Summers family, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe at all! 15:07 Fri, Nov Chapter 108: Made It Clear Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Up to 30% off Chapter 108: Made It Clear If they failed to fool the Summers and got themselves killed, they¡¯d better just live an ordinary life on the dividend they got from the Alpha Ventures. ¡°Master Summers¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With his hands on the ground, Robert was too afraid to raise his head, saying while trembling, ¡°Miss Winona arrived at Silverton twenty¨Cfour years ago, I¡­.I¡­ By the time I found her, she was pregnant¡­¡± Pregnant? The middle¨Caged woman looked at Master Summers and pursed her lips quietl Master Summers couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°What? Winona was pregnant with th animal¡¯s child!?¡± Robert said with a crying voice, ¡°Yes! It was his child. I had wanted to take this message back, but Miss Winona said that someone wanted to hurt her and that no one could know where she was, she begged me to help her keep it a secret, I¡­ I had no choice¡­¡± Master Summers suppressed his anger, his hands shaking, ¡°Be clear and get to the point, who wanted to hurt her?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Robert almost cried, ¡°She asked me to help her and looked pitiful, so I agreed to help her. Not long after, she gave birth to a girl, and I wanted to take her home, but strangely, unexpected things kept happening. Then¡­ Then there was an ident and Miss Winona died in the ident¡± 175 DU% Chapter 10 Made It Clear Up to 30% off ilu a luci taning an died in the ident.¡± He paused again, afraid that Master Summers might me him for it, he looked up to exin, ¡°After the event, I had investigated it. The flowerpot fell from nowhere, there were tall buildings that lived hundreds of families¡­ I couldn¡¯t find the person who dropped it.¡± Master Summers was smart and experienced, and he could tell someone did it on purpose. It seemed that there was indeed someone who wanted to hurt his daughter. Ir other words, that person didn¡¯t want Winona toe back to Ascalon. Back then, when the Vanderbilts came to ask for marriage, in order to break up Winona and that animal, he forced his daughter to marry Frederick, which led to Winona escaping Ascalon. Was that all a conspiracy? From beginning to end, he did not doubt what Robert said, because he believed that Robert did not have the guts to lie to him! Suddenly, Master Summers felt ten years old, he had been sitting upright, and now he suddenly was dispirited. Thinking of his talented, beautiful and kind daughter, his heart ached. In therge living room, no one spoke. Everyone was silent, as if the time had stopped in the pain of this moment. After a long time, Master Summers suddenly thought of something and looked at Robert again, ¡°Hopkin, you said Winona gave birth to a girl?¡± ¡°What?¡± 15:0 Chapter 108: Made It Clear ¡°What?¡± 60% Up to 30% off Being asked this, Robert froze for a moment, but the next second he reacted, quickly looked back, and waved at rissa, ¡°rissa,e, this is your grandpa.¡± rissa had been excited now, but now she was scared. She was really scared by Master Summers¡® oppressive aura and froze in ce. Master Summer¡® eyes finally fell on her, seeing her kneeling there, he frowned, ¡°This is Winona¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Robert red at rissa and then replied tteringly, ¡°Master Summers, Miss Winona gave rissa to me and I brought her up, she took my family name and I had been hiding her mother¡¯s real identity from her all these years. A few days ago, I decided to take her home and she has just found out. She¡¯s probably still in shock.¡± In shock? Master Summers looked less stern now, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, child. Show me your face.¡± rissa still dared not look up, Alice clenched her teeth angrily and secretly pinched her in the arm, rissa raised her head, shivering. Master Summers carefully looked at her face that had ordinary features. She was in¨Clooking, unlike his daughter at all. Perhaps she inherited the looks of that animal! 15:07 Fri Nov 3 Chapter 300 M. Char 60¡± Up to 30% off Thinking of this, he frowned again, ¡°Hopkin, why didn¡¯t you take her home in the past over twenty years but now?¡± rissa was terrified and lowered her head again. ¡®Dad, you have to tell a smart lie. Or we will all be doomed!¡® Robert forced a smile and thought of the best lie he could think of. ¡°Master Summers, Miss Winona¡¯s death was too bizarre. Besides, she had told me several times before that she felt sorry that she broke with her family over a man. She didn¡¯t think you would forgive her¡­¡± Speaking of this, he tried to force out tears. ¡°She¡­ She was afraid that rissa would bring back bad memories, so she didn¡¯t want to take her home. But¡­ But now, rissa is a grown woman, and she¡¯s a Summers after all. I have been treating her like my own and I would hate to see her marry an ordinary man. This is about her future, so I can¡¯t decide for her.¡± As soon as Master Summers heard Robert¡¯s words about Winona, he couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. Winona¡­ That was his beloved daughter. If he had known she would go this far for a man, he wouldn¡¯t have pushed her that far. And it ended their father¨Cdaughter rtionship forever. ¡°Child,e here.¡± CLOS Eh Nov 3 ¡°Child,e here.¡± He raised his hand and waved at rissa. Robert immediately helped rissa up. Worried that she might ruin the n. he said in her ear, ¡°I have helped you get this far, you need to work the rest of the way to bing Miss Summers now.¡± rissa took a deep breath, trying not to look so scared. She walked step by step toward Master Summers. Before she could even get to him, the diddle¨Caged woman said coldly, ¡°Dad, he just randomly brought a girl here and imed she is Winona¡¯s daughter and you believed it?¡± It had been twenty¨Cfour years and Master Summer always felt he owed his daughter too much. Now that he knew Winona had a daughter left, he was actually happy about it He looked at the middle¨Caged woman and said, ¡°Then what should we do to identify her, Pa?¡± Chapter 109 That¡¯s it Chapter 109 Chapter 109 3¡¢ 60% Up to 30% off Chapter 109: That¡¯s It Pa sneered and leaned against the back of the chair, ¡°Dad, I have someone by that animal¡¯s side. We just need to get his hair and do a paternity test to know.¡± ¡°What?¡± Master Summers¡® face instantly fell, ¡°You have someone by his side?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t he done enough of the Summers family over the years?¡± At the mention of the man, Pa felt hatred filling her mind, ¡°As the eldest daughter of the Summers family, I have to protect the family. Of course, I need to have man by his side. Dad, rest assured, it¡¯s easy to take his hair. The paternity test can let us know whether this girl is Winona¡¯s daughter or not.¡± Master Summers seriously thought about it, he felt that it was necessary to verify it. If this girl really were Winona¡¯s daughter, he would be kind to her topensate Winona, if not¡­ Huh¡­ ¡°Okay!¡± Master Summers immediately decided, ¡°We will do that!¡± With that, he turned to rissa. ¡°Child, give me some of your hair.¡± 15 07 Fri, Nov 3 ptive Tie TEGEVU 60% Up to 30% off Before entering the house, rissa had gotten ire¡¯s hair wrapping around her little finger. Just now, she panicked because Master Summers was really domineering, and she had a guilty conscience. But now she just needed to take out the hair. She nodded her head and raised her hand, grabbed a hair and pulled it in front of everyone with an ¡°ouch¡°. Taking this opportunity, she threw her own hair and pulled the hair wrapping around her little finger. ¡°Here you are.¡± She did it fast and her scream attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It went well. Master Summers looked at Pa, who stood up, took the hair and put it into a stic bag. ¡°You can live here before the paternity test resultes out, we will wait until after that.¡± After Master Summers¡® words, Steven took the three of them to a house that had been vacant for a long time. After he left, Alicey down on the sofa, ¡°Geez, I was terrified just now. The Summers family is so terrifying.¡± Robert sat there and did not speak, his heart still racing. It was too close. just now. rissa folded her legs proudly, thinking of the promising future ahead of her, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Finally, we passed it. Soon, I will be Miss Summers. Dad. Mom, vou have to be better than that!¡± CLOS 15:07 Fri, Nov 3 Chetato Thats it 60% Up to 30% off ¡°Right!¡± Thinking of this, Alice sat up, looking at rissa, her eyes full of pride, ¡°Oh, fortunately, I gave birth to a daughter, our family¡¯s hope. Look at my daughter, how beautiful you are!¡± ¡°Shush!¡± Robert immediately shushed her and said in a low voice, ¡°We are in the Summers family now. Be careful with your words even if there is no outsiders here.¡± Alice looked out the door and patted her chest in relief seeing no one here. The had gotten this far and they had to be careful indeed. rissa didn¡¯t care any snorted ¡°This is own house, why should be live in fear? And before long I will be Miss Summers, who dares to barge in without saying anything?¡± ¡°Miss Summers?¡± Just as she finished her words, a sarcastic female voice sounded, the next second, a girl strode in. rissa looked at her. It was the girl sitting opposite Pa just now. The girl had a delicate face and brown eyes, although her eyes weren¡¯t as big as ire¡¯s, they were bright. She was wearing expensive makeup, in a wild style. She looked like a tough girl. This was not what rissa envied the most. What rissa envied the most was CLOSE 15 07 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Fri, Nov 3.40 Up to 30% off that she was wearing thetest style designed by an internationally famous designer, Vera Jenkins. Vera not only designed wedding dress, she also did other style, but she only design one wedding dress and one fashion style a year. Photos of the finished product would be published in the world¡¯s leading fashion magazines, and rissa knew that Vera¡¯s design was priceless. This was the first time she had seen someone wearing one of her designs in real life. She was so envious of the girl¡­ The girl had been used to seeing envy in people¡¯s eyes, she sneered, walked to rissa, raised her chin slightly, and looked at rissa arrogantly. ¡°You grew up outside the family, so what if you are my aunt¡¯s daughter? What? You thinking back now can suddenly make you a princess?¡± rissa clenched her both hands into fists, gnashed her teeth but couldn¡¯t say a word. Even Alice, a sharp¨Ctongued woman, felt inferior and couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°How dare you re at me!¡± The girl frowned, raised her hand and pped in rissa¡¯s face. rissa¡¯s head tilted to the side and there was blood spreading in her mouth. Alice was anxious. Even if she was afraid, she couldn¡¯t watch her daughter be bullind 15 07 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 109 Tatsi Duilled. 60 Up to 30% off She stood up, rushed over, and pushed the girl away, ¡°Who are you? How could you hit rissa?¡± The girl turned to look at her with sharp eyes and sarcasm, ¡°I am Summers family¡¯s only princess, Kira Summers!¡± Master Summers had no son but only two daughters, Pa and Winona. Since childhood, Winona had been exceedingly smart and beautiful, she had always been the apple of her family¡¯s eye. Master Summers loved Winona the most, and he had been seeing Winona as sessor, if it were not for the fact that Winona escaped and disappeared, You may also like Bound To The Billionaire Wolf Werewolf Add to library Cassidy Winters knew the meaning of pain when she lost her parents in an ident, leaving her the only survivor and a scar on her leg as a constant reminder of the horrible night. Only now for her to experience the pain of loss again¡­.. Winona would have been the head of the family. Winona had disappeared for many years, so Master Summers had no choice but to start to train Pa. Pa was already married and her husband took her family name, Kira was Pa¡¯s daughter and she also took the Summers¡® family name. If rissa did note back and Pa bes the head of the Summers family, then Kira would have been the only heir of the family. CLOS Chapter 110 | Can¡¯t Lose Chapter 110 Chapter 110 60 | Up to 30% off Chapter 110: I Can¡¯t Lose rissa covered her cheek and angrily shouted while shedding tears, ¡°After the paternity test, I will also be Miss Summers and we will be equal!¡± Hearing this, Kira pped her in the face again, this time in the other half. rissa¡¯s face was swollen. ¡°You think that you, a bastard, can be equal with me?¡± Kira looked at the tearful rissa, took out a bag of tissue from her bag and wiped her hand with it, ¡°If you choose to marry someone, I will let your stay in the Summer family. But if you dare to covet the family properties andpete with me¡­¡± She snorted and threw the tissue on rissa¡¯s face, ¡°You will know what happens.¡± After that, she turned around gracefully without even taking a look at rissa and left. rissa sat down on the sofa and cried. She had thought that when she got to Ascalon and was admitted into the Summers family, her life would change. However, the first day she got here, someone taught her a lesson. She cried bitterly. ¡°Dad! What kind of ce is this? I was humiliated right. after I came and you just stood there without helping me at all!¡± Robert was embarrassed, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to help, but that he had no puts to! Cheytin He licked his lip, walked over and said in a gentle advice, ¡°rissa, don¡¯t worry. After the paternity test, Master Summers will protect you. Winona was his favorite.¡± ¡°Bullshit¡­¡± rissa regretted it so much now. The one being humiliated should be ire. she took it for her! Why was her life so miserable? She hadn¡¯t even been able to enjoy the benefits of being Miss Summers and got beaten up. She regretteding here. She kept crying. Alice knew that she must feel wronged because of being beaten up right after she came here. But this was not Silverton, they couldn¡¯t even help her. ¡°rissa¡­¡± Alice took her hand, softlyforted her. ¡°No pain, no gain. You know that You have to hold on. I could tell that after they confirm you are Winona¡¯s daughter, Master Summers will be kind to you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Robert nodded his head, ¡°Master Summers loved Winona. rissa, don¡¯t be sad. After the paternity test, we can find a chance to take revenge.¡± rissa only needed to wait for a while. She wiped the tears off her face, raised her head and said arrogantly. ¡°Okay. 9.60 Up to 30% off Winona¡¯s daughter, Master Summers will surely hold a party and announce it to everyone. I can¡¯t lose to that bitch, Kira.¡± ¡°What?¡± Robert and Alice were shocked to hear that. ¡°It will take millions and a reservation at least half a year ago! We have no time!¡± rissa raised her head, ¡°No time? Money can get us anything, just give her more money, she will make a gown for me.¡± Well¡­ Robert was embarrassed, ¡°rissa, we have only gotten a few millions from the shares, even with all our savingsbined, the money is not much and it¡¯s for emergencies.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The more rissa thought, the angrier she was. Kira was so beautiful just because she was wearing a Vera dress. She couldn¡¯t lose to Kira at the highlight of her life! ¡°If you don¡¯t get me the dress, I will tell Master Summers right now that I¡¯m not Winona¡¯s daughter. By then, I won¡¯t care if they kill us!¡± What? Alice felt threatened. 3/5 15.08 Fri, Nov 3 60% Chupto 1tu LC blom Up to 30% off Things hade to this, if rissa really did that, they might really lose their lives. ¡°Robert!¡± She pped Robert in the waist, ¡°Get the dress for her! My daughter has to be pretty and win Kira!¡± Robert sighed, what could he do now? Now he and Alice were counting on rissa, what was the use of the money if he didn¡¯t take it out now? ire sprained her back and was in the hospital, being carefully taken care 1. of. Mrs. Vanderbilt and Master Vanderbilt personally brought Belle and Jon to the hospital to see her, and all members of the Vanderbilts followed. Let alone in the hospital ward, even the corridor was full of flowers and gifts. Every time someone came to visit, ire felt embarrassed because the reason that she got here was not very honorable. Julia was amused and keptughing. ire looked at her, speechless, and buried her head Sean¡¯s arms, ¡°Sir, she¡¯sughing at me¡­¡± ¡°Julia!¡± 15.08 Fri Nov 3 To 58 Up to 20% off Sean gently patted ire¡¯s back tofort her while giving Julia a warning look. ¡°You know ire¡¯s easy to feel embarrassed. If you keepughing at her, she might not let her live in my house anymore.¡± No way! Julia stoppedughing, holding up a bunch of lilies at hand, ¡°ire, for the sake of the expensive flowers I bought you, forgive me, okay?¡± Expensive? Those flowers were not expensive at all! ire pouted, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, just consider it¡¯s real,¡± Julia put down the flowers and walked over. patting her on the shoulder, ¡°By the way, ire, there¡¯s a new order and I¡¯m sure you will be interested.¡± A new order? At this time? ire raised her head from Sean¡¯s arms. ¡°What order?¡± Julia showed her with her tabletputer, ¡°Yes, this one.¡± What? Seeing the order, ire widened her eyes. Ten million euros! 15:08 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 111: Miss Summers Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Up to 30% off Chapter 111: Miss Summers ¡°Hey, Julia!¡± ire¡¯s fair little face reddened with anger, ¡°I¡¯m done for the year!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Julia took her hand and shook it like a spoiled child, ¡°For the sake of ten million euros!¡± Afraid that ire would disagree, she hurriedly added, ¡°And with your talent and your skillfulness, it¡¯ll be done in two or three days, think about it, three days, ten million euros, doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡± It was not about money now, as ire had just sprained her back! ¡°Julia¡­¡± ¡°Gee, ire!¡± said Julia, putting her tablet on ire¡¯sps and pouting, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve already taken the order for you if you don¡¯t do it, then we¡¯ll have to pay for the breach of contract, and your reputation will be¡­¡± ¡°Fine!¡± ire didn¡¯t wait for her to finish and patted her hard on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll do it! Okay?¡± Although she had agreed, ire was angry inside, ¡°Julia, just this once and never again! I said I¡¯d only take¡­¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Julia happily grabbed her hand and high¨Cfived her, ¡°Just this once, ever again!! 15:08 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 111: Miss Summers Up to 30% off In fact, Julia was afraid to tell ire that she clicked the wrong ce as she was too excited to see an order of 10 million euros. But once an order was confirmed, it couldn¡¯t be undone, and there was nothing she could do about it. Thinking that Mrs. Vanderbilt had been kind to her, ire decided not to return to Silverton and settle in Ascalon. She took Sean¡¯s hand and shook it gently, ¡°Sir, I need six rooms as my studios, can you arrange that?¡± Six studios? Sean smiled with interest, ¡°There are quite a lot of rooms in the house, you can have all sixty if you want, but what are the requirements?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± ire turned her head to Julia, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who took the order, you¡¯ll be the one to set up the studios.¡± Julia smiled, ¡°But I¡¯ve only taken one order for you, so I just need to do one studio, right?¡± ¡°Since you are doing it, just do all of them. And I have only asked for six for now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Julia was terrified that ire would n out all the studios on a whim, the workload would exhaust her! # 15:08 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 111: Miss SummeTS Wui Niuau wuuiu Caliqu?LTICE. 58% Up to 30% off She picked up her bag and ran towards the door, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back now, ire take care of your back while I¡¯m gone. And Sean, you should take it easy too, don¡¯t let ire hurt her back again.¡± It must have been painful. But Julia was indeed very efficient. Back to the Vanderbilts, ire¡¯s studios were made in three days with Gerald¡¯s help. When ire was discharged from the hospital, the doctor emphasized again and again, ¡°No heavy lifting, no strenuous exercise.¡± He specially emphasized the words ¡°strenuous exercise¡± and ire¡¯s face flushed. When they arrived at the Vanderbilt family, Mrs. Vanderbilt squinted at ire¡® s back while saying, implicitly, ¡°Sean, ire¡¯s just out of the hospital, you¡¯ll have to be more careful.¡± ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Sean took ire¡¯s hand with a sincere look on his face, ¡°I will sleep in separate rooms with her until we get married.¡± Separate rooms? Mrs. Vanderbilt was not pleased, ¡°Why should you sleep in separate rooms? We¡¯ve got you a new bed in your house, and it won¡¯t copse again. Just do what you need to do.¡± Chapter 111: Miss Summers 58% Up to 30% off At this point, Mrs. Vanderbilt suddenly thought of something, she pursed her lips and asked ire amiably, ¡°ire, will Belle and Jon change theirst names after you and Sean are married?¡± The two kids took ire¡¯sst name, and after all these years, they had gotten used to it. But now, ire was going to marry Sean¡­ She knew that not to mention noble families, even in ordinary families, if a woman, married someone with a child, the child usually had to change the surname. Inyman¡¯s opinion, why should men help raise other men¡¯s children? Since she was going to marry Sean, the children were to change their surnames, which is conducive to family harmony. ire had just thought of this when Sean gripped her hand, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no rush on this. Even if we have to change the children¡¯sst name, I¡¯d like it to be something that the children would want to do, not forced to do.¡± It touched ire that he gave the choice to the child, rather than letting her decide. Her eyes reddened as she grabbed his hand, ¡°Georgia, I¡¯m still young and¡­ I want another child with Sean.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt was stunned. They already had two children, right? 15:08 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 111. Miss Samipers. 587% Up to 30% off It was killing her. When would Sean tell ire the truth? Even if he didn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t tell her. ¡°Okay.¡± She could only go along with what Sean and ire were saying. ¡°Our family is an enlightened one, you two can decide these things, but ire. Belle, and Jon are both my sweethearts, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat them like my own grandchildren.¡± That was something ire knew even if Mrs. Vanderbilt didn¡¯t make it clear. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. During the days she was hospitalized, Belle and Jon had been taken by Mrs. Vanderbilt and Master Vanderbilt, and Julia had messaged her that it was now difficult for her to see Belle and Jon, for Mrs. Vanderbilt took them about every day, buying clothes and toys for them. They even had a children¡¯s yground built in the garden. Two days ago, Belle said she wanted to learn to skate, and Mrs. Vanderbilt actually nned to build an ice rink¡­ Julia was so envious of the kids. After she went back to their ce, ire started to get busy. Time was running out for that order to be delivered. Her studio was on the third floor, made of six rooms. All the equipment and materials had already been bought by Julia, and ire just had to work. She locked herself in her studio and no one was allowed pear it evcent 15:08 FM Nov J PA Julia, who could go in, by special order or sean. Up to 30% off A few dayster, Pa showed the paternity test result to Master Summers. Master Summers couldn¡¯t stop his tears when he saw the results of the paternity test. ¡°Child¡­¡± he waved to rissa, e here.¡± rissa had been staying in the Summers family for a few days now and had gotten to know a lot of Summers family members. She was less fearful and formal than when she first arrived, and more confident and smugger. She gave Kira a proud look and walked toward Master Summers. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hearing this, Master Summers couldn¡¯t help shedding years, took her hand, and announced, ¡°From this day on, this child will be Miss rissa Summers!¡± Kira snorted in disgust at rissa¡¯s smug look. rissa shook Master Summers¡¯s hand, purposely exasperating Kira, ¡°Grandpa, ve been away for over twenty years and now I¡¯m finally back. Will you throw a party and introduce me to everyone in Ascalon?¡± 15.06 Chapter 112: Throw A Party Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Up to 30% off Chapter 112: Throw A Party ¡°This is a must!¡± Master Summers had turned all of his guilt for Winona into doting on rissa, and he patted her hand, he said, ¡°Not only are we going to throw a party, we¡¯re going to do it big!¡± When he finished speaking, he instructed Steven, ¡°Steven, go send out invitations and invite all of the Summers family¡¯s friends and rtives to a grand banquet at the house.¡± Steven didn¡¯t like rissa from the first moment he saw her, but Master Summers had given the order, so even if he didn¡¯t her, he could only nod his head and agree, ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll go and do it now.¡± As soon as Steven left, rissa asked, ¡°Grandpa, for such a big banquet, The Vanderbilts should send someone, right?¡± As soon as her words ¡°the Vanderbilts¡± came out, Master Vanderbilt¡¯s face instantly fell, and the favor he had shown rissa just now was gone as he shook her hand away. ¡°We, the Summers family, have nothing to do with the Vanderbilts and will not be inviting the Vanderbilts.¡± The feud was more than twenty years ago. It was not that the Summers family wanted to fall out with the Vanderbilts, but that Winona escaped the wedding, which humiliated the Vanderbilts in Ascalon, and although the Vanderbilts didn¡¯te to make trouble, they cut off their dealings Chapter 112: Throw A Party Up to 30% off Everyone knew that the Vanderbilts had already been kind enough to the Summers family by not taking revenge on them, the Summers wanted to climb up This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. thedder with the Vanderbilts? That was impossible. Master Summers¡¯s attitude made rissa a bit annoyed, ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t the Vanderbilts the most prominent family in Ascalon? For something as big as me returning to the Summers family, how could they note, I would be disgraced, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Kira sneered, ¡°Why do you think you are? The Vanderbilts and the Summers family have fallen out since a long time ago. Besides, you think you are important enough to move the Vanderbilts?¡± ¡°Why am I not?¡± rissa was defiant and condescending, ¡°I was friends with Mr. Sean when was in Silverton!¡± Mr. Sean¡­ Pa and Kira looked at each other and the two exchanged a knowing nce. Kira immediately burst outughing, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t realize you were friends with Mr. Sean.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± At the mention of Sean. rissa became even more smug. ¡°I¡¯m more than 15:09 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 112 Throw A Party 581 Up to 30% aft Kiraughed provocatively, ¡°Since you¡¯re so close to Mr. Sean, go and invite him! As long as you can invite Mr. Sean here, I¡¯ll recognize you as my family!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± rissa was triggered and carried away. ¡°Kira, just wait! When I get Mr. Sean here, you¡¯re going to lick my toes!¡± From start to finish, Master Summers didn¡¯t say a word. He could see that rissa was a brainless person, he was just sorry that her daughter, who was so smart and beautiful, had given birth to such a stupid girl. rissa,pletely unaware of what was going on in his mind, asked triumphantly, ¡°Grandpa, will you send invitations to the Vanderbilt if I go ask Mr. Sean?¡± Without even looking at her, Master Vanderbilt stood up and threw out a ¡®whatever¡± before straightening his back and walking toward the door Anyone in the Summers family could see that Master Summers was angry. Only rissa couldn¡¯t see it and thought Master Summers was trying to test her. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± rissa grunted provocatively at Kira and strutted away. 15.09 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 112 Throw A Party 58% Up to 30% off After picking out what she thought was the prettiest dress she could find, and putting on what she thought was exquisite makeup, rissa headed off towards the Vanderbilt family. The Summers family driver knew where the Vanderbilt family was, of course. After driving her to the gate, the driver didn¡¯t follow her in. rissa got out of the car with her bag and walked to the gate, lifting her hand and knocking on the guard¡¯s window, ¡°Hello, how are you? I¡¯m rissa Summers, I¡¯m a friend of Mr. Sean¡¯s, could you please tell him I¡¯m here to visit?¡± Since Sean came back to Ascalon, a lot of people came to visit him, including men and women. But the doorman knew that Mr. Sean never saw female guests! He didn¡¯t even look at rissa and waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Go away, Mr. Sean isn¡¯t home!¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± rissa knocked on the window again in displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Mr. Sean s! I¡¯ve known him since back in Silverton, tell him it¡¯s me and he¡¯s sure to see me!¡± The doorman sneered, now who in the whole of the Vanderbilts didn¡¯t know that Mr. Sean loved ire. ire was the one Mr. Sean brought back from Silverton. If Mr. Sean really knew this woman, how could he not bring her here when he even brought Juli back to the Vanderbilt family? 15.09 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 112 Throw A Party 58 Up to 30% off ¡°I¡¯ve told you Mr. Sean¡¯s not here, so stop knocking here and get out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m rissa Summers!¡± rissa was so furious that she wanted to take a rock and smash the ss window, raising her hand, she pointed at the doorman and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m thedy of the Summers family now, and I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better notify Mr. Sean right now, or you¡¯ll be dead when I see Mr. Sean!¡± Thedy of the Summers family? The doorman was amused, was she stupid? Everyone in Ascalon knew that the Vanderbilts and the Summers had fallen out You may also like The Hidden Hybrid Werewolf Add to library Valeria Marcus has always been an outcast in her high school. The ugly one, the weird one. The freak who looks like a monster. Because of her strange appearance, she drew nothing but humiliation and pain from the people around her. She just tries to get through one day at a time, then on to the next for twenty¨Cfour years, not to mention thedy of the Summers family, even if Master Vanderbilt himself came, he would not be able to get into the Vanderbilt family! He would make a fool of himself. ¡°Gee, I¡¯m so scared!¡± After the doorman finishedughing, he opened the door and walked out with a wolf¨Cdog, ¡°Ms. Summers, if you don¡¯t leave, I may be not able to control my dog! If it bites you, don¡¯t me me.¡± 15.09 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 112 Throw A Party Up to 30% off The dog, with its mouth open and with saliva dripping from the corner of its mouth, looked at rissa with excitement and jumped and barked, and rissa was so scared that she took several steps back. ¡°You!¡± The doorman didn¡¯t intend to waste any more time and just let go of the leash, ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± As soon as the dog was off the leash, it immediately darted toward rissa, who was so scared that she hurriedly turned around and got into the car, then mmed the door and yelled at the driver in fear, ¡°Come on, drive!¡± The car had run out dozens of meters away, yet the dog was still chasing after them, rissa¡¯s eyes turned red with grievance. She just wanted to see Mr. Sean. Why was it so hard? She had already said she was going to invite Sean in front of Master Summers. and if she failed, Kira would definitelyugh at her! What could she do now? The dress had been made. ire handed the gown to Julia. ¡°Julia. why don¡¯t you deliver it so she can 6:6 KION 15.09 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 11 Are You Sure Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ???5? 58% Up to 30% off Chapter 113: Are You Sure? ire smiled as she ced the gown in Julia¡¯s hands, ¡°You¡¯re always with the most confidence. Well, get going, I¡¯ve already spoken to Gerald, he¡¯ll send you there himself.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Julia howled with excitement, ¡°Gerald personally sending me there! That will make me look good!¡± Of course, it would. Gerald only chauffeured Mrs. Vanderbilt, Master Vanderbilt, and Sean, no one else in the family could get that service. Julia carefully covered the gown with a dress cover and got in Gerald¡¯s car. ¡°Gerald, please send me to this ce.¡± Julia showed her phone to Gerald, and when Gerald saw the address, his eyebrows suddenly furrowed, ¡°Ms. Sanders, are you sure you want to go to this ce?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Julia patted the gown ced aside, ¡°Here¡¯s the client¡¯s gown, I¡¯ll deliver the gown there for ire, what¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s wrong? Something big was wrong! But Gerald didn¡¯t say anything, after all, Julia was ire¡¯s friend, and that made her a guest of the Vanderbilt family. 15 09 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 11 | Are You Sure Up to 30% ¡°Nothing.¡± He started the engine, driving the car out, ¡°Ms. Sanders, when you get there, do you need me to apany you inside?¡± Julia felt that delivering a gown was just a matter of sending it in, it wasn¡¯t like she was going into some dangerous ce, so she politely declined. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Gerald, I¡¯lle out after I send the gown in, it¡¯s not a big deal. Just wait for me at the gate.¡± Not a big deal? Gerald had a bad feeling. It¡¯d better not be. The ck Rolls Royce pulled up in front of the Summers family, Gerald turned to Julia and asked once more, ¡°Ms. Sanders, here we are, are you sure you don¡¯t need me to escort you in?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Julia picked up the gown, pushed open the car door, and got off, after walking two steps away, she suddenly turned to Gerald and smiled, ¡°Gerald, you may have to wait for me for half an hour. I have to wait for the client to try on the gowns and make sure it¡¯s okay before I cane out.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Gerald nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be here.¡± Julia gave him a grin before turning toward the doorman. And the doorman had long since seen the ck Rolls Royce with a license te unique to the Vanderbilts that every soul in the city recognized. ¡°Hi, how are you? I¡¯m delivering a gown to Ms. Summers. We have an appointment.¡± 15.09 Fri, Nov 3 Chipti(11) Am You Sure: 58% Up to 30% off Julia took her cell phone out and flipped to the order page, then held it up to the doorman¡¯s eyes. The doorman squinted at the words on it, nced at the ck Rolls¨CRoyce, and asked meaningfully, ¡°You are from the Vanderbilt family?¡± Julia thought that since ire was about to get engaged to Sean and she was her friend, so there was nothing wrong with saying that she was from the Vanderbilt family. ¡°the Vanderbilts? ¡± And how awesome was the Vanderbilts in Ascalon! It was a real honor for her to say that she was from the Vanderbilt family one day. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± The doorman sneered, thinking that this girl had quite a lot of guts, knowing the rtionship between the Vanderbilts and the Summers, she actually took the business of the Summers family. How interesting! ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± He took out his cell phone, dialed rissa¡¯s number, and asked somewhat respectfully, ¡°Ms. Summers, there¡¯s someone from the Vanderbilt family who wants to see you, the person¡¯s at the door right now.¡± ¡°The Vanderbilt family?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. rissa nearly jumped up from the couch in excitement at those words, ¡°Is it Mr. Sean?¡± 15:09 Fri, Nov 3 Crinc 11 Au¨CYeu Up to 30% off ¡°No.¡± The doorman gave Julia a look, ¡°It¡¯s a woman, says she¡¯s here to deliver your gown.¡± A woman? The gown? rissa pped herp in a dawning realization, so Vera was from the Vanderbilt family! When she went to the Vanderbilt family, she didn¡¯t get in and did not see Mr. Sean. But unexpectedly, someone from the Vanderbilt family came to deliver her down! What a joyful turnaround! ¡°Bring her to myce, quick!¡± Hanging up the phone, the doorman made a please gesture to Julia, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, this way please.¡± Julia didn¡¯t care about the title and followed the doorman inside. After walking all the way, she thought that the Summers family¡¯s manor was big and the view was good, however, it was still nothingpared to the Vanderbilt family. Having seen the elegance and grandeur of the Vanderbilts¡® estate, she didn¡¯t marvel this time. After rissa was identified to be Winona¡¯s blood, Master Summers asked Steven to clean Winona¡¯s previous house, and rissa now lived alone in Winona¡¯sce. 15.09 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 111 Am You Sure! 58 Up to 30% off She was also assigned ten servants to take care of her. rissa was being treated like a princess indeed. She sat leisurely on the couch, looking down and admiring the manicure she¡¯d just done, waiting patiently for Julia to arrive. Finally, Julia was ushered in by the maid, ¡°Ms. Summers, she¡¯s here.¡± rissa smiled and looked up haughtily to see Julia, she smiled wickedly at the sight of her, ¡°You¡¯re Summer, the designer?¡± What the hell¡­ rissa didn¡¯t know Julia, but Julia knew rissa! Julia would never be able to forget her! Wasn¡¯t she¡­ ire¡¯s half¨Csister in Silverton? Howe she became Ms. Summers? What was going on? Julia looked surprised, her hands uncontrobly clutching the gown in her hands. She really regretted taking that order for ire by mistake now! ¡°I asked you a question!¡± rissa frowned in displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re Summer?¡± 1907 FII, NOV 3 ?? ? 5? 585 ¡°Huh? I¡­¡± Julia shook her head instinctively, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not, I¡¯m just her assistant.¡± Up to 30% off ¡°Assistant?¡± rissa stood up and walked over to Julia, looking at her up and down, ¡°So, are you from the Vanderbilt family or is she?¡± How should Julia answer? She was hoping to walk around with the glory of the Vanderbilt family, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet an old acquaintance, who thankfully didn¡¯t recognize her. She shoved the gown she was holding into rissa¡¯s arms, ¡°The gown is done try it on, if there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± rissa nced at the gown in her arms and patted Julia on the shoulder with a fake smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to try it on now, make yourself at home and take a seat.¡± cha Chapter 114: Summer Is a Vanderbilt Chapter 114 Chapter 114 58% Up to 30% off Chapter 114: Summer Is a Vanderbilt Julia was so nervous inside, from the moment she walked through the door she felt rissa looking at her with a bit of ill will, she thought to herself again and again, ¡°ire, pick up the phone. ire, pick up the phone now!¡± But she called and called and ire didn¡¯t answer her calls. Just as she was getting more and more anxious, rissa walked out in the gown and she immediately put her hand behind her back. This gown was custom¨Cmade by ire based on the measurements given by rissa. Although ire never saw rissa in person, the fit was perfect. rissa twirled it in front of Julia and asked, ¡°Do I look good?¡± rissa was the customer after all, so even if she didn¡¯t look good in the gown, Julia would definitely say she looked stunning, not to mention the fact that the gown was already beautiful enough that it would look good on any woman. Julia smiled guiltily and raised her hand to give rissa a thumbs¨Cup, ¡°Beautiful! It¡¯s so beautiful! It¡¯s truly stunning on you, you are like a fairy.¡± Bah! She was about to throw up in her own disgust after thatment. No matter what rissa looked like, in her mind, she was the daughter of a wicked woman, they were both with an evil heart! TS TO FA, Nov 3 2¡Á 5.58 Chapte114 amater Is a Vand chilli Up to 30% of! rissa was so happy with herpliment and after a few circles around, she sat down on the couch. Seeing that Julia had been standing, she raised her hand and waved cordially to Julia, ¡°Don¡¯t stand there,e and sit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Julia smiled awkwardly, ¡°If you are satisfied with this gown, then I¡¯ll go back now, I have to tell Summer about your feedback.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± rissa stood up and took Julia¡¯s hand, forcing her to sit down beside her. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me, is Summer from the Vanderbilt family?¡± Julia took a deep breath. Anyway, rissa didn¡¯t know that Summer was ire, besides, if she said Summer was a Vanderbilt, rissa would treat her with respect, which was good. She nodded and replied in the affirmative, ¡°Yes! She is a Vanderbilt! I¡¯m just her assistant.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a Vanderbilt¡­¡± rissa thought for a while and the smile on her face became more and more evil, ¡°I really like this dress made by Summer, how about this? Tomorrow night I¡¯m hosting a banquet here, you can stay at my ce here today for the banquet tomorrow.¡± Julia instinctively refused, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, Miss Summers!¡± 945818 10 Up to 30% off rissa was so happy with herpliment and after a few circles around, she sat down on the couch. Seeing that Julia had been standing, she raised her hand and waved cordially to Julia, ¡°Don¡¯t stand there,e and sit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Julia smiled awkwardly, ¡°If you are satisfied with this gown, then I¡¯ll go back now, I have to tell Summer about your feedback.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± rissa stood up and took Julia¡¯s hand, forcing her to sit down beside her. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me, is Summer from the Vanderbilt family?¡± Julia took a deep breath. Anyway, rissa didn¡¯t know that Summer was ire, besides, if she said Summer was a Vanderbilt, rissa would treat her with respect, which was good. She nodded and replied in the affirmative, ¡°Yes! She is a Vanderbilt! I¡¯m just her assistant.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a Vanderbilt¡­¡± rissa thought for a while and the smile on her face became more and more evil, ¡°I really like this dress made by Summer, how about this? Tomorrow night I¡¯m hosting a banquet here, you can stay at my ce here today for the banquet tomorrow.¡± Julia instinctively refused, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, Miss Summers!¡± Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 114 Summer Is a Vanderbilt Up to 30% off ¡°Why not?¡± rissa grabbed her wrist in a sisterly manner, ¡°Tomorrow is the most important moment of my life, and with you here, Summer will definitely be here too.¡± Julia understood, rissa was trying to get ire toe here tomorrow! Did rissa already know that ire was Summer? No¡­ That was not possible! Not many people knew about ire being Summer, and since ire had alway kept a low profile and never attended any parties as Summer or appeared in public as Summer, there was no way rissa could have known! She licked her dry lips and spoke carefully, ¡°Ms. Summers, Summer never appears in any public asions, this I¡¯m sure you know, so she definitely won¡¯te.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± rissa sighed in mock disappointment, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Mr. Sean cane in her ce.¡± What? Julia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. So, rissa just wanted Mr. Sean here and was using Summer as an excuse? Holy shit! CLOS 15 Chapter 114. Summer Is a Vanderbilt Up to 30% off Who the hell gave her that confidence? How dare she covet ire¡¯s man! Julia wasn¡¯t nervous or embarrassed anymore, anyone who dared steal ire¡¯s man was her enemy! If she wimped out at a time like this, it would be tantamount to ire. wimping out. ¡°Ms. Summers!¡± She pulled her hand out of rissa¡¯s palm, and her face instantly fell, ¡°He is very busy, there¡¯s no way he¡¯lle to your banquet, you¡¯d better not dream about that!¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± rissa stared at her, her face with delicate makeup growing more and more scowling, ¡°What can you do about me?¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Julia cursed through gritted teeth and stood up to leave. rissa sneered coldly and raised her hands to p, and suddenly four strong men rushed in from the doorway, they were obviously thugs. They stood menacingly in the doorway, obviously not letting Julia go. ¡°You!¡± Julia red at rissa in annoyance, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± rissa sat leisurely on the sofa, her legs folded together in a pretense of manca ¡°h wanted har for the nicht!! 15:10 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 114: Summer Is., Vanderbilt ¡°Nothing.¡± Up to 30% off rissa sat leisurely on the sofa, her legs folded together in a pretense of elegance, ¡°Just wanted to ask you to stay here for the night.¡± Julia was in anger, and at this point, she decided to make use of Sean¡¯s influence. ¡°You want to keep me here? Heh¡­ You do realize the status of the Vanderbilts in Ascalon, don¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Sean will tear this ce apart?¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t!¡± rissa smiled confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve known Mr. Sean since we were in Silverton and we are on good terms with each other, he¡¯ll only be happy to see me, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be angry.¡± Saying this, she paused and raised her head to look at Julia with a sneer, ¡°Besides, how could he possibly go against the entire Summers family just for the sake of an assistant? You are merely an assistant while I¡¯m thedy of the Summers family!¡± What the hell? Julia really wanted to kill rissa right now. However, she was exasperated andughed, ¡°Oh, you are really funny. You sai that he wouldn¡¯t go against the entire Summers family for the sake of an assistant, so how can I, merely an assistant, bother his honorable presence toe over here?¡± Chapter 114. Summier Is a Vanderbilt This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 4.53% Up to 30% off ¡°Are you stupid?¡± rissaughed too, ¡°Your boss is Summer, Summer will go and beg him and he should say yes, right?¡± Summer¡­ If ire went to beg Sean, not to mention toe to her rescue, even if she let Sean die, Sean would be willing to. F**k! Julia thought rissa was really a crazy person who was driving her crazy. Gerald waited at the door for a whole hour and Julia didn¡¯te out. He was growing apprehensive, he got out of the car. ¡°Hello.¡± He raised his hand and knocked on the doorman¡¯s window. When the doorman saw him, he was amused ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Gerald, the butler of the Vanderbilt family? What brought you here today?¡± That sarcastic tone made Gerald frown, ¡°That girl you just brought in, when will she be out?¡± The doorman squinted at him and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± At ordinary times, Gerald wouldn¡¯t be respectful to the Summers family at all, but Julia was inside, he had to suppress his anger and try to say in the most friendly tone he could now. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to call in now and find out what¡¯s going on, if she doesn¡¯t 10 Fri, Nov 3 B Chapter 115: Am 1 Old?. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Up to 30% Chapter 115: Am I Old? The Summers all knew that out of all the Vanderbilts, Sean was the one who hated the Summers the most! Sean was also the future head of the Vanderbilt family, holding all the money and power in his hands. He was not someone to mess with as he was vindictive and cold¨Cblooded. The doorman gave Gerald a sheepish look, took out his cell phone, and dialed rissa¡¯s number. After a few words, the doorman hung up the phone. ¡°Ms. Summers has said that she will be staying in the Summers family today, and tomorrow night at six o¡¯clock, we will hold a grand banquet and invite Mr. Sean toe over to attend it, and by the way, take Summer¡¯s assistant back.¡± Gerald understood at once that Julia was being held hostage by the Summers. family and that the only way to take Julia away was for Sean himself toe ? tomorrow night. He nodded his head in exasperation, ¡°Good! Good! Very good!¡± After that, he fumbled for his cell phone and dialed Sean¡¯s number. When the phone was answered, Gerald told Sean what the doorman had said, and finally respectfully inquired, ¡°Mr. Sean, do we need to send men to eliminate the Summers family and rescue Ms. Sanders?¡± At that moment ire happened to be finishing her call with Julia She nut 175 Chapter 115. Am Okd 357% Up to 30% off her cell phone down and turned to Sean, ¡°Have Geralde back, I¡¯m going to personally meet rissa Summers tomorrow!¡± Sean frowned, rissa actually had the nerve to take ire¡¯s ce and im herself Winona¡¯s daughter. He grabbed his cell phone and watched ire sit on the couch reading a magazine as if nothing had happened after she made the call, he pursed his lips and said to Gerald on the phone, ¡°Gerald,e back.¡± Hanging up the phone, he walked over and sat next to ire, setting his cell phone on the coffee table. ire¡¯s origins were now known only to him, Frederick, and Jason, and he hadn¡¯t even told Mrs. Vanderbilt about it. That was because the words ¡°Summers family¡± were a sensitive topic to the Vanderbilts, and the name Winona was taboo. How ridiculous that he, who hated the Summers family so much back then, wa now marrying Winona Summers¡® daughter! ¡°ire.¡± His voice was gentle as if he was worried if it was a little louder, it would scare ire. ire¡¯s dark brown eyes were glued to the magazine and she didn¡¯t look at him, giving a faint ¡®hmm¡®. Sean took a deep breath and sat a little closer toward her, he gently took her hand on the magazine and ire was forced to look at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, CLOSE Chapter 115. Am I Old? Sir?¡± ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Up to 30% off ¡°Heh¡­ ¡°ire smiled and pulled her hand out, ¡°What can I think about this? Sir, your charm has not diminished a bit, even at the age of thirty¨Ctwo, as you still charm the girls, and I should be happy that I own such a charming old man!¡± Sean furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Am I old!?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see.¡± ire cupped his face with her fingers, then looked carefully at him. He was handsome at all angles! He had not only a handsome face but also so much charm. Even if he was now wearing casual clothes at home, his handsomeness was obvious. ¡°Well¡­,¡± she nodded, ¡°You really don¡¯t look old, you are exceptionally good¨Clooking, so ATTRACTIVE!¡± Attractive¡­ Sean said resignedly, ¡°Is it my fault someone covets my handsomeness?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Of course not!¡± ire kissed him hard on the lips, ¡°I¡¯m to me for this, for not telling everyone you are mine, for making people think you¡¯re still single!¡± These were soothing words to Sean. 15 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 115 All Out Up to 30% off In love, women are not the only ones who need security, men need it too! A light kiss was not enough, Sean lifted his hand, held the back of her head, and kissed her. It wasn¡¯t until ire was out of breath that Sean was content to leave her lips. His thumb rubbed her delicate lips tenderly, his voice hoarse, ¡°Then take me with you tomorrow.¡°¡± ire pouted, ¡°rissa shouldn¡¯t have the honor to invite you. If you go, then the whole Summers family should feel greatly honored.¡± Well¡­ This was simply ttering. Sean chuckled and kissed the tip of her nose, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell everyone I¡¯m yours? How are you going to do it if I don¡¯t go with you?¡± ire blinked her big, watery eyes and stared intently at him, suddenly she cried out in sudden realization, ¡°That¡¯s right! You are wise!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sean then released her with satisfaction, grabbed her hand in his palm, and yed with it, ¡°I will apany you there tomorrow, even if there are countless dangers ahead, I will clear them all and pave the way for you!¡± No one in the world could hurt his ire! 15:1T FA, Nov. Chapter 115: Am I Old?. Whoever it was! 57%1 Up to 30% off Although the Summers family was not as glorious as it was twenty years ago now, it was a noble family. Moreover, Master Summers sent the invitations, so at least half of Ascalon¡¯s gentry hade to the banquet. The entrance to the Summers family estate was filled with limousines and men and women in gowns and suits. rissa, wearing a gown handmade by internationally¨Crenowned designer. Summer, drew countless stares upon her appearance. You may also like The Billionaire¡¯s Cindere Billionaire Add to library Following a shocking and emotionally exhausting break¨Cup, Amber Jean has a steamy and passionate one¨Cnight stand with a random stranger, Ryan, who she meets at a club. ¡°Who is that? Howe I haven¡¯t seen her before?¡± ¡°I heard from Kira that she¡¯s Winona¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°What? Winona?¡± the girl covered her mouth in shock, ¡°Didn¡¯t she¡­ disappear over twenty years ago?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The other girl who spoke was full of disdain, ¡°A bastard who has been 5/5 15 IT EA, Nov 3 D ???/% Chapter 115 A LOld redit. Up to 30% off The owner gin who spoke was full of disain, A Dastaru who has been outside the family for more than twenty years suddenly returns, obviously she¡¯s coveting the Summers family¡¯s fortunes. Huh¡­ Just look at her. She¡¯s a bumpkin in nature, it can¡¯t be hidden no matter what she wears.¡°¡± It was no wonder people talked about rissa in such a way, as she had been walking around and asking people if she looked pretty today. She had to tell everyone who saw her she was wearing a Summer gown. But the ones who came today were all rich youngdies, even if they hadn¡¯t worn gowns designed by Summer before, their family didn¡¯tck money. Besides, no one showed off as much as rissa did. rissa saw that there was a group of girls over there who were eyeing her up unkindly, she sneered as she walked over with her ss of wine. ¡°Hi, wee to my party.¡± The girls who had been so snarky about rissa just moments before shut up instantly and just gave a perfunctory ¡°hmm¡°. rissa wasn¡¯t angry about it, she felt they were simply envious and jealous of her. ¡°I heard that you guys are quite close to Kira. Why didn¡¯t she keep youpany?¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116: I¡¯m Just Telling the Truth Kira has been raised by Pa as the sessor to the Summers family, and of course, she was entertaining the guests with Pa, the girls knew it. The more they looked at rissa, the less they liked her, and they sneered at her. ¡°Kira? Of course, she is greeting the guests, after all, she is the heir to the Summers family, the host of the ce, at a time like this, how could she possibly dedicate herself to apanying us? Do you think she¡¯s as idle as you are?¡± rissa thought at once of what Kira had warned her about earlier. Having already arrived at the Summers family for so many days, of course, she knew that among the newest generation, Kira and she were the direct line. Before she came back, Kira was the only heir, but now that she was here, why should the heir of the Summers family be Kira without a fight? ¡°Huh¡­¡°¡®She didn¡¯t get angry. Raising her hand and tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear in a pretense of elegance, she smiled arrogantly, ¡°Kira is great, of course. But that¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t home before, now that I¡¯vee back, it¡¯s not certain who¡¯s the future heir.¡± One of the girls named Joanna Darley was best girlfriends with Kira, and she knew well about the Summers family¡¯s situation, looking at rissa¡¯s smug face, she snorted coldly. ¡°You, huh?¡± Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh while shaking her head, ¡°You are really a rainless woman, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 116. I¡¯m Just Telling the Truth Up to 30% off ¡°You!¡± rissa bit her lip in annoyance, ¡°How could you be rude to me?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± Joanna shrugged andughed with the girl beside her, ¡°I was just telling the truth!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl next to her immediately concurred, ¡°Smart people who just arrived in a new environment should know to cover up their edges, but you, as soon as you came, you were so eager to show off. Do you think you canpete with Kira, with your stupidity? You are no match for her at all.¡± rissa was so angry her lungs hurt! She had just walked around, and had long since discovered that the people here were particrly unfriendly to new faces, and she was ignored by a lot of people. Even if everyone knew that today¡¯s banquet was specially organized by Master Summers for her, no one came to pay herpliments, instead, she was the one who had been trying to curry favor with them. She really wanted to throw the wine in her hand at their faces! But she didn¡¯t. She sneered when she thought of her trump card today. ¡°Why should I want to hide my edges?¡± She twirled her wine ss gracefully in front of them and smiled arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Mr. Sean is coming to my party today, he¡¯sing for me.¡± Mr. Sean? The girls were shocked! Fri, Nov Chapter 116: I¡¯m Just Telling the Truth Up to 30% off They¡¯d believe rissa if she told another name, but Mr. Sean¡­ They burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re amusing!¡± Joanna raised her hand to cover her mouth andughed, ¡°Who in Ascalon doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Sean hates the Summers family the most? He hates the people here, how can hee to your party? Who do you think you are? You are so amusing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The girl next to her alsoughed her ass off, ¡°You¡¯re so good at bragging, I think this Summer dress you¡¯re wearing must be fake too!¡± ¡°I think it is fake. Summer¡¯s every design will be published in the fashion. magazines, Kira bought one this year, while the one you are wearing now¡­¡± All the girlsughed together and said, ¡°We¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as rissa was looking at them and was so annoyed that she raised her hand, wanting to ssh the red wine in her hand at them, behind her, a clear female voice suddenly came, ¡°I can prove that this dress is designed and made by Summer herself!¡± rissa¡¯s back stiffened, and her hand holding the ss froze in the air. This voice¡­ The girls looked over and saw a woman in a beige one¨Cnecked gown walking towards them in elegance. 5:11 Chapter 116 I¡¯m Just Telling the Truth FITULUJ LEIVI¡­¡­ ????bu???? ? Up to 30% off That woman had deep brown eyes, that resembled that of Kira¡¯s. She had a delicate face and fair skin, wearing a ruby ne which set off her fair skin. She didn¡¯t have shocking beauty, as her beauty was non¨Coffensive and a joy to N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. the eyes. Just like what Mrs. Vanderbilt said. The girls in Ascalon¡¯s exclusive circle of celebrities were surprisingly friendly to her. ¡°Who are you? How do you know she¡¯s wearing a gown made by Summer her! ¡°Well¡­¡± she smiled and walked over, ¡°Because I am Summer.¡± What? The girls¡® eyes widened in surprise because they all knew Summer never showed up in public! At that moment, there was a sudden ¡°pop¡± and the wine ss in rissa¡¯s hand fell straight to the ground. Of all people, no one was more shocked than her! She would never have thought for a second that Summer was actually ire! Jesus! What was going on? Fri, Nov Chapter 116 Ein Just Telling the Truth What kind of joke was this? Up to 30% off The girls just took one look at her before looking excitedly at ire, ¡°Are you really Summer? And don¡¯t mind if we ask this, because Summer never shows up in public and no one knows what she looks like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple to identify the gown.¡± ire turned around, grabbed the stunned rissa¡¯s hand and spun her around, then ire flipped the back cor of rissa¡¯s gown open, ¡°Every clothes that summer makes has a tamper¨Cproofbel, there¡¯s a logo here on the cor that¡¯s invisible if not turned inside out, and on top of that is a golden¨Cthread¨Cstitchedbel, as you guys can see.¡± The girls looked over and saw the logo, Joanna called out, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! The one Kira bought has it, she once told me about it and wouldn¡¯t let me tell anyone else, saying she signed a non¨Cdisclosure agreement with Summer.¡°¡± Just as she said that she hurriedly covered her mouth. After all, she was revealing that Kira breached the contract. ire didn¡¯t care, just smiled and let go of rissa. The girl next to her immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Summer, I thought you didn¡¯t go to any parties? Why did youe here today?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡­¡± ire turned her head to rissa, ¡°She¡¯s holding my assistant hostage and forcing Mr. Sean toe over to get my assistant today.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117: What Did You Just Say ¡°Exactly! Just now she boasted that Mr. Sean woulde here today for her, now I know what she meant!¡± ¡°It¡¯s against thew to detain someone! How could Kira have such a shameless cousin like her!¡± It took the crowd¡¯s tirade to pull rissa out of her shock at seeing ire, and she gave the girls a re before turning around and lifting her hand to shove ire. ¡°ire, you¡¯re really everywhere! I¡¯ve alreadye to Ascalon, and you actually followed me here! But let me tell you, I¡¯m now Miss Summers, if you dare to do anything to me, I will destroy you!¡± rissa had the Summers family backing her up, she had the guts to go against ire now. Suddenly, there came a man¡¯s low voice behind everyone, ¡°What did you just say?¡± As soon as the girls turned their heads, they saw Sean walking towards them, the people behind him all became his entrance background, and the girls couldn¡¯t see anyone but him in their eyes. That tall, straight figure, the perfect features, the extraordinary temperament made them want to scream! Wow! So handsome! 1/6 ler 117: What Did You Just Say So handsome! Up to 30% rissa got excited when she saw him, not hearing exactly what he had just said, she rushed up at once, ¡°Mr. Sean, you¡¯re here, I knew you¡¯de for me.¡± Her voice was dainty, like a girl talking to her boyfriend. She looked shy, and she was about to grab Sean¡¯s hand. The crowd had already brainstormed the way she took Sean¡¯s hand and shook it in a pouty way, and many of them were shocked, how could Mr. Sean be interested in such a woman? That¡¯s poor taste. Just as the crowd thought of this, they saw Sean dashingly and handsomely put his hands into his pockets and rissa failed to even touch them. ¡°Mr. Sean¡­¡± rissa¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears, and she was about to cry. Sean didn¡¯t bother to pay her any attention, he didn¡¯t even look at her but stare at ire and said, ¡°ire,e here.¡± ire smiled and walked over to Sean¡¯s side in front of everyone. Then she naturally held Sean¡¯s arm. She did it so naturally as if she had done this countless times, skillfully and intimately. And not only did Sean not push her away, he even turned his head to look at 15:12 Fri, Nov 3 B Chapter 117: What Did You Just Say 5/76 Up to 30% off rissa was stunned. They¡¯re together? When did that happen? Howe she doesn¡¯t know? The crowd was in such. Mr. Sean is with someone? Mr. Sean is actually seeing someone? There had been so many rich girls chasing after Sean, but Sean never even looked at them, they even wondered if Sean really was interested in women! But on second thought, it made sense! This woman, although they didn¡¯t know who she was, was hundreds of times better¨Clooking than rissa. Sean would no doubt choose her instead of rissa. She looked so elegant. The two were really a perfect match! Master Summer had thought that Sean was invited here by rissa, and he had been happy at the thought that if rissa and Sean were together, then the feud between the Summers and the Vanderbilts for more than 20 years would be cleared up, but now¡­ 15:12 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 117: What Did You Just Say CICAILU up, vul TO 57% Up to 30% off It was obvious rissa got ahead of herself! He was ashamed to look at her. He walked over and red at rissa, signaling for her to back off, then he smiled at Sean, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m so d you came here today¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Sean interrupted him coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not here N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. for the party today, but to get someone.¡± As soon as the words ¡°get someone¡± came out, the guests immediately exchanged words. ¡°What did the Summers do this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Back then, the Vanderbilts had already been respectful enough not toe to the Summers family to ask about the bride. But today, Mr. Sean came in person to get someone? I wonder who it is. Is it a woman?¡± ¡°Ugh! Don¡¯t you see that woman next to Mr. Sean? He¡¯s already taken. How could he be here for another woman? That douche¨Cbag rissa?¡± Master Summers felt embarrassed and his attitude was not as good as just now. With his hands behind his back, he said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone you want here. Sean, this is the Summers family, not the Vanderbilts!¡± Sean was not angry, after all, he knew the truth about ire, this man in front of him was ire¡¯s grandfather. ire mighte back to the Summers family one day, he couldn¡¯t fall out with Master Summers now. Clear in his heart, he had to put some pressure. ¡°Master Summers, you¡¯d Chapter 117 What Did You Just Say Up to 30% off Cital III call, The Tiau to put some pressure, Pid?lti Jummiei?, you u better ask your precious new granddaughter why I¡¯m here today, she knows best.¡± rissa shivered and she knew the situation was bad. Originally she had thought when Sean got here, all she had to do was say a few sweet words like she did to Xander, and Sean would be mesmerized by her, but she didn¡¯t realize Sean and ire were together now. She tugged at the hem of her dress and wanted to escape. Master Summers red at her and asked harshly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± rissa¡¯s back stiffened and she could only stand still, but she refused to admit it, ¡°What do you mean? Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Master Summers frowned, his eyes even colder. rissa secretly pinched herself on her thigh, her eyes instantly red. She bit her lip and felt so aggrieved that her tears fell, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been outside the family for more than twenty years. My life has been like hell. Now that I came back, I had thought you would love me and treat me well for the sake of my mother¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ire burst outughing in surprise, ¡°rissa, your mother Alice is dead? Howe I didn¡¯t know that? When did she die?¡± Alice was stunned. Damn it! did ire mention her? NOL However, ire spoke in a tone of surprise, which made the people watching ¡°Who¡¯s Alice?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I heard this is Winona¡¯s daughter, how did her mother be Alice?¡± rissa bit her lip in exasperation, how could she forget about ire still being here? She clenched her hands into fists and decided to keep acting. ¡°I only found out about who I really am about a month ago, Alice is just my foster mom¡­¡± The more she said, the sadder she looked. In the end, she wailed, ¡°Why is my life so miserable? I don¡¯t know who my father is and my mother died so young. No one loves me¡­¡± Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 118: What Is Your Mother¡¯s Name? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 572 Up to 30% off Chapter 118: What Is Your Mother¡¯s Name? rissa¡¯s words hit Master Summers. Although he thought this granddaughter was indeed a bit stupid, her mother was his beloved daughter after all. Maybe it was because she had been lost and wasn¡¯t well¨Ceducated that she was so stupid, he thought. ¡°rissa, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Master Summers walked over and gently hugged rissa, patting her back with his wrinkled hand lovingly. ire tilted her head and was more and more confused, ¡°rissa, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand a word of your words? You¡¯ve been pampered by Robert and Alice since you were a child, and I¡¯m the orphan who has never received any love.¡± ¡°Although my mother died young, you are two years younger than me, Alice was pregnant with you when she married Robert. I watched you grow up as a baby when did you be an orphan?¡± At that, she paused, her eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Oh¡­ I see now.¡± There were all smart people in the room, all well¨Ceducated, and ire¡¯s words were clear, so everyone understood what she was saying. However, ire didn¡¯t seem to want to waste more time with the Summers family and looked indifferently at Master Summers, ¡°Sir, rissa is holding assistant here, and I¡¯d like to have her back.¡± 1513 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 118 What Is Your Mother¡¯s Name? Up to 30% off Master Summers¡® hand loosened from rissa¡¯s back at once, and he looked into ire¡¯s brown eyes, they were so familiar¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but take two steps toward ire, ¡°What is your mother¡¯s name, child?¡± ire looked down, her voice soft as she said, ¡°Madeline.¡± Madeline? Master Summers was stunned for a while upon hearing the name, Madeline¡­. Sean held ire¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her. ire let out a deep breath, she had figured some things out but her mind was a mess right now. How could she calm herself down so soon after guessing her origins? Although she acted calmly, her mind was in a turmoil, and she just wanted to be alone to calm down. She nodded at Sean, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sean nodded and looked at Master Summers, ¡°Master Summers, give Julia back to us or we will settle the past and present grudges together today!¡± The weight of those words pressed down on the crowd. Mr. Sean¡¯s wrath was something no one could bear! Pa immediately gave Kira a look and Kira understood, she raised her hand ckon someone Fri, Nov Chapter 118 What Is Your Mother¡¯s Name ? The man scurticu away anu ?uuri wa? out of SIGHL Up to 30% off But in Master Summers¡¯s eyes, there were only ire now. He looked ire up and down. Winona used to be the most beautiful woman in Ascalon and this girl in front of him looked more like Winona than rissa did. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. No¡­ She looked more like Winona than anyone! ¡°Child¡­¡± He took another step closer toward ire, who instinctively took a step back. Sean immediately pulled her behind him, shielding her. ¡°Master Summers, for thest time, take Julia here!¡± Master Summers¡® eyes turned red. His granddaughter actually avoids him and even let Sean threaten him¡­ He turned back abruptly, no longer amicable to rissa as he was before, and red at her, ¡°Where is that girl!?¡± rissa was furious with tears, if she had known that ire was Vera and that she was with Sean now, she wouldn¡¯t have detained Julia and things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. ¡°I don¡¯t have her!¡± As she cried, she shouted, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to her. I¡¯m your real granddaughter, the paternity test has confirmed it, right? Don¡¯t you still 15:13 Fri, Nov 3 Bu Chapter 118: What Is Your Mother¡¯s Name? Up to 30% off Master Summers wanted to believe her, but rissa was so stupid and didn¡¯t look anything like Winona. So even after the paternity test, now that he had met ire, Master Summers wouldn¡¯t believe rissa. ¡°I asked you, where is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± rissa cried, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. Grandpa, you have to believe me¡­¡± ¡°ire!¡± As soon as she said those words, Julia called and ran over to hug ire, ¡°ire, I was so scared.¡± The man left just now came up and nodded respectfully at Master Summers, ¡°Sir, Ms. Kira instructed me to search Ms. rissa¡¯s ce. I found this woman, she said she was being held hostage by Ms. rissa. ¡± ¡°Wow, she actually detained someone illegally!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned. She¡¯s really bold enough to do that. She must think that she could do anything with the Summers family¡¯s influence in Ascalon.¡± ¡°The Summers family? It has not much influence in the city now.¡± The guests sneered, showing no respect for rissa and the Summers family at all. After all, Sean was here and the Summers were in the wrong! Chapter 118: What Is Your Mother¡¯s Name? J 57% Up to 30% off Master Summers was so angry that he turned back to rissa and pped her hard across the face, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you impersonate my granddaughter and detain someone?¡± rissa was pped in the face and fell to the ground. Alice choked on the cake in her throat seeing this. She hurriedly took a sip of wine and after calming down, she hurriedly ran over and shielded rissa in her arms, ¡°Master Summers, what do you mean by that? The paternity test has been done and now you actually choose to believe the words of an outsider than rissa?¡°. You may also like The Alpha¡¯s Ex¨CMate Werewolf Add to library E runs away from home after her mate, the Alpha of the Moon Rising Pack, changes for the worse. After finding out she¡¯s pregnant, E raises the children outside of Pack territory for five years. This is when she receives an urgent call from her father, imploring her to return home. Their Alpha is hurt a¡­. Believe her? Master Summers cursed in his heart and raised his hand to beckon a few men, ¡°Lock these two up, and after the banquet, I will personally interrogate them!¡± Suddenly, rissa threw up, spitting out everything she had just eaten and drank on the floor. The guests hurriedly took a few steps back, raising their hands to cover their noses in disgust. 15 13 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 118 What Is Your Mother¡¯s Name? them!¡± LITV up, HIIM MILLI Up to 30% off Suddenly, rissa threw up, spitting out everything she had just eaten and drank on the floor. The guests hurriedly took a few steps back, raising their hands to cover their noses in disgust. That¡¯s disgusting! rissa thought of something and didn¡¯t care about her self¨Cesteem anymore as this was a critical juncture. She got up from the ground and rushed towards Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, you can¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Pregnant? The crowd¡¯s eyes were fixed on Sean, what was going on? 15:13 Fri, Nov 3 B Chapter 119: The Baby Is Not His Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Up to 30% off This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 119: The Baby Is Not His Sean¡¯s brow furrowed and Victor rushed over, kicking rissa in the chest, ¡°Stay away from Mr. Sean!¡± rissa was kicked back, her legs spread in the air. It was very inelegant. She couldn¡¯t mind the pain now. She immediately got up from the ground and knelt down in front of Sean, crying and shouting, ¡°Mr. Sean! I¡¯m pregnant with your baby. You can¡¯t just stay out of this¡­¡± Sean didn¡¯t even look at her and turned to ire, ¡°ire, I¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± ire smiled and said calmly, ¡°The baby isn¡¯t yours, it¡¯s Xander¡¯s!¡± Sean looked at ire and smiled with relief. He was lucky to have her. He didn¡¯t care what people thought of him, he only cared if ire believed him. ire patted Julia¡¯s shoulderfortingly, then walked up and stood by Sean¡¯s side, ¡°First, she tried to seduce you, and now she wants to use the baby in her womb to get you to protect her¡­ Sir, what do you think we should do about her?¡± Someone as stupid and mean¨Cspirited as rissa wouldn¡¯t get any sympathy from anyone, no matter what happened to her. $13 Fri, Nov 3 B Chapter 119 The Batay Is Not His Up to 30% off When cing an order, only a forty percent deposit of the order is required, and the final payment is usually settled after delivery. Julia had been held by rissa after she arrived at the Summers family, and rissa never even mentioned the final payment. ¡°The final payment?¡± ire frowned, that would be six million euros! She loved money so much, how could she not ask for such arge amount of money she earned? ¡°rissa, give us the final payment and I¡¯ll let you off the hook for holding Julia.¡± rissa would like to give the final payment, but she didn¡¯t have the money. She fell to her knees, lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word with her hands intertwined. Someone in the guestsughed, ¡°Looks like she has no money.¡± ¡°This is really interesting. She has no money and yet, had the guts to order a Vera gown!¡± ¡°I guess that she¡¯s probably trying to get the Summers family to pay for her.¡± Master Summers looked at rissa and really wanted to p her in the face in! Fri, Nov 56% Chapter 119 The Baby Is Not His ¡°How much did she owe you?¡± ire arched an eyebrow, ¡°Not much, six million euros!¡± Six million¡­ Euros! Up to 30% off Master Summers was outraged, he clenched his teeth and made up his mind, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for her, but she¡¯s staying here, I¡¯m not done with her yet!¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± riss¨¢ looked up abruptly and cried to ire, ¡°You have to take me away, I¡¯ll do anything to pay you back what I owe you, but please don¡¯t leave me here¡­¡± The Summers family members didn¡¯t like her in the first ce, if it wasn¡¯t for that she was Winona¡¯s daughter, she would have been eaten alive by them, and these days, she had been so high¨Cprofile in the Summers family, and now that it turned out she was just a liar, the Summers family wouldn¡¯t let her go for sure. How would they? Crying miserably, she fell to her knees and kowtowed to ire several times in session, ¡°I beg you, for the sake of our sisterhood, take me away!¡± ¡°I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned the word sisterhood.¡± ire walked up, bent over and gently patted rissa¡¯s cheek, ¡°You¡¯ve been bullying me since I was a kid with Robert and Alice backing you up, stealing fianc¨¦ and selling me to an old man, I¡¯ve never had a chance to settle score with you.¡± Chuptive 119 The Baby is Not His 56 Up to 30% off Alice rushed over and pushed ire away, shielding rissa in her arms, ¡°ire, no matter what, it¡¯s me who raised you and you have to return this favor!¡± ¡°Raised me?¡± ire sneered coldly, ¡°If my mother hadn¡¯t split the Alpha Ventures¡® shares. into two before she died and made a will that if I died before I was twenty years old, no matter if it was an ident or if I was sick, as long as I died, all of the shares that she left behind would be donated to charity, would you have raised me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Julia grunted in exasperation, ¡°You have been spending her mother¡¯s money for more than twenty years, and you have the nerve to ask her for anything? ire hasn¡¯t used a single penny of your money since she turned fifteen!¡± Master Summers listened with tears in his eyes, he didn¡¯t realize that ire had lived such a hard life. This was a score he was going to settle with Alice and Robert! ¡°ire, I¡¯ll give you ten million euros if you keep her here!¡± ire smiled in satisfaction and turned to Master Summers, ¡°For the money. she¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°ire, no!¡± rissa broke free from Alice¡¯s arms and clung desperately to ire¡¯s leg, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to take me away¡­¡± ¡± ire looked down at her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me if you give me a thousand euros right now.¡± 15:13 Fri, Nov Chapter 11 The Baby is Not Lis 3.56 Up to 30% off rissa bit her lip, she didn¡¯t have a dime right now, all of Robert¡¯s money had been used to pay the deposit on the gown, where was she going to get any more money? Master Summers frowned and snapped, ¡°Take her away now!¡± Immediately several men ran over, breaking rissa¡¯s grip on ire¡¯s leg and forcibly dragging her away. rissa cried and cried, but there was only dislike and no sympathy from the guests. ¡°ire,¡± Master Summers took a deep breath, his pale hand slowly raised, he wanted to touch ire¡¯s face, he wanted to touch the only blood left of his beloved daughter. ire took a step back, then held Sean¡¯s arm, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go.¡± Sean said nothing, just looked deeply at Master Summers and left the Summers family with ire in full view of the crowd. Along the way, ire didn¡¯t say a word, her red lips pursed and her mind in a mess. Sean knew she needed to calm down now and didn¡¯t say anything. They went back to the Vanderbilt family. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go to the room and rest.¡± 15 13 Fri Nov 3 G Chapter 119 The Raby is Not His 56% Up to 30% off Sean knew she needed to calm down now and didn¡¯t say anything. They went back to the Vanderbilt family. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go to the room and rest.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Watching her back, Sean stuck his hands in his pants pockets, she needed to be quiet and he would give her time, he just hoped she would figure it out soon. He would support her unconditionally in whatever decision she made. ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± Gerald stood behind Sean, his voice respectful, ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt wants to see you now.¡± Sean lowered his eyes, knowing what Mrs. Vanderbilt wanted to talk to him now. In the living room, Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt were seated and Frederick was also present. 15:14¡± Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 120: Why Don¡¯t You Stop Him? Chapter 120 Chapter 120 56% Up to 30% off Chapter 120: Why Don¡¯t You Stop Him? Mrs. Vanderbilt and Master Vanderbilt¡¯s faces looked exceedingly serious, even as they watched their favorite son enter the room. Before Sean was even seated, Mrs. Vanderbilt couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Sean, what s with ire? How did she suddenly be a member of the Summers family And she¡¯s Winona¡¯s daughter?¡± Sean sat down across from Frederick with a rxed look, ¡°Well, she is.¡± ¡°What do you mean she is?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Master Vanderbilt pped his hand on the coffee table and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Since you knew she was from the Summers family, why did you¡­¡± ¡°You never choose who you fall in love with.¡± Frederick, risking angering Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt, spoke ndly, ¡°Who Sean loves is beyond his control.¡± ¡°You!¡± Master Vanderbilt was outraged, ¡°Did you know about this already?¡± Frederick didn¡¯t change his expression, ¡°Yes!¡± Master Vanderbilt grabbed the coffee cup at his hand and threw it hard towards Frederick, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you knew! Then why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Frederick didn¡¯t duck, the cup smashed directly on his shoulder, the hot coffee sshed all over his body and the teacupnded on the ground. 15:14 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 120: Why Don¡¯t You Stop Him? Up to 30% off However, he didn¡¯t even frown, gracefully taking out a handkerchief and gently wiping the coffee stains off. Over the years, he had been the one Master Vanderbilt was most angry at, and throwing cups at him was only a light punishmentpared to the other punishments he had had. Mrs. Vanderbilt felt sorry for her son and nudged Master Vanderbilt. Master Vanderbilt¡¯s face reddened with anger. He nced at his old partner and gritted his teeth, ¡°Can¡¯t we the Vanderbilts ever escape the haunt of the Summers? Fred likes the mother and Sean falls for the daughter! This is simply outrageous!¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was clear as he spoke, ¡°When I met ire, I didn¡¯t know that she was Winona¡¯s daughter, and she herself didn¡¯t know about her truth. Since I met her and fell in love with her, I am determined to marry her whether you agree or not!¡± ¡°You!¡± Master Vanderbilt only felt anger rising up and his hands were trembling, ¡°Are you trying to piss me off?¡± There was no wonder Master Vanderbilt was so angry, back in the day, after the matter with Winona, the Vanderbilts had since be a joke to people for many years, and today Sean and ire went to the Summers family and made scene. The whole Ascalon should know that ire was Winona¡¯s daughter no Two brothers fell in love with mother and daughter, this was something that would be theughing stock of everyone and the Vanderbilts couldn¡¯t stand emkamencemantl 15:14 Fri, Nov Chapter 120: Why Don¡¯t You Stop Him? 56% Up to 30% off Sean naturally didn¡¯t mean to piss off Master Vanderbilt, he lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Dad, Belle and Jon are my kids, they are Vanderbilts in their bones and it couldn¡¯t be undone.¡± ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Master Vanderbilt and Frederick looked up at him at the same time, shocked. Mrs. Vanderbilt told no one about it, and Master Vanderbilt couldn¡¯t be sure about it before, although he did think that Jon looked exactly like baby Sean back then. He was in fear of guessing wrong. After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. This was something that if he had been told before today, he probably would have been delighted about. But now that he had known ire was Winona¡¯s daughter, he had mixed feelings knowing this. What was the magic of the Summers women? How could both of his sons fall in love with the Summers? Master Vanderbilt suddenly felt it hard to breathe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it chest pain? You shouldn¡¯t be so excited. Sean, call the doctor!¡± The Vanderbilts had a family doctor who lived in the manor, and soon the doctor came running with a medical kit. Seeing that Master Vanderbilt¡¯s face was all pale and bloodless with his eyes bulging out, the doctor immediately NOV 56% Chapter 120: Why Don¡¯t You Stop Him? condition was still not good. ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, Master Vanderbilt must be taken to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay! Send him there right now!¡± Up to 30% off As Master Vanderbilt fell ill, the whole of the Vanderbilts were on tenterhooks, Sean, Mrs. Vanderbilt and Frederick apanied Master Vanderbilt to the hospital, and the others stayed at home. The hospital was one owned by the Vanderbilts with the best equipment and the best doctors in the country. The doctor who often checked Master Vanderbilt¡¯s health looked at Master Vanderbilt¡¯s checkup report and sighed, ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, you should know that Master Vanderbilt is old and his heart has been with problems. I have been persuading him to have an operation, but he always refused, saying that he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through the operation. And he won¡¯t let me tell you his physical condition¡­¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt was anxious, ¡°Cut the crap and get to the point!¡± The doctor adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose and hesitated before carefully saying, ¡°If we do the operation now, the sess rate is only 20%.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt nearly fell to the floor when she heard this. Sean supported her and turned his head to the doctor, ¡°Is there a more authoritative specialist in cardiovascr matters than you? Twenty percent¡­ It¡¯s too risky.¡± 15.14 Fri, 56% Chapter 120 Why Don¡¯t You Stop Him? ¡°There is, actually.¡± Up to 30% off The doctor smiled awkwardly, ¡°But no one could contact her. She did a few world¨Cshattering heart transnts abroad before. After that, she only attended academic seminars and her whereabouts were unknown.¡± Sean pursed his lips, ¡°If she were to do the operation, what would be the sess rate?¡± ¡°This is hard to say.¡± The doctor raised his hand and touched his chin, thinking seriously before speaking, ¡°If she is here, it should be fifty percent, after all, all surgeries have risks, not to mention the fact that Master Vanderbilt is old.¡± Fifty percent¡­ Sean closed his eyes in chagrin, and a mere ten secondster, his eyes were opened and he turned to Victor andmanded, ¡°You have one day to find this doctor!¡± Victor immediately started to inquire about the doctor. Sean did not return home all night, nor did Mrs. Vanderbilt or Frederick. The whole of the Vanderbilts were preupied, deeply afraid that someone woulde back and say that Master Vanderbilt passed away. If he did¡­ ire got up from her sleep and felt that the Vanderbilts were in a state of chaos, she wanted to ask someone, but all of them seemed to be in panic, so she didn¡¯t eventually. Mrs. Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t home, so Belle and Jon came looking for their Mommy, 15 14 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 120Why Don¡¯t You Stop Him? ?,56% Up to 30% off Victor immediately started to inquire about the doctor. Sean did not return home all night, nor did Mrs. Vanderbilt or Frederick. The whole of the Vanderbilts were preupied, deeply afraid that someone woulde back and say that Master Vanderbilt passed away. If he did¡­ ire got up from her sleep and felt that the Vanderbilts were in a state of chaos, she wanted to ask someone, but all of them seemed to be in panic, so she didn¡¯t eventually. Mrs. Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t home, so Belle and Jon came looking for their Mommy, led by Julia. ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± As soon as Belle saw ire, she hugged her legs excitedly, ¡°Mommy, you have been so busy recently, you don¡¯t even have time to y with me anymore. Mommy, it¡¯s hard to see you now, are you going to leave me to Grandma?¡± pter 121: Not Guilty for Not Knowing? Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121: Not Guilty for Not Knowing? At the mention of Mrs. Vanderbilt, ire couldn¡¯t help smiling. The olddy had been really nice to her. ¡°Okay, then Mommy will y with you today, but only if we go say hello to Grandma first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Jon stuck his hands in his pants pockets, a cool expression on his face, ¡°Grandpa fell ill and was hospitalizedst night, Grandma didn¡¯te home all night and isn¡¯t home right now.¡± Master Vanderbilt fell ill? ire looked at Julia, ¡°Julia, what happenedst night?¡± Julia touched her nose, she got up early today and went out to take a walk. around the manor, she heard a lot about what happenedst night but she really couldn¡¯t bear to tell ire that Master Vanderbilt was made ill by anger because of her. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that Sir Vanderbilt got into a fight with Sean, and then he might have had a heart attack¡­¡± ire pushed Belle straight into Julia¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital now!¡± At this point in the hospital, all of the Vanderbilts¡® direct line had arrived, and there had been no news from Victor. Mona took a look at everyone present, all of whom looked serious as if the world was about to fall she pouted and said with dissatisfaction ¡°The 175 15:15 Fri, Nov 3 56% Chapter 121 Not Guilty for Not Knowing? Up to 30% off Mona took a look at everyone present, all of whom looked serious as if the world was about to fall, she pouted and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°The Summers bring only bad luck. First, they caused my Uncle Fred to be single for the rest of his life, and now Uncle Sean made grandpa so angry that he had a heart attack over that woman¡¯s daughter. I say the Summers should all be forbidden to walk into the Vanderbilt family!¡± Sean hadn¡¯t slept all night and the dark circles under his eyes were clear, ¡°It¡¯s none of ire¡¯s business.¡± ¡°How is it none of her business?¡± Mona dared to talk back to Sean on the basis that everyone¡¯s mind was in turmoil right now, ¡°Uncle Sean, you¡¯re the one who made Grandpa so angry because of her!¡± Suddenly thinking of something, she sneered, ¡°Oh yeah, didn¡¯t ire say the other day that she was the most former cardiovascr expert in the country? Since she¡¯s that good, then let here and operate on Grandpa.¡± Mona wasn¡¯t the only one who heard ire say that. Mrs. Vanderbilt, Sean, and Frederick all heard it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But no one proposed to let ire operate on Master Vanderbilt at this time. for one thing, she was simply too young even for the fact that she was a cardiovascr disease specialist in the country, they felt her under¨Cqualified and inexperienced. For another, the Vanderbilts all understood that Master Vanderbilt was in critical condition and his life was hardly maintained with the machines and drugs. Even the best doctor in the country could be only 20% sure about the operation. - and 3d Chapter 121: Not Guilty for Not Knowing? Up to 30% off If the operation was performed by someone else and failed, it would have been Master Vanderbilt¡¯s destiny. If ire did it and failed, then the Vanderbilts¡® people would me ire for ¡°killing¡± Master Vanderbilt. It was not fair to her! ¡°Mona!¡± Sean warned Mona with his stern eyes with rage inside them. He looked angry and seemed that he would snap at any moment. Mona was afraid and hid behind Madison, unwillingly pursing her lips, ¡°I was telling the truth! Everyone can brag, but what¡¯s the point of that if you can¡¯t do anything at critical moments?¡± That was when Madison had to speak up, after all, it was her father lying in the hospital bed now. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t me Mona for saying that. Dad¡¯s lying in the hospital bed right now because of who? We have been up all night while she slept soundly. She hasn¡¯te even now, even if she hasn¡¯t married you yet, this is happening because of her and she should at leaste take a look!¡± Sean rubbed the bridge of his nose, his face full of exhaustion, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not guilty for not knowing it, you mean?¡± Madison yanked Mona out from behind her, ¡°No matter what, Dad¡¯s here because of her. I¡¯ll be the first to object to you marrying her if anything happens. to Dad!¡± 15:15 Fri, Nov 3 B 56% Chapter 121: Not Guilty for Not Knowing! ¡°Madison!¡± Up to 30% off Frederick stood upright, his elegance on disy, ¡°What did ire do wrong? Just because she is Winona¡¯s daughter, should we all treat her as an enemy? I have never med anyone in my life, even I can ept her, why can¡¯t you?¡± Yes, even Fred had taken ire in, why should the others criticize? What did ire do wrong? She didn¡¯t even know the story between her mother and Frederick back in the day even now. ¡°Uncle Fred, we¡¯re talking about ire not visiting Grandpa in the hospital, don¡¯t take the conversation off¨Ctopic.¡± You may also like The Unchosen Mate Werewolf Add to library When half¨Cbreed Milena turned eighteen, she learned that her best friend Darren ¨C the son of their pack¡¯s Alpha ¨C was her mate. Everything seemed set up for a perfect life¡­ until Darren chose another ¨C woman, breaking Milena¡¯s heart. Unable to bear this news or to endure the ridicule that followed, sh.. Mona corrected them, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a cardiovascr disease specialist? She is perfectly capable of helping Grandpa, why didn¡¯t shee?¡± Just then, the elevator doors suddenly opened, and ire, dressed in a white doctor¡¯s coat and holding a stack of medical records and test reports, stepped out of the elevator. She was followed by a group of doctors, led by Master Vanderbilt¡¯s attending doctor, who followed ire while respectfully saying something to her, the doctors behind were not from this hospital. Chapter 121 Not Guilty for Not Browing¡± 561 Up to 10% off The Vanderbilts watched in shock as the attending doctor looked at ire with admiration on his face, all of them taking a deep breath. The attending doctor was the best cardiovascr disease specialist in the country, usually he was proud in front of anyone except the Vanderbilts, but why did he look so humble in front of ire? They were just wondering when ire walked up to them and smiled at them before turning to look at Sean. ¡°Surgery begins in ten minutes, any objections from the family?¡± There was! Of course, there was! It wasn¡¯t Sean who had a problem with it, but Mona, ¡°ire, what are you doing? You¡¯re going to operate on my grandfather?¡± ire ignored her, her brown eyes fixing on Sean. Sean smiled and reached his hand at her, ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll sign it.¡± ire handed him the consent form for the surgery, and Sean didn¡¯t even reac the words on it before he picked up a pen and signed his name. Mona was ignored and it pissed her off. ¡°ire, who the hell do you think you are? Who are you to operate on my grandfather?¡± ¡°Ahem ¡°the attending doctor cleared his throat Innked at ire 15.15 Fri, Nov 3G Chapter 121 Not Guilty for Not Knowing? ?????% Up to 30% off ¡°ire, who the hell do you think you are? Who are you to operate on my grandfather?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± the attending doctor cleared his throat, looked at ire adoringly, and then said fawningly, ¡°She is the youngest cardiovascr disease expert in the country! She¡¯s not only young, but also she has done several world¨Cshattering heart transnt surgeries abroad. I can tell you that she is the best cardiovascr disease specialist in the country!¡± Mona was out of words. Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes brightened, she immediately asked, ¡°So ire was the doctor you were talking aboutst night?¡± ¡°Right! It¡¯s her!¡± The doctor admired ire very much, ¡°She is also one of the best cardiovascr disease specialists in the world. She is the pride of our nation and the idol of all cardiovascr doctors!¡± 15 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 122: She Is the Best! Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122: She Is the Best! Up to 30% off Speaking of this, the doctor smiled embarrassedly, ¡°When I attended academic seminars abroad before, I only looked at her from afar, I didn¡¯t expect that I could actually stand so close to her today, I¡¯m so excited!¡± Mona was speechless ire was his idol? Just then, Victor ran out of the elevator, shouting anxiously, ¡°Mr. Sean, Mr. Sean, I found it, it turns out ire is Winona¡¯s¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw ire standing beside Sean in a white coat, and he burst outughing awkwardly, ¡°Oh¡­ Miss Donovan, here you are.¡± ire nodded at him before saying to all the Vanderbilts, ¡°I¡¯ll be doing this surgery myself. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do everything I can to save Mr. Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better!¡± Mona pouted, ¡°If the slightest thing happens to my grandfather, we won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Mona!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt red at her, stepped forward and took ire¡¯s hand amiably, ¡°ire, don¡¯t be burdened. He¡¯s old, we all know that, you just have to do your best.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ire gave a smile and then saw the dark circles under Sean¡¯s eyes, she felt sorry ¡°It will be a lone surgery you all didn¡¯t get much restst night 1/5 BIGO LIVE CLOS INSTALL pter 122: She Is the Best! ?????.T?i?? ? ?It ?Ib¡± ?¨C ? JUC Up to 20 MuPP?? ?? a??y ??IIIII ¡°ire, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what the future holds, no one can hurt you, not even my family!¡± They both knew that this surgery could only seed. ire looked up in his arms and stood on her tiptoes to ce a soft kiss on his scruffy chin, ¡°I know, I¡¯m going to go get ready for the surgery now. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Though reluctant, Sean let go of her. ire came out of Sean¡¯s arms, her face suddenly serious, ¡°Get the patient into the operating room and have everyone prepare for the surgery!¡± Two nurses immediately walked into the room, lifted Master Vanderbilt onto the roway bed and wheeled Master Vanderbilt toward the elevator. ire and the other doctors also headed for the elevator. Mrs. Vanderbilt thought for a moment and stopped the attending doctor, ¡°Dr. Herms, don¡¯t take it as I don¡¯t trust ire, but I want to know the sess rate of the surgery.¡± Dr. Herms smiled and patted the back of Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s hand, ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, I can only tell you that if she can¡¯t do it, there¡¯s probably no doctor in the world who can. The sess rate doesn¡¯t matter now, she¡¯s the best option we have now.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt looked at ire¡¯s back and had a lot of thoughts in mind. 5-16 Fri, Nov Chapter 122: She Is the Best! 15676 Up to 30% off Mrs. Vanderbilt looked at ire¡¯s back and had a lot of thoughts in mind. If ire could really save her husband¡¯s life, so what if she was Winona¡¯s daughter? She was also Belle and Jon¡¯s mother! The grudges didn¡¯t matter. Master Vanderbilt was wheeled into the operating room, and none of the Vanderbilts went to rest. They waited outside the operating room anxiously. Waiting was the worst part of all as every minute was torture for them. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the surgery finished yet? It¡¯s been four hours, so can ire do it?¡± Mona walked back and forth, muttering for four hours. Sean ignored her and stood by the window, keeping his eyes glued to the operating room door. Frederick went out for a while, Sean was standing there when he left and he was still standing there when he came back, he smiled and shook his head as he walked over and stood next to Sean. Fishing a box of cigarettes out of his pants pocket, Frederick took one out and handed it to Sean, ¡°Want one?¡± Sean nced at the cigarette Frederick was handing over and took it, Frederick, when did you start smoking?¡± Chapter 122: She Is the Best! Up to 30% off Frederick took out the lighter, put the cigarette between his lips and lit it. As soon as he took a drag, he started to cough. ¡°Why is this thing so choking? You guys look quite handsome when you smoke.¡± Sean was rendered speechless. So, this was the first time in Frederick¡¯s life that he had smoked. With a chuckle, Sean took the cigarette from Frederick¡¯s mouth before mping it with his fingers and cing it in his lips, taking a hard drag. Smoke exhaled from his lips, which was kind of dreamlike. Frederick looked at him with a look of envy, ¡°Men are indeed handsome when they smoke, Sean, is this how you made her fall in love with you?¡± Sean raised his eyebrow, ¡°I am handsome enough even when I¡¯m not smoking. Frederick was speechless. It was true that the more handsome a man was, the more narcissistic he was!¡± But good¨Clooking men were indeed handsome in everything they did. Frederick reached out and tried to grab the unlit cigarette in Sean¡¯s other hand, ¡°I want to learn it.¡± Sean¡¯s hand raised and he dodged. Frederick frowned and fumbled with the cigarette box. Sean snatched the whole pack of cigarettes straight away, ¡°Frederick, this Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 15 16 Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 122 She is the Best! |3? 3, 56% Up to 30% off ¡°You are always so unworldly, and I¡¯ve always thought you should be somewhere else, somewhere better than here.¡± Frederick didn¡¯t know how to reply. Perhaps because he had lived a puritanical life and he hadn¡¯t loved anyone but Winona all his life that everyone around him felt he was so distant. Sean was the only one in the family whom he was willing to open up to from time to time. ¡°When Dad gets out of the hospital, I¡¯ll get the wine ready and you shoulde to my ce for a drink.¡± They chatted and the time passed a little faster. Another three hours passed, the others had run out of patience waiting, Mrs. Vanderbilt had fallen asleep in the hospital room while Sean and Frederick were still standing there, chatting ramblingly. They nced now and then at the door of the operating room. Finally, the lights in the operating room went out and the door opened. ire walked out wearing a surgical mask and a hood. Even so, Sean recognized her instantly by her bright, brown eyes. He took a few steps up, and the Vanderbilts all gathered around immediately. 15:16 Fri, Nov 3 B Chapter 123: Mom. I Was So Scared Chapter 123 Chapter 123 T 55% Up to 30% off Chapter 123: Mom, I Was So Scared ¡°How is Master Vanderbilt now?¡± ¡°Was the surgery a sess?¡± ire raised her hand to remove her mask and looked at the crowd with a tired smile, ¡°The surgery was a sess, and he is out of danger.¡± ¡°Ah! Really?¡± ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°I knew Dad would be okay, he¡¯s blessed!¡± The Vanderbilts all cried tears of joy and excitement. However, Sean frowned and suddenly bent down to lift ire up. ¡°Ah!¡± ire eximed, blushing as she nced at the crowd and punched him in the chest, ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± Sean walked away with her in his arms, ¡°You¡¯re too tired from over seven hours of surgery, you need to rest.¡± ire¡¯s heart warmed and she wrapped her arms around his neck. Everyone else was cheering on the sess of the surgery, only he knew how hard it had been for her. Chapter 121 Mom | Was So Scared Up to 30% off Everyone else was cheering on the sess of the surgery, only he knew how hard it had been for her. It was nice to have someone who cared so much about her. The hospital was owned by the Vanderbilts, so naturally, they had exclusive rooms in the hospital. Sean kicked open the door and walked in with ire in his arms, cing her carefully on the hospital bed. As soon as she was ced on the bed, ire wanted to close her eyes and sleep, she was so tired. But she knew that Sean hadn¡¯t slept all nightst night, and had stood guard outside the operating room until now today. She grabbed his hand and gently shook it, ¡°You should also get a room and sleep for a while. Your father¡¯s fine now, so you don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡± Sean nodded and took off the suit he was wearing, casually tossing it aside on the couch. ire¡¯s eyes widened suddenly and she sat up from the hospital bed, ¡°Sir, what are you doing undressing?¡± ¡°You asked me to get some sleep, didn¡¯t you?¡± Get some sleep? ire¡¯s pale little face turned red, and when she saw him sit down on the hospital bed, she moved to the side, ¡°No, I asked you to sleep in another ward, not here.¡± Chapter 121 Mom | Was So Scared. 559 Up to 30% off ¡°Or what?¡± Sean took off his shoes and straightened up in the hospital bed. The hospital bed was small, and when hey down, ire moved right to the edge of the bed, and she might fall off the bed if she moved back a little. more. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch then.¡± ire turned and was about to get out of bed when he pulled her back. Sean flipped in bed and took her in his arms. The bed was small with two people on it, they could only sleep on their sides. ire didn¡¯t even dare to move when he held her in his arms, she was afraid that if she moved, she would fall off the bed. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Her voice was soft, and her eyes nced at the door every now and then. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one wille in.¡± ire pursed her lips, it was not a question of whether anyone woulde in, but¡­ She would not be able to sleep with him holding her like this. ¡°ire, I¡¯m so tired.¡± ire looked up and saw his eyes closed, the fatigue on his face and the scruff on his chin from not washing up for the day was clear. He looked wildly charming, unlike his usual neat, mature and elegant self. 3/6 CLOS 55% 1 Chapter 123: Mom: 1 Was So Scared There was a special charm about him like this. ¡°Oh, just go to sleep them¡­¡± Up to 30% off Sean smiled and kissed her on the forehead without another word, soon his breathing steadied and ire knew he was asleep. It was the first time ire had ever looked at him so closely, his protruding Adam¡¯s apple looked like a grape. It was the first time ire had ever felt it so sexy. She tried to control the curiosity inside her, but the more she suppressed that feeling, the more it grew. Quietly staring at him and seeing his eyes tightly closed, she licked her lips and coughed gently. He didn¡¯t move at all but was sleeping soundly. She snickered and slowly approached him. She could hear and feel his breaths to tell he was soundly asleep, which made her even bolder. She opened her lips and gently kissed his Adam¡¯s apple. Ha! Got him! Suddenly, a hand pressed on her shoulder, her back stiffened and she subconsciously wanted to escape. It was a shame to be caught stealing kisses!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 123 Mom I Was So Scared 55% Up to 30% off It was a shame to be caught stealing kisses! He ced his thigh on top of her waist, making it impossible for her to retreat. ire shivered in his arms, ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was soft as if from a faraway ce. ¡°You go on.¡± ire was speechless. How could she go on? She was very reserved! She grunted depressingly and turned over with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Sean chuckled and his arms tightened as he held her in his arms, ¡°ire, I¡¯m. yours and I always will be yours. I won¡¯t run away, and you can do whatever you want to me.¡± ire snickered before closing her eyes, ¡°Not in the mood now, some other time.¡± After the party, rissa and Alice were locked up in a dark room by the Summers family. The dark room was with no windows but only a bed. There was not even light in 15:17 FMI, NOV 3. U wter 125 Moto EWas So Scared People who did wrong things would be locked up here. Up to 30% off rissa cowered by the bed, even as her eyes had adjusted to the darkness, she had been in a panic, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± At this point, even Alice was scared. It was already miserable enough not to be able to go home, they were now locked up in a dark room, the fear in her heart grew and she didn¡¯t even dare to think about what Master Summers would do about them¡­ ¡°rissa¡­¡± Alice¡¯s lips trembled, her hands tugging at the sheets tightly, her eyes alertly fixing on the door, ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± rissa cried, ¡°I did not see him at the party. He probably ran away a long time ago when he noticed things weren¡¯t right.¡± Robert wasn¡¯t that stupid, when he saw ire and Sean walk into the Summers family together during the party, he knew that things were not going well. Since ire was there, it was easy for anyone who had met Winona before to notice that ire looked more like Winona than rissa did. 15-17 Fri, Nov 3 B Chapter 124 | Don¡¯t Know Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Up to 30% off Chapter 124: I Don¡¯t Know At the critical moment, saving his life was important, how could he care about rissa and Alice? He had long taken advantage of the chaos and snuck out of the Summers family Now the mother and daughter were locked up in the dark room and left with no hope at all. Suddenly, the door opened and the lights from outside the house shone in, rissa stood up and ran towards the door as if she had seen hope. But the next second, she stopped as she saw Master Summers standing at the doorway. He stood with his back against the light, it was hard to see the expression on his face. But rissa could feel the intimidation. ¡°Gran¡­ Grandpa¡­¡± Master Summers grunted and turned to walk out. When rissa was bewilder and didn¡¯t know what was going on, two burly men suddenly walked in from the doorway, one of them grabbed her by the shoulders and brutally dragged her out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom¡­ Help me!¡± Alice wanted to help her, but how could she when she was being dragged by another brawny man? They were dragged out and forced on their knees hy the two men 70 Chapter 124-1 Don¡¯t Know Up to 30% off rissa and Alice had been locked up all day and night without eating or drinking anything, of course, she was hungry! They were both so hungry that they were lightheaded and craved for food. rissa licked her dry lips and nodded warily, ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know and I¡¯ll give you food.¡± rissa raised her head weakly and asked cautiously, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Master Summers had a pretty good attitude and patiently said, ¡°What you know about my daughter Winona and about ire, I want to know everything.¡± rissa bit her lip, her hands tugging at the gown she was wearing. Her expensive gown, handmade by the internationally renowned designer Summer, now looked so dirty as if it had been picked up from the garbage heap. It was hard to see the worth now. She answered in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I don t know anything!¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t know?¡± Master Summers sneered and looked at Alice, ¡°Do you know then?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Suddenly, being stared at by Master Summers, Alice¡¯s back stiffened and she instinctively shook her head, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. All I know is what Robert has told me, nothing more.¡± 7/5 Chapter 124-1 Don¡¯t Know 55% Up to 30% off Master Summers nodded and beckoned at someone who immediately came over with a food tray. The food was covered with a bowl so they couldn¡¯t see what was under it. He then ced the food tray on the coffee table at Master Summers¡® hand and removed the bowl. The smell of meat instantly wafted out, quickly filling the entire room. rissa¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, looking at the grilled chicken, she swallowed hard. Alice kept licking her lips and wished she could walk over now and eat it. Master Summers nced at them, reached for a grilled chicken leg, put it to his mouth, and took a gentle bite. ¡°Mmm, nice. It smells good.¡± rissa and Alice watched, drooling. Master Summers gave them another nce and said nonchntly, ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything?¡± Alice was so hungry that she could eat anything that could be called food now, let alone a delicious grilled chicken. She blinked rapidly with nothing but grilled chicken in her eyes, ¡°I¡­ I can think of something.¡± Chapter 124.1 Don¡¯t Know Up to 30% off Master Summers smiled in satisfaction and held the grilled chicken leg in front of Alice¡¯s eyes, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡­ I remember that¡­¡± Alice tried to remember as her eyes stayed glued to the roasted chicken leg in Master Summers¡® hand. ¡°Madeline already had a daughter when Robert and I got together, it was ire I married Robert after Madeline passed away, so I became ire¡¯s stepmother.¡± Master Summers clenched his teeth and was a bit angry, ¡°So ire is Madeline¡¯s daughter? What about rissa?¡± Alice was starving to death and didn¡¯t care about anything else, she answered, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter with Robert.¡± Seeing that Alice sold her out without even struggling, rissa just gave 1. in. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not Madeline¡¯s daughter! But Master Summers, this is all Robert¡¯s idea. I didn¡¯t even know about Madeline! Think about it, when Madeline died, I wasn¡¯t even born yet, how would I know? It was all Robert¡¯s idea to let me pretend to be Madeline¡¯s daughter so that we could change our lives and be rich.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± It was nice to find someone to take the me, so Alice decided to me it all on Robert. ¡°We didn¡¯t really know anything and we wouldn¡¯t havee to Ascalon if 4/5 CLOS Fri, Nov Chapter 124: 1 Don¡¯t Know 55% Up to 30% off ¡°We didn¡¯t really know anything and we wouldn¡¯t havee to Ascalon if Robert hadn¡¯t thought of the n. Master Vanderbilt, none of this has anything to do with me or my daughter, it¡¯s all Robert¡¯s fault! He¡¯s the one to me!¡± Master Summers arched his eyebrow, the chicken leg giving off a tantalizing sheen in his hand, ¡°So what¡¯s the deal with the hair?¡± rissa had eyes only for the chicken, she shook her shoulders and Master Summers gave a look to the man behind her, who released her. Her body was relieved, she crawled on her hands and knees for several steps You may also like Alpha of the Shadows Werewolf Add to library ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s my mate. Even from this distance, her scent is intoxicating that I can¡¯t help but be enticed by it. If only I was not an Alpha, I won¡¯t have this much control! I might have run down this hill to reach her, im her, mark her, kiss her¨C¡°¡­ to Master Summers, sniffing hard at the scent of the roasted chicken and swallowing greedily. ¡°The hair was ire¡¯s. When we left Silverton, Robert had me get some of her hair with a trick and then I did a little trick in front of you¡­¡± Master Summers understood, the truth was out. Though he¡¯d guessed it before he came here, he let out a sigh when it was confirmed. The way ire treated himst night, it was obvious that she had guessed her birth, but she avoided his touch. And when she looked at him, her eyes were full of indifference as if she didn¡¯t crave family affection at all. 15 17 Fr NOW¡¯S Up to 30% off He nced at rissa and threw the chicken leg in his hand in front of her on the ground. rissa didn¡¯t even care about the dirt, picked up the chicken and devoured 1. it. Alice¡¯s mouth watered as she watched, and she too broke away from the man behind her and crawled over on her knees. ¡°rissa, save a bite for me.¡± rissa took the chicken and, afraid that Alice would take it from her, hurriedly ate it up. Alice huffed and pped her in the face, ¡°I¡¯m your mother! You won¡¯t even save me a bite?¡± At a time like this, rissa didn¡¯t care about anything, not even her mother. All she knew was that one chicken leg was not enough for her. Fri, Nov 3 Chapter 125: Get Over Him Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Up to 30% off Chapter 125: Get Over Him rissa couldn¡¯t care less about the pain and looked at the grilled chicken at Master Summers¡® hand and carefully reached out her hand. Master Summers frowned and raised his hand, knocking over the food tray. With a thud, the te fell to the floor. rissa was startled and wailed. ¡°You said that as long as I told you, you would give me food! Why don¡¯t you keep your word?¡± Master Summers stood up, patted his somewhat creased pants and put his hands. behind his back without even looking at her. He lifted his foot and stepped on the chicken before leaving the interrogation room without a second nce. The two burly men immediately approached, picked up rissa and Alice by their cors, and dragged them back into the dark room. rissa slumped against the door and cried in anger, ¡°You are too much! You¡¯d rather throw the chicken away than give me any¡­¡± Alice was even angrier. Just now, rissa didn¡¯t leave her any chicken leg meat and she could only watch and drool. Master Summers went back to his ce, thought for a long time and called Pa and Kira over. Sitting in there, he gazed at the two, ¡°Do any of you have a way to get into Vanderbilt family?¡± Chapter 125. Get Over Him 55% Up to 30% off Neither Pa nor Kira said anything, the two had their lips tightly closed and it was hard to tell what they were thinking. Master Summers looked at Samuel uford who was sitting beside Pa, his voice stern, ¡°Samuel, haven¡¯t you always had the most ideas? Can you get into the Vanderbilt family?¡± Samuel, Pa¡¯s husband, had always had no say in the Summers family. After Winona left, as Master Summers was getting older and older, he slowly delegated his authority to Pa, who trusted her husband and would discuss any major or minor issues with Samuel. Samuel had made several suggestions before, which were adopted with Pa¡®: support, and they all turned out fine. Master Summers treated him nicer after that. Now, being called by Master Summers, he was ttered and said, ¡°The Vanderbilts have a deep¨C seated grudge against us, and it¡¯s impossible to get into the Vanderbilt family.¡± Seeing Master Summers frown with a look of disappointment, he added hurriedly, ¡°But we don¡¯t need to go into the Vanderbilt family. You just want to meet ire, right? We can ask her out.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ask her out?¡± Master Summers was exasperated, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even talk to me that day, so how can she meet me?¡± 15:18 Fri, Nov 3 B Chapter 125: Get Over Him Up to 30% off ¡°This is easy.¡± Samuel smiled respectfully, ¡°Even if she repulses us now, she certainly will be interested in learning her mother.¡°¡® Master Summers narrowed his eyes and understood. Seeing this, Samuel smile ¡°Dad, Winona¡¯s death is obviously not that simple, ording to what Hopkin said, she should have been murdered by someone, and ire can¡¯t be indifferent when she hears this. So, we don¡¯t need to go to the Vanderbilt family, we just need to have this message conveyed to her, and she wille to us of her own ord.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Master Summers nodded with satisfaction, and he appreciated his son¨Cinw more now, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, Samuel!¡± Coming out of Master Summers¡® house, Samuel hadn¡¯t been happy for a minut when Pa suddenly turned back and pped him hard on the face. Kira, who was walking behind them, was dumbfounded¡­ Although she had always known that her father had little status in the family, how could her mother p him like that in front of the help? No one would respect her father after this! She frowned, walked up and stood in front of Samuel, looking into Pa¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Pa mercilessly pushed Kira aside and raised her hand to point at Samuel¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°My sister has already passed away for so many years, why did you propose to use her? You know full well that it¡¯s best for ire if she doesn¡¯te back to the Summers family and stay in the Vanderbilt family! Do you think the Vanderbilts will take her after shees back to 3/5 CLOS 5:18 Fri, Nov 3 B Chapter 125. Get Over Him Up to 30% off Pa didn¡¯t say anything just now because she knew that if ire didn¡¯te back to the Summers family, there would be much fewer obstacles for her to marry Seam. At the partyst night, many people in Ascalon had guessed who ire really was. But as long as the Summers didn¡¯t announce it and ire herself denied it, then no one would dare mention it. Master Summers wanted to see ire, obviously to get ire toe back to the family, and if it happened, Sean marrying ire would be the joke of the entire Ascalon! How could the Vanderbilts, the most prominent family in Ascalon, agree to the marriage risking bing theughingstock of everyone? Pa was so angry that her face turned livid, and after she finished speaking, she pped Samuel hard on the other side of his face. Samuel lowered his head and spat a mouthful of blood on the ground, his thumb wiped hard across the corner of his lips and he smiled with sadness, ¡°Pa, you still can¡¯t forget him even now?¡± Pa looked bbergasted and put her hands behind her back, ¡°Don¡¯t digress. ire is my sister¡¯s daughter, she is my niece, even if I can¡¯t pave a smooth path for her, I can¡¯t let the people around me be her stumbling block! I hope you remember what I said today!¡± After warning Samuel, she turned around and hurriedly left. Kira hurriedly walked over to help Samuel, ¡°Dad, what did you just say to Mom? I couldn¡¯t understand any of your words.¡± 4/5 15:18 Fri, Nov 3 B 5.55%8 Up to 30% off Chapter 125: Get Over Him I hope you remember what I said today!¡± After warning Samuel, she turned around and hurriedly left. Kira hurriedly walked over to help Samuel, ¡°Dad, what did you just say to Mom? I couldn¡¯t understand any of your words.¡± It had been more than twenty years, and Samuel had always thought he had forgotten it and that he didn¡¯t care about it anymore, but when Pa once again stood on Winona¡¯s side without hesitation, he knew that he couldn¡¯t get over it. Pa seemed to only care about her sister, Winona, and acted as if she hated that man to the guts. But did she really hate him? He had heard that hatred grows out of love, he supposed he was the only one who could really see through Pa. He took a deep breath and patted Kira¡¯s hand, ¡°Kira, you just need to know that everything Dad does is for you, don¡¯t ask about anything else.¡± Kira looked at her father, she knew he¡¯d had a hard time in the Summers family over the years, but he¡¯d always protected her no matter how hard his days had been. Father was the best and gentlest person to her. It was all ire¡¯s fault that her na Summers family! Sh Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 This Is What Happens Chapter 126: This Is What Happens Sean knew that Frederick was doing him a favor. Who ire was had been the elegant in the room among the Vanderbilts. Sean couldn¡¯t hide it even if he wanted to. Back home, he told ire all the past events between the Vanderbilts and the Summers. ire didn¡¯t say a word, just listened quietly, and after listening, she suddenly chuckled. Sean was surprised at her reaction, ¡°ire, what are youughing at?¡± ire pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°The day I first came to Ascalon, I identally went into Frederick¡¯s ce and saw a picture of a woman hanging in his study, and at that time I felt that the woman on the painting looked very dear to me. Fred even inexplicably said to me that I¡¯m not as beautiful as my mother.¡± When she said thest sentence, she imitated Frederick¡¯s tone at the time andughed again when she finished. Sean shook his head helplessly, ¡°If Frederick saw that, he¡¯d be pissed off by you!¡± ¡°Then piss him off!¡± ire turned and lounged back on the couch, her head resting on Sean¡¯sp as she looked up at his handsome face. ¡°Sir, this world is magical.¡± Sean looked at her and asked, ¡°Why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡± hapter 126: This is What Happens ire gestured with her fingers in the air, ¡°Think about it, if my mother had married Frederick back then, I would have nothing to do with you. I probably wouldn¡¯t even have been born, and my mother would have had a bab with Frederick and their baby would have called you uncle¡­¡± Uncle? Sean frowned and couldn¡¯t even imagine it as he¡¯d always been troubled by his other siblings¡® children. Mona, for example, annoyed him very much! ¡°Why are you frowning?¡± ire lifted her hand and gently stroked his furrowed brow. Sean grabbed her hand, ced it at his lips and kissed it hard, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to call me uncle, I¡¯d prefer ¡®sir.¡± The two addresses werepletely different. If ire called him ¡°uncle¡°, he¡¯d go crazy! ¡°Uncle Sean!¡± ire found it funny and kept calling, ¡°Uncle Sean! Uncle Sean!¡± Sean narrowed his eyes warningly, ¡°ire¡­¡± ire broke away from his grip, then caressed his handsome face with both hands and rubbed it hard, ¡°Uncle Sean, you are so handsome..¡± Sean orahhed her naughty hands and nut them to the side handing over he ore. ire couldn¡¯t breathe from his kiss and punched him on the shoulders. Sean finally let her go and threatened, ¡°That¡¯s what happens if you don¡¯t listen!¡± ire pouted, ¡°Uncle Sean is a bad man¡­¡± Sean frowned, ¡°Huh?¡± ire hurriedly changed her words, ¡°Sir, you are scary.¡± Sean let out a chuckle and gave her a rewarding kiss on her rosy cheek, ¡°Good girl.¡± ire didn¡¯t want to be so obedient, but she noticed that Gerald saw them kissing just now and hurriedly left. He probably felt awkward bumping into them kissing. She rolled over, got up off of Sean¡¯sps, and sat upright. Sure enough, Gerald walked in soon after that. Seeing the two of them sitting there, Gerald was still a little embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Sean, someone from the Summers family just called and said they¡¯d like to meet with Miss Donovan.¡± ire didn¡¯t even think to speak, ¡°No!¡± Gerald nodded, surprisingly happy actually, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll call them back now and tell them that none of thern should ever call again and that Miss Donoval This is What Happens doesn¡¯t want to see them!¡± ire smiled and didn¡¯t object. Just as Gerald walked out, Sean grabbed ire¡¯s hand and pursed his lips before slowly saying, ¡°ire, actually, it¡¯s fine if you want to go back to the Summers family, I can handle my family, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ire was smart enough to guess how Master Vanderbilt had a heart attack after she knew what had happened between her mother and Frederick¡­ But¡­ She shook her head and leaned against Sean. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not because of you.¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for her to continue. ¡°When my mother died, she didn¡¯t contact anyone from the Summers family bu gave me to Robert and protected me with her will for twenty years. She left her shares to Evelyn and paved the way for me, all of which shows that she didn¡¯t want me to go back to the Summers family.¡± Her eyes darkened as she said this, ¡°The fact that she didn¡¯t ask the Summers family for help even when she had no one else to turn to prove that the Summers family isn¡¯t a good ce for her or me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like owe the Summers family anything. I¡¯ve grown up without knowing that my mother is a Summers, they never helped me with anything. why should I see it as my home?¡± ean onened his arms and hugged her. Holding her tender hands, he sair 126 This is What Happens Sean opened his arms and hugged her. Holding her tender hands, he said nothing. He didn¡¯t want to cloud ire¡¯s judgment and he didn¡¯t want to burden ire. His fingers were smooth, his palms were warm, and ire felt sofortable that she closed her eyes. ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± She murmured, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not going back to the Summers family. I¡¯m going to be with you forever.¡± Within moments, she was asleep in his arms. Sean gently picked her up and headed upstairs. In the morning, ire got up early, she had been resting all night and it was time to go to the hospital to see Master Vanderbilt. Julia had just walked in the door with Belle and Jon when she saw ire and Sean fully dressed. It was obvious they were going out. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Belle wrapped her arms around ire¡¯s legs and looked up at ire with grievance written all over her face, ¡°You¡¯re going out again?¡± Yeah.¡± 10:09 Sat, Nov 41. Chapter 126 This Is What Happens 0* 3 88%H In the morning, ire got up early, she had been resting all night and it was time to go to the hospital to see Master Vanderbilt. Julia had just walked in the door with Belle and Jon when she saw ire and Sean fully dressed. It was obvious they were going out. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Belle wrapped her arms around ire¡¯s legs and looked up at ire with grievance written all over her face, ¡°You¡¯re going out again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ire gently pinched her chubby face and smiled gently, ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to the hospital with Sean to see Grandpa.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± After arriving at Ascalon, ire had not spent much time with her two children. She felt sorry for them. She turned her head to look at Sean, who raised an eyebrow and said nothing just bent down and picked Belle up. 10:09 Sat, Nov 4 UL. ζ.88% Chapter 127. Do You Have Any Manners? Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Gerald parked the car, opened the door and walked around the car, respectfully holding the back seat door. Jon¡¯s head was the first to poke out and Gerald reached out his arms, wanting to help Jon out of the car. However, Jon refused, ¡°Gerald, I can do it myself.¡± After saying that, he jumped out of the car. Gerald looked at him, amused, ¡°Hey, Jon¡¯s got a temper like Mr. Sean when he was a kid¡­¡± Sean gave him a re that immediately shut him up. ireughed as she got out of the car, ¡°Yeah, I guess Jon has been staying with Sean for a long time and became like him.¡± Jon folded his arms over his chest and grunted, ¡°Who became like him? That¡¯s just how I am.¡°¡± Sean got out of the car with Belle in his arms, and when Julia got out, they were ready to head for the hospital. Just then, Kira stepped out from the side, ncing suspiciously at Jon, whom ire was holding, and Belle, whom Sean was cradling in his arms, and frowned, ¡°ire, those kids are yours!?¡± Kira was dressed in a pink dress and carried a luxury limited¨Cedition bag in her hand, she purposely didn¡¯t wear her Summer dress today just because she already knew ire was Summer. But even so, the noble aura around her was still evident of her status, a 18 09 Sat, Nov 4 u Chapter 127. Do You Have Any Manners? 88%1 ire, however, just looked at her and said nothing, taking Jon¡¯s little hand and walking right around her. It was the first time in her entire life that Kira had been ignored like that, she turned around in annoyance and grabbed ire¡¯s wrist, ¡°ire, do you have any manners? I¡¯m talking to you!¡± ire lowered her eyes at Kira¡¯s grip on her hand and sneered, smiling, ¡°Do I know you?¡± With that said, she shook Kira¡¯s hand away and continued to lead Jon toward the hospital. ¡°You!¡± Kira¡¯s face went livid with anger and she once again ran up and blocked ire¡¯s path. ¡°I¡¯m Kira, Pa¡¯s daughter, thedy of the Summers family!¡± ire raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh.¡± When she finished, she circled around Kira again. Kira was stunned. Just an ¡°oh¡°? What was the deal with this ire, anyway? Even if ire really didn¡¯t know who she was, she had dered herself, and ire actually ignored her? 10:09 Sat, Nov 4 88% Chapter 127: Do You Have Any Manners? It simply pissed her off! At the ICU ward, there were only Gabriel and Frederick taking turns caring for Master Vanderbilt. Mrs. Vanderbilt did not return to the Vanderbilt family but stayed in the hospital. ¡°Gabriel.¡± Sean called Gabriel, who then stood up to debrief him on Master Vanderbilt¡¯s condition. ¡°Dad has woken up, but is very weak, Dr. Herms said that he¡¯s getting better, we¡¯ll see how he is after another twenty¨Cfour hours.¡± Belle waited for him to finish before calling out sweetly, ¡°Uncle Gabriel.¡± ¡°Hey, princess!¡± Among the newest generation, Belle and Jon were the youngest, their cousins had long grown up. Gabriel learned from Frederick that Belle and Jon were Sean¡¯s kids, he adored them more now. ¡°Come let Uncle Gabriel hold you.¡± He reached out his arms and Belle climbed from Sean¡¯s arms into his. As Gabriel looked at her, he liked her more and more. ¡°This kid is so sweet and likable.¡± Hearing his daughter beingplimented, of course, Sean was delighted, looking at Belle with a gentle smile. 10:10 Sat, Nov 4. Chapter 12 On You Have Any Manners @88%8 2 When ire entered the hospital, she asked for a doctor¡¯s coat and walked over. After saying hello to Gabriel, she pushed open the door of the ICU ward. Frederick, sitting by the bed, saw here in and looked worriedly at Master Vanderbilt. Master Vanderbilt had a heart attack because of her if he got emotional because of her again¡­ ire walked over to check the indicators and read the data that Dr. Herms gave her, she smiled reassuringly, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re doing well now, you just need to rx and recover.¡± Master Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he slurred, which made Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Frederick anxious. ¡°Dad, take it easy! ire is the doctor who did your surgery, she¡¯s just here to see how you are doing.¡± Master Vanderbilt red at him and then looked at ire and slurred again. Frederick anxiously grabbed his hand, ¡°Dad! Let¡¯s not get excited, okay? You are ill and you need a doctor, she¡¯s a doctor!¡± Master Vanderbilt would have pped him across the face right now if he could! after 125 Sr Vanderbit Wants to say to me Frederick fraze for a moment and looked at Master Vanderbilt again, seeing Master Vandebit binking hard, he froze for a moment. Master Vanderbilt binked even faster as he nodded his head. Fedencx then came to a realization, smiled awkwardly and left his ce to ns ire bent down and put her ear at Master Vanderbilt¡¯s lips, and heard Master Vanderbilt¡¯s extremely weak voice. ¡°ire, thank you.¡± ire chuckled and straightened up, gently tucking Master Vanderbilt in, ¡°Sir Vanderbilt, it¡¯s my job. Whether you¡¯re Sean¡¯s father or not, as a doctor I would save you¡± ire turned around and saw Frederick standing behind her, she sat down on the chair, Frederick, why don¡¯t you go out and have a break? I¡¯ll stay with Sir Vanderbilt for a while. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Frederick had watched for a while and made sure that Master Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t Repulsive towards ire, so he nodded and went out, reassured. on as he was gone, Master Vanderbilt blinked and moved his fingers 10:10 Sat, Nov 4 2 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 88%1 Chapter 128. Sir Vanderbilt ire patted the back of his hand, ¡°Sir Vanderbilt, my mother¡¯s name is Madeline. Although I don¡¯t know who my father is, I promise you I will never go back to the Summers family.¡± Master Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears as he looked at ire with mixed feelings., He was so weak now that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to say a word, all he could do was look at ire and blink hard. ire nodded her head, ¡°I love Sean with all my heart and I want to be with him. Sir Vanderbilt, I promise you that I will do everything in my power to protect the Vanderbilt family, and I will always put the Vanderbilt family first in everything from now on.¡± The door opened and Sean¡¯s brow furrowed gently when he saw Frederick wall out, ¡°Frederick, what are you doing out here?¡± Frederick shrugged, ¡°Dad wanted some time alone with ire, so I came out.¡±, Julia stood aside, looking at the man who was twenty¨Cseven years older than her, her face suddenly blushing. She already heard about him and Winona. Julia¡¯s parents divorced soon after immigrating, and she had never believed in love, but after hearing that Frederick had actually waited for Winona for twenty¨Cfour whole years, she believed in love once again. Perhaps he had long decided to bury his feelings for her since he knew she ould never be his. 10:10 Sat, Nov 4. Chapter 128. Sir Vanderbilt 88% At least he had tasted love, many people weren¡¯t able to fall in love all their lives. She believed that Frederick must be the person in this world who knew the most about love. ¡°Frederick¡­¡± She called him and then lowered her head sheepishly. Sean looked over at her, ¡°Julia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Calling me Sir Vanderbilt and him Frederick?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡°Julia said in embarrassment, ¡°Then should I call you Sean?¡± Sean was speechless. Julia squeezed Jon¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°Why can¡¯t I call you that? I am about the same age as ire, right? I have been calling you Sir Vanderbilt because everyone else calls you that.¡± Frederick thought Julia was kind of interesting and joked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not because Sean looks older than me?¡± Sean¡¯s gaze instantly fixed on Julia¡¯s face. Julia was speechless. What should she answer? How does that make her answer? Frederick was setting a trap for her! 10. 10. Sat, No 88% 1 Chapter 128: Sir Vanderbilt Julia smiled awkwardly and hurriedly hugged Jon, ¡°You are not old, both of you! You both look very young!¡± She was holding Jon in her arms obviously to shield her. But she was smart enough and her words pleased both the men. Sean chuckled and gave Frederick a hint before walking over to stand by the window. Frederick understood and followed. Sean lit a cigarette, held it between his fingers, and brought it to his lips. for a hard drag. ¡°Frederick, what do you know about Winona back then?¡± Frederick once again watched Sean smoking enviously, ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Just met Ms. Summers outside the hospital, she told ire that Winona was murdered. ire didn¡¯t ask anything at the time but I know that she is concerned and that she will definitely look into it.¡± Frederick spread his palm, ¡°Give me a cigarette and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Sean nced at him and took a drag on his cigarette, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Frederick had no choice but to withdraw his hand. He stood there, exuding charm. *I¡¯ve heard that ire¡¯s foster father has escaped and the Summers are after now. What he knows and what I know will add up to a lot more. I¡¯ll tell 10:10 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 128: Sir Vanderbilt 88%1 Sean inclined his head at him, obviously a little surprised, ¡°You have been at the hospital with Dad, but you seem well¨Cinformed?¡± Frederick smiled and put his hands behind his back, his refined demeanor on disy, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about the Summers.¡± Sean frowned, it seemed that even after all these years, even knowing that Winona was dead, Frederick still couldn¡¯t let go. Robert escaped, but he hadn¡¯t gotten out of Ascalon. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Summers family, while not as powerful as the Vanderbilts, was influential in Ascalon. He didn¡¯t even dare to go to the train station or the airport and bought a used car. ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred thousand dors, here you go, give me the car!¡± The car seller took a look at the one hundred thousand dors in cash he was carrying in his bag, and he suddenly smiled, ¡°One hundred thousand dors is not enough, you know that if I give you this car and you get caught, I will also be in trouble, right?¡± Robert was so angry that he clenched his teeth, ¡°Yesterday we clearly agreed on one hundred thousand dors, why did you suddenly break the deal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s yesterday¡¯s deal, today¡¯s deal is one hundred and fifty thousand dors. Give me the money and this car is yours!¡± all his money had heon given to arises f 10 10 Sat, Nov 4. Vandert 843.88% He didn¡¯t even dare to go to the train station or the airport and bought a used car. ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred thousand dors, here you go, give me the car!¡± The car seller took a look at the one hundred thousand dors in cash he was carrying in his bag, and he suddenly smiled, ¡°One hundred thousand dors is not enough, you know that if I give you this car and you get caught, I will also be in trouble, right?¡± Robert was so angry that he clenched his teeth, ¡°Yesterday we clearly agreed on one hundred thousand dors, why did you suddenly break the deal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s yesterday¡¯s deal, today¡¯s deal is one hundred and fifty thousand dors. Give me the money and this car is yours!¡± Robert was so angry as all his money had been given to rissa to buy the Summer gown, the hundred thousand dors were the only money he had now. He had to save a few thousand dors for the run and didn¡¯t have another fifty thousand. Looking at the car seller with his chin raised threatening him, there was viciousness in his eyes. When the car seller wasn¡¯t paying attention, Robert drew a sharp dagger from his bag, and without saying a word, stabbed it at the car seller¡¯s stomach! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 10:10 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 129: What If I Don¡¯t Give Him? 88%1 Chapter 129: What If I Don¡¯t Give Him? The car seller was stabbed in the stomach. Pfft! He covered his stomach and fell to the ground as his legs went weak in pain. Robert crouched down and raised his hand toward him. ¡°This is all your fault! I didn¡¯t even want to give you a hundred thousand dors, and you want to ask for more, you deserve this!¡± It would have been better if the car seller had died, but he didn¡¯t, grabbed Robert¡¯s hand with all his strength and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Murder! Murder! Help¡­¡± Robert panicked and struggled to break free, then grabbed a rock on the ground and smashed it at the car seller¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡­¡± Pfft! After a few consecutive blows, the car seller¡¯s eyes closed and hey motionless on the ground. Robert was both shocked and scared and at the end of his rope, he became ruthless. After finding the car keys in the car seller¡¯s pocket, he turned around and got into the car with the keys. A few momentster, he drove the used car away and hit the road. after he drove away, he was followed by two cars ame out of 10:10 Sat, Nov 4 1 Chapter 129: What If I Don¡¯t Give Him? 88%1 Robert spat. With his teeth clenched and his hands gripping the steering wheel, he crazily turned the steering wheel and decided that he¡¯d rather die than fall into the hands of the Summers. Master Summers was famous for torturing people, and he had known it since a long time ago. Master Summers had a lot of ways to torture others, Robert thought that if he was destined to be caught, he¡¯d rather take some lives with him to hell! The car was a used one and it was crappy. Robert drove rampantly on the road like crazy even though he felt like throwing up. Many of the drivers in front of him noticed and were busy turning their cars to the far side of thene, afraid that he would hit them. The two cars were still tailing Robert. Robert gritted his teeth angrily and turned the steering wheel quickly with both hands, suddenly two more cars drove out in front of him and blocked his way, he turned the steering wheel and drove the car directly onto the sidewalk. It was not until a tree blocked Robert¡¯s way that the car hit the tree and eventually broke down. It can kind of stop. The two cars behind stopped, the doors opened, and ire, Gerald, Jason, and three hit men of the Vanderbilt family stepped out of the cars together ald gave a thumbs¨Cup at ire, ¡°Miss Donovan, I really didn¡¯t expect that ng skills are so great! You look like a professional speed racer!¡± 10:10 Sat, Nov 4 & 1. Chapter 127 What IFI Don¡¯t Give Him? Speaking of the devil¡­ It was the Summers in the two cars blocking Robert in front just now! You may also like 88%1 Bound To The Billionaire Wolf Werewolf Add to library Cassidy Winters knew the meaning of pain when she lost her parents in an ident, leaving her the only survivor and a scar on her leg as a constant reminder of the horrible night. Only now for her to experience the pain of loss again¡­. Kira walked ahead and she was followed by a couple of men, all of whom looked like trained. She walked to the car and sneered at Robert, ¡°What? You miss us?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Robert shrieked in horror and turned around and wrapped his arms around ire s leg, ¡°ire, ire, for the sake of me raising you, you mustn¡¯t let me fall into their hands! I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± ire, of course, wouldn¡¯t give Robert to the Summers family, she cared more about her mother¡¯s death than anyone else! The Summers forced her mother to run away from the arranged marriage, leav Ascalon and never contact them! It was obvious how unreliable they were! She kicked Robert and gave Gerald a look, thetter immediately stepped forward with the hit men and stood in front of Robert. couldn¡¯t have stopped him without me just now.¡± 10:10 Sat, Nov 4. 88% Chapter 129 What I Don¡¯t Give Him? Kira condescendingly lifted her chin, ¡°Give him to me!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ire smiled, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Kira frowned and the several men behind her immediately came up and stood beside her. ¡°You can try and see what happens!¡± ¡°You think the Vanderbilts are afraid of the Summers?¡± Gerald handed Robert over to Jason and stood by ire¡¯s side with the Vanderbilts¡® hit men, ¡°Take it or leave it, you think we will be afraid?¡± The man standing next to Kira raised his eyes at ire, he had never seen a woman like ire, a combination of elegance and beauty! The point was, although she looked young and inexperienced, she seemed to be wiser and more domineering than anyone. This woman¡­ was so special! ¡°Hottie,¡± with those lustful eyes on ire, he whispered to Kira, ¡°How uncouth to fight flesh¨Cto¨Cflesh? How about we do it the usual way?¡± Kira narrowed her eyes at him, knowing at a nce what was going on in his mind. Well¡­ he didn¡¯t like ire in the first ce, and it would be a good thing if was ruined, both for her and for her father. 10:10 Sat, Nov 4 u¨­ L Chapter 129 What I Dont Give Him? 88% woman like ire, abination of elegance and beauty! The point was, although she looked young and inexperienced, she seemed to be wiser and more domineering than anyone. This woman¡­ was so special! ¡°Hottie,¡± with those lustful eyes on ire, he whispered to Kira, ¡°How uncouth to fight flesh¨Cto¨Cflesh? How about we do it the usual way?¡± Kira narrowed her eyes at him, knowing at a nce what was going on in his mind. Well¡­ She didn¡¯t like ire in the first ce, and it would be a good thing if ire was ruined, both for her and for her father. ¡°Sure! Cousin, do what you want.¡± Derek uford, Kira¡¯s cousin, straightened his back and walked up with a grin, ¡°ire, is it? Let me tell you, in Ascalon, there are rules, and solving things is not just with fists, for today¡¯s matter, I think it would be better if we just have apetition, whoever wins will take this man away, what do you think?¡± Chapter 130 Are the Vanderbilts All Savages? Chapter 130 Chapter 130 94.88% Chapter 130: Are the Vanderbilts All Savages? Gerald saw Derek staring at ire as if his eyes were pinned on her with an obscene look, he frowned and stood in front of ire. ¡°What rules? All I know is that there¡¯s no one in Ascalon that the Vanderbilts can¡¯t take away!¡± Derek frowned and waved his hand impatiently at Gerald, ¡°I¡¯m talking to her, what are you doing cutting in? Go away.¡± He had wanted to say ¡°f**k off¡°, but considering Gerald was the Vanderbilts¡® butler, he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with him, so he could only be politer. Gerald clenched his fists and wanted to rush up and beat him in the eyes that had been staring at ire, who raised her hand, stopping him. ¡°Okay.¡± ire smiled, ¡°What do you want topete?¡± ¡°Compete¡­¡± Derek looked at the Rolls Royce parking over, grinning, ¡°Let¡¯s race. Not far from here, there is Mountain Longrail, the road is steep with a lot of sharp turns. We canpete in driving skills. I just saw that you drive well, so I¡¯m not taking advantage of you, right?¡± What? ire didn¡¯t know, but Gerald did! 10:11 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 16 Are the Vanderbilts All Savages? :¡¢ ??? 88%m Derek was known as the best speed racer in Ascalon and one of the best in the whole country. The reason that Derek was respected in the gang world was that for one, he was backed by the Summers family, and for another, he was a great speed racer. He organized an underground gambling ce and the speed racers wouldpete with him. If someone won him, he would get a lot of money, but if he lost, he would have to crawl under Derek¡¯s crotch and get on his knees and call him ¡°father¡± a hundred times. The jackpot was enough for an ordinary person to live a carefree life. So there were a lot of people who came to challenge him, including the best drivers in Ascalon and in the country, but so far, he hadn¡¯t been defeated even once! They always raced on Mountain Longrail, the road there was indeed treacherous, but Derek had long been familiar with it. Gerald¡¯s face fell instantly, ¡°Miss Donovan, don¡¯t agree with him. He¡¯s most familiar with that road and no one in the country can win him!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that.¡± Derek was unhappy and raised his finger, pointing to Gerald, ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting, it¡¯s for savages. Speed racing is more civil¡­¡± enly, he sneered, folding his hands over his chest and looking nderhilte all Sal, 88% Chapter 130: Are the Vanderbilts All Savages? hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Her voice was soft, like the spring breeze, ¡°Just us civilized people race.¡± Derek felt his heart melt. How could she be not only beautiful but also so gentle? ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Since ire was willing topete with him, he immediately got the better of him, ¡°Let¡¯s ce a bet.¡± ire nced back at Robert and frowned in confusion, ¡°Robert is the bet, right? You want to add something more?¡± Wow! Derek was in delight. Even when she was angry, she looked so beautiful! ¡°Yes, since it¡¯s apetition between the two of us, it¡¯s no fun to just have Robert as the only bet. Let¡¯s add another one, if I win, you will kiss me with those red lips¡­¡± It was too much! Gerald, in a fit of rage, raised his hand and wanted to punch Derek¡¯s face. ire grabbed his fist before he could. Gerald froze instantly¡­ ale could stop his fists, how did ire do it? 10 11 Sat, Nov 4 1. Chapter 10 Are the Vanderbilts All Savages? 88%1 ¡°Huh¡­¡± ire gave a light smile, her brown eyes curved as she smiled. She said with an innocent look on her face, ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± ¡°What?¡± Even Derek himself couldn¡¯t believe that she agreed so readily to his unreasonable request. ire pulled Gerald behind her and smiled yfully at Derek, ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll let me punch you in the face, no ducking.¡± Huh¡­ What a joke! She thought she could win? Derek just couldn¡¯t believe to death that the woman in front of him could beat him! And even if ire won, a punch from her was nothing. She was so petite and adorable, how painful could it be? It would be like a scratch. ¡°OK!¡± He arrogantly puffed out his chest, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on this. ire, you have to keep your word!¡± aire just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, turning around and heading the Rolls Royce that Sean had given her. Sat, Nov Chapter 130. Are the Vanderbilts All Savages? ¡¢ ? 88%t Gerald told Jason to keep an eye on Robert, then he caught up with ire, ¡°Miss Donovan, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed! Derek is the best speed racer here! Over the years, there have been a lot of people who challenged him but none of them won!¡± It was not that he didn¡¯t trust ire, but that Derek was really good. Even though he had just seen ire¡¯s driving skills, that was only on the t road! Mountain Longrail was a mountain district with several mountains connected, the road was curvy and with a lot of sharp turns! Derek, as a local, has long familiarized himself with the road conditions of Mountain Longrail. It was hard for ire, who had never been to Ascalon before, to win him no matter how good she was! ire stood still and inclined her head to look at him, ¡°Gerald, have you heard of Death Mountain?¡± Death Mountain? Gerald blinked several times before nodding his head, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. it.¡±¡± ire raised an eyebrow, ¡°So which one do you think is more treacherous, Death Mountain or Mountain Longrail?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Gerald said without even thinking, ¡°That must be Death Mountain! That mountain is famous all over the world, the road is rough and treacherous, and car idents are happening almost every day, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called Death Mountain.¡± ire smiled, saying nothing as she took the car keys and inserted it. 10.11 Sat, Nov 4 ur 4. 4. §³§á§Ñ§Ü An the Vanderbilts All Savages? ire stood still and inclined her head to look at him, ¡°Gerald, have you heard of Death Mountain?¡± 88% Death Mountain? Gerald blinked several times before nodding his head, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ire raised an eyebrow, ¡°So which one do you think is more treacherous, Death Mountain or Mountain Longrail?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Gerald said without even thinking, ¡°That must be Death Mountain! That mountain is famous all over the world, the road is rough and treacherous, and car idents are happening almost every day, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called Death Mountain.¡± ire smiled, saying nothing as she took the car keys and inserted it. Gerald stood there frozen and didn¡¯t react until after ire started the engine and the car sprinted off like an arrow out of a string. ¡°Jason!¡± Gerald excitedly waved violently at Jason, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t freeze! We are witnessing it!¡± They got into the car, and so did Kira and Derek. Chapter 131: All in Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131: All In When they got to the foot of Mountain Longrail, Kira actually gambled on whether ire or Derek would win. Gerald threw his wallet right over, ¡°I bet on Miss Donovan!¡± Jason¡¯s eyes widened as he saw it. After thinking, he fished out his wallet and drew out a hundred¨C dor bill and handed it to Kira, ¡°I¡¯m also betting on Miss Donovan!¡± ¡°Wow, you are losing a big deal today.¡± Kira smugly smiled and weighed Gerald¡¯s wallet, ¡°Gerald, you bet all your money? When you lose them allter, you¡¯d better not regret it or cry about it.¡± Gerald put his hands behind his back and looked at the two cars already at the starting line, saying full of confidence, ¡°I wish I had more money to bet on Miss Donovan!¡± Jason knew something was wrong as soon as he heard it, after all, how petty Gerald usually was! He would even ask them to pay when he wanted a bottle of water, how could he be so generous on betting? On second thought, he fumbled for his wallet again and took out another several hundred dor bill, cing it somewhat in Kira¡¯s hand and said, taking a great risk, ¡°I want to raise the bet!¡± Gerald red at him and reached out to snatch his wallet, putting it into Kira¡¯s hands, ¡°All in!¡± 10:11 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 131 All In 88% Looking at his wallet, Jason snapped, ¡°All in? Gerald! That¡¯s all the money I have!¡± Gerald raised his eyebrows and said with a smug smile, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? When Miss Donovan wins later, you will have a lot more money.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Kira sneered, clutching their wallets tightly in her hands, ¡°So you think ire¡¯s a sure winner?¡± Gerald returned a sneer, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°Ch!¡± Kira snorted disdainfully, ¡°My cousin is the best speed racer! He has never lost before, where on earth did you get your confidence?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m confident in Miss Donovan¡­¡± Before Gerald finished speaking, ire and Derek started their engines at the same time. Then Gerald and Jason saw a person with a g standing on the side of the road, with a wave of the g, the two cars sped out at the same time with a ¡°swoosh. ¡°It¡¯s on, it¡¯s on!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gerald didn¡¯t bother fighting with Kira and ran after them. ¡°All right, all right, Gerald.¡± waved at him from behind, ¡°Come back, we¡¯ll wait here.¡± 10:11 Sat, Nov 4 88% Chapter 131. All In Kira wanted to see her cousin¡¯s triumphant return, so she called her men and stood with the Vanderbilts, waiting for ire and Derek to return. Both cars drove off at the same time and at first, it was neck¨Cand¨Cneck, but at the first sharp turn, it was inevitable that one of the cars would have to go around the turn first and then take the lead. Derek didn¡¯t intend to give ire any space, he took the innerne and had the advantage on the sharp turn, and with a hard turn of the wheel, he easily turned at the first sharp corner. He looked in the rear¨Cview mirror and saw ire¡¯s car following him, he smugly smiled, ¡°Heh¡­ I think you just want to kiss me taking the gamble, sweetheart¡­¡± ire couldn¡¯t hear him. She was sitting in the car with her eyes fixed on the road ahead, unhurried and seemingly with no intention of overtaking him at all. At the first sharp turn, Derek was ahead. At the second sharp turn, still, Derek was ahead. After the 14th sharp turn, Derek was still in the lead. But ire had been following him closely, five meters behind him. At this, Derek was impressed with ire. After all, those drivers who had previously challenged him would have been aded by him by at least twenty meters at this point and even if ther y twenty p m 10:11 Sat, Nov 4 1. Chapter 131. All in 88% Not to mention ire was a woman! ¡°There¡¯s something about this woman!¡± Derek smiled, ¡°When I win this game, I¡¯ll try and steal you from Sean. ire, I¡¯ll have you!¡± After the sharp turns, it was time to get onto the road of another mountain. Although it was a straight and t road, ire had no intention of overtaking him and she stayed close behind Derek. After they drove over three mountains, they were about to head back to the end of the road. Derek prided himself on his driving skills, but turning here was a hard task even for him. At this moment, a miraculous scene happened, he saw that ire didn¡¯t even make a turn, with a ¡°swoosh¡°, the front and the rear of her car actually switched ces, like a magic trick. And then she drove away! Derek was dumbfounded. That was¡­ Incredible! She just finished a sharp 180¨Cdegree turn like that? What depressed him, even more, was that he saw through the car window the ire just held the steering wheel with one hand the whole time and rested the other hand on the window in a careless manner, looking rxed and #t looked like she didn¡¯t use any effort at all! 10 11 Sat, Nov 4 88% What depressed him, even more, was that he saw through the car window tha ire just held the steering wheel with one hand the whole time and rested the other hand on the window in a careless manner, looking rxed and pleasant. It looked like she didn¡¯t use any effort at all! This was¡­ He was stunned for a few seconds, and then he could no longer see ire¡¯s car in his sight. He cursed and hurriedly turned the steering wheel, with his foot hard on the gas, he chased after her¡­ But ire never gave him another chance. Even when he was driving at full speed, he couldn¡¯t catch up anymore. ire wasn¡¯t familiar with the road situation just now, so she followed Derek all the way. But now, she had memorized the road conditions. On the way back, those sharp turns were no threat to her at all. She just easily made those sharp turns. Standing at the foot of the mountain and oblivious to what was going on, Gerald kept probing his head to look at the bend. Kira sneered and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? How long has it been? It¡¯ll take at least twenty minutes for them toe back.¡± 10 12 Sat, Nov 4 & Custer 132: So Fist Chapter 132 Chapter 132 88% Chapter 132: So Fast Kira was close with Derek and hade to see Derek race before, so she had a good idea of how long the ride would take. But Gerald and Jason were anxious. They had bet all the money they had, if ire lost, they would be left penniless. ¡°s¡­¡± As time passed, Jason became more and more anxious. Reaching out and tugging at the corner of Gerald¡¯s coat, he asked in worry, ¡°Gerald, do you really think Miss Donovan can win? I¡¯m feeling really uneasy.¡± Gerald did trust ire, but he was anxious. Although he looked at ease when he threw his wallet to Kira, he was unsure. ¡°How am I supposed to know? Jeez, Jason, don¡¯t yank me, you¡¯ll make me wan to pee.¡± Men their age peed frequently. Hearing that, Jason also wanted to pee. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± He mped his legs together and red at Gerald. Gerald nced at him and smiled resignedly, ¡°Alright, go find somewhere to pee, I can see you¡¯re in torture.¡± In the middle of nowhere, he would have to pee in the mountain. But that would be unseemly. 10.12 Sat, Nov 4 & Chapter 132 So Fast 88%1 Jason gritted his teeth and could only hold it, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°Just go, they may not be back for a while anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s not good to hold it in.¡± ¡°What do you care?¡± The two old men argued and suddenly, they saw a ck Rolls Royce making a sharp turn at the bend. Gerald turned around and jumped up in excitement, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Donovan! It¡¯s Miss Donovan!¡± Jason was stunned. Of course, he knew it was Miss Donovan! He recognized the car! ¡°Oh my God!¡± Jason jumped up in thrills, ¡°Miss Donovan is back! We won!¡± Kira also saw the ck Rolls Royce and her dark brown eyes widened in shock¡­ She¡¯de to see a couple of races before, not even Derek could make such a dashing turn! That was a very narrow turn! 10:12 Sat, Nov 4 L 88% Chapter 132: So Fast Geez! That was so dope! Jason and Gerald keptughing. Jason and Gerald, who didn¡¯t have time to mock him anymore, ran towards the finish line with glee. Soon, the ck Rolls¨CRoyce braked and came to a steady stop at the foot of the mountain. Gerald and Jason ran over to her, so excited they wanted to hug her. But they held back and didn¡¯t dare¡­ ¡°Miss Donovan! You¡¯re truly something!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve won Derek uford! From today onwards, you will be the best speed racer in Ascalon!¡± ire had been here for two minutes, but Derek hadn¡¯te down yet. Kira¡¯s heart thumped in her chest, wondering if her cousin was caught in a car ident. She hurried down, and before she could catch her breath, she asked. ¡°ire, where is my cousin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ire shrugged, ¡°How can I see behind me?¡± Kira was speechless. That was arrogant. 10 12 Sat, Nov 4 Ch 152.50 Fast VVTUIM TIUJ JU U LIIULTIV JLUI M LV MurivV THE HIN TIL VI Q 88%1 Summers, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s possibly still driving. He should be here in a while.¡± But Jason didn¡¯t care about bragging, he stretched his hand at Kira, ¡°We won, we want our money!¡± Kira gritted her teeth and was pissed off! They gave her their wallets! The Vanderbilts paid their help generously and these two, one of them was the butler of the Vanderbilt family and the other, Sean¡¯s assistant, they must be really rich. But she lost and she had to give them money. ¡°Pay up!¡± ¡°Pay up!¡± Looking at Jason and Gerald¡¯s smug look, Kira stomped her feet in frustration, returned their wallets to each of them and then asked with a pout, ¡°How much money is in your wallets anyway?¡± ¡°Not much!¡± Gerald took out his credit cards, ¡°I¡¯ve got just over fifty million here.¡± Kira was stunned. Jason thought that Gerald was such a petty man, it turned out he had been saving all his money. also took out his credit cards and kind of regretted not borrowing a Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 1-2 So Fast 88%1 That was when Derek showed up. But obviously, no one wanted to talk to him anymore, and all the cheers went to ire. You may also like HIDDEN HYBRID The Hidden Hybrid Werewolf Add to library Valeria Marcus has always been an outcast in her high school. The ugly one, the weird one. The freak who looks like a monster. Because of her strange appearance, she drew nothing but humiliation and pain from the people around her. She just tries to get through one day at a time, then on to the next¡­. Derek stopped the car, puzzled, kicked the door open, ran over and asked, ¡°ire, how did you do that? At the 180¨Cdegree turn?¡± ire smiled and said nothing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She never liked to exin to losers. Derek made a fool of himself and scratched his hair in frustration. When he turned his head and saw Kira about to cry, he asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Kira?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kira turned her head and cursed at him, ¡°You have the nerve to say you¡¯re the best speed racer in Ascalon? You couldn¡¯t even win a woman, and you¡¯d better go home to your mama!¡± Derek was sprayed in the face with Kira¡¯s saliva, he raised his hand to wipe the saliva off his face, muttering in a low voice, ¡°Why being so mean? You have gotten a lot of money gambling on me before.¡± 10.12 Sat, Nov 41. Chapter 12 So Fast 4.88% go home to your mama!¡± Derek was sprayed in the face with Kira¡¯s saliva, he raised his hand to wipe the saliva off his face, muttering in a low voice, ¡°Why being so mean? You have gotten a lot of money gambling on me before.¡± Kira heard him and kicked him. ¡°That money¡¯s nothing! These two old men bet all their money on ire and won! I lost close to three hundred million dors because of you!¡± Three hundred million dors? Derek froze as Kira kicked him right in the thigh. He didn¡¯t feel pain from the kick but from the three hundred million lost. Gerald nced at Jason with his hands behind his back, ¡°Jason, I think we don¡® t need to work anymore. We just need to gamble on Miss Donovan. We¡¯ve worked for our whole life and didn¡¯t even get so much money as we did today.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Jason smiled and said to Kira, ¡°Ms. Summers, when are having another game? recently saw a big vi and I really want it, it¡¯s kind of expensive. Can we do this again?¡± Chapter 130 & 1 Nose Still There¡® Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Is His Nose Still There? ¡°Get lost!¡± Kira¡¯s face went livid with anger and she fumbled for her cell phone to make a call, then after being scolded on the phone, she hung up in grievance. ¡°Tell me your credit card numbers and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jason and Gerald gave Kira their credit card and Kira took a picture of it and sent it out, soon, Jason and Gerald received a text message from the bank. ¡°The money is here!¡± ¡°Miss Summers, thank you! You are generous!¡± Kira didn¡¯t bother with them, turned around and walked away. Derek knew he¡¯d made a mistake and didn¡¯t dare argue with Kira, so he could only hang his head low and follow her. They were only a few steps away when ire¡¯s voice suddenly came, ¡°Wait.¡± Kira turned around in exasperation, ¡°ire, what more do you want?¡± ire didn¡¯t even look at her, her eyes fell on Derek¡¯s face, ¡°There¡¯s another bet, I remember. I won, and you owe me a punch in the face, the best speed racer in Ascalon.¡± Derek was speechless. 10 12 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 135 ts His Nose Still There? 87%1 He felt ashamed to hear the title now. But since he had lost, he would take the punishment. He turned back and walked to ire, standing straight up with a disdainful look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s just a punch, right? I can take it, hurry up, I¡¯m busy!¡± ire smiled, and without saying a word, her hands clenched into fists, and before everyone even realized it, she decisively threw a punch at Derek. Her fist headed straight for Derek¡¯s nose. ¡°Bang!¡± Derek¡¯s body flew back. Kira was dumbfounded, Derek was clearly five meters away from her just a few moments ago, and now he had fallen at her feet. She lowered her head and looked at Derek in dismay, and before she could see his face, Derek let out a cry. ¡°F**k! It f**king hurts. F**k!!!¡± Kira blinked in bewilderment and lifted her foot to kick him, ¡°Derek, does it really hurt that much?¡± Derek looked up in trepidation, pointing to his nose and crying, ¡°Kira, check me¡­ Is my nose still on my face?¡± Kira was speechless. and Gerald couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. 10.12 Sat, Nov 4 1. ¡°His nose¡­ Jeez, I¡¯mughing my ass off¡­¡± Jason wasughing so hard he leaned his head against Gerald¡¯s shoulder.ughing wildly while looking at Derek, ¡°This guy is hrious¡­¡± Kira raised her hands to cover her face, today she had been embarrassed enough, and now Derek was even more humiliating. He was not good¨Clooking in the first ce and now his whole nose sank after the punch, he looked hideous. Indescribably ugly! ¡°Kira, tell me that my nose is still there!¡± Kira shook her shoulders inposure, waved at her men and ignored Derek, getting into the car. Derek was held up by two men, wailing and crying while asking the two men next to him if he still had his nose. The two men had been holding back theirughter and now, as Derek turned his face to one of the men, thetter had a burst ofughter. As soon as Derek pushed him away, he raised his foot and kicked it at the man¡¯s ass, ¡°How dare you laugh at me! I will kick the shit out of you After kicking the man he rushed into the car and was just about to ask if he still had his nose when he saw Kira sitting in the backseat covering her mouth andughing so hard that tears fell frous her eyes. Derek was speechles 10:12 Sat, Nov 4 1¡¢3 87. ? Chapter 10 to His Nose Still There? quit being a painter one day.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Frederick was wearing a ck shirt, looking elegant, disying his disposition as a painter, ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby and I enjoy it, it won¡¯t be fun if it bes my upation.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Sean took another sip of the brew, nced at the bottle Frederick ced there and grabbed it when Frederick wasn¡¯t looking, ¡°I think ire will like it, I¡¯ll thank you for her.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Frederick was both pissed and amused at him. The Vanderbilts had their own distillery, but those wines were for sale and designed to conform to the men¡¯s taste. Women naturally wouldn¡¯t like to drink it. ¡°Sean, you aren¡¯t even married yet and you¡¯re already spoiling her so much! Won¡¯t you regret it if she bes spoiled one day?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the woman I want to spend my life with, of course, I have to spoil her.¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and put the bottle behind him, ¡°ire likes sweetness, she doesn¡¯t like wine. But it tastes mellow and sweet and it suits her.¡± ? ? ?, 87% Chapter 133 Is His Nose Still There? had spent a lot of effort on making the wine yet he only had a taste of it. He sighed and sighed. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re making me a lonely man feel bad now! By the way¡­¡± He suddenly looked at Sean, ¡°ire went to catch Robert, why didn¡¯t you follow?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me?¡± Sean let out a chuckle, ¡°She won¡¯t let me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Frederick couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Robert is now at the end of his rope, and will probably do something to bring others down. A dog will bite someday. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Sean shook his head but smiled and said nothing. Frederick frowned, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± ¡°Frederick.¡± Sean raised his hand, his fingers gently stroked across his forehead and he smiled with a gentle smile, ¡°Do you think a woman who can knock me out will get hurt by Robert?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cupter 134 That¡¯s Enough Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134: That¡¯s Enough The Vanderbilts children, to protect themselves from being kidnapped, were trained to fight from a young age. Growing up, Sean had been the best at fighting among his siblings and he learned a lot of fighting skills. It could be said that there was not a single person in the Vanderbilt family and even Ascalon that could take Sean down. ire actually managed to knock Sean out? Frederick was shocked and said, ¡°Sean, that¡¯s domestic violence, you know?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What can I do?¡± Instead of feeling ashamed, Sean was smug, ¡°I just love her!¡± Frederick shook his head and felt a bit jealous seeing him so in love. ¡°Sean, can we talk about something?¡± Sean saw that he was serious and got serious too, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Frederick cleared his throat, embarrassment suddenly showing on his face, ¡°I know you guys are in love, but¡­ try to show it less in front of me.¡± After all, he had been a bachelor forever and had never been loved by the woman he loved. When he saw them so deeply in love, he felt sorry for himself. More importantly, Sean¡¯s girlfriend was the daughter of the woman he loved, and it made him feel worse. Sean burst outughing. ¡°Frederick, you should get over her and start 10 13 Sat, Nov 4??,87% Chapter 134: That¡¯s Enough looking for someone new. You don¡¯t have to give up. Maybe you will find someone even better for you.¡± ¡°Ouch! It hurts¡­ Be gentler, it hurts¡­¡± They suddenly heard a scream from outside, Sean didn¡¯t turn around, he just smiled and picked up the wine cup, ¡°They¡¯re back.¡± Frederick nced at the clock on the wall and nodded appreciatively, ¡°Very efficient, she¡¯s a decisive woman.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but be smug again, ¡°Or else, why would I love her so much?¡± Frederick was caught off guard again andined, ¡°Sean¡­¡± At this moment, ire walked in and Sean moved to the side, ire sat down beside him. ncing at the wine cup in Sean¡¯s hand, she said nothing as she picked it up and brought it to her lips, drinking the wine inside. ¡°Hmm?¡± After drinking it, she turned her head to Sean in surprise, ¡°Sir, I like the taste of this drink!¡± Frederick looked at his wine and felt reluctant, ¡°ire, that¡¯s not a drink! It¡¯s the wine I made!¡± She just gulped it down as if it were water to her, what a waste. Luckily she tasted it. 10.13 Sat, Nov 4 87% Chapter 134: That¡¯s Enough ire licked her lips and smiled with her eyes curved, ¡°It¡¯s tasty!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sean took out the bottle he had been hiding behind him, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten the whole bottle from Frederick, we can enjoy itter when we go back to our ce.¡± Frederick was speechless. Sean used his wine to please ire! ¡°Get in there!¡± Gerald lifted Robert by the cor and kicked him again in the leg, Robert¡¯s leg was already injured and the kick sent him straight through the doorway and onto the ground. Looking at the wound on his leg, Frederick frowned, ¡°Why is he still bleeding?¡± Geraldughingly said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, this man is very cunning. He bought a used car and tried to escape from Ascalon, fortunately, Miss Donovan is smart enough to use the road surveince to find his location, he hit a tree when he was trying to escape.¡± As he said, he kicked Robert toward the side again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll clean this ce up for you when it¡¯s done, Mr. Frederick.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± Frederick nodded as he gave ire one more nce. did seem that ire, the little girl, was not any woman. She could he road surveince, so she was something indeed. 10:13 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 1:44. That¡¯s Enough 87% ¡°Robert, tell us everything you know about Winona and we will go easy on you.¡± Robert wasn¡¯t that scared of falling into the hands of the Vanderbilts, he just felt fortunate that he wasn¡¯t caught by the Summers. Moreover, he knew that the Vanderbilts were all reasonable people and he hadn¡¯t done anything to harm the Vanderbilts. Therefore, as long as he told them everything he knew, the Vanderbilts would surely let him go. n ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, but I have one condition that I hope you¡¯ll grant me.¡± Gerald kicked him in the leg again, ¡°How dare you ask for anything?¡± ¡°Ouch, don¡¯t kick me! It hurts.¡± Gerald intentionally kicked the ce in Robert¡¯s leg where the injury was, the pain made Robert shed tears. ire waved at Gerald and said to Robert in a reasonably friendly manner, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Robert looked at Sean beside ire, and licked his lips again before carefully opening his mouth, ¡°I can tell you whatever you want to know but¡­ But after I finish, you can¡¯t hand me over to anyone from the Summers family, that¡¯s all I have as a condition, I need you to promise me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sean turned his head to look at him, ¡°I promise.¡± surance, Robert was relieved. 10:13 Sat Nov 4 87%1 Chuph That¡¯s Enough He praced his hands on the ground and saiu exactly what ne told Master Summers about Winona. Frederick¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment, ¡°Did you really think about bringing her back to Ascalon then?¡± These words were easy to fool the Summers, but not Frederick. Robert sniffled, and in front of Sean, he could only honestly exin, ¡°No¡­ I was sent by Master Summers to find Ms. Winona, and when I found her, I should have reported to the Summers family immediately, but Ms. Winona made a deal with me¡­ So¡­ I took the money¡­¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Sean sneered, ¡°Just money?¡± Robert was nervous and that was when he realized that the Vanderbilts really weren¡¯t that easy to fool! Compared to Master Summers, these two brothers were much savvier. ¡°I¡­¡± he spoke hesitantly, ¡°I¡­ I wanted to¡­ I wanted to marry Ms. Winona so that she could¡­ Mr. Frederick, Mr. Sean, I assure you that I have never touched Ms. Winona, she wouldn¡¯t let me touch her and always carried a dagger with her. I did think about it, but I never did anything. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been with Alice.¡± ire took a deep breath. What her mother had been through before was important to her, but right now, her main concern was her mother¡¯s death! ¡°Robert¡­¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135. Why Didn¡¯t You Protect My Mother? Chapter 135: Why Didn¡¯t You Protect My Mother? ire didn¡¯t call Robert Dad anymore because Robert was not her real father and he raised her with her mother¡¯s money, so he couldn¡¯t be considered as her adoptive father. She no longer had any family affection for this man. ¡°I want to know who my father is, do you know?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± This was a secret that only the Summers knew, and originally Robert didn¡¯t know it, but Winona told him before she died. He licked his dry lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Your father¡­ Your father is Joseph Felix. His name used to be Joseph Summers, he is the adopted son of Master Summers. He and your mother grew up together, in the eyes of outsiders, he was the older brother of Miss Winona and Miss Pa¡­¡± ¡°Joseph?¡± Frederick¡¯s back straightened up, he looked as if he had heard an extremely incredible thing, and his face paled instantly. Sean¡¯s brow furrowed as well, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± ire had not heard of this man, and seeing that the two of them looked serious, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± At the mention of Joseph, Frederick closed his eyes despondently, and when he opened them again, his eyes were clear, as if he had understood everything. 1013 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 135: Why Didn You Protect My Mother? 887%8 ¡°I didn¡¯t know who Joseph really is, and before I got engaged to Winona, the Vanderbilts didn¡¯t have much dealings with the Summers, so they didn¡¯t know that Master Summers had an adopted son. But¡­¡± He paused for a moment, tapping his fingers lightly on the table. ¡°What Joseph did afterward is known to almost everyone in Ascalon.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was light, ¡°He is the illegitimate son of the Felix family, all we know is that he was raised outside the family, and the Felix family had never had any intention of taking him in. We don¡¯t know what method he usec to get the head of the Felix family in jail, he hasn¡¯t gotten out of jail even till now. And then he managed to be the head of the Felix family himself, and¡­¡± Frederick took a deep breath and continued, ¡°And he drove his half¨Cbrothers out of the country, none of the direct lines of the Felix family ended well. A lot of them went to jail, some died and some escaped. Now he¡¯s the head.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ire heard and understood that Joseph, in the hearts of the Ascalon people, was a cold¨Cblooded and heartless man who brutalized his own brothers. She frowned and rubbed her fingers, ¡°Since he¡¯s so resourceful, why didn¡¯t he protect my mother back then?¡± ¡°I know the answer!¡± Robert hurriedly raised his hand and smiled fawningly, ¡°At that time, the Summers family in Ascalon was also a prominent family. Master Summers is cruel man and Joseph was brought up by Master Summers since he was a chi Master Summers had wanted to train him so that he could help Ms. Winor him so that he could help Ms. W Sat, Nov 4 87%1 hapter 135 Why Didnt You Protect My Mother? manage the family business in the future, but he didn¡¯t expect that his two daughters would fall in love with him. Joseph was a bastard, there was no way Master Summers would marry his daughter to him, he would only¡­ Speaking of which, he stole a nce at Frederick and smiled awkwardly, ¡°He would only marry his daughter to someone like Mr. Frederick.¡± Frederick suddenly clenched his fists and Robert hurried back to the subject. ¡°Master Summers wanted to make Ms. Winona give up on Joseph, so, to break Miss Winona¡¯s heart, he wanted to marry Ms. Pa to Joseph. However, Ms. Pa and Ms. Winona love each other, for Ms. Winona¡¯s happiness, Ms. Pa randomly slept with a man and threatened Master Summers that she would kill herself if he forced her to marry Joseph.¡± Frederick realized, ¡°So that¡¯s how Pa and Samuel uford got married.¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Robert nodded, ¡°After that, Joseph had thought he would finally be able to marry Ms. Winona when Master Summers sent him abroad on business Right after he left the country, Master Summers proposed a marriage with the Vanderbilts.¡± Frederick was stunned. As the truth of the matter slowly emerged to the surface, he couldn¡¯t find peace within himself. It turned out it was because of him that Winona¡¯s life was ruined. It turned out he ruined her happiness without even realizing it. ¡°Frederick.¡± one in the world understood Frederick better than Sean. 10:13 Sat, Nov 41. Chapter 135: Why Didn¡¯t You Protect My Mother? 87% ¡°This is not your fault, even without you, there would have been someone else. Master Summers did not want Winona to marry Joseph from the very beginning.¡± Frederick smiled bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s still because of me, even if I didn¡¯t know the truth, I started everything.¡± You may also like The Billionaire¡¯s Cindere 49 Billionaire Add to library Following a shocking and emotionally exhausting break¨Cup, Amber Jean has a steamy and passionate one¨Cnight stand with a random stranger, Ryan, who she meets at a club. ire gave Frederick a stare, she didn¡¯t have much feelings for the man. She didn¡¯t like him, nor did she hate him. This was already something from a long time ago, and Frederick didn¡¯t even know about her mother and Joseph. It was good enough he didn¡¯t deny his part in the story. However, ire knew that it wasn¡¯t that simple. ¡°Robert, did you just say that someone was trying to hurt my mom? Do you know who it was?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t!¡± Robert was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t believe him and tried his best to prove his innocence, ¡°If I had known it, I wouldn¡¯t have let Ms. Winona die in the ident. ire, I have raised you for so many years, even if I don¡¯t see you as my daughter, you were raised by me, I won¡¯t lie to you about this matter.¡±¡± Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered something, raised his hand and pped his thigh, and immediately wailed in pain, ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± Sat, Nov 4 87%1 Chapter 135 Why Didn¡¯t You Protect My Mother? ire frowned, ¡°Take it easy, I wasn¡¯t suspecting you, just say what pops into your head.¡± Robert frowned for a long time before he endured the pain and said, ¡°Your marriage with Xander, you should still remember it, right? The idea of the marriage was rooted in Ms. Winona saving Evelyn¡¯s life. In my opinion, the ident must have been nned by that person, a trap set for Ms. Winona. But Evelyn was one step ahead and fell into it, Ms. Winona spotted it and saved her. You can confirm it with Evelyn, I¡¯m not lying.¡± It was something ire knew about, of course. However, she just had two things she couldn¡¯t figure out. ¡°Since my mother had escaped Ascalon and Joseph is abroad, why didn¡¯t she contact Joseph? They could have just fled and never returned to Ascalon again!¡± Robert blinked and looked confused, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ire pursed her lips hard, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Pa help my mother when she was forced into marriage? Or had Pa been acting the whole time?¡± At this moment, Frederick said, ¡°Winona¡¯s escape from the wedding was nned by Pa.¡± ire looked at him in shock, ¡°Frederick, you knew?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Frederick nodded, ¡°On the day of the wedding, when we couldn¡¯t find the bride, Pa said it herself in confession.¡± Now ire waspletely lost. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 10.14 Sat, Nov 4 5 Chapter 136: Gerald¨CCan You Let Me Go Now? 871 Chapter 136: Gerald, Can You Let Me Go Now? Master Summers, Joseph, and Pa all loved Winona, since they all loved her who would harm her? Whose way did Winona stand in? In other words, who hated Winona so much that had to kill her? Master Summers and Joseph could be ruled out, ire was originally very suspicious of Pa, after all, two women fell in love with the same man at the same time, hatred could grow out of it. However, if Pa hated Winona, why would she help Winona escape the marriage? Or did her mother¡¯s death actually have nothing to do with love, only interests? After thinking about it for a long while but in vain, ire simply didn¡¯t think about it anymore. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for today. It¡¯s gettingte, Frederick, I¡¯m going back.¡± Frederick had a lot to process as well, and he nodded gently, ¡°Okay.¡± ire didn¡¯t say anything more, she didn¡¯t even look at Robert, stood up and walked out. Sean grabbed the bottle of wine and followed her out. The intimidation finally dissipated, Robert breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at Gerald, ¡°Gerald, can you let me go now?¡± Sean gratter the bottle of wine and followed her out. The intimitation fral descated Robert breathed a long sigh of relief and looked at Gerald ¡°Gerald can you let me go now? ¡°SUTE¡± Geraic gave & su smile ifted Robert by the cor and headed for the door Maut musef here¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± Rober licked as its thinking that since he had done something good today ne became Doc Gerald since you are going to let me go. how about¡­ Burg me a car Gerald took a look at his broken leg and sneered. ¡°You think you can drive Of course not Router just remembered this matter and tumed his head to Gerald with a fawning smile ¡®Gerald since we are already here. Can you ask someone to dove me out of the ony Same ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t ask, i would ask someone to drive 1014 10 14 Sat, Nov 4 & & &. apter 116 Geralt C You Let Me Go Now 87% Robert was overjoyed. He felt proud that he raised ire, who was going to marry Sean and who could take him away from the Summers. From now on, wherever he went, as long as someone mentioned the Vanderbilts, he could brag to others that Mr. Sean was his son¨Cinw. He was really happy just to think about it! The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, and he couldn¡¯t wait to leave. Gerald carried him all the way to the door of the Vanderbilt family when Robert suddenly saw two police cars parked there, and his heart beat fast in fear. ¡°Gerald! What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d send someone to ge me out of Ascalon?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Gerald swung him over to the side of the police car, ¡°Look how nice am to you, I called someone to escort you and guarantee your safety, you¡¯ll never have to worry about the Summers family again.¡± Robert was out of words. F**k! He was killing him! ¡°Officer, I¡¯m the one who called the police. This is the man who stabbed someone today. I wonder if the man stabbed is still alive?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still being resuscitated.¡± A handsome man in the police uniform said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ve already pulled the surveince and determined that he¡¯s the murderer, we¡¯ll take him away.¡°¡± ¡°Okay, officer.¡± ¡°Gerald, you set me up? You promised to have someone to get me out of Ascalon, you didn¡¯t keep your word!¡± Robert was still cursing even after he was taken into the police car. Gerald grinned and waved at him, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Donovan, see you again sometime!¡± Just as he finished, he frowned, put his hands behind his back, and said instead, ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s never meet again!¡± ire and Sean had returned to their ce, where Sean took out two wine cups and intended to drink with ire while figuring out the information they had received tonight. ire was clearly not in the mood to drink, she just walked into one of her studios. Upon her return, ire ordered that no one would be allowed in her studios and that there would be no need to clean them as Julia would take care of everything. That was why her studios were usually unupied. Sean thought about it, took the bottle of wine and walked over. ¡°ire.¡± His voice was soft as if he was afraid of disturbing her. ¡°Sir? Come in.¡± Coupler 136.Gerald Can You Let Me Go Now? Sean smiled in satisfaction, it seemed that ire¡¯s rules were only for others, she was very lenient with him. He kicked the door open, carrying the bottle of wine in one hand and two cups in the other. He was about to speak when he suddenly was shocked by what was inside. He had never been in ire¡¯s studio before and thought her studio was just for making clothes and having a video conference or something, but this room This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. in front of him¡­ In the room hung eight screens and all the things on the screens seemed foreign to him. ire sat at a sandalwood table with a keyboard and a mouse, her dark brown eyes were fixed at the numbers on each screen with an earnest expression on her face. Sean walked behind her and set the bottle and the cups on the sandalwood table as he took another closer look at what was on the screen, still confused. ¡°ire, what are you doing?¡± ire didn¡¯t turn around, her fingers kept typing on the keyboard, ¡°I¡¯m searching for Joseph¡¯s information.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sean suddenly hissed with toothache, ¡°Online? ire, although you can find anything on the Inte, not all of the information is true.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± ire nodded her head as she stared at the screens, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for information on neonle rted to losenh I want to learn him 10 14 Sat, Nov 4 87%1 Chupter 1 See Gerald, Can You Let Me Go Now With the power of the Vanderbilts, it was easy to find information about someone in Ascalon. But the screens seemed professional. Well¡­ ire was indeed no ordinary! ¡°ire, did you find anything?¡± ire was typing while answering, ¡°Almost, I have found Joseph¡¯s two mines abroad and some information about them¡­¡± Sean nodded, picked up the bottle and poured some wine into the cups, he took one of them and handed it to ire¡¯s mouth, ¡°Here, take a drink.¡± ire kept her eyes glued to the screen, her fingers quickly typing on the keyboard, she simply opened her lips and drank it. After drinking it, she enjoyed the aftertaste, ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d like the vor.¡± When ire invited Sean to dinner earlier, Sean took a sip of the drink she bought, which was so sweet, and from that moment on, he knew that she liked sweetness, so after that, he would think of her whenever he tasted something sweet. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 137 i¡¯m Going to Eat Them! Chapter 137: I¡¯m Going to Eat Them! Seeing ire enjoying herself, Sean poured another ss and brought it to her lips, ¡°You can have it all if you like, and tomorrow I¡¯ll go to Frederick and ask him to make some more.¡± ire inclined her head and drank up the cup of wine he handed her. Sean realized that he was enjoying serving ire like this, he felt as if he was taking care of his beloved pet, and seeing her happy made him even happier, ¡°Here, have some more.¡°¡± Frederick was all set to go to sleep when he suddenly remembered something and sat up from the bed, ¡°Oh crap, I forgot to tell Sean that it¡¯s easy to get drunk although it doesn¡¯t taste like wine!¡± He hurriedly turned around, grabbed his cell phone, found Sean¡¯s number, thought about it and then put it down. If ire got dunk, it should be Sean¡¯s problem. What did it have to do with him? Maybe the two of them would enjoy getting drunk. With that thought, he put his cell phone down and slept. ire suddenly felt a little lightheaded after drinking several consecutive shots Sean fed to her mouth. ¡°Huh, Sir.¡± Sat, Nov 4 887%0 Chapter 117 Km Gume to Eat Them! She turned her head to Sean, ¡°Why can¡¯t I see what¡¯s on the screens anymore?¡® Sean stared into her brown eyes which were obviously narrowed and saw that she had blushed. It looked like¡­ she was drunk? But she squinted like azy cat, which was adorable. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± as he said, he looked at her red lips and licked his lip, ¡°You are drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk at all!¡± ire pushed the keyboard in front of her away, her little face puffed up in anger, ¡°This is obviously just a drink, it¡¯s sweet and mellow. How can I get drunk on drinks?¡± Sean put the cup down and picked up the bottle, which had been emptied by ire. He said to her patiently, ¡°It¡¯s wine, not a drink. Since you feel light¨Cheaded, don¡¯t stare at the screen anymore, I¡¯ll take you to bed.¡± ire pushed his hand away and grunted in displeasure, ¡°No, I¡¯m not drunk at all! I¡¯m not going to sleep!¡± All of a sudden, she got up from her chair, ¡°It¡¯s hot, I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡± She said as she ran out, not giving Sean a chance to react. Sean stood up helplessly and hurried after her. ¡°ire, don¡¯t run around, there¡¯s ake out there¡­¡± Sat, Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 137-1m Going to Eat Them! He ran out of the studio only to find ire out of sight. She had a bad feeling and chased her out. The night breeze in summer was cool and refreshing, and there was a pavilion in the center of theke, in the past when there was nothing to do, Sean liked to sit in the pavilion to read or work because theke was around the pavilion, it was both quiet and cool. He ran out the door and saw ire crouching there at the pavilion, her hands dipping in the water. Sean sighed with relief and immediately rushed over. ¡°ire, don¡¯t get your hands in the water.¡± ire heard Sean¡¯s voiceing from the distance, she turned her head and saw a man running over. The wine got into her head. Just now she only felt lightheaded, and now she was really drunk. She couldn¡¯t even recognize who the man in front of her was, she just thought him very handsome. ¡°Come here, there are so many fish swinging here.¡± Sean frowned and ran to a stop beside ire, reaching out to yank her to her feet. However, she pushed him away, ¡°Don¡¯t drag me, do you want to see the fish swinging or not? Leave if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m ying with them.¡± ire could fight, and it was not that Sean thought he couldn¡¯t win ire at fighting, but he was afraid ire would fall into theke. After thinking about it, he simplyplied with her and crouched down as well. ter 1:37: the Going to Eat Them! ire was overjoyed and reached out to wiggle her hand in the water, ¡°Look at all the fish, they are so cute.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°These are our fish.¡± ¡°Mine too?¡± ire turned her head to him in surprise, ¡°They can be mine?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, whatever you see is yours.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ire raised her hand and the water sshed, ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of fish.¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly covered her stomach with both hands, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Sean reached out and grabbed her arm, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to have some food. ¡°No!¡± ire shook his hand away and turned her head to stare into theke, her dark brown eyes suddenly beaming dangerously, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat them!¡± Sean was speechless These fish were to see, not eat. ire counted with her fingers and said, ¡°There are so many fish here and so many ways to cook them!¡± ¡°ire¡­¡± Sean was a little bemused, ¡°They can¡¯t be eaten, only looked at.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire pouted in disappointment, ¡°We can¡¯t eat them?¡± Suddent, thinking of something she stood un again ¡°I know what we can esti 10:14 Sat, Nov 4 ? ¡ï 87% Chapter 137: Fm Going to Eat Them! How could a little girl run so fast? He couldn¡¯t think too much about it, he could only get up and chase after her, ¡°ire¡­ Stop running¡­¡± ire had wandered around the manor on her first day here, and when she was sober, she thought the ce was lovely, but now, with her mind full of food, she ran towards it with purpose. Sean chased her all the way and lost track of ire at a corner, he stopped and was guessing where ire might have gone when he suddenly heard the noises from Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s pet room. He looked over and suddenly got a bad feeling, ¡°Oh no!¡± When he ran over and pushed open the door, he saw a flock of mini chickens raised by Mrs. Vanderbilt running, and two of Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s favorite cole ducks strangled by the neck by ire. The ducks¡® necks were strangled and they were squawking desperately with wide eyes, ire turned around and saw Sean standing in the doorway, she tilted her head with a bright smile, ¡°There are so many chickens and ducks here, we can eat them!¡± She said as she walked out carrying the ducks. Holding up the one in her left hand, she said, ¡°We will have this one for tonight!¡± Then holding up one in her right hand, she continued, ¡°This one for tomorrow!¡± Sean raised his hand to his forehead, the ducks were indeed edible, but¡­ They were Mrs Vanderhilt¡¯s favorite duck! 10:14 Sat, Nov 4 1 87% Chapter 137. I¡¯m Going to Eat Them! When he ran over and pushed open the door, he saw a flock of mini chickens raised by Mrs. Vanderbilt running, and two of Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s favorite cole ducks strangled by the neck by ire. The ducks¡® necks were strangled and they were squawking desperately with wide eyes, ire turned around and saw Sean standing in the doorway, she tilted her head with a bright smile, ¡°There are so many chickens and ducks here, we can eat them!¡± She said as she walked out carrying the ducks. Holding up the one in her left hand, she said, ¡°We will have this one for tonight!¡± Then holding up one in her right hand, she continued, ¡°This one for tomorrow!¡± Sean raised his hand to his forehead, the ducks were indeed edible, but¡­ They were Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s favorite pet duck! What to do? What to do? He had to choose between his mother and the woman he loved¡­ Chapter 138: Feeling sorry Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138: Feeling Sorry Sean was unable to think of a way out when suddenly ire used some strength and the two ducks were straggled dead in her hands. Sean was speechless. Now there was no need to think. Since they were already dead, just eat them! ¡°ire.¡± He walked up and rescued the two dead ducks from ire¡¯s clutches atst, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll get the chef to cook for you.¡± ¡°Great!¡± ire pped her hands happily like a kid, ¡°We are having ducks!¡± Sean walked out of the pet room carrying the ducks, and after a few steps, when he noticed that ire wasn¡¯t following him, he turned around and saw ire holding two chickens. ire gave an innocent smile, ¡°Can we also have chickens?¡± What else could Sean say but ¡°Okay, sure.¡± The chef was called up at ten o¡¯clock at night, looking at the dead ducks and chickens, he ran straight out of the kitchen in terror, ¡°Mr. Sean, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do this! These are Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s favorite pets, if I cook them, Mrs. Vanderbilt will cook me tomorrow!¡± Sean grabbed him by the cor and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, what are you afraid of? Hurry up and cook! Don¡¯t starve ire.¡± 1015 Sat, Nov 4. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 138. Feeling Sorry 87%1 The chef had no choice but to stay. While plucking the feathers of the chickens and ducks, heined, ¡°These things are expensive, Mr. Sean, why do you have to eat them?¡± It was not really a question of money, the Vanderbilts had so much money they didn¡¯t care about that, the point was that Mrs. Vanderbilt had been taking good care of them, and after they grew up, they were killed and eaten. Mrs. Vanderbilt would be so angry. ire sat on the side, her hands propped up on the table, watching the chefining while cooking, she blinked her eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Why is heining? Did he raise these chickens and ducks?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean lifted his hand and gently stroked ire¡¯s long, silky hair, his voice growing softer, ¡°He¡¯s probably feeling sorry for them.¡± ¡°Feeling sorry?¡± ire suddenly looked at him, ¡°So you didn¡¯t want me to eat the fish in theke just now also because you would feel sorry if I ate them?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Sean let out a chuckle, ¡°Those fish are really inedible. ire, you can have anything you want, as long as it¡¯s edible.¡± Just then, two corgis raised by Master Vanderbilt smelled food and came running over. As soon as ire turned her head, she saw their cute little butts and her eyes widened in surprise, pointing at them excitedly, she said, ¡°They look so meaty, I want to eat them!¡± The chef was terrified, ¡°Chubby, Barney, go back to sleep now!¡± Chapter 136k feeding for The two corgis, one named Chubby and one named Barney, were raised by Master Vanderbilt, who had five children in all, but they were all grown up. Therefore, he raised two dogs and saw them as his own children. Chubby was male and Barney was female. The two corgis were smart and stopped their paces when they heard the chef¡¯s yell. Looking around and seeing no danger, they ran toward the chef. ire gave a sly grin and lunged towards Barney. Barney, sensing the approaching danger, dodged immediately and ire failed to catch it, and Chubby, also sensing that something wasn¡¯t right, looked back to see ire staring at her. It immediately woofed, changed its direction and rushed toward the door. Chubby ran away, leaving Barney here. Barney was then cornered by ire at the stove. ire approached it whileforting it, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, doggy, I just want to eat your cute little butts¡­¡± Barney shivered in fear, turned his head and ran towards the side. ire chased it while calling to Sean, ¡°Close the door and don¡¯t let him. out!¡± Sean stood up and mmed the door behind him. he chef was dumbfounded. What was wrong with Mr. Sean? They had already killed Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s ducks and chickens, were they also going to kill Master Vanderbilt¡¯s corgis? Those were Master Vanderbilt¡¯s favorites. Geez! He couldn¡¯t even think about it! ire failed to grab Barney and Sean bends down to pick Barney up in his arms. Barney looked up at him with teary eyes that were clearly begging for mercy. ¡°Good girl.¡±¡± Sean stroked its head, then sat down on the chair. ire gleefully ran over to see Barney shivering on Sean¡¯sp and she reached for Barney¡¯s butt, ¡°Why is your butt so fleshy, doggy?¡± Barney couldn¡¯t answer. If she could, she would probably say she didn¡¯t want the fleshy butts anymore. think it¡¯s scared.¡± 10.15 Sat, Nov 4 E Chapter 138: Feeling Sorry ire looked at Barney s putts again and suddenly became a little intolerant, ¡°Then¡­ We won¡¯t eat it. It looks pitiful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sean smiled and ced Barney on ire¡¯sp, ¡°Hold her, she¡¯s a good girl.¡± You may also like The Alpha¡¯s Ex¨CMate Werewolf Add to library E runs away from home after her mate, the Alpha of the Moon Rising Pack, changes for the worse. After finding out she¡¯s pregnant, E raises the children outside of Pack territory for five years. This is when she receives an urgent call from her father, imploring her to return home. Their Alpha is hurt a¡­ Barney didn¡¯t want to. So she resisted. ¡°She¡¯s struggling, does she not like me?¡± ire frowned and grabbed Barney by both of her short legs, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then I will cook you!¡± Barney was too scared to move and stuck out her tongue to lick the back of ire¡¯s hand. Sean was amused. ire was instantly happy and scooped Barney up in her arms, ¡°She likes me, let¡¯s not cook her now.¡± Barney, ney finally dodged a bullet! 87%1 10:15 Sat, Nov 41. 87%8 Chapter 138 Feeling Sorry Barney finally dodged a bullet! ire and Sean were ying with Barney together, and the time passed quickly. Before long, they smelled meat. The chef practically cried as he brought the ducks and chickens to the table, ¡°Mr. Sean, Ms. Donovan, it¡¯s done, you may eat.¡± ire reached for the duck, and instead of getting off ire¡¯sp, Barney poked her head out and stared at the chicken and duck. ire caught a piece of duck meat and put it into her mouth, the meat was tender and delicious, she squinted her eyes in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± After she finished eating, she picked another piece of meat and asked Barney, ¡°Do you want some?¡± Barney looked at the meat. Of course, she wanted some! She risked her lifeing here just now! Barney opened her mouth and ate the meat. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139: Too Cruel Two chickens and two ducks were indeed more than enough for ire and Sea to finish, and after Sean took a tissue and finished wiping ire¡¯s mouth, he turned his head to the chef. The chef had a bad feeling. Sean looked at him and smiled wickedly, ¡°I saw just now that you kept a chicken and a duck, tomorrow morning you¡¯ll stew the chicken and roast the duck, when it¡¯s done, take them to me and I¡¯ll deliver them to Mrs. Vanderbilt myself.¡± The chef widened his eyes. That seemed too cruel! Mr. Sean was insane! Sean frowned, ¡°What, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± The chef hurriedly waved his hand, and said curtly, ¡°I¡¯ll start simmering the chicken tonight, and by tomorrow, it will surely be fresh and delicious.¡± Sean smiled in satisfaction and turned his head to ire, ¡°ire, since we are full. Let¡¯s take you to bed.¡± ire yawned sleepily, her dark brown eyes half¨Csquinted, ¡°Why do I feel sleepy after I¡¯m full? Is it because the ducks and chicken are too delicious?¡± 10:15 Sat, Nov 4. Chapter 139: Too Cruel 87% Sean raised his hand and patted Barney¡¯s little head, Barney instantly understood and hurriedly jumped off of ire¡¯sp before running away. After getting full, it was time to go to bed and sleep, the timid Chubby didn¡¯t get any food, he would surely be envious of Barney when he smelled meat from her. Seeing that ire was sleepy, Sean stood up and put ire¡¯s hands on his shoulder. Then he crouched down, took ire¡¯s hands and had her on his back, held her legs and carried her on his back. The chef saw how considerate Sean was to ire. But it made sense, he could even cook Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s pets for her, after all. The chef hurriedly got the chicken into the pot and then stood in awe, looking at Sean¡¯s back as he carried ire. Mr. Sean, goodbye. Mr. Sean, have a nice evening. He thought. Out of the kitchen, with the night breeze blowing, irey on Sean¡¯s back in a daze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy.¡± She murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve been a good girl. I¡¯ve learned so many skills, can you look at me, Daddy?¡± 10:15 Sat, Nov 4. Chapter 139: loo Cruel ??;. 87%1 Even though her voice was low, with her face resting on Sean¡¯s shoulder, Sean heard it all. He tilted his head, rubbing ire¡¯s little head andforting her lowly, ¡°ire is a good girl, I saw it.¡± ire giggled, her face rubbing gently against Sean¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Daddy, I have always had a dream, I hope you would love me. I also want you to hold me high up like other Daddies do their daughters.¡± As she was drunk, she thought she was still a little girl. But Robert¡­ Sean couldn¡¯t help but frown at the thought of that man, ¡°ire, let me ask you a question.¡± ire yawned and said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Why Tee¨CHee and Haha?¡± ¡°Tee¨CHee and Haha?¡± ire frowned and pouted. don¡¯t know, I just know that I¡¯ve had a very unhappy life. Other kids have their daddies to hold them and love them, but I don¡¯t. Alice and rissa bully me every day, and sometimes they don¡¯t feed me. I ate so much food just now, I¡¯ve never been so full before.¡± Sean¡¯s heart ached for her. How he wished he could kill Alice and rissa 10:15 Sat, Nov 4 & 2 87 Chapter 17 loo Cruel All at once he began to understand that the names she decided for her kids were out of her wish for them. ¡°ire.¡± His voice was gentle, like a spring breeze, ¡°Forget about your previous unhappiness, I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll make you happy every day from now on.¡± ¡°Hee hee¡­¡± ire giggled pleasantly over his shoulder, her face moving to his ear, ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± Sean was speechless. He let out a chuckle, even though the address was a bit weird, he had to admit that ire was cute as hell as always. He would die for her! The morning sunlight dappled in through the curtains, the warm sunlight shone on ire¡¯s face and caused her to gently open her eyes. She had eaten well and slept wellst night, so even after getting drunkst night, she woke up without any difort. As if nothing had happened, she sat up and stretchednguidly. After washing up and changing into casual clothes, she went downstairs with ease. Sean was already fully dressed and sitting in a wicker chair on the first for reading the magazine in his hands. the sound of footsteps he looked up and handed her the ss of milk that Cam took the ss of milk took a sip and didn¡¯t want to drink it She was about is sur the ss down when Sean mached out and took the ss from her and they stood up walked around the table and over to Meeting trunk at night having a ss of milk in the moming is Came frowned tad she been donkst night She stated is emember everything that had happenedst night. She de the wo warring for Josephs information in the studio them ***** the wine that Sean had handed her then me her ears and she came to herself her ventence Sean had bought the ss of make bure hoding the back of her head and losing her 10:15 Sat, Nov 4 apte §³§á§Ú§ã ???? ?? 2879 recalled that she was searching for Joseph¡¯s information in the studio, then she drank the wine that Sean had handed her, then¡­. ¡°You don¡¯t want milk?¡± Sean¡¯s voice rang in her ears and she came to herself. She raised her chin and said, ¡°No! It¡¯s not tasty and¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Sean had brought the ss of milk to his lips and drank it before holding the back of her head and kissing her. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± ire was caught off guard by him feeding her the milk and was forced to swallow it all. Her eyes widened in chagrin as she looked over at him, ¡°Sir!¡± Sean smiled and held the ss of milk up, ¡°Will you drink it yourself, or should I feed you?¡± ire was speechless. He thought he could threaten her? Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140: Solid Evidence Chapter 140: Solid Evidence Humph! ire wasn¡¯t intimidated at all! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh, so that means you want me to feed you.¡± Sean took another drink of milk and kissed her again on the lips, ire was forced to swallow it all. After four consecutive feedings, the ss of milk bottomed out and Sean put the ss down and straightened his shirt. ncing at her out of the corner of his eye, he smiled, ¡°ire, next time you want me to kiss you, you can just say it. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± What? ire stomped her feet, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I really don¡¯t like vorless milk, so can you add some sugar next time? Or switching to yogurt would be fine.¡± ¡°Adding sugar will make it too sweet!¡± Sean stuck his hands in his pants pockets, ¡°And drinking yogurt after drunk is bad for your stomach.¡± ire gasped, ¡°I was not drunk!¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, ¡°You forgot?¡± ire felt guilty now, she just recalled working in the studio, with no memory of what had happened after that. 10 15 Sat, Nov 4 L ÉÏ Chapter 140. Solid Evidence 87%1 Sean let out a chuckle and pulled his hand out of his pants pocket, his tapped the thermos on the end table, ¡°There is solid evidence here. Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡± Solid evidence? ire squatted down and curiously unscrewed the lid of the thermos, and a fresh smell of chicken soup wafted out, it smelled delicious, just like¡­ ¡°Oh My God!¡± She eximed, jumping up from the ground at once, her face full of panic, ¡°Sir! 1¡­ I¡­ I ate¡­ Your mother¡¯s chickens and ducks?¡± When they chatted earlier, Mrs. Vanderbilt told her that those chickens and ducks were raised by her, and she watched them grow from eggs to fluffy animals. She loved them. ire raised her hands to cover her face in depression, what was wrong with herst night? How could she eat Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s pets? What should she do now? Seeing that she was about to cry, Sean smiled and pulled her hand away from her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital right now to bring my mom the chicken soup and roasted duck.¡± What? ire looked at Sean incredulously and thought that it was cruel! ospitals. 10 15 Sat, Nov 4 && Chapter 140 Noid Evidence 987% Although Mrs. Vanderbilt was also staying in the hospital, she did not share a room with Master Vanderbilt. After waking up from her sleep, she ate breakfast and then went to the garden to take a walk before going to see Master Vanderbilt. Sean and ire arrived early, and Mrs. Vanderbilt was having her breakfast when they walked in. ¡°Mom, this is the chicken soup I had the chef made for you, it¡¯s been simmering on low heat sincest night, try it.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt couldn¡¯t stop smiling at how considerate Sean was. ¡°I¡¯ll taste it.¡± Sean unscrewed the lid of the thermos and served the chicken soup in a bowl with a silver spoon, then handed it to Mrs. Vanderbilt with both hands. Mrs. Vanderbilt was so moved as it was the first time that Sean had been so sweet to her. Well, it seemed he had indeed changed a lot after falling in love. The smell of fresh chicken soup wafted and Mrs. Vanderbilt felt soothed by the smell, ¡°It smells so good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Sean said without any guilt, ¡°I had the chef made it for you.¡± ¡°You are sweet.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt brought the bowl to her mouth and gently took a sip, and the chicken soup was so vorful that she felt her stomach warm 10 16 Sat, Nov 4 L Chapter 140: Solid Evidence 87% She then took the bowl, tilted her head back, and drank the entire bowl of chicken soup.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Delicious! It¡¯s so yummy! I¡¯ve never had such yummy chicken soup before.¡± With a chuckle, Sean opened another thermos and took a piece of roasted duck slice to Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s mouth. Mrs. Vanderbilt opened her mouth and happily ate the duck meat, and was surprised to find that the meat was not greasy at all, it was crispy in the skin and yummy in the meat! ire looked at it and felt guilty. She really didn¡¯t want toe just now, but Sean insisted her toe, he even brought Barney with them. Now she had the leash in her hand, and Barney stood at her feet with a wary look. She nced down at Barney and pursed her lips. Little guy, you¡¯re probably as scared as I am right now¡­ It was really the calm before the storm! Mrs. Vanderbilt ate several pieces of duck slice and Sean poured out the rest of the chicken soup from the thermos, ¡°Mom, have some more.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯d like that.¡± She took the bowl with a smile on her face, the soup and the duck were indeed much tastier than those she had had before! fter having the chicken soup, Mrs. Vanderbilt was full. 10:16 Sat, Nov 4 a Chapter 140 Solid Evidence She touched her stomach and was about to stand up when Sean stopped her, ¡°Mom, sit down, I need to talk to you about something.¡± ire was nervous. The end wasing! She couldn¡¯t bring herself to watch and wanted to go out. Barney looked up at her. She also wanted to leave the room. Mrs. Vanderbilt sat back on the bed with a bewildered look on her face and she was nervous when she saw the look on Sean¡¯s face, ¡°What is it, Sean?¡± Sean pursed his lips hard before saying with pity, ¡°Mom, you were in the hospital for the past two days, right? I guess your chickens and ducks. probably felt your heavy heart, two chickens and two ducks died.¡± ire was speechless. His lie was a smart one! She would have believed it if she didn¡¯t know the truth. Mrs. Vanderbilt was instantly agitated, ¡°What? My babies are dead? Two chickens and two ducks?¡± She was about to feel sad when she suddenly nced at ire standing behind Sean. ire was looking down with guilty written all over her face, obviously she did something! 10 16 Sat, Nov 4 1. Chan 140 Solia Evidence 87%1 ire was speechless. His lie was a smart one! She would have believed it if she didn¡¯t know the truth. Mrs. Vanderbilt was instantly agitated, ¡°What? My babies are dead? Two chickens and two ducks?¡± She was about to feel sad when she suddenly nced at ire standing behind Sean. ire was looking down with guilty written all over her face, obviously she did something! Mrs. Vanderbilt punched the bed, asking angrily, ¡°Sean, tell me the truth! What the hell is going on?¡± Sean chuckled. He knew hisme lie couldn¡¯t deceive his mother. He raised his hand, gently put it on Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s shoulder and said soothingly, ¡°Take it easy, Mom, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that ire and I got drunkst night and grabbed two of your chickens and ducks and had the chef cook them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt pointed at his nose with shaking hand, ¡°You¡­ You cooked my babies?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chipter 141: Punish Us Together Chapter 141: Punish Us Together ¡°Yes!¡± Sean nodded his head, not repenting at all, ¡°It tasted great, so I brought it to you to try, I saw how you enjoyed it just now, didn¡¯t you think it tasted great too?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt was speechless. Tastes great? She¡­ She just ate the babies she raised? Jesus Christ! She actually did think it was delicious! ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt, with trembling fingers, pointed to Sean and then to ire, her face turning red with anger. Sean shrugged, ¡°Mom, if you are going to punish ire and I, we have no objection. But you can¡¯t be biased. Barney ate the duck, too. She has to be punished with us.¡± Barney¡¯s eyes widened in fear, she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good that they took her with them! She wanted to run away, but ire held the leash tightly, and she could only Jook tearfully at Mrs. Vanderbilt with tears. Mrs. Vanderbilt was furious with Sean. Together But he did eat her chickens and ducks. She looked at Sean and the more she looked at him, the sadder she became. Her son set her up. Sean would never do such a thing before! It must have been ire who wanted to eat her babies, and Sean decided to make her happy first before considering his mother¡¯s feelings. Grasping the nket covering her legs, Mrs. Vanderbilt said sadly, ¡°Sean, tell me, if ire and I fell into the river together, who would you save?¡± As soon as Sean heard the question, he frowned, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt gripped the nket and asked again, ¡°Answer me now!¡± ire could feel that Mrs. Vanderbilt was indeed sad. ¡°Georgia.¡± She took Barney and stepped forward with a confident smile, ¡°I can swim and I¡¯m a pretty good swimmer, I can get you out of the water without Sean¡¯s help.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt was speechless. It wasn¡¯t about who could swim! She wanted to know who her son cared about more! Unconvinced, she racked her brain toe up with another question. in if thawn im bank an anch -6.. bad man lom. 4 Sean was speechless now. Why was his mother being so childish? Did she have to let him choose between her and ire? ire, however, smiled more brightly, ¡°Of course, Sean would save you! I can defuse the bomb on me in seconds, I might even have time to defuse the one on you without his help, Mrs. Vanderbilt.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt was stunned. What? Was ire that good? She could swim and defuse time bombs? And for some reason, looking at the confident smile on ire¡¯s face, she actually believed what she said without questioning her at all. ¡°Then¡­¡± After thinking for a long while, she couldn¡¯te up with a better question for Sean to choose, so she could only sulk. ire, knowing full well that she was drunkst night and did something to break Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s heart, walked over to Sean with Barney, gave Sean the leash and took her cell phone out. ¡°Georgia, if you like pets, I have some pictures of them here.¡± held her cell phone screen to Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes, who nced at it Chapter 141: Punish Us Together ¡°Yes, it¡¯s cats.¡± ire patiently exined, ¡°But Georgia, the cats I¡¯m showing you are different, these are breeds not avable for sale. They are new breeds developed by one of my animal researchbs abroad. Look at them, how cute they are.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Vanderbilt had just nced at them and actually liked them, she was a very caring person and loved to keep pets, especially the furry kind. In the past, she didn¡¯t keep cats because she had arge family and there were many children, she was afraid that the cats would hurt the children. Moreover, cat loved to run around, she was afraid she would lose them, she would be really sad if it happened. But now, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at ire¡¯s cell phone screen. ¡°Will they run away and nevere back?¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± ire patiently exined, ¡°Although cats are rather naughty animals, as long as they know where their home is, no matter where they go during the day, they wille home at night. Besides, the manor is so big, big enough for them to have fun, why will they run away?¡± Speaking of which, she clicked on another image, ¡°Georgia, look at this cor, if you put it around the cat¡¯s neck, no matter where it goes, you can check its location and you will be able to find it.¡± Hearing that, Mrs. Vanderbilt was instantly interested, ¡°Really? Show me those cats again.¡± ire scrolled the screen and exined the habits of each breed to Mrs. Vanderbilt, who listened with a smile on her face, and had long forgotten 10:16 Sat, Nov 4 2. 87% Chapter 141: Punish Us Together ¡°I¡¯ll take this one, this one, and this one. Yes, and this one.¡± Seeing that Mrs. Vanderbilt was happy, ire was happy too, ¡°How about this? The house is so big, why don¡¯t we take your favorite breeds, two of each, one male and one female so that they won¡¯t fight or feel lonely. If you don¡¯t like the idea of them having kittens, we¡¯ll put them on birth control.¡± You may also like The Unchosen Mate Werewolf Add to library When half¨Cbreed Milena turned eighteen, she learned that her best friend Darren ¨C the son of their pack¡¯s Alpha ¨C was her mate. Everything seemed set up for a perfect life¡­ until Darren chose another woman, breaking Milena¡¯s heart. Unable to bear this news or to endure the ridicule that followed, sh¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯d like that.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt liked ire even more now, ¡°ire, since you are a professional, let¡¯s do it your way. I will have Gerald make a room for the cats now.¡°¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother him. There¡¯s a lot to be taken care of for where the cats live, if you want the cats now, I¡¯ll call and have my employees to deliver the cats to Ascalon and to prepare the cats¡® room.¡± ¡°Okay, that will be great!¡± ire stood up with her cell phone and walked away to make a call. Sean looked at his mother¡¯s happy face, smiled and shook his head, ¡°Happy now?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt gave him a stern look, ¡°You set me up! ire¡¯s so sweet, she knows what I like and works to make me happy!¡± 10:16 Sat, Nov 4 d. Chapter 141 Punish: Us Together ?? 24 T 87%E ire stood up with her cell phone and walked away to make a call. Sean looked at his mother¡¯s happy face, smiled and shook his head, ¡°Happy now?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt gave him a stern look, ¡°You set me up! ire¡¯s so sweet, she knows what I like and works to make me happy!¡± Sean had to use a trick, after all, he knew that although his mother wouldn¡¯t snap like his father, it would be a big problem if she was too sad and cried in front of him. He really wouldn¡¯t know how to answer his mother¡¯s questions just now if ire hadn¡¯t helped him out. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say a word but smiled at ire, Mrs. Vanderbilt waved her hand at him, motioning for him toe over. Sean walked over and put his ear to her lips. ¡°Sean, ire is amazing! Others might think she was bragging just now, but I know she¡¯s really capable of those things. You have to treat her well, don¡¯t worry about your father. After he¡¯s discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll back ire up! I won¡¯t let anyone talk about her being a Summers!¡± Chapter 142: Two Ass kissers Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142: Two Ass¨Ckissers After making Mrs. Vanderbilt happy again, ire went with Sean to see Master Vanderbilt. Master Vanderbilt was recovering quite well and could now speak normally, though it was still a little hard for him to get up, with the best doctors and medical instruments in the country, he would be fine in no time as long as he kept his mood calm. ¡°Sir, are you busy today?¡± In front of the hospital, when they were about to get into the car, ire suddenly asked Sean. Sean shook his head with a chuckle, ¡°No, where do you want to go?¡± ire smiled and bent over, getting in the car before saying, ¡°We should go home and pick up Julia, Belle, and Jon, let¡¯s hang out today.¡± The word ¡°home¡± was soothing to Sean. He had been worried that ire would not like the Vanderbilt family, if that was the case, he could move out with her. But if she didn¡¯t like it here in Ascalon, Mrs. Vanderbilt and Master Vanderbilt would feel sad about it. But afterst night¡­ ire had always been a decisive person in his eyes. After learning so muchst night and searching for Joseph¡¯s information, Sean was surprised that she would want to hang out today. He didn¡¯t think too much of it, even if ire didn¡¯t do anything, he would! Chapter 142 Two Ass kissers Julia and Belle were excited to hear they were going out. ¡°Geez, ire, I knew you are the best! We¡¯ve been in Ascalon for so long and we haven¡¯t even gone out once yet.¡± As soon as Julia finished speaking, Belle hugged ire¡¯s legs, ¡°Mommy is the best, Mommy is the best Mommy in the world.¡± Jon gave them a stare, ¡°Two ass¨Ckissers!¡± Julia picked him up, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say you don¡¯t want to hang out, kid.¡± Jon frowned, ¡°Julia, put me down!¡± Julia had to put him down on the ground, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re cool, you don¡¯t need anyone to lift you, okay?¡± ire smiled and pulled the door open, ¡°Get in!¡± With so many people, Gerald drove a limousine today. Julia thought that the Vanderbilts might have bought all the expensive cars in the world, her days in the Vanderbilt family felt like heaven recently! She shook her head and wiggled her feet as she excitedly asked ire, ¡°ire, where are we going?¡± ire smiled mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡°You are giving us a surprise?¡± ter 142 Two Ass kissers Julia turned her head to Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, where exactly are we going?¡± Sean shook his head with a chuckle, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡°¡± What? Even Mr. Sean didn¡¯t know where they were going? Julia was extremely curious, even Belle was so excited that her little face was flushed and she was dancing with joy, ¡°It¡¯s so exciting not knowing where we are heading for!¡± The limousine eventually came to a stop at the corner of Antique Street, and Gerald turned around and said to them respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sean, Ms. Donovan, we are here.¡± ¡°Here?¡± Julia got out of the car, and as soon as she saw what was inside the stores, she understood and eximed in surprise, ¡°ire, we are here to buy antiques?¡± ire got out of the car, looked at the street of antique stores and smiled, ¡°Right! We¡¯re here to buy antiques today.¡±¡± Julia frowned and didn¡¯t know what to say. Sean stepped out of the car with Belle in his arms and was relieved to see Jon offer to take ire¡¯s hand before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The street had a history of more than three hundred years and was thergest antique market in the country. det i stroll around te rendess of ter weath. Rich people lligraphy and santine teme while ordinary people me antiques at the cheapest pINCES inces at the endetults was manturcaly a regr here To wes to and the rover collecting *** on the STE SITES Saw Sean the eyes it up and he came ais tam ¡°four sector que ya 34 Score Ws of hex scene antiques aumen were usually unable to Sotrguar And the Gossut front mean anything as the store ownes would saly Sens and from sem te ned Belle and locked at the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Cand walked behind eat her eyes glued to every object on the new wing, and the sad Haven¡¯t you always been interested in these today to open your eyes mydia gated thank to cather no These are way to CG He sold womene lhe me afford 10:17 Sat, Nov 4 2. 87%1 Chapter 142 Two Ass kissers several nouses in Ascalon, and the money is enough for me to support myseir my whole life. It¡¯s just¡­ I think it¡¯s a waste of money to buy these things.¡± Sean suddenly stopped in front of a shelf, the store owner immediately walked over and took the object Sean had his eyes on off the shelf, ¡°Mr. Sean, you really have an eye for treasures! This is from over a hundred years ago¡­¡± Speaking of which, he whispered in Sean¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s just been dug out, if you like it, a hundred thousand dors.¡± Before Sean could say anything, Belle frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± Sean, a connoisseur, had already seen that this was a fake as soon as the store owner brought it close. He turned his head to Belle and smiled gently, ¡°So which one do you like, Belle?¡± This shelf was ced with snuff bottles and Belle pointed to one of them and said, ¡°I like this.¡± The one Belle was pointing to looked new, like a newly¨Cmade replica. Without saying anything, Sean picked that one up, ¡°We will have this one then.¡± The store owner looked at him with a frown, he had thought that he could make a fortune out of Sean, but it turned out that Sean was just here for fun, what a disappointment for him! He couldn¡¯t fool Sean and could only sigh, ¡°Mr. Sean, this is a fake, three thousand for you.¡± sand for a fake?¡± Chapter 143: Can I Take a Look? Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143: Can I Take a Look? ire led Jon over and nced at the snuff bottle in Sean¡¯s hand, suddenly her dark brown eyes widened but she quickly calmed down, ¡°Five hundred, sell it or not?¡± Mr. Sean never haggled! The store owner was even more disappointed, ¡°Five hundred is too little, the craftsmanship alone should worth at least one thousand.¡± Without saying a word, ire was about to walk Sean out of the store. The shopkeeper looked anxious. Fine! Anyway, this snuff bottle was bought from an old man with fifty dors, five hundred was good. ¡°Okay! Five hundred! Here you go!¡± ire stopped and gave Sean a sly smile before giving Julia a nudge, ¡°Go pay for it, it¡¯s on you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Julia was shocked. ire asked her to pay for a fake with five hundred? Was she kidding her? ¡°ire,¡± she tugged on ire¡¯s coat. ¡°It only costs five hundred dors. just have Mr. Sean buy it, why are you making me pay for it?¡± ire smiled and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh yeah? You don¡¯t want to buy it? R will be mine if Sean paid for the snuff bottle. Don¡¯t regret it then¡± ter 140 Can Fake Look? Juli¨¢ looked at ire and saw the strange smile on her face, she suddenly felt something wrong. Anyway, it only cost five hundred dors, not fifty thousand, she would just consider it a souvenir. ¡°Fine.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Julia took out her cell phone, ¡°Can I pay with my phone?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± After the owner led Julia to pay, he stood at the door to see them off, ¡°Mr. Sean, wee again.¡± Julia turned around and saw the owner with a happy expression on his face. It seemed he had earned a lot of money out of the deal. ¡°ire.¡± She turned back in dejection. holding the snuff bottle in her hand and felt sorry for her money, ¡°Five hundred dors for this crap.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be happy when you resell itter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia froze and widened her eyes, ¡°We can resell this crap? Why would someone want this?¡± As they were talking, Sean entered another store with Belle in his arms, and Julia and ire hurried to follow. Chapter 14% Cary! Take a Look? The store owner looked at the snuff bottle in Julia¡¯s hand and suddenly became interested, ¡°Miss, can I take a look at this thing in your hand?¡± ¡°This?¡± Julia licked her lips and handed him the snuff bottle, ¡°Well, here you go.¡± The store owner took the snuff bottle and checked it, scrutinized the patterns on it and suddenly laughed, ¡°Miss, did you just buy this? How much money did it cost you?¡± Julia was about to answer when ire spoke before her, ¡°Eighty thousand.¡± Eighty thousand? Julia nearly choked on her own saliva! How could ire say 80,000 when it was obviously bought for 500 bucks? Just when she was shocked, the store owner smiled and nodded, ¡°You have an eye for these. This probably has a history of two hundred years. Although it¡¯s a replica, there are a few of these on the market now. It¡¯s a treasure indeed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia didn¡¯t understand a word of it. But that didn¡¯t matter, she just wanted to know how much the snuff bottle was worth. ¡°Sir, how much can I sell this snuff bottle for?¡± one sea The owner smiled and handed the The rate de savour a fundred thousand cher that the spear fueTITY Sessue 500 soles and it was actually worth 100000 drs Fan 12 SEOUL scred Care le a ¡°Sear sown at all and wares to scram hotel and noves & the sorean bowls on the shelf. de te some rokng crystal dear some looking Selle koked a host Rings and to her head These aren¡¯t pretty Sex was safely & connonser just now he bought that snuff bore to mae Belle boodaxed that bele actually spotted a trea met heetered the store, he could tell that there Bertic bend on the sheties was just that he was intereste 10:17 Sat, Nov 4 8.87% Chapter 147 Can Take Look? Belle pouted, her little head shaking, ¡°None of them are pretty.¡± Sean chuckled and wondered if Belle was doing this based on her preference or if she actually had a knack for recognizing authenticity. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to another store and see if there¡¯s anything pretty, okay?¡± Belle wrapped her arms around Sean¡¯s neck and kissed on his handsome face, ¡°Okay!¡± Julia finally calmed down and nudged ire¡¯s arm with her elbow, ¡°Hey, ire I think Mr. Sean loves little girls! Look at him spoiling Belle. I think you should hurry up and marry him and give him a daughter, he¡¯ll definitely spoil her.¡± A daughter with Sean? It was something ire had never thought about. Although she believed Sean truly loved her, if they had their child, would Sean love Belle and Jon as he was now? Sean was almost out of the store with Belle in his arms when Belle suddenly saw something and excitedly pointed at it, ¡°That thing is so pretty, I like it.¡± Sean looked over and saw a mahogany end table with a white porcin teapot on it. The teapot was beautifully¨Cshaped, well¨Cproportioned and elegantly¨Ccrafted. He stopped and walked over with Belle in his arms, and after setting Belle down on the floor, he reached for the teapot, which was still hot and weighty indicating that the store owner had hoon ucing it 10 17 Sat, Nov 4 L Chapter 143 Ch: Tak Look 87% Although she believed Sean truly loved her, if they had their child, would Sean love Belle and Jon as he was now? Sean was almost out of the store with Belle in his arms when Belle suddenly saw something and excitedly pointed at it, ¡°That thing is so pretty. I like it.¡± Sean looked over and saw a mahogany end table with a white porcin teapot on it. The teapot was beautifully¨Cshaped, well¨Cproportioned and elegantly¨Ccrafted. He stopped and walked over with Belle in his arms, and after setting Belle down on the floor, he reached for the teapot, which was still hot and weighty, indicating that the store owner had been using it. After scrutinizing it for a moment, he could determine that it was authentic! The store owner saw that he had been looking at it, walked over with a smile and carefully snatched the teapot from his hand while exining. ¡°Mr. Sean, this is a non¨Csale item, it¡¯s for personal use¡­¡± Sean certainly wouldn¡¯t try to take it from him. It was the only authentic antique in the whole store, people usually wouldn¡¯t notice it when they were here. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144: Quite Mean Sometimes ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sean nodded and picked Belle up, ¡°I¡¯m just looking, you should be careful with your teapot.¡± The store owner wiped the sweat off his forehead and walked them out the door with a smile, ¡°Mr. Sean, goodbye, wee again.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± ire walked beside Sean while holding Jon, ¡°That teapot just now is special.¡± Sean smiled, ¡°It¡¯s authentic from three hundred years ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, ¡°It¡¯s authentic? Mr. Sean, how much is that one?¡± Sean gave her a sidelong nce and replied absently, ¡°It¡¯s a masterpiece.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Julia was about to continue asking when ire raised her hand and pped her on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t ask more, since it¡¯s not ours and it¡¯s not for sale!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Julia pointed at Belle, ¡°Be just said she liked this snuff bottle, and then she said the teapot was pretty¡­¡± At this, she paused, swallowed in excitement and continued, ¡°Does Belle have some special ability? The things she liked are all authentic pieces.¡± We Mean Sometimes no Well¡­ It was a question that left Sean and ire with no answer. If Belle really had some special ability, where did ite from? But wouldn¡¯t be a bit too coincidental that the two things she had her eyes on were masterpieces? ire thought seriously before saying, ¡°Belle has been really lucky since she was born. I took her and Jon to the arcade once, she liked to y a guessing game, there were thirty balls in a box, a total of seven colors in varying amounts, every time she ced a bet, she would guess it right. I think¡­ Maybe she just has more luck than us.¡± Julia frowned in confusion, ¡°Was it really just luck?¡± Sean smiled and just gave Belle a doting kiss on her little face. Although this street was called Antique Street, not all the stores sold antiques. There were also food sellers, toy sellers, and even gold, silver, and jade sellers. On this street, there were two eye¨Ccatching buildings, the Summers Group and Felix Glory Corp. The two stood facing each other and were the tallest andrgest buildings on this street. As if they were in some discreetpetition, there were beautiful receptionists standing on both sides of the street. 144: Quiet Meas Mc25 sometimes However, once Sean appeared, none of them walked up to greet him as if they didn¡¯t see Sean. ire saw them turning a blind eye to Sean and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Sir, all the store owners were enthusiastic with you, but these people don¡¯t seem to want you in. It¡¯s really interesting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Julia puffed up her chest, ¡°You are so rich and they don¡¯t want to do your business? Mr. Sean, we should go to other stores, it¡¯s their lose.¡± Before Sean could say anything, ire looked over at him, ¡°Sir, they don¡¯t want you to go in there, we should go and take a look.¡± Sean didn¡¯t know what ire¡¯s intention taking them here before, but now that ire had said this, he knew what was on ire¡¯s mind. ¡°Sure!¡± He nodded, ¡°Which one to go to?¡± ¡°To the Felix family¡¯s ce, of course!¡± ire took the first step holding Jon, Sean chuckled and followed with Belle in his arms, Julia looked at their backs and frowned, ¡°They aren¡¯t even weing us, why are we even going in?¡± Everyone in Ascalon knew why the Summers didn¡¯t wee Sean. And now S and ire knew why the Felix family didn¡¯t wee Sean. Perhaps Joseph was still grudging against the Vanderbilts because of Frederick. It was not surprising. Although Frederick didn¡¯t actually steal Winona, he yed an important part in the whole thing. Chapter 144: Quit Mean Sometimes The manager of Felix Glory Corporation saw Sean enter the store with a child in his arms, after pondering for a while, he thought that Sean shouldn¡¯t be here making trouble, so he greeted him with a smile. Smiling was always a good choice. ¡°Mr. Sean, what an honor!¡± Sean nced at him indifferently, his voice nonchnt, ¡°Your receptionists at the door greeted everyone passing on this street, just not me. I thought the Felix family doesn¡¯t wee me in, so I came in to take a look.¡± The store manager was stunned. Was Mr. Sean here to make trouble for him? Because he felt he was. Julia held back herughter and whispered in ire¡¯s ear, ¡°ire, Mr. Sean can be pretty sharp¨C tongued sometimes¡­¡± ire rolled her eyes at her. They were here to stir up trouble! The store manager nodded and smiled, ¡°Mr. Sean, you must be joking, how could we not wee you? Your presence is an honor!¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Sean turned his head to look at him, ¡°I don¡¯t see it.¡± The store manager was speechless. Why did he have to be so blunt? It was an order from his boss, he didn¡¯t intend to offend Sean. Why was he being med? ? $ 3 87%¡ê Chapter 144: Quite Mean Sometimes could only smile and exin, ¡°Of course, we wee you here, Mr. Sean.¡± Sean didn¡¯t really want to embarrass him, he just intended to upset him. He looked up at the second floor, from the moment he entered the store, he heard cheeringing from the second floor every now and then, ¡°What¡¯s going on on the second floor?¡± You may also like Alpha of the Shadows Werewolf Add to library ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s my mate. Even from this distance, her scent is intoxicating that I can¡¯t help but be enticed by it. If only I was not an Alpha, I won¡¯t have this much control! I might have run down this hill to reach her, im her, mark her, kiss her¨C¡°¡­ ¡°There is a stone betting.¡± At the store manager mentioned this, he was particrly excited, ¡°Mr. Sean, as you know, the Felix family mainly does jade business, it¡¯s a coincidence that you¡¯re here today. We are hosting a monthly stone betting there, and the raw jade stones that were collected from all over the world would be for auction today, if you¡¯re interested, you can join. ¡± ¡°Stone betting?¡± ire was rather interested, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go there!¡± The store owner was instantly excited to show them the way. The Vanderbilt family was the richest family in Ascalon, the gamblersing today were all ordinary people who couldn¡¯t afford expensive stones. Since Mr. Sean was here, he would make the betting another level! Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145: Mr. Sean! ¡°That will be the best!¡± The store manager immediately took Sean to the box. ¡°Mr. Sean, sit here. If you are interested in any stone, don¡¯t hesitate to buy it, we provide stone cutting and manufacturing services here.¡± Sean sat down, picked Belle up and sat Belle on hisp, ire sat on the other side with Jon, and Julia sat across from Sean as she excitedly looked at the gamblers here and asked curiously, ¡°ire, can we really find jade here?¡± ire shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s my first time here too.¡± ¡°We can,¡± Sean said while cing the dried fruits and nuts served by the receptionist on the table in front of Belle, ¡°The Felix family is a big family, they won¡¯t trick people. There have been a lot of people who got rich overnight here. But more lost money. This is about luck.¡± Luck? Julia looked at Belle excitedly, ¡°Belle, honey, you are lucky. Later on, if you like any of the stones, just tell me and I will buy it, okay?¡± Belle raised her chin and looked proud, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you about it when t see a pretty tone.¡± Julia was so happy that she grinned, if Belle was really that lucky, she would stay by her side every moment from now on. ¡°I know that you are the cutest, most well¨Cbehaved girl in this world.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just then, the notorious yboy in Ascalon, Paxton Pollock, walked up to the second floor and was about to stride in, however, he was stopped by the Paxton, with a beauty in his arms and a couple men behind him, raised his eyebrows in a gangly manner, ¡°What? Can¡¯t I be a littlete?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, sir,¡± The receptionist was a bit embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Pollock, although you reserved a box, you did not pay the deposit in advance. Besides, you didn¡¯te, so we thought you were noting, we have given the box to other guests.¡± ¡°What?¡± Paxton frowned. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the receptionist was a woman, he would have kicked her, ¡°Are you kidding? I reserved the box and you gave it to someone else?¡± The Pollock family in Ascalon was also a rich family, usually rich families wouldn¡¯t want to conflict with each other, but Paxton was the only and first born of the Pollock family, he had been spoiled since childhood and liked to bully others. Besides, the store was only one of the Felix family¡¯s properties and he was in the right, so even if he made a fuss here, the Felix family wouldn¡¯t fall out with the Pollocks because of this. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t think Mr. Pollock is important enough or you don¡¯t think we don¡¯t have enough money to pay?¡± The receptionist waved her hands repeatedly and smiled curtly, ¡°No, no. Mr. Pollock has always been a valued customer of our store, it¡¯s just that ording to the rules, you didn¡¯t arrive before the betting and came sote, we have given your box to someone else.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Paxton pushed the receptionist out of the way rudely, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want my box. Get out of the way!¡± The receptionist was pushed aside and followed with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mr. Pollock, this is against the rules here, please¡­¡± Chapter 145: Mr. Sean! Before she could finish her sentence, the man behind Paxton had wrapped his arm around her waist, ¡°How is it against the rules? Honey, your pretty lips are for kissing, not chattering.¡± Paxton sneered and walked toward the box with the woman in his arms. ¡°Paxton, let us handle this for you.¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to do anything for such a small matter, leave it to us.¡± The two men had always been Paxton¡¯spdogs and were used to sucking Paxton up, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to take credit. Walking up to the box, Paxton¡¯s eyes were instantly captivated by ire. He had been ying the field for so many years yet had never seen such a beauty before. She wore a beige dress and a ck neckband on her neck, the color contrast made her skin look fair and smooth. Her dark brown eyes were captivating and her features were delicate. She had bangs that made her look young, like university students. She was so adorable! He fixed his eyes on her. The men walked up and raised their hands on Sean¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Dude, this is Paxton¡¯s spot, if you are smart, get out right now in case we use violence.¡± EMs is Paxton¡¯s spot, if you are smart, get out right now in case we violence.¡± Sean pressed the hand on his shoulder, and he didn¡¯t seem to use any strength when the man screamed in great pain, ¡°Ah!¡± That was when Sean turned his head. When the other man saw his face, he wa dumbfounded, ¡°Mister¡­ Mr. Sean!¡± Paxton centered himself when he heard the words ¡°Mr. Sean¡± and turned his eyes away from ire¡¯s face, then he turned his head to see Sean looking at him with a frown on his face, Paxton shivered. He had heard of Sean Vanderbilt since he was a kid. There was no kid in Ascalon that could fight him, his legend remained in the schools even till today. And everyone in Ascalon knew that Mr. Sean was not only ruthless and was petty. He would never let go of anyone who messed with him! Paxton felt really unlucky today! ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± Even as a notorious yboy in Ascalon, he couldn¡¯t help but feel scared in front of Sean. ¡°It¡¯s all just a misunderstanding! I would never have disturbed you if I knew it was you here!¡± A moment ago, he was ying a bully, and now, he looked like a coward. Sean would have broken the men¡¯s hands if it were in the past, but now, Sean was significantly kinder in front of the two kids. He just shrugged the men¡¯s hands away and then ignored Paxton with Belle who ALA 10:18 Sat, Nov 4 5 Chapter 146: Go and Check it 87% Chapter 146 Chapter 146 10 Chapter 146: Go and Check It How dare they offend Mr. Sean.? Paxton didn¡¯t say anything more as the receptionist led them to a corner seat even though the view wasn¡¯t very good. After he sat down, Paxton¡¯s eyes were glued to Sean¡¯s side, when one of his friends saw it, he cautiously asked, ¡°Paxton, what do you keep staring at them?¡± Paxton raised his hand to point at ire, ¡°Look at that chick.¡± His friends looked over and saw ire, a lewd expression immediately appeared on their faces, ¡°That girl¡¯s pretty hot¡­ Paxton, you like her?¡± Well¡­ Paxton cleared his throat, he¡¯d never seen this woman in Ascalon before, and now that this woman was sitting at the same table with Sean, he was a little unsure of the woman¡¯s identity. If that woman was just a Vanderbilt, even if she was just a distant rtive of the Vanderbilts, he thought it would be a good idea to marry her. But if she was Mr. Sean¡¯s¡­ He wouldn¡¯t dare touch her! His friends knew what he was thinking as soon as they took one look at his expression. One of them curtly said, ¡°Paxton, it has long been rumored that Mr. Sean 10 19 Sat, Nov 4 87 Chapter 146 Go and Check it brought a woman back home and I heard that the woman is also the internationally famous designer, Summer. Think about it, this girl looks young, she can¡¯t be so famous at such a young age, right?¡± Oi 1954 PD ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard about that too. And Mr. Sean is thirty¨Ctwo this year, that girl looks like a university student, Mr. Sean shouldn¡¯t be interested in her.¡± Paxton listened to them, and the more he heard, the more it made sense to him. ¡°Okay!¡± Paxton immediately puffed up his chest and mmed his hand on the table, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll buy more raw stones to show her how rich I am and let her notice me, that will be easier for me to make a move on her!¡± His friendsughed, ¡°Yeah! Go, Paxton!¡± Before they finished kissing his ass, the woman in Paxton¡¯s arms pouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Paxton, she¡¯s sitting next to Mr. Sean, how can your wealth bepared to that of the Vanderbilts?¡± Paxton was speechless. That was true. But Paxton wouldn¡¯t give up and held his chin up with pride, ¡°What¡¯s to be afraid of? Sean Vanderbilt has never been to a stone betting before, what does he know? He doesn¡¯t know anything about the business, his money won¡® mean anything. I will get the best ster and that girl will admire 1. me. H ire and Sean hadn¡¯t been paying attention to anything else, they kept watching the stone betting on the stage. 1019 Sat, Nov 4 u 146. Go and Check It The Felix family would put the collected raw stones on the stage, the emcee would first introduce the origin of the raw stone, and then the gamblers could observe it at a close distance before making an offer. Julia was getting a little impatient when she saw that Sean and ire were sitting still in their seats, ¡°Mr. Sean, ire, why don¡¯t we go and observe?¡± ire took a sip of her coffee and turned her eyes to Julia, ¡°If you are curious, just go and check it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Julia was unhappy, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it, but you two do. Since we are here, aren¡¯t you going to bid?¡± ¡°Of course, we are.¡± 1 ire smiles mysteriously, ¡°But what¡¯s the point of bidding for ordinary stones? We came for the best stone.¡± ¡°Best stone?¡± Julia was interested, ¡°Will there be diamonds in the best stone?¡± Sean shook his head with a smile, ¡°Not necessarily. Even if a raw stone is sold for millions, it won¡¯t necessarily be called the best stone. It depends on what you get after you crack open the stone, the one with the most valuable in it is the best stone.¡± Julia understood, but soon she frowned again, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how can you know if you don¡¯t go up there and observe?¡± ire smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s watch for a while, no hurry.¡± Chapter 148: Go and Check It Paxton had begun to raise frequently, ¡°Seven hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Seven hundred and fifty thousand!¡± Paxton red at the man bidding against him and shouted, ¡°One million!¡± As soon as he said that, everyone was silent. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The emcee shouted three times and no one offered a higher price. Paxton was smug, ¡°How did I look just now?¡± His friends smiled along and gave a thumbs up, ¡°Cool as f**k!¡± The beautiful girl in Paxton¡¯s arms snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? That girl didn¡¯t even look at you.¡± Paxton was speechless. Maybe the price was too low to get the girl¡¯s attention. ¡°One million two hundred thousand!¡± Paxton¡¯s chest puffed out and he shouted in a loud voice, ¡°Three million!¡± The gamblers in the room all looked over at Paxton, but ire had been talking to Sean and didn¡¯t even nce at him. Paxton frowned. This girl didn¡¯t even think millions were a big deal. When thest raw stone entered the auction session, all the gamblers present were excited. Chapter 146: Go and Check It CARE Because this piece of raw stone was dug out from a famous pit with the best emeralds. ire and Sean finally stood up. Julia actually wanted to go up and observe, but Belle and Jon were here, so she smiled and waved at Sean and ire, ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll take care of these two little guys, make sure you observe it very carefully!¡± The gamblers gathered in front of the raw stone, Paxton saw ire and Sean walking over together, walked up to them and smiled fawningly, ¡°Mr. Sean, are you interested in this stone?¡± His eyes nced over at ire¡¯s face every now and then as he spoke. As soon as they heard the name ¡°Mr. Sean¡°, the gamblers who were originally gathering around the stone stepped back. ire didn¡¯t even look at Paxton and walked straight to the stone. The raw stone was with a yellowish¨Cwhite skin, ire turned around after another look at it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sean nodded and followed ire back to their table, not even ncing at Paxton. Paxton was a bit depressed, and when he returned to his seat, he held the board in his hand, his eyes fixed on ire and smiled, ¡°It looks like Mr. Sean is interested in this one, I¡¯m going to get it at all costs!¡± The auction officially began, and Paxton raised his board and arrogantly shouted, ¡°Ten million!¡± 10:19 Sat, Nov 4 ¡¤ $ 387% Chapter 146 Go and Check It His eyes nced over at ire¡¯s face every now and then as he spoke. 0h 48m 44 CO As soon as they heard the name ¡°Mr. Sean¡°, the gamblers who were originally gathering around the stone stepped back. ire didn¡¯t even look at Paxton and walked straight to the stone. The raw stone was with a yellowish¨Cwhite skin, ire turned around after another look at it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sean nodded and followed ire back to their table, not even ncing at Paxton. Paxton was a bit depressed, and when he returned to his seat, he held the board in his hand, his eyes fixed on ire and smiled, ¡°It looks like Mr. Sean is interested in this one, I¡¯m going to get it at all costs!¡± The auction officially began, and Paxton raised his board and arrogantly shouted, ¡°Ten million!¡± The whole room was shocked when they heard him! The starting price of this piece of raw stone was only 1.5 million dors, and he started with ten million? Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147: Embarrassing Those who didn¡¯t have much money could only put down their boards and wat the rich fight. ire smiled and handed Julia the board, ¡°You bid for us.¡± Julia was ttered and picked up the board, ¡°May I?¡± Jon gave her an annoyed look, ¡°We all know you want to do it, just take it.¡± Juliaughed and immediately held the sign up. But she held it up and didn¡¯t say the price, everyone looked at her with confusion on their faces. She smiled awkwardly and asked ire in a whisper, ¡°How much should we raise?¡± The starting price for this stone was one and a half million, with a minimum raise of one hundred thousand dors per bid, ire smiles wryly, ¡°No rush, just raise one hundred thousand at a time.¡± Julia immediately shouted, ¡°Ten million and one hundred thousand!¡± Paxton¡¯s jaw nearly dropped as he looked incredulously at Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, you just raised a hundred thousand dors? That¡¯s too petty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t say anything, he picked up his teacup and took a sip of the coffee. Julia pouted, ¡°What? Can¡¯t we? Is there a rule that says we can¡¯t raise a hundred thousand?¡± Ascalon¡¯s most well¨Cknown yboy Paxton against Ascalon¡¯s most powerful man Sean. The crowd was all looking at them, thinking that they had made the right choiceing here today. The emcee stood on the stage and smiled respectfully, ¡°Of course, there isn¡¯t! The lowest standard for a raise is one hundred thousand.¡± Paxton suddenly found Julia annoying! In Ascalon, no rich guy would raise only one hundred thousand at a time because it would make them look petty. He didn¡¯t want that, so he raised the sign in his hand, ¡°Twenty million!¡± Julia immediately looked at ire, who was holding a piquant fruit in her hand and was shelling it with her head down without any reaction, Julia plucked up her courage and raised the sign in her hand up, ¡°Twenty million and one hundred thousand!¡± Paxton was speechless. Damn it! One hundred thousand again? The stone had gone from one and a half million to twenty million and one hundred thousand, the other gamblers had long since given up, putting down their boards and watching with interest the fight between Paxton and Sean. Paxton¡¯s friends looked at each other and one of them whispered, ¡°Paxton, it¡¯s just one stone, you might lose money if you keep raising the price¡­¡± Paxton¡¯s face had long since turned red; it wasn¡¯t that he had to have the 10:20 Sat, Nov 4 2. 87% Chapter 147. Embarassing Okay, Tine! He clenched his teeth, didn¡¯t even bother to hold up his sign and shouted, ¡°Forty million!¡± Julia immediately looked at ire and asked excitedly, ¡°Should we keep raising?¡± ¡°No.¡± ire lifted her teacup, elegantly sipped her coffee, and smiled lightly, ¡°The emerald in this stone is only worth thirty¨Cfive million at most, we can make some money if we bid it at thirty million and one hundred thousand, but if we buy it at forty million¡­¡± Julia understood and said in a second, ¡°That will be a big loss!¡± ire raised an eyebrow, ¡°Exactly.¡± The emcee stood on the stage, his eyes staring unblinkingly at Sean and ire, he was waiting for them to raise their bid just like all the gamblers present, but after waiting for a full two minutes, they didn¡¯t hold the sign 1. up. The manager had long since gotten word that thest raw stone had fetched a sky¨Chigh price, so he rushed up to see that Paxton had already offered a price of forty million, and although Sean didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of raising the price any further, forty million was already far beyond their expectations. He hurriedly gave the emcee a wink and hinted him to take it for what it was worth. The emcee, without dy, called out, ¡°Forty million once.¡± You may also like 19 20 Sat, Nov 4 &. Finbarrassing You may also like PRIDE Fantasy Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 87%0 Add to library Banished by her Alpha, who happens to be her father, Amari learns how to survive without help. Driven by revenge, she discovers there are a few things in life she¡¯s good at, but none of them are skills normal society would find eptable¡­. There was silence and no one raised the price. ¡°Forty million twice.¡± ¡°Forty million, sold!¡± ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Paxton Pollock for winning thest raw stone!¡± ¡°Paxton, good for you!¡± ¡°Paxton, you are amazing!¡± Paxton¡¯s friends kept ttering him, ¡°Paxton, not even Mr. Sean is a match for you, we can brag for a year about it at Ascalon!¡± ¡°Yes! Paxton, the richdies will all admire you for your handsomeness today!¡± Paxton raises his chin in triumph and raises his hands at the entire crowd, looking so smug as if he¡¯d won a world championship. Sean picked up Belle and stood up, ¡°The fun is over, let¡¯s go.¡± ire stood up holding Jon and Julia followed. Just as they were about to turn around and leave, Paxton strode over, ¡°Miss, you are leaving so soon? Aren¡¯t you going to check what¡¯s inside the stone 10:20 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 147 Embarrassing ¡± VIV ¡®?? 87%8 Paxton¡¯s friends kept ttering him, ¡°Paxton, not even Mr. Sean is a match for you, we can brag for a year about it at Ascalon!¡± ¡°Yes! Paxton, the richdies will all admire you for your handsomeness today!¡± Paxton raises his chin in triumph and raises his hands at the entire crowd, looking so smug as if he¡¯d won a world championship. Sean picked up Belle and stood up, ¡°The fun is over, let¡¯s go.¡± ire stood up holding Jon and Julia followed. Just as they were about to turn around and leave, Paxton strode over, ¡°Miss, you are leaving so soon? Aren¡¯t you going to check what¡¯s inside the stone I¡¯ve bid?¡± His eyes were fixed straight on ire as he spoke, anyone with eyes knew he was talking to ire. Sean¡¯s brow instantly furrowed, but ire just smiled, took Jon by the hand, and reached for Sean¡¯s arm in front of everyone, ¡°The gambling session is over but there are some smaller stones over there, my fianc¨¦ and I would like to go over there and take a look, but thank you for the invitation.¡± Sat, Nov 4 1 Chapter 140: What A Beautiful Stone Chapter 148 Chapter 148 *87¡é ? Chapter 148: What A Beautiful Stone Fianc¨¦? Paxton¡¯s eyes widened in surprise! The woman in front of him looked twenty years old, she was actually the internationally famous clothing designer Summer? So, his forty million went to waste? Crap! He lost big! Sean sneered coldly and, along with ire, walked right past Paxton. When Julia walked to Paxton, she suddenly stopped and turned her head to look at him, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, so, you were trying to get ire¡¯s attention? Forty million¡­ Huh, good luck to you.¡± Good luck? What kind of idiot would buy a stone for forty million that he didn¡¯t even know what was inside? Paxton really wanted to kill someone right now. His friends stood behind him, embarrassed as hell, one of them scratching the back of his own head and trying tofort Paxton, ¡°Paxton, don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s not necessarily a losing deal, what if there¡¯s something really precious in it?¡± Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 148: What A Beautiful Stone 87% ¡°Yes, you will make a profit if there¡¯s ruby or something in it!¡± Paxton took a deep breath, what else could he do now? He could only hope that there was something valuable in that stone and that he wouldn¡¯t lose too much. The auction of the stones was the main session here, since it was already finished, the gamblers had scattered, and there weren¡¯t many people on the second floor anymore. At the entrance of the second floor, there was a ce with small raw stones on the ground, some of those raw stones were only the size of a palm, some were only the size of a child¡¯s fist, and the biggest one was only the size of about two palms. Because of their small size and unimpressive appearance, no gambler wanted them and they could only be sold cheaply. ire, however, stopped and bent over to observe them. Belle, a three¨Cyear¨Cold, loved to y with sand and rocks, moved her legs and Sean put her down on the ground. ¡°Wow, a lot of rocks! I can build a castle.¡± She picked the stones up piece by piece and stacked them into different shapes, having more and more fun. The manager stood aside and didn¡¯t say anything, today Sean arrived and helped him raise the price of thest piece of raw stone to forty million, he was too happy and grateful to care about a kid ying with these cheap stones. ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± Beautiful Stone He stood aside and said cheerfully, ¡°The little girl seems to love these. Why don¡¯t I give the stones to you as a gift? You can take them back for her.¡± Sean gave him a sidelong nce and seriously shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve got all kinds of stones at home, she¡¯s just on a whim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Sean,¡± the manager insisted, ¡°Just consider it as our gesture to make friends with you, I¡¯ll leave the best table for you from now on and you¡¯re wee to visit any time.¡± To put it bluntly, the manager was trying to use these worthless raw stones to do Sean a favor, he didn¡¯t really care if Sean woulde and bid for the stones as Sean¡¯s arrival today had already won him a fortune. Suddenly, Belle shouted in surprise, ¡°Wow, this stone is so beautiful, I like it!¡± ire was drawn to her voice; it was a raw stone with an unremarkable appearance, and it really wasn¡¯t a stone that could be called beautiful. ¡°Belle, can Mommy take a look?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Belle grinned and handed ire the raw stone in her hand. This piece of raw stone was as big as two of an adult¡¯s palms and it was considered to be one of the bigger ones in the pile. But it was rough, not washed or polished in any way, and there was even some silt around it. ire blew off the dust and wiped off the sand on it with her hands before scrutinizing the raw stone. Sat, Nov 4 L. Chapter 148: What A Beautiful Stone 48 3, 87%= The manager just looked at it and didn¡¯t care, continuing to suck up to Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, look how much the kid loves these, just take them.¡± Julia ignored them and crouched down right next to ire. She was unable to see anything good about the stone and could only ask in a whisper, ¡°ire, how is this one?¡± ire smiled and handed her the raw stone, ¡°Buy it.¡± Julia was stunned. Again? She peeked back at the manager and lowered her voice, ¡°ire, how much should we pay?¡± ire smiled and stood up, ¡°Manager, my friend wants to buy this stone, how much is it?¡± The manager was ttered andughed, ¡°For free! As a gift!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sean stuck his hands in his pants pockets and looked at him with an air of confidence, ¡°We¡¯d like to pay. And I will visit often from now on.¡± The manager understood immediately that Sean didn¡¯t like to owe others favors! Only then did he turn his head to take a serious look at the raw stone before raising his hand and holding up five fingers. dia was in shock, ¡°No way! You¡¯re going to sell this piece of crap for and dors?¡± 10 20 Sat, Nov 4 5 1 87% apter 148: What A Beautiful Stone thousand! Five hundred!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Julia instantly was a little embarrassed, ¡°I thought you were trying to sell this to me at fifty thousand dors.¡± ¡°Of course, not.¡± The managerughed and said, ¡°I will be honest with you, only the ones that no one wants will be put here for cheap sale, the good stones will be put on auction. The prices of the raw stones here range from a few hundred to a few thousand, this one in your hand is considered to be the cheapest.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Without further ado, Julia immediately took out her cell phone, ¡°I¡¯ll pay with my phone.¡± The manager quickly made the deal with Julia. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go crack the stone.¡± ire took Jon¡¯s little hand. Julia, however, enjoyed it; for five hundred dors, she didn¡¯t care if she bought a piece of scrap stone; after all, Belle had already helped her buy a snuff bottle and she¡¯d made a fortune already today. She lowered her head again and happily asked Belle, ¡°Honey, is there any other stone that looks pretty?¡± Belle pouted, ¡°No, this is the prettiest one here. The one Mommy just asked you to bid for is also pretty, but not as pretty as this one.¡± 10:20 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 148: What A Beautiful Stone BN ? 87%= Or 47m 2900 Julia, however, enjoyed it; for five hundred dors, she didn¡¯t care if she bought a piece of scrap stone; after all, Belle had already helped her buy a snuff bottle and she¡¯d made a fortune already today. She lowered her head again and happily asked Belle, ¡°Honey, is there any other stone that looks pretty?¡± Belle pouted, ¡°No, this is the prettiest one here. The one Mommy just asked you to bid for is also pretty, but not as pretty as this one.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Julia then happily weighed the raw stone in her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go open the stone now!¡± The manager wasn¡¯t doing anything and now his main job was to keep Seanpany, so he went along. In the stone¨Copening room, there were already a lot of gamblers who came to open their stones, some of them found emeralds in their stone and some found nothing and lost money. Right now, everyone was curious about what was inside the stone Paxton had auctioned with forty million. Finally, Paxton¡¯s stone was here and Paxton gripped the armrests of the chair and held his breath. Chapter 149 How Much Can That Be Worth? Chapter 149 Chapter 149 87% Chapter 149: How Much Can That Be Worth? That was forty million! His ancestors had to bless him now! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At least Paxton had to win his money back. Paxton kept praying in his mind, not even realizing that Sean and ire had walked in. As the sharp de went down, the ¡°squeak¡± sound of the sharp de cutting instantly resounded throughout the entire room. Sean and ire found a seat and sat down, neither looking at the stone but the expression on Paxton¡¯s face. When the raw stone was cut open, all the people present were excited as there was a top¨Cgrade emerald inside the stone. That being said, if the stone was bought at ten or twenty million, it would make the buyer a fortune. But forty million¡­ Someone sneered, ¡°What a pity! Forty million for this is a big loss of money still.¡± That was the loss of millions of dors! Paxton¡¯s face turned livid instantly. He had been in the industry for so many years and he was certainly a 10-20 Sat, Nov 4 1. Chapter 149: How Much Can That Be Worth? 87% He frowned and turned his head only to feel embarrassed and depressed when he saw Sean and ire sitting there and looking at him. But no matter what, he had to act calm. ¡°Mr. Sean, just now I invited you guys toe and see the stone opening, but you refused. Why are you suddenly here?¡± Sean naturally didn¡¯t bother to answer him while Julia held up the raw stone in her hand, ¡°We are here for the same purpose.¡± ¡°Open stone?¡± Paxton looked at the piece of in¨Clooking raw stone in Julia¡¯s hands that couldn¡¯t even draw any attention andughed out loud, ¡°Mr. Sean, the Vanderbilt family is at least the richest family in the country, howe you bought a piece of crap?¡± All the gamblers look at Julia¡¯s stone which obviously looked like junk. It was one of a bunch of small, unassuming raw stones on the floor at the entrance, they didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to those stones. However, Mr. Sean bought one of them the first time he came here¡­ It didn¡¯t make him look very good. Julia rolled her eyes at Paxton and before she could retort, Paxton continued. ¡°I bought this with forty million dors. Although I lost money, the emerald is expensive and the best one so far. Mr. Sean, how could you buy something so cheap?¡± went the enestant made so t makes THE IT HE STUTE DETET ETI SOUDAN SUSSIEBIE SI CAS WAXY WAY Metered by their words he took the ca stone in * aby dog toght from the bottom for the cow dem Maya cece of gak be found the out and we all loung when the sharp de started to Com cutting through the raw or es sound of the wife cutting through the 10:20 Sat, Nov 4 u Chapter 147: How Much Can That Be Worth? 87% The crowd incredulously gathered around, probing their heads and looking towards the stone. Wow! They had to say that¡­ This pink crystal was one of the best whether in its luster, transparency, or texture! Julia didn¡¯t know much about it and asked the stone opener, ¡°Sir, is this valuable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± The stone opener gave Julia a thumbs¨Cup, ¡°You are very lucky, miss! Although the crystal is a bit small, it upied ny percent space of the stone!¡± Julia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she asked curiously, ¡°How much is it worth then?¡± The store manager had long been standing in front of the crowd, and when he saw the pink cutout, he regretted it so much! Five hundred dors? He actually sold the best of the best pink crystal for five hundred dors! ¡°I¡¯ll give you thirty million dors, sell it to me.¡± ¡°Thir¡­ Thirty million dors?¡± Julia was so surprised that her eyes almost popped out, the worth of a small stone actually rose from five hundred dors to thirty million dors? 70-20 Sat, Nov 87% Chapter 149: How Much Can That Be Worth? She was going Crazy: BUINE Just then, ire and Sean walked up with Belle and Jon. ¡°It¡¯s not for sale!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was heard by everyone here. Paxton¡¯s eyes bugged out in anger, ¡°This piece of crap actually contained a pink crystal? How could she be so lucky?¡± The stone gambler next to him sneered, ¡°The pink crystal is worth much more than thirty million dors, and this is today¡¯s best stone! How could they sell it?¡± Paxton was stunned. Crap! Could they stop reminding him of his loss? The store manager turned around anxiously and pleaded to Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, you¡¯ve already made tens of thousands of times of return on this stone, can you sell it to me? We are friends, right?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and reached out to grab ire¡¯s hand, ¡°When we bought this stone, you yourself said it was trash, that¡¯s why you sold it to us for five hundred dors. No matter what is inside it, we didn¡¯t take any advantage of you, so whether we sell it to you or not, it¡¯s all up to us. Nothing about friendship.¡± Paxton was dumbfounded. Five hundred dors became thirty million dors? 10. 20 Sat, Nov 4 Chapter 149: How Much Can That Be Worth? VI 87%1 Nothing about friendship.¡± Paxton was dumbfounded. Five hundred dors became thirty million dors? That was a fortune! That was why people loved to bet stones! ¡°Yeah.¡± Immediately someone called out, ¡°These are very rare and hard to find. Although the pink crystal is small, it¡¯s very valuable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it with thirty¨Cfive million dors!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you forty million dors!¡± ¡°Fifty million dors!¡± There were not only those who came to bet on stones but also jewelry makers who came to see if there were any good raw materials. The price kept soaring, which gave the store manager a headache. There were so few pink crystals even in the Felix family¡¯s store, if they could own this one, it could be the best of the year. 10.21 Sat, Nov 4 & 5 Chapter 150. Sive¡¯s Not Your Cash Cow Chapter 150 Chapter 150 87% Chapter 150: She¡¯s Not Your Cash Cow The manager gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Sixty million! I¡¯ll give you sixty million dors for this, Mr. Sean¡­¡°¡± ire was apparently unshaken by the price, ¡°It¡¯s not for sale!¡± Julia was ted. Sixty million dors! That was sixty million dors! She could be a rich woman with just this crystal! ¡°ire¡­¡± She pouted at ire, who smiled at her, ¡°Julia, why sell it? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to wear this when you get married?¡± Get married? Julia¡¯s face reddened and an elegant and gentle man immediately surfaced in her mind, she licked her lips and took the stone from the stone opener, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not for sale! It will be saved for my wedding!¡± ire smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Julia held the stone, and when she passed Paxton, she even deliberately held up her stone to his eyes, ¡°Sixty million dors¡­ So much money¡­¡± Paxton was speechless. Sat, Nov Chapter 150: She¡¯s Not Your Cash Cow 87%1 How he wanted to beat this woman up! Then Julia burst intoughter. Paxton could still hear Julia¡¯sughter even after they went far away. When they got out of the store, Julia took Belle in her arms and kissed her again and again with excitement, ¡°Belle, honey, I love you so much! You are my cash cow, honey! We should hang around here more often.¡± Before Belle could say anything, Jon grunted with a scornful look on his face, ¡°My sister¡¯s not your cash cow!¡± Julia grunted back defiantly, ¡°Belle is my cash cow!¡± Jon rolled his eyes, ¡°My mommy let you have it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Julia only cared about money now, Belle wasn¡¯t a child in her eyes anymore, but a cute cash cow. ¡°Julia!¡± Belle pushed Julia away and ran to Sean, wrapping her arms around Sean¡¯s legs, ¡°Julia is so scary right now, I couldn¡¯t even breathe just now.¡± Sean let out augh and bent down to pick Belle up. Julia, even though got carried away, didn¡¯t dare to mess with Sean, she could only follow behind Sean and curry favor with Belle, ¡°Belle honey, do it again. Is there anything pretty?¡± ire shook her head and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Julia, that¡¯s enough! Therees a time when good luck runs out, don¡¯t get carried away.¡± 10:21 Sat, Nov 4 1. u 87%1 Chapter 150: She¡¯s Not Your Cash Cow Sean and ire had just left Felix Glory Corporation when Joseph got the message. The store manager was called to the Felix residence and looked at Joseph sitting there with nervousness. ¡°Sir I¡¯m really not to me for this. It¡¯s not just me who didn¡¯t see anything in that in stone, even our appraiser didn¡¯t see it.¡± Joseph held the coffee cup in his hand, it was steaming hot, and he blew gently on the top of it before taking a sip. It was a little bitter¡­ He hadn¡¯t had any coffee since he left the Summers family. Anything Master Summers liked, he stayed away. The Summers family manor had a quaint style while he lived in a huge vi decorated in modern style, without even one piece of antique. Setting his coffee cup down, he narrowed his eyes with unfathomable shrewdness ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the Vanderbilts are not wee? How did Sean walk into the store?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The store manager didn¡¯t know what to say to exin, ¡°Sir, this can¡¯t be med on me. He wanted to enter the store, I couldn¡¯t drive him away, could I? He came to do business with us after all.¡± Ingenh looked at him with sharn eves ¡°Sn vou decided you could forget ahnut Sat, Nov 4 . 87%1 Chapter 110. She¡¯s Not Your Cash Cow Joseph looked at him with sharp eyes, ¡°So, you decided you could forget about my order?¡± ¡°No, no, sir.¡± The store manager was so scared that sweat oozed out of his forehead, and his hands hung down over his stomach, ¡°Of course, I honor your orders, sir. But Sean can fight and he¡¯s from the Vanderbilt family, I dare not offend him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad.¡± Sasha, who was sitting on the side with red ropes in her hands, was learning a new way to braid a bracelet when she was disturbed by the two¡¯s conversation. Besides, Sean was the Prince Charming in her dream, she had been having a crush on him for many years. She hadn¡¯t been married yet because after she met him, she couldn¡¯t be interested in any other man. If she was going to marry, she would marry the most excellent man on earth, ¡°Sean¡¯s the pride of the whole Ascalon while he¡¯s just a manager, how can he dare to fight against Sean? Dad, don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡± The store manager gratefully nced at Sasha Felix, who was although just an adopted daughter, deeply loved by Joseph, everyone in the whole Felix family had long forgotten her identity as an adopted daughter and treated her like the onlydy of the family. ¡°Sasha.¡± Joseph frowned, ¡°You¡¯re just too nice, when I leave you the family business, how can you intimidate them?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± 21 Sat, Nov 4 Cluster 150 She¡¯s Not Your Cash Cow Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. 87% Joseph was amused by her, ¡°Are you trying to make me work until I die? Sasha, I¡¯m going to hand over the Felix family business to you in a few years, and then I¡¯ll travel the world alone. You need to learn how to manage the family business for a few years.¡± You may also like imed by the Alphas Werewolf It takes all three alphas to train this naive omega. Add to library Ashley has spent the past six years trying to outrun a man who has torn her life apart over and over¡­. Sasha raised her head and looked at Joseph with a big smile, ¡°I¡¯m not going to! I¡¯m going to be your little girl for the rest of my life, even if you want to travel around the world, you have to take me with you.¡± Joseph lowered his head and looked at Sasha¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had never married in his life, so he had no children of his own. After taking the position of the family head, he could have adopted a child within the family. However, one day, when he saw Sasha, who was begging for food with her mother on the street, he noticed that she had simr eyes and dimples to that of Winona. He seemed to see Winona in her. So he took her home and adopted her, and she became Sasha Felix. For so many years, Sasha had been very sweet, just like Winona, although shecked the decisiveness Winona had, it was enough. He didn¡¯t expect to find someone else like Winona in this world. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Mon, Chapter 151: How Should It Be Handled? 74% Co Chapter 151: How Should It Be Handled? ¡°Sasha,¡± Joseph raised his hand, his slightly calloused fingertips gently brushing over Sasha¡¯s face, ¡°So how do you think we should handle this?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sasha smiled softly, ¡°That¡¯s easy, I¡¯ll find a way to buy that pink crystal from Sean¡¯s, winning Summers family this year will depend on it.¡± Sasha had known the story between Joseph and Winona back then when she into the Felix family. Joseph was good to her. He was a better father than any father, so she had already recognized Joseph as her father from the bottom of her heart. Joseph hated the Summers, so she hated the Summers. Joseph hated the Vanderbilts because of Frederick, so she hated the Vanderbilts. It was onlyter that she met Sean and fell in love with him with just one nce, but because of Joseph, she kept her feelings for him buried inside. She wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to go against Joseph, after all, she wasn¡¯t Joseph¡¯s biological daughter, even if Joseph doted on her, she wouldn¡¯t dare to take that risk. But it would be different if Sean fell in love with her and pursued her¡­ After so many years, she finally found the opportunity to approach Sean openly. She was delighted at the thought of it. She was just thinking about this when she saw Kelly, the maid, walking over with a te of cut fruit. Kelly was dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit and looked like nothing more than a Chapter 151: How Should It Be Handled? mediocre woman, both in terms of her attire and her demeanor. She ced the tray on the coffee table and after smiling respectfully at Joseph, she looked curtly at Sasha, ¡°Ms. Sasha, these are all your favorite fruits.¡± Sasha was calm, not even a hint of enthusiasm for her mother could be seen in her eyes. She indifferently said to her, ¡°Leave it here.¡± Back in the day, Joseph brought Sasha back to the Felix family, and naturally, he took her mother back as well. Although he was ruthless with his own family and the Summers, Joseph was nice to others. Mindful of their mother¨Cdaughter bond, he didn¡¯t want to separate them, so he let Kelly stay in the Felix family and work as a maid. But Sasha started to look down on her mother because of her growing status, and even privately told Kelly to leave the Felix family. As a mother, how could Kelly want to leave her daughter? Besides, Joseph never intended to drive her away, so how could she possibly leave Sasha? She didn¡¯t leave and Sasha¡¯s attitude towards her had been deteriorating, she used to call her Mom, but now she wouldn¡¯t even call her that anymore. Kelly looked at the indifference on Sasha¡¯s face and was lost. She opened her mouth, but not a single word came out. Eventually, she turned around forlornly and walked out. The whole time, Sasha didn¡¯t even look at her. Julia made a ton of money yesterday and came early today with Belle and Jon 275 Chapter 151: How Should It Be Handled? to see ire and Sean. Almost as soon as she sat down in the living room, Frederick walked in wearing a gray button¨Cdown shirt. As always, he looked handsome and unworldly, like an immortal. Seeing him, Julia¡¯s face suddenly reddened, and even her voice softened a little when she called him, ¡°Er¡­ Mr. Frederick.¡± ¡°Uncle Frederick!¡± Belle jumped off the chair, ran to Frederick and wrapped her arms around his legs, ¡°Uncle Frederick, hug.¡± Having been childless all his life, Frederick loved children a little more than ordinary people. Besides, Belle and Jon were Winona¡¯s grandchildren, which made him love them more. ¡°Okay.¡± He bent down and picked Belle up with ease. Although he was already in his 50s and without any skincare, his skin was young and smooth. He looked like a man in his 30s. If Frederick announced to the public that he wanted to find a woman to marry, there would be a lot of girls rushing to the Vanderbilt family for him. Julia stared at her and thought that he was so handsome. Frederick walked over with Belle in his arms and she immediately moved to the side and said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, you can sit here.¡± Frederick had wanted to sit on the single couch, but since Julia, ire¡¯s TU:12 Mon, Chapter 151: How Should It Be Handled? friend, had invited him, he took it. Julia stared at him as if captivated by him and said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, what brings you here so early today?¡± Frederick held Belle with one hand, the other grasping Belle¡¯s fleshy little hand, his voice light, ¡°I have been taking care of Sean¡¯s horse the whole time, it¡¯s been four years since hest saw his horse. He asked me to go to the stable with him today.¡± ¡°Horse?¡± Julia was excited all of a sudden, ¡°Mr. Frederick, you like horses?¡± Frederick was stunned. He was talking about Sean, wasn¡¯t he? Just when Frederick wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, Sean and ire came down the stairs. Instead of wearing a suit today, Sean wore a white casual outfit, which made him look sunny and vibrant. ire didn¡¯t dress formally either, wearing a white casual outfit just like Sean, and the two of them walked together like a cute couple. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sean had wanted to reach out and hug Belle, but he realized that Belle didn¡¯t want him to hold her, as she had both of her arms around Frederick¡¯s neck and was pouting. Sean frowned, ¡°Belle, let me hold you.¡± Frederick was instantly unhappy, ¡°What? Sean, are you thinking I¡¯m too old to 10:12 Mon, Nov 6 74%1 Chapter 151: How Should It Be Handled? hold her?¡± Belle said sweetly, ¡°How can you be old, Uncle Fred? You are so young and I bet you can run with me in your arms for ten miles!¡± Frederick hugged her and stood up,ughing, ¡°That¡¯s right! Not to mention ten miles, I can hold you and run for a hundred miles.¡± Sean looked at them with amusement, ¡°Frederick, don¡¯t brag too hard.¡± Frederick red at him as if to prove he wasn¡¯t bragging, he started running with Belle in his arms. Julia watched from behind and was full of joy. It was said that men who loved children were patient, caring and gentle. After a few encounters with Frederick, she felt that Frederick was simply one of the best men on earth. ire saw her staring at Frederick¡¯s back and kept giggling, she raised her hand to pat her, ¡°Julia, what are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go.¡± Julia hurriedly followed ire out. Belle was being held by Frederick, so Sean took Jon¡¯s little hand. Although Jon always wanted to look cool, he knew he was a child. He didn¡¯t want his mother to worry about him, so he let Sean take his hand. Chapter 152: What¡¯s Good About Me? Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152: What¡¯s Good About Me? Julia and ire walked behind, Julia stared at Frederick¡¯s back while asking ire in a whisper, ¡°ire, what kind of woman do you think is Mr. Frederick¡¯s type?¡± ire gave her a sidelong nce and raised an eyebrow in amusement, ¡°Womer like my mother.¡± Julia was speechless. She knew that, of course! No need to remind her¡­ ¡°Ahem¡­¡± she cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment, her voice lowered, ¡°But your mother has passed away, right? I mean, what kind of womer will Mr. Frederick like now?¡± ire knew what was in her mind when she looked at her expression. But without revealing it, she replied seriously, ¡°He should be into gentle, virtuous and resourceful women like my mom.¡± Gentle, virtuous, and resourceful? Julia didn¡¯t fit any of the descriptions. She grunted in depression and wrapped her hands around ire¡¯s arms, a little discouraged, ¡°I don¡¯t have any of these things!¡± ire chuckled, ¡°Julia, you have your own character.¡± Julia looked up at her and asked expectantly, ¡°What¡¯s good about me?¡± Chapter 152: What¡¯s Good About Me? ire pretended to be thinking hard, then said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re a good eater!¡± Julia was speechless. Just this? Ah! Julia was unhappy now. Julia was pissed and she wanted to punch ire gently when Frederick suddenly turned back, Julia caught it out of the corner of her eye and immediately stopped, she patted gently on ire¡¯s shoulder, ¡°ire, you have some dust here¡­¡± ire had a smile on her face, but she was a little worried inside. She didn¡¯t mind the age difference as Sean was older than her, but Frederick was a whole twenty¨C seven years older than Julia! The fact that Frederick waited for her mother for so many years proved that Frederick was not a casual person who would settle. He didn¡¯t meet anyone else in the past 24 years, how could Julia make him fall in love? It was way too hard. Julia might end up getting hurt. Julia, maybe I should ask Sean to take us out on social gatherings more often?¡± Meeting more young men might change Julia¡¯s mind and make her think Frederick 2/5 Mon, Nov b 74% Chapter 152: What¡¯s Good About Me? was too old for her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Julia, however, didn¡¯t understand ire¡¯s intention and grabbed ire¡¯s arm with both hands, ¡°ire, are you bored of me? I don¡¯t care, even if you don¡¯t like me anymore, I¡¯m still going to be around you! You can¡¯t get rid of me just because you meet new friends!¡± ire sighed, maybe it was better to let the matter run its course. On the outskirts of Ascalon, there was a famous stable. Poor people definitely wouldn¡¯te here to ride horses, only the rich would The stable owner had gotten a call from Sean yesterday, so today he had been waiting for Sean with the stable boys. ¡°Mr. Sean, wee, you¡¯re finally here. Athena hasn¡¯t seen you in four years, she misses you.¡± Athena was Sean¡¯s horse. She had white fur and was a purebred. They went to change into their riding suit first, then they walked to the stable. ¡°Wow!¡± Belle looked at Athena and pped her hands in delight, ¡°Sir, is this your horse? She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Julia heard Belle say pretty again and immediately squeezed in between ire and Sean, she knew horses, better than most people, and she had to give Belle a thumbs¨Cup when she saw Athena! ¡°Belle, you¡¯re amazing! This horse is a purebred, her breed is one of the best in the world now. Look at her physique and her fir¡­ She¡¯s simply the 10:12 Mon, Nov 6 74% Chapter 152: What¡¯s Good About Me? best of the best!¡± ire immediately warned her, ¡°Not today, this is Sean¡¯s horse!¡± ¡°I¡­ I know that.¡± Juliaughed awkwardly, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going to ask for it.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side, ¡°Sean? Are you here to take a ride?¡± The crowd followed the voice and saw a woman with dark brown eyes and tw dimples dressed in a horse riding outfit with a horsewhip in her hand, standing dashingly in front of another horse fence and looking at them with interest. The others didn¡¯t feel anything, but Frederick seemed a little surprised by the way he looked at her¡­ Julia was instantly unhappy, she frowned and asked with jealousy, ¡°Mr. Frederick, you know her?¡± Frederick just stared at the woman for a while before saying indifferently. ¡°Nope.¡± ire naturally noticed the difference in this woman, she just called him Sean. ¡°Sir,¡± ire turned her head to look at Sean, ¡°you know her?¡± Sean frowned and took her hand, ¡°What? I know no more than five women oth than the women in my family.¡± Mon, Nov Chapter 152: What¡¯s Good About Me? ire raised an eyebrow, ¡°Five?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sean didn¡¯t mind if others would think of him as a henpecked husband and exined in all seriousness, ¡°You, Julia, Belle, and two female executives of thepany.¡± ire smiled in satisfaction, took out her hand from his and held his arm intimately, ¡°Good boy.¡± Sasha stood there, looking dumbfounded! Sean was¡­ with someone now? She knew he¡¯d been away from Ascalon for four years, but she hadn¡¯t expected that Sean, who¡¯d been so dismissive of women, woulde back with someor She for a second, but she quickly calmed down, ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m Sasha, we used to go to the same school.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Suddenly, another woman¡¯s voice came. Sasha turned around, only to see Kira also dressed in a riding outfit and walking over. ¡°Sasha, you think he will sell the pink crystal to you as long as you win his favor? Well, you¡¯d wish!¡± Sasha and Kira were both here, which had been expected by ire. They had the pink crystal, of course, the Felix family and the Summers family would fight for it. Chapter 153: Stop Bragging Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153: Stop Bragging After ire and Derek had that race the other day, Gerald had been spreading the news about it in Ascalon, and now Derek had lost his name as the best racer in Ascalon and no one challenged him anymore. After all, he was only the second¨Cbest racer, what was the point of challenging him? Just topete for the title of the second¨Cbest? There wasn¡¯t much glory in it. Kira knew that it was a humiliation and had been trying to get back, and yesterday she¡¯d gotten word that ire woulde with Sean to the stable today and she finally got the chance. ¡°ire, how about we have another game today?¡± ire took Sean¡¯s arm, her pretty brows furrowing gently, ¡°Game?¡± Kira shook the whip in her hand and smiled brightly, ¡°We are here, of course, a horse race!¡± She had learned to ride horses since she was a child, and her horsemanship was one of the best in the whole Ascalon, her trainer had saidst month that she had improved again and could take part in competitions now. She thought that since ire grew up in a poor family, she might have never seen horses before. She would surely win! ¡°Horse race?¡± 10:13 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 153: Stop Bragging ire let out a faint chuckle and raised her hand to point at Julia, ¡°We canpete. After you win my assistant.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Kira recognized Julia. Wasn¡¯t she the reason Sean and ire came to make a scene at the Summers family the other day? Whether at home or abroad, those who knew how to ride horses were all rich, not even ire could be rich enough to do that, let alone her assistant. ¡°That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Kira snorted, ¡°It will be unfair to her, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Unfair?¡± Julia gave a fake smile as she stepped forward and stood next to ire, saying, ¡°Stop bragging, Missy.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sasha covered her mouth andughed, after so many years of fighting with Kira she hadn¡¯t seen anyone beat Kira with words since she had suffered many losses before, she kept quiet when she saw Kira. She couldn¡¯t win her at arguments, but she could win her at other things. Seeing Julia refute Kira made her feel great! Kira¡¯s face turned livid, which was amusing. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯spete! But ire, if I beat her, you¡¯ll have to sell me that Npink crystal!¡± ire smiled, ¡°Sell? I will give it to you for free if you win.¡± Chapter 153: Stop Bragging ire let out a faint chuckle and raised her hand to point at Julia, ¡°We canpete. After you win my assistant.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Kira recognized Julia. Wasn¡¯t she the reason Sean and ire came to make a scene at the Summers family the other day? Whether at home or abroad, those who knew how to ride horses were all rich, not even ire could be rich enough to do that, let alone her assistant. ¡°That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Kira snorted, ¡°It will be unfair to her, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Unfair?¡± Julia gave a fake smile as she stepped forward and stood next to ire, saying, ¡°Stop bragging, Missy.¡± Sasha covered her mouth andughed, after so many years of fighting with Kira she hadn¡¯t seen anyone beat Kira with words since she had suffered many losses before, she kept quiet when she saw Kira. She couldn¡¯t win her at arguments, but she could win her at other things. Seeing Julia refute Kira made her feel great! Kira¡¯s face turned livid, which was amusing. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯spete! But ire, if I beat her, you¡¯ll have to sell me that pink crystal!¡± ire smiled, ¡°Sell? I will give it to you for free if you win.¡± Chapter 153: Stop Bragging Kira, who had thought she had a solid win, was uncertain all of a sudden. Since the other day her cousin lost to ire in that car race, she knew ire would never fight a battle she wasn¡¯t sure of, since ire dared to say that, it meant Julia must be pretty good at horsemanship. Just as she was hesitating, Sasha sneered, ¡°Kira, she has said she will give it to you for free if you win. Don¡¯t you dare?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Kira couldn¡¯t be provoked, especially not in front of Sasha, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to be humiliated. She shook the whip in her hand and walked away confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the turf!¡± Just as she left, Julia apprehensively grabbed ire¡¯s hand, ¡°ire, what if I lose? That pink crystal is for my wedding!¡± ire inclined her head to look at her, ¡°You will lose?¡± Julia yfullyughed out, ¡°I¡¯m going to lose? Oh¡­ Are you kidding?¡± ireughed and nudged her shoulder, ¡°Yeah, how could you possibly lose? Go on, I believe in you!¡± Julia didn¡¯t pick Sean¡¯s Athena because Athena wasn¡¯t familiar with her and was Sean¡¯s personal horse that hadn¡¯t been ridden by anyone else but Sean, so it would be hard for someone else to get on her back. The owner of the stable showed Julia around the stable and thetter chose a horse with a better temperament and physique, Julia knew at first nce that the horse was a good one. It had been trained and she could tell just by looking at his hooves that he was a fast runner. 3/5 Mon, Nov Chapter 153: Stop Bragging interest. ? LI LUI I FFILII 73% Julia rode in a fairly standard position and looked at ease with one hand on the rope and the whip in the other. Kira was kinda surprised, Julia obviously looked like a professional rider! She gritted her teeth and chose topete with Julia in what she was best at, ¡°Let¡¯s y a simple game, whoever gets through these obstacles in a shorter time wins!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Julia took the whip and flicked it, still quite poised, ¡°You should go first.¡± Go first? What the hell was she talking about? Kira frowned and was displeased. ¡°Fine, since you have said so, I will go first!¡± Kira mounted on her horse, gave a gant shake of the whip and her horse started off. She jumped over the first short fence with ease and then the second, one higher than the previous one, but she jumped over them all effortlessly, and without stopping, she ran towards the front. Julia looked dismissive of Kira¡¯s horsemanship. Thep took Kira nine and a half minutes and she came back, looking proud and holding the whip, ¡°I¡¯m done, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Mon, Nov b Chapter 153: Stop Bragging 73%1 She really knew how to provoke her opponent! Julia held the rope with one hand and tilted her head in contempt, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kira¡¯s face instantly turned livid, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Juliaughed out loud as she sat on her horse, ¡°That¡¯s all you got? How dare you ask topete with ire in horsemanship? You can ride a horse, but that¡¯s all.¡± Kira¡¯s horsemanship was well¨Cknown in Ascalon, but she wasughed at by Julia She was so furious that her face turned red, raising the whip in her hand and pointing it angrily at Julia, she shouted, ¡°You are just bragging! You think you can run faster than I did?¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Julia gave her a mocking snort, the whip in her hand raised high, ¡°Then I will show you today what is true horsemanship!¡± As soon as she finished, she shook the horsewhip in her hand and hit the horse¡¯s buttocks, and the horse howled, lifting its hooves and running away. Kira froze for a moment before sneering, ¡°Dumbass! This isn¡¯t in the grasnds, you think you can gallop your horse? You¡¯ll get points deduction for knocking down the roadblocks!¡± Before she could finish her words, Julia yanked on the rope, took a beautiful Jeap and jumped perfectly over the first short fence, barely taking a break in between, after shended, she took another leap, easily over the second fence. 10:13 Mon, NOV Chapter 154: A Trap For Kira Chapter 154 Chapter 154 73%1 Chapter 154: A Trap For Kira Even Sean in the stands was amazed, ¡°ire, how could Julia ride a horse so well? She canpete in international horse races.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ire was holding Belle and was about to answer when Belle said, ¡°Julia¡¯s family owns a horse farm! I¡¯ve heard Julia say that she could ride a horse before she could walk, and after she left the country, she didn¡¯t want to go home, so she stayed in her dad¡¯s horse farm and rode horses every day.¡± Frederick¡¯s eyes had been fixed on the figure on the turf, he used to think that Julia was just a young woman like ire, an overgrown child, he didn¡¯t expect her to be a totally different person after she rode the horse. Confident, sunny, and valiant, like a general. She had an aura that ordinary women didn¡¯t have and it was incredible. Sean turned his head and looked at ire dotingly, the admiration in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden, ¡°You set up a trap for Kira!¡± ¡°Right.¡± ire smiled slyly, ¡°She asked for it and I couldn¡¯t even stop her. She insisted onpeting with Julia in horsemanship, what could I do?¡± Sasha was sitting right next to them, and even though she already knew ire was Sean¡¯s girlfriend, she hadn¡¯t given up on Sean yet. Firstly, she felt that as long as they weren¡¯t married, she still had a chance. Secondly, after spending this little bit of time with them, she had learned Chapter 154: A Trap For Kira 73% Secondly, after spending this little bit of time with them, she had learned that the two children were ire¡¯s, not Sean¡¯s, she felt that with her looks and family background, she could definitely outperform ire. She just needed to show Sean that she was better than ire, that she was a better choice for him than ire, and that was enough. Her lips curved up at the thought; Kira, that idiot, had fallen for ire¡¯s trap, she wasn¡¯t going to be that stupid! In just about three minutes, Julia had returned to the starting point, looking at the already dumbfounded Kira, Julia smiled provocatively, ¡°Do we need to check how much time I¡¯ve used?¡± Kira was so angry and wanted to cry. She came with so much confidence today. she couldn¡¯t let the news spread! It didn¡¯t matter she couldn¡¯t get the pink crystal today, she could just figure it outter. She just had to make sure Sasha wouldn¡¯t get it today! Julia got off the horse and returned to her usual state, she ran up to the stands and grabbed ire¡¯s hand, she said excitedly, ¡°ire, you saw how great I did, are you going to give me a bonus this month?¡± She had just gotten that snuff bottle and a pink crystal, and now she was asking her for a bonus? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ireughed out loud, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give you as much as you want, okay?¡± ¡°That will be great!¡± Julia wasn¡¯t greedy, she just looked at Belle in ire¡¯s arms, ¡°I don¡¯t want money, I just want to take Belle out for a couple days.¡± 73%1 Chapter 154: A Trap For Kira ¡°Mommy!¡± Belle pouted, turned around and wrapped her arms around ire¡¯s neck, widening her brown eyes, ¡°Help me, I don¡¯t want to go out with Julia.¡± ¡°Belle, honey, let me take you out and I will teach you how to ride a horse, okay?¡± Belle was about to say that she didn¡¯t need Julia to teach her and that her Mommy could do it when Sasha stood up. ¡°ire, you¡¯ve given Kira a chance, isn¡¯t it only fair that you give me one too?¡± Kira walked up just in time to hear her and ran over in a few steps and stood next to ire, ¡°No way! I asked for a challenge and I lost, you can¡¯t do the same!¡± ¡°I am not doing the same.¡± Although with the same dark brown eyes as ire, Sasha¡¯s eyes had a calcting shrewdness, ¡°You lost to ire¡¯s assistant, I canpete with ire.¡± Damn it! Kira cursed in her mind! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had been raised as ady, she would have beaten Sasha up. ¡°Sasha, that¡¯s unfair! ire is just an internationally renowned costume designer, not a professional horse rider.¡± 10 14 Mon, Nov b Chapter 154: A Trap For Kira Sasha wasn¡¯t angry, ¡°Her assistant rides so well, surely she can¡¯t be any worse.¡± Kira was determined to stop them frompeting with each other! Sasha wasn¡¯t as good at riding a horse as she was, but she was still so much. better than normal people, she couldn¡¯t take the risk. ¡°Her assistant¡¯s specialty is horsemanship, maybe she¡¯s not! It will be You may also like The Goddess of Romulus Werewolf Add to library Running away from a pack that tosses her around, Delphine finds herself in a love triangle with her mate, who happens to be Alpha of the pack she ran to. Can love really conquer all and will they be able to withstand the tests on the way? There are mysteries surrounding Delphine¡¯s past¡­ and her c¡­ unfair!¡± Julia was amused, no one had said anything yet and these two were at each other¡¯s throats, it was really a fun show! This wasn¡¯t enough, however, she decided to elerate things. ¡°Yeah, Sasha, that¡¯s just not nice, if you want topete, you shouldpete with me instead of ire, right?¡± Sasha didn¡¯t have the guts topare with Julia, just now she saw Julia¡¯s skills and she knew there was no way she could win. She wasn¡¯t that stupid. ¡°Why? I am not even as good as Kira, of course, I shouldpete with ire.¡± Julia almost failed to hold back herughter. 4/5 Chapter 154: A Trap For Kira Kira didn¡¯t bother to argue with Sasha, anyway, the decision was ire¡¯s. She turned around and faced ire and said as if caring for ire, ¡°ire, you can¡¯t beat her, although she¡¯s not as good at horsemanship as I am, she¡¯s one of the best at it among Ascalon¡¯s celebrities, and she¡¯s the best at being provocative, don¡¯t fall for her tricks.¡± ire raised an eyebrow and turned her head to Sasha, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll give you a chance to provoke me, let¡¯s see if I will fall for it.¡± Kira stomped her foot impatiently, ¡°ire, are you stupid?¡± Sasha smiled and suddenly raised her hand, pointing at Sean beside ire, ¡°I like him, so I¡¯m going to show him that I¡¯m better than you!¡± Kira widened her eyes. What the hell! No woman could stand such provocation! Damn it, Sasha was as sinister and shameless as ever! ¡°ire!¡± said Julia, crossing her arms and raising her eyebrows in exasperation, ¡°How could you put up with that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ire ced Belle on Sean¡¯sp and Sean took her hand, she smiled at him before standing up. She looked at Sasha withposure, ¡°Okay! I shall fulfill your wish, if you win, I¡¯ll give you that pink crystal, if you lose¡­ You will call me grandma when you see me in the future!¡± 5/5 10:14 Mon, Nov b Chapter 155: A Bully- Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155: A Bully Sasha was shocked by the aura around ire! From her observation, ire was young and beautiful, she thought that ire was just an empty vase, she did not expect ire could have such intimidating momentum that could almost bepared to that of Joseph. But then she thought, who knew if ire was bluffing? ¡°Okay!¡± Sasha didn¡¯t want Sean to look down on her and puffed out her chest slightly to make herself look confident, ¡°Let¡¯s notpete in horsemanship, there¡¯s a ring here, let¡¯s race horses.¡± Horse racing was much simpler, two horses would start off together and whoever reached the finish line first would be the winner. ire smiled, not a hint of timidity visible on her face, ¡°As you like.¡± Julia couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Horse race?¡± Sasha frowned, ¡°How is that funny?¡± Juliaughed so hard she leaned against ire¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Horse racing isn¡¯t funny, but it¡¯s funny you are going to race with ire.¡± ¡°Stop now.¡± ire patted her on the butt, ¡°Julia, stopughing, it¡¯s not certain who 1/5 Chapter 155: A Bully norse. 73% Sean stood up with Belle in his arms, ¡°ire, you don¡¯t have a horse here, just ride Athena.¡± Athena? Sasha¡¯s face instantly turned livid, everyone knew that Athena was one of the fastest horses, not only was it incredibly fast, but also it had very good endurance, no horse here was better than Athena. And more importantly¡­ It was Sean¡¯s favorite horse, no one but himself had ever ridden it, and he wanted ire to ride it? Sasha was pissed! ¡°Sean, you can¡¯t do this!¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the jealousy in her eyes, ¡°Your horse is known for being a fast runner, it¡¯s unfair you give it to ire!¡± Sean looked at her askance, the look in his eyes icy. He held Belle with one arm and naturally wrapped his other arm around ire¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Do you have a problem with my girlfriend riding my horse?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡­¡± Julia couldn¡¯t helpughing again when she heard it. Even Frederick¡¯s face reddened slightly, it was clear he knew what Julia was Naughing at. ire gave Julia a breathless look, there were kids here! 275 73% Chapter 155: A Bully- Julia immediately covered her mouth and turned her head, she was already trying so hard to hold it back but her shoulders were still twitching, she obviously just couldn¡¯t help it. Sasha bit her lip hard, her dark brown eyes staring at Sean¡¯s hand that was on ire¡¯s shoulder, her heart aching¡­ Kira was not angry anymore, and she didn¡¯t think ire was stupid anymore, because the current situation was exactly the same as that night when ire raced with Derek. She knew how confident ire was. She guffawed and said smugly, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s none of your business whose horse ire uses, why don¡¯t you do the same and find a man who¡¯s willing to let you ride his horse?¡± Julia felt it harder and harder not tough out loud. It was simply hrious. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Frederick knew that it had gotten inappropriate for kids, so he took Belle from Sean¡¯s arms and then led Jon by the hand as he walked him down the bleachers. Julia didn¡¯t want to be here anymore either, she couldn¡¯tugh any longer. ¡°Mr. Frederick, wait for me¡­¡± ire lifted her hand and ced it on the back of Sean¡¯s hand on her shoulder, smiling provocatively, ¡°Sasha, stillpeting?¡± Sasha was a little ufortable at their pun. ¡°Why not?¡± Sasha held tightly the whip in her hand, raising her jaw slightly and saving ¡°ire you¡¯re not sure to win vet!¡± 3/5 10:14 Mon, Nov Chapter 155: A Bully ire¡¯s hand was in Sean¡¯s palm, and the two walked side by side, making others around them look like outsiders. It was funny when Kira, a rich young woman, walked next to them. ¡°Kira.¡± ire was in a good mood and gently shook Sean¡¯s hand, ¡°Why is it that you¡¯re more attached to my business than I am to my own?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kira bit her lower lip in frustration, and without beating around the bush with ire, she got right to the point, ¡°I want you to win, I don¡¯t want that pink crystal to fall into the hands of the Felix family. ¡± About the Summers, ire could only find limited information online, much about them was hidden and not avable. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Felix family and the Summers family have been fighting over the years and the Summers family has been suppressed by the Felix family, is this true?¡± Speaking of this, Kira was a little discouraged, knowing that with Sean, it would be easy for ire to find anything, so she didn¡¯t need to lie. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She said in loss, ¡°The Felix family has poached a lot of our appraisers, their current design team members all used to work for us. The Summers family has been doing the jewelry business for hundreds of years and it has been hard these years to withstand the pressure from the Felix family. ire chuckled, it seemed that the Summers were in a hot mess right now, anxious but unable to do anything about it. 5/5 10:14 Mon, Nov 6 73% Chapter 155: A Bully -PP¡¤ Summers family has been doing the jewelry business for hundreds of years and it has been hard these years to withstand the pressure from the Felix family. ire chuckled, it seemed that the Summers were in a hot mess right now, anxious but unable to do anything about it. They chatted and walked to the stable, the owner of the stable personally led Athena out, Athena saw her owner and got excited. ¡°Sir, your horse is very attached to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± The owner of the stable didn¡¯t miss this opportunity to kiss Sean¡¯s ass, ¡°Horses are smart animals and Mr. Sean¡¯s horse is the best of the best, except for Mr. Sean, she won¡¯t even allow others to touch her!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ire was interested and raised her hand towards Athena¡¯s head. The stable owner¡¯s eyes widened in terror, ¡°Ms. Donovan, don¡¯t¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, ire¡¯s hand hadnded on Athena¡¯s head. Athena looked up at her before she rubbed her head against ire¡¯s palm. Chapter 156: Or What? Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156: Or What? The stable owner was speechless. What was he looking at? When Mr. Sean left Ascalon, he specifically told him to take good care of Athena. However, the stable boy who used to be responsible for feeding and bathing Athena suddenly quit his job, no matter how much sry he offered, the boy insisted on leaving. Then he had to ask another boy to feed Athena, but Athena wouldn¡¯t even eat anything, let alone let him bathe her. He reced the stable boy again and again but no one could get near Athena. Finally, Mr. Frederick came back to take care of Athena for a while, and Athena slowly recovered. To solve the problem, from then on, he woulde with Frederick and feed and bathe Athena with Frederick watching, which finally got Athena to get familiar with him. It was the time ire was here and Athena was willing to let her touch her? And Athena seemed to like her very much. Even Sean was a bit surprised, he had nned to help ire get familiar with Athena, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. Well, it did save a lot of time. Kira looked at Athena and rolled her eyes, ¡°Well, it seems that even horses know how to please their future boss¡¯s wife. Some people aren¡¯t even as smart 1/5 Chapter 156: Or What? as horses.¡± Sasha, who was leading her horse over, happened to hear this, she red at Athena and cursed Athena deep inside. She thought that after she got Sean¡¯s heart, she would eat her! ire just nced at Sasha out of the corner of her eye before gently stroking Athena¡¯s mane with her hand, ¡°Athena, can I ride on you? If you help me win, I will take you home and let you stay with Sean every day.¡± Athena hissed as if she understood, and then by some miracle, she knelt on her front hooves as if she were bowing to ire, it was so cute. The stable owner looked dumbfounded, ¡°What does¡­ this mean?¡± Sean let out a chuckle and bent down to stroke Athena¡¯s head, ¡°That¡¯s my good girl.¡± The stable owner was anxious, in all his years of breeding horses, he had never seen a horse kneel to someone for no reason, he asked, ¡°Mr. Sean, what does Athena mean by this?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sean stood up straight and looked at ire with a gentle smile, ¡°Athena has recognized ire as her owner.¡± The stable owner was stunned. ire happily patted Athena on the back, ¡°Good girl, get up, I can get up there by herself.¡± Athena immediately stood up, stomped two front hooves on the ground, and just dutifully stood there motionless. ire ored the rone around Athena¡¯s neck with her left hand then stenned 2/5 Chapter 156: Or What? She did it with ease. Kira¡¯s jaw dropped as she looked up at ire incredulously, ¡°You can ride a horse?¡± ire, like Julia, grabbed the rope with one hand, sitting up there without a trace of fear, rxed and delighted, ¡°Or what? Why else do you think I took Sasha¡¯s challenge?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kira frowned awkwardly, ¡°I have guessed earlier that you could ride a horse, and that your horsemanship should be good, but it¡¯s still a shock to see it in person.¡±¡± ire tilted her head and smiled smugly, ¡°I¡¯ll show you something more shockingter then.¡± Sean walked up and raised his hand to touch Athena¡¯s head and whispered something in Athena¡¯s ear before looking up at ire, ¡°ire, Athena is fast and has been trained, you can trust her. But be careful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ire smiled sweetly, ¡°Sir, promise me that if I win, we¡¯ll build a stable at home and bring Athena home?¡± Sean chuckled and patted gently on ire¡¯s leg, ¡°When have I ever objected to anything you¡¯ve said?¡± ireughed as she sat down on the horseback and actually bent down and kissed Sean on the forehead, ¡°I knew you are the best.¡± Both the stable owner and Kira were speechless. Could they not disy their affection anymore? 375 73% Chapter 156: Or What? didn¡¯t dare to make such a difficult maneuver on the back of a horse, but ire did it with ease, so she could imagine how good ire was at riding a horse. ¡°ire, break a leg!¡± ire raised an eyebrow at her, then tugged on the horse¡¯s rope and kicked Athena¡¯s stomach gently, and Athena started to run. She hadn¡¯t been ridden in a long time. Finally, she could have some fun! The stable owner looked at Athena and touched his forehead, ¡°Why do I get the feeling that Athena is having fun?¡± ¡°Sure she is.¡± Sean said as he headed outside, ¡°ire is riding her.¡± Kira was speechless. Here we go again¡­ Sasha waited on the track for a few minutes before she saw ireing up riding Athena, the way she moved and posed, she looked at ease. Sasha had a bad feeling and her horse seemed to sense the agitation and restlessness in her mind and walked back and forth. ¡°ire, I can¡¯t believe you set me up!¡± ire pulled up next to her on Athena, turned her head and looked at Sasha with an innocent smile on her face, ¡°How did I set you up?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Sasha gasped as her fingers tightened on the rope, ¡°First, you 4/5 10:14 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 156: Or What? L ????? mic up. /3% ire pulled up next to her on Athena, turned her head and looked at Sasha with an innocent smile on her face, ¡°How did I set you up?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Sasha gasped as her fingers tightened on the rope, ¡°First, you told Kira topete with your assistant, then in the stands you said you set up a trap for Kira, making me think you didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse at all.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ire¡¯s hand holding the riding crop gently lifted, covering her lips as sheughed out, ¡°You are ming me for your own stupidity? I said that if Kira wanted topete with me, she had to win my assistant first. When normal people hear this, they will all assume I¡¯m better than my assistant, right? How did you get me wrong?¡± ¡°You!¡± Sasha was too angry to say aplete sentence. She had thought she was scheming enough, but she didn¡¯t realize that ire was even more scheming than her! Her beautiful face was red with anger at this moment, she clenched her teeth hard and raised her hand again to point at Julia who had been standing aside ¡°But she said I was bullying you!¡± Chapter 157: She¡¯s Sure to Win Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157: She¡¯s Sure to Win ¡°Hey, you!¡± Julia jumped up and pped Sasha¡¯s hand pointing at her away, ¡°It¡¯s very rude to point at others when you speak. Do you have any manners? And I did say that, I admit it, but why should you believe me? You didn¡¯t even think about it and believed me, that¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Watching Sasha in exasperation as she was about to freak out, Juliaughed out loud. ¡°Sasha, you should really improve yourself and be smarter!¡± At this moment, Kira and Sean came over, Sasha saw Sean and her pretty face was full of grievance, ¡°Sean, they¡¯re so devious! They tricked me to win!¡± ¡°Did they?¡± Sean nced at her and walked over to Athena, raising his hand to pet Athena¡¯s mane, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Okay now.¡± Kira didn¡¯t give Sasha a chance to speak, crossing her hands over her chest, she looked at Sasha who was in a dilemma with a smile, ¡°In terms of insidiousness, who canpare to you, Sasha? You can¡¯t get out now, let¡¯s just begin.¡± Sasha smiled. They all assumed she was losing? She was just stalling for time, she never fought a battle she was not sure of. How would she be able to win ire if she didn¡¯t make preparations 4/5 73%1 Chapter 157: She¡¯s Sure to Win Next to the runway, a stable boy came running and gave Sasha a sneaky thumbs¨Cup, the smile on Sasha¡¯s face became brighter. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then.¡± Sasha¡¯s hands gripped the ropes tightly and her eyes looked ahead, ¡°ire, whoever crosses the finish line first wins!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ire held the rope in one hand, and when the man waved the g, she kicked the horse hard in the stomach, and Athena howled and took the lead. Sasha smiled smugly before raising the horsewhip in her hand and hitting her horse on the ass, and her horse took off quickly. ¡°It¡¯s on, it¡¯s on!¡± Julia stood excitedly by the stands, reaching out and pointing at ire, ¡°ire¡¯s best at horse racing, and with Athena¡¯s speed, she¡¯s going to win for sure!¡± As she spoke, ire¡¯s horse was already ahead of Sasha¡¯s, as long as no ident happened, it would be a sure win for ire. The more Kira thought about it, the more wrong she felt things were. She had known Sasha for a long time and every time Sasha felt bound and determined to win, she would smile like that¡­ Like just now when she said, ¡°Let¡¯s get started¡°. ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± Kira turned her head to Sean, ¡°Sasha is a sinister person with a lot of tricks. She has used all kinds of underhanded tactics to win the Summers family, I¡¯m afraid she¡­¡± Chapter 157 She¡¯s Sure to Win Before she could finish her sentence, suddenly, a rooster came out of nowhere in the middle of the runway,ing straight towards Athena. Athena hissed, clearly frightened! Its two front hooves were raised high, its back forming ny degrees to the ground, Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he took two steps forward, ¡°ire!¡± Kira¡¯s heart raced! She had seen this before, she had a friend who loved to ride horses even more than she did. One day, the girl¡¯s father bought her a new horse from abroad, and the two of them came to the stable to test ride, the girl rode on the back of that horse for the first time and rode merrily when suddenly the horse was frightened with its front hooves upward and its back forming a ny degree angle to the ground. The girl was taken aback and she fell off the horseback. Her headnded on the ground first, she broke her neck and died on the spot. It was a scene she still remembered to this day, so she was so distraught that she actually shouted out hysterically, ¡°ire! Hold on to the rope, clip the horse! Don¡¯t fall off¡­¡± In fact, she knew that ire was on her horse right now, and when she encountered such a situation, she couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. However, Kira couldn¡¯t help panicking, even if she hated ire and disliked her, she didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again in front of her. Just as her voice resonated throughout the stands, ire grabbed the rope with both hands and mped the horse so hard with both legs that everyone saw that her body was up in the air, yet she didn¡¯t fall off the horse because of her ovauicito chill 10:15 Mon, Nov b Chapter 157: She¡¯s Sure to Win And Sasha took advantage of the moment to overtake her. You may also like Bound To The Billionaire Wolf Werewolf Add to library Cassidy Winters knew the meaning of pain when she lost her parents in an ident, leaving her the only survivor and a scar on her leg as a constant reminder of the horrible night. Only now for her to experience the pain of loss again¡­. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Athena¡¯s front hooves leaped up, she ced them on the ground again, ire didn¡¯t rush after Sasha, instead, she reached out and petted Athena¡¯s head favorably, then bent down and leaned over to whisper something in Athena¡¯s ear. After that, the crowd saw her straighten her body again and kick the horse¡¯s stomach with her leg, Athena gasped for breath before running off again. Kira was relieved, her palms still on her chest. Thankfully that scene didn¡¯t happen again before her eyes. Even Sean¡¯s forehead was oozing sweat, and his clenched hands were wet with sweat. ¡°What¡¯s the panic?¡± Julia was the most calm. She nced at them, crossed her arms over her chest, and smiled, ¡°ire¡¯s skills can bepared to that of a professional yer. We once joked that after everything is finished, we would go to the prairie to buy some horses and gallop on the prairie every day!¡± Even after Julia said that, Sean still didn¡¯t rx. Juliaughed and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Mr. Sean, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve 4/5 10:15 Mon, Nov b Chapter 157: She¡¯s Sure to Win ????b???¡°? ?VU UL LI by unu VIUIU skills can bepared to that of a professional yer. We once joked that after everything is finished, we would go to the prairie to buy some horses and gallop on the prairie every day!¡± Even after Julia said that, Sean still didn¡¯t rx. Juliaughed and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Mr. Sean, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve known ire since we were kids, she¡¯s got this.¡± Sean licked his lower lip, his deep eyes locked on ire on the horse, his hands gripped tighter at his sides, ¡°I will find out who did this and kill him!¡± It was summer and the sun was so bright up there, but Julia and Kira shivered at the same time! Mr. Sean¡¯s words were horrifying and cold. At that moment, something suddenly flew in the sky, Sean was standing too fa away to see what it was. He could see the object flying very purposefully towards ire¡¯s head. Julia propped her hands on the railings and opened her eyes as wide as they would go, and when she got a good look at it, she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Crap! Whose drone is that? Why is there a drone in the stable?¡± Chapter 158: ire, You Are Awesome Chapter 158 Chapter 158 73%1 Chapter 158: ire, You Are Awesome Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Everyone knew that drones were all human¨Ccontrolled, their direction and speed were all controlled by someone. The drone flew towards ire¡¯s head at a very fast speed, and just as the crowd was in a state of shock, they saw ire¡¯s legs tightly mped around the horse, and then she leaned back and easily dodged it. The drone flew past and then returned, about to attack ire from behind. This time, even Julia was not calm anymore, that thing was so fast, if it really hit ire¡® in the head, with Athena¡¯s fast speed, even if ire¡¯s horsemanship was good, she might be knocked out by the drone and then fall off the horse. ¡°ire! ire! It¡¯s at your back¡­¡± Julia yelled at the top of her lungs, but ire¡¯s eyes were glued ahead and she couldn¡¯t hear at all. As the crowd watched the drone flying from behind, about to hit ire¡¯s head, ire suddenly raised her whip, she didn¡¯t even turn around, and with a dashing flip, the whip hit the drone with a loud sound. The drone immediately fell to the ground with a swoosh. It only took a few seconds, but the people in the stands felt as if riding a roller coaster. It was simply so thrilling. Julia jumped up and down excitedly, ¡°Geez! ire, you¡¯re awesome! You are my idol!¡± 1/4 Frederick, who had always been calm andposed except on the wedding d when he found out Winona escaped, also walked up to Sean with Belle and Jo The two little guys were naturally very excited, gripping the railing and cheering for ire. Frederick cleared his throat before giving Sean a thumbs¨Cup, ¡°You do have good taste in women!¡± Sean calmed down after the shock, nced at Frederick and couldn¡¯t help but give a smug smile, ¡°Of course,¡± Frederick chuckled but didn¡¯t refute it, he said with heartfelt appreciation, ¡°I take back what I said before.¡± Sean turned his head, looking at him in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frederick pursed his lips and though he was a little embarrassed, he said frankly, ¡°I told her earlier that she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as her mother. Well, I was wrong. Every woman has her own beauty, like ire, she is confident and multi¨Ctalented. Just now, what she did was incredible. It was something Winona couldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Frederick!¡± Sean retorted, ¡°How could you say that ire is not as beautiful as Winona? In my eyes, she is the most beautiful woman in the world. You can love your Winona, but don¡¯t look down upon ire.¡± ¡°Mr. Frederick, Mr. Sean, you two are being childish.¡± Julia red at both of them glumly, ¡°How could youpare a daughter to hel mathar?¡± Chapter 158: ire, You Are Awesome Kira couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°This proves that the women of the Summers family are the best in this world! Mr. Frederick, Mr. Sean, I¡¯ll take what you two just said as apliment to us Summers women!¡± Frederick and Sean were embarrassed while Julia rolled her eyes, ¡°Tsk!¡± ¡°This is thestp! Mommy¡¯s going to win!¡± Belle¡¯s voice rang out excitedly and drew the crowd¡¯s attention to the runway again. Even after the two dangerous situations, ire was still running ahead of Sasha. On thestp, when she was about to cross the finish line with half ap to go, a kid came out of nowhere and actually ran across the track. Athena¡¯s speed was so fast that even if ire tried to tighten the rope and force Athena to stop, she couldn¡¯t do it without hurting the child. Julia¡¯s face went pale with fear, worried about the kid and ire, while Sean jumped right off the bleachers and ran towards ire. In the nick of time, ire suddenly flipped off the horse, jumped down and hugged the boy then rolled violently on the ground several times. And Athena¡¯s hoof brushed against ire¡¯s face, narrowly missing her. Julia, Kira, and Frederick all screamed out in shock, ¡°No!¡± Because Sasha¡¯s horse had already run over at this time, and was only one meter away from ire, seeing that the horse was about to kick ire, Sasha suddenly pulled the rope and kicked the horse¡¯s stomach with force, the horse made pranced over ire. 3/4 Chapter 158: ire, You Are Awesome A minuteter, Sean ran to ire¡¯s side, he helped ire up from the ground, checked ire up and down carefully and asked worriedly, ¡°ire, how are you? Did you get hurt? Where does it hurt?¡± ire frowned, it would be a lie to say it didn¡¯t hurt because it definitely did! But looking over, she saw Belle and Jon running over with Frederick, Julia and Kira. So even if it hurt, she had to endure it. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ire pulled the boy to his feet, patted the dust off his clothes and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you hurt, honey?¡± The child was so scared that he cried and wouldn¡¯t talk. ire patientlyforted him, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s all over.¡± Julia ran over and pulled ire up, ignoring the child, her eyes red, ¡°ire, I know it hurts,e on, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital now.¡± ire smiled reassuringly and gently pushed her hand away, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ At that moment, Sasha rode over on her horse, she sat on the back of the horse, looked down at ire and smiled triumphantly, ¡°ire, I won!¡± ire looked up, the sunlight made her squint, and before she could say anything, Kira¡¯s exasperated voice came, ¡°Sasha, you are so sinister!¡± She rushed over and stood at the horse, raising her hand and pointing at Sasha her face red, perhaps because of the sun or because of anger, she cursed, ¡°You have really gone all out just to win! The chicken, the drone? I know it was all you!¡± 4/4 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159: Beat You Lig Chapter 159: Beat You Up Sasha raised her jaw in triumph, and even her horse raised its head in arrogance. ¡°Winner is winner and loser is loser! What? You are going to excuse her just because she lost to me? You need to show me the evidence!¡± Just then, a woman hurriedly ran over, squeezed into the crowd and hugged the child ire had just saved, ¡°Jackie, Jackie, didn¡¯t you go to the restroom? How did you get here?¡± That child had been crying just now, and now that he saw his mother, he was so aggrieved that he cried while saying, ¡°Mommy, a man said he would take me to the restroom and took me here. He¡­ He pushed me down! I was so scared¡­¡± A man? Everyone here frowned, the race track was an extremely dangerous ce, not to mention children, even adults wouldn¡¯te over, that man was really cruel! It was murder to push a child there! The child¡¯s mother seemed to remember something, she stood up holding the child and cursed in annoyance, ¡°This murderer, I thought he was really kind to take Jackie to the restroom, how could he¡­¡± ¡°Mister¡­ Mr. Sean¡­¡± The woman had just finished speaking when the stable owner came over with man tied up, seeing the wound on ire¡¯s arm and Sean¡¯s grim face, he was so 1/5 Chapter 159: Beat You Up ¡°Mr. Sean¡­ It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, I just checked the surveince, the stable boy here set the chicken and the drone and pushed the kid. I have brought him here.¡± ¡°He did all those things alone?¡± Sean sneered and hooked his lips, ¡°He could he do so many things in so little time?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The stable owner gritted his teeth. He knew he couldn¡¯t hide it from Mr. Sean yet he thought maybe it would work, finding a scapegoat to take all the me. ¡°Mr. Sean, he¡¯s the one who did all those. It¡¯s true. He¡¯s at your disposal! Please let me go, sir!¡± The tied man named Wayne Hawks, he had been working in the stable for half a year and was azy and greedy man. Seeing that the stable owner was going to make him take the me, he simply decided to break things off. Although his hands were tied, he could still walk, he ran up, stood by the side of the stable owner, and turned his head to spit at him. ¡°Bah! Your son is clearly the culprit in this matter, I only helped catch the chicken and brought the boy here, he did the rest, he threw the chicken onto the runway, he flew the drone and he pushed the boy into the runway! Even if I¡¯m at fault, I am at most just an aplice!¡± The stable owner trembled, raised his head, grabbed Wayne by the shoulder and beat him up, ¡°How could you say it was my son? I will f**king kill you!¡± Wayne ducked while cursing, ¡°You want me to be a scapegoat for your son? N 2/5 Chapter 159: Beat You Up ¡°Enough!¡± Sean shouted, and the stable owner and Wayne immediately quiete down. The stable owner looked at Sean with trepidation, ¡°Mr. Sean¡­¡± Sean walked over to the stable owner, bent over and grabbed the stable owner¡¯s chin, forcing thetter to look him in the eye. ¡°You are bold enough. Over the years, I¡¯ve been supporting your stable, and now you wanted to hurt my girlfriend?¡± ¡°How could I? I don¡¯t have that guts, sir!¡± The stable owner¡¯s body suddenly shook, and in the next second, his pants were wet, and a foul odor spread instantly. Under Sean¡¯s cold and stern gaze, he was so scared that he said while crying, ¡± It¡¯s all my fault, I failed to discipline my son, I just questioned him, and he said he was paid by Ms. Felix to do those things¡­¡± Sasha rode on her horse and held up the whip in her hand and pointed it at the stable owner, ¡°How dare you! You can¡¯t offend the Vanderbilts, but you think you can offend the Felix family?¡± Joseph, although vicious and brutal, was far less cruel than the Vanderbilt family! What¡¯s more, what he said was the truth, Sean was a reasonable person, at this time, he just needed to confess everything, maybe Sean would turn his anger to the Felix family, at that time, the Felix family would be busy dealing with Sean¡¯s wrath and have no time to take revenge on him. He spoke extremely fast, ¡°Mr. Sean, I didn¡¯t lie to you, what I said is true. 3/5 10:16 Mon, Nov b Chapter 159: Beat You Up Julia raised her head and looked at Sasha with a mocking smile, ¡°You wanted evidence? Here¡¯s the evidence!¡± Sasha gritted her teeth hard, she couldn¡¯t get away now. She had already thought before that Sean would surely investigate this matter, but she didn¡¯t expect herself to be found so quickly! She shook the whip in her hand with force, ¡°So what if I paid him to do those things? The end justifies the means, right? ire, you lost and it¡¯s settled!¡± Sean shook the stable owner¡¯s jaw off with force, turned back abruptly, and kicked the head of Sasha¡¯s horse. The horse let out a scream, and then its body fell to the side. It happened all too fast, almost everyone did not expect that Sean would do this. Sasha, sitting on the horse, was even more shocked, the horse heavily fell to the ground and she also fell hard. The saddle and the horse¡¯s weight were pressed against her leg. ¡°Ah!¡± with a scream, Sashay on the ground in a dejected state, nearly fainting from the pain. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts! My leg¡­¡± Sean walked around the horse, walked over and yanked Sasha by the cor, anc with a drag, she was dragged out from underneath the horse. Sean did it with such brutal vigor and no mercy at all that Julia and Kira couldn¡¯t help but wince at the sight of it. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. 4/5 = It happened all too fast, almost everyone did not expect that Sean would do this. Sasha, sitting on the horse, was even more shocked, the horse heavily fell to the ground and she also fell hard. The saddle and the horse¡¯s weight were pressed against her leg. ¡°Ah!¡± with a scream, Sashay on the ground in a dejected state, nearly fainting from the pain. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts! My leg¡­¡± Sean walked around the horse, walked over and yanked Sasha by the cor, and with a drag, she was dragged out from underneath the horse. Sean did it with such brutal vigor and no mercy at all that Julia and Kira couldn¡¯t help but wince at the sight of it. Everyone in Ascalon knew that Sean was cold¨Cblooded, ruthless and vindictive. Sean had left Ascalon for four years, perhaps many people had forgotten his ferociousness back then. This once again reminded them of the vindictive Sean¡¯s ruthlessness! Sasha looked so embarrassed now and couldn¡¯t help but feel scared seeing how cruel Sean was, raising her voice, she cried, ¡°Sean! Sean! The Vanderbilt family should know best that battles are cruel and even if I did use some despicable means, I won and that¡¯s all that matters!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160: Sasha, You Lost! Sean lifted his foot and stomped on Sasha¡¯s leg so hard that Sasha immediately winced in pain. He bent over and looked at Sasha in agony, smiling coldly, ¡°You are talking to me about battles? Huh, since you know so much about tactics, use them to get out of this situation.¡± Sasha was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t say a word, sweating profusely, her face full of tears. She could think of no tactic at all now. ire frowned, Belle was already trembling with fear as she clung to Frederick¡¯s leg, and Jon was, although calm, a three¨Cyear¨Cold child. She shook her head, walked up and took Sean¡¯s hand. ¡°Sir, Belle and Jon are here, don¡¯t scare them.¡± It was then that Sean turned around to see Belle¡¯s frightened look and her shaking in fear, and he immediately removed the hostile energy as well as his < foot from Sasha¡¯s leg. Sasha got hurt so badly and made so much effort just to get the pink crystal. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the purpose of her trip even now. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± She gasped in pain, then struggled to hold back the pain and looked up at ire, saying, ¡°ire, I won! Give me that pink crystal!¡± ¡°You won?¡± ire gave an indifferent smile, ncing at Sasha¡¯s horse lying on the 175 10:16 Mon, Nov b 73%1 Chapter 160: Sasha. YouLost! ground and motionless, she said, ¡°Sasha, do you remember what rules you set before the game?¡± Rules? Sasha¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden, almost in an instant, she covered her leg with both hands, cursing in annoyance, ¡°ire, how can you¡­¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Kira walked up and stood beside ire, a moment ago, Sasha was riding on the back of a horse looking down on her, and now she was standing and looking down on Sasha who was lying on the ground in a state of disarray. It felt so darn good! ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re all witnesses to the fact that before the race, you said whoever¡¯s horse crossed the finish line first would win.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Julia came up as well and stood alongside them, ¡°Athena didn¡¯t stop just now even though ire jumped off of her, she crossed the finish line first, much faster than you.¡± ire smiled with satisfaction, ¡°So, Sasha, you lost! No matter how hard you tried and what tricks you yed, you lost!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sasha had been nning this for so long and never thought things would turn out this way! She wasn¡¯t willing to take it and cursed in exasperation, ¡°You are just taking advantage of me! ire should be disqualified since she fell off her 2/5 Mon, Nov b Chapter 160: Sasha YouLost! ¡°General rules? I thought we werepeting ording to your rules.¡± Julia was best at arguing. She crossed her arms and refuted, ¡°You made the rules yourself, and now you¡¯re talking about the general rules? Moreover, you just said you could y tricks to win!¡± ¡°You just lost!¡± Sasha wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the pain, or because she was so angry that her eyes were swollen from crying, ¡°Give me the pink crystal!¡± ¡°No!¡± Julia¡¯s eyes rolled and she said in disdain, ¡°You think you¡¯re the only scoundrel here?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sean really didn¡¯t want to look at Sasha again, he took ire¡¯s hand and turned around, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Sean!¡± Sasha shouted. Maybe she was unwilling or maybe she was annoyed, she screamed at Sean, ¡°Business is all about honesty, if you helped ire cheat this time, how could others trust and do business with you?¡± Sean stopped but didn¡¯t turn around, his voice was so icy, ¡°I can choose to honor my word and I can choose not to, who can do anything about it?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Juliaughed out in triumph and gave Sasha a thumbs¨Cup, only in the next second, her thumb pointed towards the ground, ¡°Sasha, you cheated in the game 3/5 7323 Chapter 160: Sasha YouLost! Everyone then left. The owner of the stable kindly called 911 for Sasha, then closed the stable and ran away with his son overnight. In Ascalon, after offending the Vanderbilt family and the Felix family, there was no ce for them anymore. Although Sean wouldn¡¯t give him a hard time now, Sean certainly wouldn¡¯t help him if the Felix family came at him! Sasha was sent to the hospital and admitted to the emergency room, and after several hours of surgery, she was able to keep her leg. It was a very serious injury, and she might stay in the hospital for a while. Joseph received the news and rushed to the hospital, looking at Sasha¡¯s leg in a cast, his eyes reddened, ¡°Sasha¡­¡± ¡°Dad..¡± Seeing Joseph, Sasha couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and cried out in grievance ¡°Dad¡­ You have to avenge me¡­ It¡¯s all ire¡¯s fault, she lost but she wouldn¡¯t give me the pink crystal¡­ Even Sean was on her side¡­ Dad, it hurts so much¡­¡± Joseph had heard of what happened at the stable, he was the most good at the use of despicable means to achieve his goals. He learned it from Master Summers and Sasha learned it from him. The end justifies the means. So, he didn¡¯t think Sasha did anything wrong today! Looking at his daughter crying miserably, he raised his hand and gently 4/5 in the 10:16 Mon, Nov 6 The Billionaire¡¯s Surprise Twins take revenge!¡± You may also like The Nameless Luna Werewolf Add to library A nameless Luna who was once a ve, raised as the runt of her pack until a stranger came and imed her as his bride. His touch is like torture, and she cannot decide whether she dreads or desires him. ¡­ Sasha was in tears, and viciousness appeared in her eyes, ¡°Dad! Sean¡¯s weak point is ire, as long as you catch that bitch, Sean is at your mercy and not to be feared, you must make ire pay!¡± The price that must be paid. They hurt his daughter, he would let the whole Vanderbilt family pay, not just Sean! After leaving the stable, instead of taking her own car, Kira got into Sean¡¯s car. The limousine became a bit crowded all of a sudden. Kira sat cheekily by ire¡¯s side, chattering away the whole way. ¡°ire, why don¡¯t you give the pink crystal to us? You can¡¯t make the best of it anyway. I promise you that we will make stunning jewelry with it that could amaze the whole world!¡± 3 Chapter 161: Not for Everyone Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161: Not for Everyone ¡°Just brag!¡± Julia was sitting next to Frederick, while she was happy about it, she was annoyed that Kira put on an arrogant look as soon as she got in the car. ¡°I didn¡¯t brag this time!¡± Kira raised her hand and proudly ruffled the hair around her ear, pride showing on her pretty face, ¡°The Summers family had been doing jewelry business for hundreds of years, I can say that we are one of the best jewelry makers!¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Julia let out a disdainful snort, ¡°If the Summers family is so awesome, why can¡¯t you even win the Felix family?¡± ¡°You!¡± Kira¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but there was nothing she could do about Julia. She knew that Julia was nothing more than an assistant, and it was useless to win her at argument, the decision rested with ire. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ire.¡± She turned around, took ire¡¯s arm and spoke sincerely, ¡°Your mother is a Summers, no matter what, you are also a Summers family member. You can ha any jewelry you want, but can you please give that pink crystal to us? We really need it.¡± ¡°Winona Summers is not my mother,¡± ire smiled indifferently, ¡°My mother 7285 Chapter 161: Not for Everyone name is Madeline, not Winona.¡± What? ire wasn¡¯t even going to admit that now? Kira couldn¡¯t understand why, if it were anyone else, she would have rushed to the Summers family, begging for them to take her in. But ire was so dismissive¡­ ¡°ire! Why can¡¯t you understand? That pink crystal would only be a waste in your hands, it can only disy its maximum value in the hands of the Summers family¡­ ¡°How do you know?¡± ire pulled her arm out of Kira¡¯s grasp, she was injured during the horse race and now it hurt like hell. She just didn¡¯t show it, but Kira thought she wasn¡¯t in pain and pulled her arm with a lot of force. ¡°Kira, I can tell you one thing. I am going to do jewelry business and in three months at most, I will have my chain stores all over Ascalon!¡± ¡°ire, do you think anyone can do jewelry business?¡± Kira was so angry that she clenched her hands into fists, ¡°Not to mention that starting a jewelry¨Cmaking company requires jewelry designers and appraisers, you need a raw material supplier and you don¡¯t have one!¡± It was easy to hire designers and appraisers, she could poach them from the best jewelrypanies. But it was hard to find a raw material supplier. It was not as simple as getting some diamonds or crystals. The biggest jewelry 2/5 thakers like the Summers had their own mines. Otherwise, out¨Cof¨Cstock situations might ur if apany was too dependent on buying raw material from someone else. ire gave an indifferent smile, ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about, Ms. Summers.¡± Just then, the car had pulled up to the entrance of the Vanderbilt family¡¯s estate, ire pulled open the door and made a gesture to Kira, ¡°Ms. Summers, we are home. Sorry we can¡¯t invite you in for a cup of coffee. Goodbye.¡± Kira stomped her foot in frustration, and when she met Sean¡¯s cold, stern gaze, she hastily turned around to get out of the car, pouting. Frederick went back to his ce and Julia took Belle and Jon to Sean¡¯s. Sean took out the medical kit and sat down next to ire, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the hospital, only I could help you with the wounds now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°ire¡­¡± Sean said this both helplessly and dotingly, Julia shook her head, ¡°Come on, you guys. We kids are still here.¡± Jon rolled his eyes at her, ¡°You are a kid? How could you say that?¡± ¡°I just said it!¡± Julia picked Belle up and sat Belle on herp. She thought Belle was the sweetest since Belle would never argue with her. 3/5 Chapter 161: Not for Everyone Thinking about what Kira and ire had said in the car, she felt a little worried, ¡°ire, do you really want to run a jewelrypany?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ire rolled up her sleeve, revealing the abrasions on her arm. Belle and Jon took one look and both their eyes instantly reddened. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ire smiled gently at them, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t cry. Or I will have to ask Julia to take you away.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± Jon held back his tears and said, ¡°We are big boy and big girl now! We won¡¯t cry.¡± Belle had tears in her eyes and when she heard that she might be taken away, she held back her tears as well, ¡°I won¡¯t cry, Mommy.¡± Sean took the cotton pad and gently, tenderly treated ire¡¯s wound. Those scrapes looked serious, but ire didn¡¯t even frown, as if those wounds didn¡¯t even exist, and continued to chat with Julia. ¡°Julia, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to go out for a few days. I need you to find me an office building with about three or four stories¡­¡± ¨C¡°No need.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes were fixed on ire¡¯s wounds, he carefully and gently sterilized her wounds for her while listening to their conversation. 4/5 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162: Too Sinister Sean appeared to be treating ire, but caught every word of ire¡¯s words. It seemed ire wasn¡¯t on a whim, she had had a n in mind for the jewelry But her studio? How many studios did she have that he didn¡¯t know about? Julia wasn¡¯t so surprised, nodding her head in understanding, ¡°Okay, I see, so that means I¡¯m going to have to go buy some stores in addition to handling thepany¡¯s address and decoration, I guess.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ire smiled, ¡°I¡¯m injured now, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you with these errands.¡± Julia pouted, ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of errands for you! You never let me do any technical work.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ire raised an eyebrow, Yourputer techniques¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Julia raised her hands in surrender, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, okay? Anyway, after thispany is established, I will share the dividend.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ire wiggled her feet leisurely, ¡°Get to work now.¡± ¡°Alright. You are going to do some adult things, I will take Belle and Jon 1/6 Belle and Jon were a little reluctant, but they didn¡¯t dare disobey their mommy and had to leave with Julia reluctantly. They had only just walked out the door when ire couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, ¡°It hurts so much! Ouch!¡± Sean rolled his eyes at her, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t feel pain!¡± She had been pretending to be fine since she fell off the horse, and even Sean, so observant, hadn¡¯t been able to see that she had been suffering. She was really tough! ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± ire was shocked, reaching out and pulling his hand, ¡°Going upstairs? Why?¡± Sean frowned, ¡°Undressing, of course!¡± ire¡¯s eyebrows jumped up in surprise. ¡°Why do I need to undress?¡± Sean gritted his teeth, lifted his hand and knocked her on her forehead, ¡°You must have gotten hurt on your shoulder as well. You want to undress here so that I can treat your injury?¡± Oh¡­ ire smiled embarrassedly. Actually, she could do it herself. Even if she couldn¡¯t reach her back, she just needed to make sure to stop the bleeding. ¡°Sir¡­¡± 2/6 Chapter 162: Too Sinister Sean instantly frowned and he seemed to be getting angry. ire found it hard to disobey him. ¡°Hmm?¡± The warning tone made ire¡¯s back stiffen and she immediately stood up, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Taking the t¨Cshirt off, ire¡¯s shoulders were exposed, her fair skin was now bruised and battered, especially, the abrasions on her scap were Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. severe. Her riding outfit was scuffed, Sean noticed it, although most people didn¡¯t. Seeing her sprawled on the bed, grinning and wincing in pain, he was both sorry for her and angry. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do anything so dangerous again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really dangerous.¡± ire exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that Sasha is too sinister¡­¡± ¡°Sasha¡¯s not the only sinister person in this world! Keep my words in mind.¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± ire pouted and turned back, only to be knocked on the forehead again by Sean, all she could do was lie back down. The medicine was applied to the wound, it was painful but ire didn¡¯t dare to cry out in pain again. It wasn¡¯t that she was scared of Sean, but she knew he would be heartbroken to see her in pain. 3/6 Chapter 162: Too Sinister. He cared about her too much. Sean disinfected the wounds for her and ire didn¡¯t even scream, he took another cotton swab, dabbed it with ointment and gently applied it to ire¡¯s wound. ¡°ire, you really aren¡¯t like other women.¡± ire¡¯s voice changed as she fought through the pain, ¡°Huh? How am I different?¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°If it were any other woman, she would have been crying her eyes out or asking forfort, but you¡¯re so tough that you didn¡¯t say a word, it only made my heart ache even more for you.¡± ire was just about tough when she hissed in pain, but sheughed out loud still, ¡°So, you want me to lie in your arms and cry?¡± Not really¡­ Sean couldn¡¯t say what he wanted for ire as he would feel sorry for her either way. ¡°ire, I will feel sorry for you either way, but also because it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll support anything you do. But¡­ don¡¯t ever let yourself get hurt like that again, I can¡¯t control my anger. I really wanted to kill Sasha when we were at the stable.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ire patted Sean on the thigh, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± 4/6 ¡± re patted Sean on the thigh, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± Sean didn¡¯t dwell on the matter, he thought of something else. ¡°Since you want to start a jewelrypany, you will bepeting with the Summers family and the Felix family, there¡¯s the Jewelry Chamber of Commerce in Brighton in half a month, shall we go?¡± ¡°The Jewelry Chamber of Commerce?¡± ire got interested, ¡°What does that do?¡± ¡°There are finished products as well as raw materials, and there will even be some miners from abroad who wille over with raw stones extracted from their own mines looking for buyers.¡± The miners would be there looking for potential business partners or looking to sell their products. It wasmon in the business now. Joseph had two mines, one of them was owned by a supplier in the chamber omerce, after negotiation, he got the mine. The mine was full of the best raw materials in the world, which helped the Felix family to dominate the business and could not be rivaled. So the Jewelry Chamber of Commerce was an opportunity. ¡°Yeah!¡± ire was so excited that she flipped over and sat up, ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± She inst finished when she saw the cotton swab in Sean¡¯s hand noke his 5/6 10 1/ Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 162 Ton Sinister ¡°Yeah!¡± 2 72%1 10 ire was so excited that she flipped over and sat up, ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± She just finished when she saw the cotton swab in Sean¡¯s hand poke his handsome face and the ointment was left on his cheek, ire was embarrassed and covered her face, ¡°Sir¡­ don¡¯t get excited, I¡¯ll lie down now and you can continue¡­¡± Sean grimaced as he removed the ointment from his face and tossed the cotton swab into the trash can. ire smiled curtly, hurrying to lie obediently on her back. She had thought Sean would freak out, but she didn¡¯t expect Sean to actually take another cotton swab, dip it in the ointment and then gently apply it to her wound again¡­ He was the best! After treating her wounds, Sean stood up, packed up the medicine kit and set it aside on the bedside table, and turned toy beside ire. ire clutched the covers over herself in shock, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not going back to your own room to sleep?¡° Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163: Do Anything to You Sean lifted his hand, tugging the quilt over himself, ¡°I¡¯ll change your medicine first thing in the morning tomorrow, I¡¯m staying here tonight.¡± Tomorrow? That was tomorrow, why did he have to stay tonight? She pouted, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m hurt.¡± Sean inclined his head, his face grim as he looked at her, ¡°So you think I¡¯ll do anything to you?¡± What? ¡°No¡­¡± ire was relieved to lie down on her back. Since her back got hurt and her arms also hurt, she could only lie on her stomach. In fact, women¡¯s least favorite thing about sleeping is sleeping on their stomachs because¡­ But there was no choice for ire now, it hurt everywhere except the front of her body, which was uninjured. Sean frowned and suddenly reached out, tugging at her hand where she wasn¡® hurt and forcing her to lie on top of him. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ire was just about to struggle when Sean¡¯s voice came, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt when ire then realized his real intention of his staying, he even considered Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. this. She felt warm inside for his care. She obedientlyy on top of him, her head resting on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, she smiled. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really nice to me.¡± Sean¡¯s left hand gently stroked her waist, with eyes closed, he suddenly spanked her, ¡°That¡¯s why you should listen to me from now on.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± ire yelped in pain. She pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been obedient enough.¡± Sean spanked her again, ¡°That¡¯s why you got yourself hurt?¡± ire felt like a child being schooled by him. But she loved it! ¡°Okay!¡± She surrendered, ¡°I promise not to let myself get hurt from now on, so stop spanking me. It hurts.¡°¡± Sean finally was in a better mood, he opened his eyes, raised his head slightly and kissed her tenderly on the forehead, ¡°Do you need me to check it for you?¡± ire was speechless. 2/6 What a rogue! Since she couldn¡¯t say anything, she pretended to be asleep and ignored him. Seeing her close her eyes and pretend to be asleep, Sean didn¡¯t expose her andy back down, smiling more brightly. For ten days, ire didn¡¯t leave the house and just stayed in Sean¡¯s ce. Her injuries had all scarred, ire had been working hard to control her diet so that the scars would disappear. ¡°Sir¡­ I want to eat spicy food¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean¡¯s deep eyes stared at the magazine in his hand as he answered firmly, ¡°It¡¯s bad for you.¡± ire pouted and gripped the orange in her hand, ¡°What about a hot dog? Or, hamburger?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean flipped through a page of the magazine, ¡°Fast food is not healthy.¡± ire¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°But I¡¯m sick of that in food! They are tasteless! Even my tongue craves for some taste¡­¡± Sean put the magazine down, turned to embrace her and kissed her on the lips ire was stunned. 2:J 3/6 AL: Did she say anything wrong? She was just asking for food¡­ When she couldn¡¯t breathe, Sean released her, his warm fingertip gently rubbing her soft lips, ¡°Is your tongue still craving for taste now?¡± ire was speechless. That was not what she meant! ¡°Sir, I mean my tongue needs some taste of¡­¡± Sean was about to kiss her again and ire hurriedly raised her hand to cover her lips, blinking her eyes, ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°ire,¡± Sean shook his head with a chuckle, ¡°I have been sharing your fate, right?¡± He raised his hand and tenderly rubbed her hair, ¡°Be good.¡± Yeah, these days, he had been eating whatever she ate. She was sick and had to eat light food but he wasn¡¯t¡­ ire instantly stoppedining and sat down obediently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just put up with it for a few more days.¡± Sean smiled and took her into his arms, picking the magazine up and continuing to flip through it. At this moment, Victor walked in from outside and his eyes filled with envy at the sight of the intimate pair. Mr. Sean didn¡¯t even go to thepany much anymore since he fell in love, all the things were handled by him and the executives, and only the major affairs would be reported via video conference¡­ ¡°Mr. Sean, the office space that Ms. Donovan wants has been taken care of, the jewelrypany has been registered. We have bought the stores, is there anything else I need to do?¡± You may also like Born Mine 59 Werewolf Add to library Leindra always found the town of Lunarius too simple for her tastes. She hoped that by going to the big city she would explore more of life. ¡°There is!¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything but ire held up her hand, she looked at Victor and smiled, ¡°Victor, Sir and I are going to Brighton the day after tomorrow, why don¡¯t you tag along?¡± Brighton? Victor¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he looked over at Sean. Sean kept staring at the magazine in his hands and ignored him, it was clear that ire¡¯s word was now equal to his. Victor got it and nodded in excitement, ¡°Yeah, sure, I¡¯ll go get ready now.¡± ¡°Wait, no rush.¡± ire lifted her wrist and looked at her watch, ¡°Julia is picking up someone at the airport in a while, we need a driver for her.¡± 5/6 Chapter 163: Do Anything to You ¡°Ms. Donovan, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. She¡­¡± Victor stood there and respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Donovan, Julia cane to me from now on. Everyone in the Vanderbilt family knows that she¡¯s your good friend.¡± Sean, who hadn¡¯t said anything, suddenly smiled, ¡°Victor, well said! I¡¯ll give you a bonus increase this month.¡± Victor was speechless. How did his words please Sean? Well, it was good they did. ¡°Thank you Mr. Sean, and thank you, Mrs. Vanderbilt!¡± ire was speechless. What did he call her? She¡¯d been in Ascalon and living in the Vanderbilt family for over a month now but it was the first time anyone had ever called her that, why did that sound and feel so weird? Sean cast a sidelong nce at Victor and chuckled, ¡°You are good at kissing asses, you will get a double bonus!¡± Victor was even more excited now. The bonus came so easily! He wanted to keep doing it when ire hurriedly raised her hand to stop him, ¡°Hurry up!¡± 6/6 10 18 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 16: Do Anything to You. S¡­.. 24 ire was speechless. What did he call her? She¡¯d been in Ascalon and living in the Vanderbilt family for over a month now but it was the first time anyone had ever called her that, why did that sound and feel so weird? Sean cast a sidelong nce at Victor and chuckled, ¡°You are good at kissing asses, you will get a double bonus!¡± Victor was even more excited now. The bonus came so easily! He wanted to keep doing it when ire hurriedly raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Okay! A double bonus was enough anyway! Victor ran out the door, and as soon as he was gone, ire said, ¡°I don¡¯t like him calling me that, makes me sound old.¡± 2 164: Young W Chapter 164 Chapter 164: Young Wife ¡°Does it?¡± Sean gave her a sidelong nce, seeing her look unhappy, he said, What¡¯s the problem with them calling you Mrs. Vanderbilt? You are my future wife.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Exasperated, ire raised her fist and punched him in the shoulder, ¡°I think it¡¯s just fine to continue to be called Ms. Donovan.¡± Sean frowned, ¡°What about after we¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Still, Ms. Donovan!¡± Sean gritted his teeth, ¡°After we get married, they have to call you Mrs. Vanderbilt, of course.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ire pressed her hands on his legs and shook them, ¡°But it makes me feel young when they call me Ms. Donovan! No matter how old you are, your wife will always be young. That¡¯s something to be proud of, right?¡± Sean¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°I¡¯m old?¡± Oh, shit! ire hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, no, Sir. You are not old, no matter how old your age gets, you will always look handsome. You are the most handsome man in this world in my eyes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Sean put the magazine in his hand down on the coffee table, then turned andire eximed, her hands circling his neck hard, ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, ¡°Of course, having fun with my young wife!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ire was so anxious she was on the verge of tears, ¡°I was wrong, look¡­¡± She lifted her arm up to show him, ¡°The wound is scarred and the scar hasn¡¯t fallen off yet, we can¡¯t do it tight.¡± Seanughed at her exasperation, ¡°What did I say I was going to do?¡± ire¡¯s dark brown eyes blinked, ¡°Then what were you¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen Athena since she got here, let¡¯s go see her.¡± ire gritted her teeth in frustration, ¡°That¡¯s what you mean?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ire smiled awkwardly, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± A dayter, at the airport. ¡°Boss!¡± Sean watched as two men stood in front of ire with adoring looks on their faces, and the veins in his forehead bulged. The two men, one in an all¨Cwhite suit and the other in an all¨Cck suit, stood there. They were both young and handsome. ¡°ire!¡± he asked unhappily, ¡°are they going with us to Brighton?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ire introduced to him, ¡°This is Zayn Clifford, he¡¯s a raw gemstone appraiser, he¡¯s very good.¡± Sean frowned. How good? As good as him?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She pointed to the one dressed in ck and introduced, ¡°This is Owen Quinn, he¡¯s a jewelry appraiser, and he¡¯s pretty good too.¡± Sean didn¡¯t say a word. In ire¡¯s eyes, all other men were great but him? He was upset, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring Belle? What¡¯s the point of bringing them?¡± Belle stood aside, being held by Julia, suddenly being called, she covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Julia, I think Mr. Sean seems to be jealous.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Julia took Belle in her left hand and Jon in her right. She said to Jon. ¡°Jon, you can¡¯t be so petty when you grow up, okay?¡± Jon acted cool, ¡°But it¡¯s Mommy.¡± When they got on the ne, Sean made a point of having ire sit next to him, his eyes kept ncing over at the two men sitting in the back. He didn¡¯t like them! Zayn and Owen looked at each other nkly, wondering why they got a chill out of nowhere. The ne arrived in Brighton two and a half hourster. The Vanderbilt Group had a branch in Brighton, the department manager hade to pick them up. Looking at so many people, he was a little at a loss. ¡°Victor, you are all going to stay in Mr. Sean¡¯s private residence?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Victor red at him and frowned, ¡°Arrange a hotel for those two men, and the rest of us will stay at Mr. Sean¡¯s private residence.¡± Those two men¡­ The department manager understood and stepped forward to say respectfully, ¡°Mr. Sean, please get in the car.!¡± ire, Belle and Jon were in the same car with Sean while Julia went with Victor, Zayn and Owen were just about to get into Julia¡¯s car when Victor stopped them. ¡°You will take the one in the back.¡± Zavn was confused. ¡°But this one has enough seats¡­¡± Without saying a word, Victor reached out and mmed the door shut, leaving Zayn and Owen no choice but to head toward the car behind them. After all, they were new here. Although ire was here, they had topromise. Zayn and Owe realized something was wrong soon after they got into the car and the car drove away because their car had headed for another direction as soon as it was out of the airport. ¡°Hey, sir! We are with them, why didn¡¯t you follow them?¡± The driver looked at them in the rear¨Cview mirror and said absently, ¡°You won¡¯t be staying with them. You will stay at the hotel.¡± Zayn and Owen were speechless. What the hell? After a night¡¯s rest, the next day, Zayn and Owen arrived at Sean¡¯s private residence early in the morning, and when they saw ire, the two of them rushed up to her and startedining. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s so unfair! There are two of us yet they booked us only one room with one bed!¡± ire was speechless. Sean walked over and pushed both of them out of the way, then pulled ire to sit on the chair, ¡°It¡¯s peak tourist season and the hotels are full, you should feel lucky you could have a room to stay in.¡± Zayn was speechlessshould feel lucky you could have a room to stay in.¡± Zayn was speechless. How could it be true? They had long investigated, that hotel was the property of the Vanderbilt family. There were a lot of empty rooms, but they were told by the receptionist that there was only one left! ¡°Boss¡­¡± Zayn and Owen look at ire, hoping that she could uphold justice for them. How could ire say anything about this? She couldn¡¯t handle the angry Sean. ¡°Rx.¡± She could only raise her hand and rub their heads as if treating two kids, ¡°Staying in one room is quite good, actually. You two won¡¯t be bored¡­ Or should I send Victor there to keep you twopany?¡± Victor was dumbfounded. Was one room not crowded enough? Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Are You Serious? What was he going over there for? Three of them sleeping on one bed? Victor looked at Sean with grievance, ¡°Mr. Sean¡­¡± Sean¡¯s deep eyes however stayed fixed on ire¡¯s hand, he hadn¡¯t even been touched like that by ire before! These two men were quite tactful, by showing their weakness, they won ire¡¯s sympathy¡­ ¡°Victor!¡± Sean grabbed ire¡¯s hand back and gripped it hard in his palm, ¡°Just get them another room and don¡¯t let them bother ire with such trivial matters again!¡± Victor let out a sigh of relief. He was willing to do anything to get out of staying in the same room with these two. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± Zayn and Owen were overjoyed to have seeded in their n. They got closer to ire. ¡°Boss, I heard from Julia that you bought a piece of pink crystal for five hundred dors? Let me see it¡­¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got a couple of really good products here, I need you to check them and see if we shou ld buy them.¡± Sean¡¯s already grim face became even grimmer, his stern gaze fixed on Zayn and Owen¡¯s faces. The two men got a chill down their spine and they nced toward Sean, whose gaze was so horrifying! ire was about to say something when she saw the two men get up and awa It was as fast as it was going, like a ghost was chasing them. She frowned, ¡°What is wrong with those two?¡± After a day¡¯s rest, the Jade Chamber of Commerce in Brighton officially began. ¡°Wow¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the event to be quite marvelous.¡± Not only the underground parking lot, but also the temporary parking lot in the open space next to the venue was full of cars. Julia excitedly got out of the car, looking at the crowd of people walking towards the venue one after another, she excitedly hugged Belle, ¡°Belle, we are going to have so much fun today!¡± Belle¡¯s cute little face scrunched and she spread her arms at Sean, ¡°Help me.¡± Sean¡¯s favorite was Belle, the little girl was not only a sweet talker but also especially clingy to him. As her father, he felt proud. As soon as he reached out, Julia reluctantly gave Belle to him. ¡°Belle, don¡¯t be so petty!¡± ire shook her head and said resignedly, ¡°Julia, I told you that good luck can be used up, don¡¯t overexert Belle¡¯s luck. Zayn and Owen are both here today, you can follow them.¡± Zayn and Owen looked at each other awkwardly. They could be wrong at times! They weren¡¯t as lucky as Belle. At this time, there suddenly drove over a car. The two parking spaces were left for Sean by the organizer. This parking area was full of VIP parking spaces, only celebrities and big shots could get them. The car stopped, the door opened, and a middle¨Caged noblewoman got out first, followed by a middle¨Caged man and a girl in her twenties. The girl saw ire and her hands clenched into fists, ¡°ire? Are you serious?¡± ire looked over, only to see Kira standing next to the car, looking at her in annoyance. Before she could say anything, Pa frowned and red at Kira, then walked toward ire in elegance. ¡°ire.¡± Her voice was gentle, ¡°I¡¯m Pa, your aunt.¡± Aunt? It was foreign to ire. Pa was even stranger to ire. Until the truth about Winona¡¯s death was known, ire was not going to get close to any of the Summers family members, especially Pa. ¡°Hello, Ms. Summers.¡± ire took the initiative to reach out her hand as a gesture of goodwill, but everyone knew that she was clearing herself from Pa and even the whole Summers family! Kira immediately frowned, ¡°ire, don¡¯t go too far.¡± ire didn¡¯t say anything but just smiled. Pa looked at her and suddenly chuckled. ¡°You are decisive and very opinionated and no matter how many skeptical voices there are, you always stick to yourself, you are like your mother.¡±¡® When she finished, Pa extended her hand, smiled and shook ire¡¯s hand. ire withdrew her hand and smiled politely, ¡°I think everyone should be like that, instead of going with the wind. I think you are the same as me, Ms. Summers.¡± Pa smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± After the pleasantries, ire turned to leave when Pa suddenly called her. ¡°ire.¡± Only when she saw ire turn back did she say without haste, ¡°The matterfault in this case but is not the most to me, you need to remember that we are your family and you are wee toe home anytime you want.¡± ire smiled and said nothing as she turned around, took Sean¡¯s arm and headed for the elevator. She didn¡¯t trust anyone but the Vanderbilt family now. And¡­ only the bad guys would be so in a hurry to rify themselves, maybe what Pa said was true, but she wouldn¡¯t trust any of the Summers before she found out the truth. ¡°Mom!¡± Looking at ire¡¯s back, Kira stomped her feet in frustration, ¡°ire is so self¨Ccentered, why do you have to talk to her?¡± ¡°Kira.¡± Pa tucked her hair behind her shoulder and turned back to look at her. ¡°You need to remember that ire is your cousin and her mother is my only sister. She¡¯s the only family you have in this world besides me and your grandfather.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes dimmed as he stood by. Even until now, Pa still didn¡¯t see him as family.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, to Pa¡¯s, he was nothing more than a tool. Kira seemed to sense his loss and reached out to take his arm, ¡°And there¡¯s Dad! Dad is also family.¡± Pa nced at Samuel, said nothing and turned toward the elevator him as family. Sure enough, to Pa¡¯s, he was nothing more than a tool. Kira seemed to sense his loss and reached out to take his arm, ¡°And there¡¯s Dad! Dad is also family.¡±¡± Pa nced at Samuel, said nothing and turned toward the elevator. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Kira whispered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you and mom made up?¡± In front of his daughter, Samuel put away all his emotions, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Kira pouted, she could see they weren¡¯t fine. ¡°Dad, Mom can be tough some, you just need to make some gesture to make h happy. How about¡­¡± Kira chuckled, ¡°I teach you a couple of tricks?¡± Samuel finally smiled and raised his hand to pat the back of Kira¡¯s hand, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me, honey. Mom and I are fine, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed me toe with her today, right?¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 e with her today, right?¡± Chapter 166: Look Down Upon Her 72% Chapter 166: Look Down Upon Her Kira nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The venue had already been crowded with businessmen, and although Sean wasn¡¯t in the jewelry business, some bosses recognized him. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt!¡± Sean and ire had just walked into the venue when two men approached the with smiles. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, you came to the Jade Chamber of Commerce today, are you nning to enter the industry?¡± Sean hugged Belle and inclined his head favorably at ire, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s my girlfriend who¡¯s going to engage in the jewelry business.¡± Girlfriend? Everyone was shocked! They were first surprised that Sean had a girlfriend, then they were even more surprised to see Belle, whom Sean was holding in his arms, and Jon, whose hand ire was holding because they were totally confused. If this was Sean¡¯s girlfriend, what was with the two kids? Surprised as they were, they didn¡¯t speak their doubts and simply smiled at ire. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, your girlfriend is really beautiful and smart. We will be seeing her a lot in the business from now on.¡± 1/6 Although they seemed to beplimenting ire, their intention was obvious They didn¡¯t think ire knew anything about doing jewelry business. But the Vanderbilt family was behind her and supporting her! Sean must be the one who funded her to start up a business, which meant Sean had the final say still. However, they seemed really polite and ire couldn¡¯t even refute. ire smiled politely, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you will be seeing me a lot. We came for the Jade Chamber of Commerce today, but we can talk about cooperation some other time.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After the pleasantries, the men dispersed. Julia¡¯s face puffed up in frustration, ¡°What the hell? They were looking down upon ire!¡± Zayn nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. They seemed to think that ire knew nothing. They don¡¯t believe a woman can start up a business? So sexist.¡± Owen was about to speak when ire turned to look at them. ¡°Alright, we will prove to them today.¡± Zayn and Owen immediately straightened their backs. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, they will see that you are really capable soon!¡± Chapter 166: Look Down Upon Her ¡°Boss, I will help you at my best.¡± On the balcony of the second floor, a man held out his finger, pointed at ire and said to Joseph standing by his side, ¡°Sir, that is ire Donovan.¡±¡® Looking down from the second floor, Joseph wasn¡¯t able to get a good look at ire¡¯s face because of the distance and the angle. His fingers holding onto the railing clenched, and his gaze went icy. ¡°How could someone like that bully my daughter?¡± ¡°Sir,¡± the man beside him replied respectfully, ¡°I have investigated, she is the internationally famous clothing designer Summer, the youngest cardiovascr disease expert in the country, a famous novelist and a famous speed racer, she¡­ is really versatile and might be hard to deal with. ¡± Hearing so many titles of hers, Joseph was a little impressed with ire. After all, ire looked young yet she could be at the top of several fields. She was truly something. But it didn¡¯t justify her bullying his daughter, ¡°Issac, when she¡¯s alone¡­¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, ire felt a pair of malevolent eyes staring at her, she suddenly looked up and met Joseph¡¯s eyes. Joseph¡¯s heart skipped a beat wher he saw her face! Those eyes¡­ 376 Chapter 166: Look Down Upon Her Those eyes were surprisingly like Winona¡¯s! Even more so than Sasha¡¯s! Especially the moment she raised her head, he felt inexplicably familiar. At a better look, ire looked so much like Winona either in her figure or in her looks. What was going on here? He stopped mid¨Csentence, and Issac turned his head to him in confusion, ¡°Sir?¡± Joseph came back to himself, furrowed his brows and drew his eyes back, turning around, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go and meet her myself!¡± Originally, Sean and the others were gathered around a jade carving in the shade of a pine. After Owen looked at it, he thought it was a fine piece of work and was about to ask ire if they should purchase it when he called ire several times but found that she didn¡¯t answer. Sean inclined his head to see her looking up at somewhere. Looking over, all he could see was Joseph¡¯s back, he frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°ire, what are you looking at?¡± ire replied casually, ¡°There was a handsome man.¡± Sean was instantly unhappy, ire noticed it and immediately looked back. She touched her nose with an awkward smile. ¡°Just now, there was someone on the second floor who kept staring at me, so looked up to see who the hell it was.¡± 4/6 Chapter 166: Look Down Upon Her Sean was even unhappier now, ¡°And then you saw a handsome man?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± ire coughed violently, ¡°No, no, that man¡¯s old. He¡¯s even older than you, I¡­¡± Sean¡¯s face became even grimmer, ire raised her hand and pped herself You may also like The Nameless Luna¡¯s Daughter 4.7 Werewolf Add to library Sequel to THE NAMELESS LUNA¡­ Seventeen years after a nameless young girl became Iris Ss¨CLyall, the hybrid Queen of Wolves and¡­ on the forehead, reaching out to hold his arm, curtly shaking it, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry! It was a slip of the tongue. That man looked over fifty years old, maybe he¡¯s¡­ Joseph Felix?¡± It didn¡¯t make Sean feel better, instead, he got even unhappier, ¡°No matter who it was, even if it was Joseph Felix, I don¡¯t like you staring at a man for so long.¡± ire bit her lip and said, ¡°Sir, how could you be jealous of that?¡± Victor, Zayn and the others were speechless. They should be hunting for treasures instead of watching Sean get jealous here! ¡°You just called me old again!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve called me old more than once!¡± 5/6 TV 14 Mon, Nov b 272% Chapter 166 Look Down Upon Her ¡°You¡¯ve called me old more than once!¡± ¡°You were a lot older than me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, but the fact that you¡¯re always saying it proves that you really mind it.¡± ¡°You!¡± ire was pissed off, gave Sean a re, and turned to leave. Everyone else was shocked. What was going on? Why was she angry? ¡°Ms. Donovan¡­¡± Victor tried to go after her when Sean coldly warned him, ¡°Stop there!¡± Zayn and Owen were so angry that they wanted to beat the crap out of Sean when Julia raised her hand to stop them. ¡°It¡¯s normal for a couple to fight, let ire calm down by herself.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167: Acquiescence Zayn was instantly dumbfounded, Julia was always on ire¡¯s side and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to make her unhappy, so why did she¡­ Julia raised her hands and patted them on their shoulders, ¡°They are a couple and couples fight and make up. Don¡¯t get involved, just go do your jobs.¡± Zayn and Owen were baffled, but since Julia was ire¡¯s assistant, she should know ire the best. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Zayn and Owen had no choice but to continue to observe the jewelry for sale here. Julia took Belle from Sean¡¯s arms, ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯ll take care of Belle and Jon.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sean stroked Belle¡¯s head and left Jon to Victor. ¡°Victor, take care of the kids with Julia.¡± Belle opened her eyes wide and blinked in bewilderment, she had never seen ire and Sean fight like that before. Jon, who had always been skeptical of Sean, gave Victor his hand. Victor didn¡¯t see what was happening either, but since Sean had given the order, all he could do was lead Jon away with everyone. ire was still angry as she made her way to the lounge at the end. She pushed the door open, but there was no one in there, she walked right in and Chapter 167: Acquiescence Sat CWIT One single couch. Thinking of the way Sean argued with her so seriously just now, she smiled uncontrobly¡­ Sean was kind of cute when he got jealous. She had just thought of that when the door to the lounge was suddenly pushed open and Joseph stood at the door. Seeing ire sitting inside, he inclined his head to Issac and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± Issac nodded respectfully, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Joseph turned his eyes to ire again, he had thought ire looked like Winona earlier, and now that he was up close to her, he found that she looked even more like Winona. Even the way she sat there, with her spine straight and her hands gracefully in herp, was exactly like Winona. He walked in and the door closed behind him with a thud, leaving ire a weakmb in his eyes. ¡°ire Donovan.¡± He pronounced ire¡¯s name mockingly, then walked over and sat down on th couch next to ire. ire turned her head to look at him, giving a smile, ¡°Mr. Felix.¡± Joseph raised an eyebrow and folded his legs gracefully, once again taking a look at ire¡¯s features before he smiled and asked, ¡°Tell me, were you sent by Master Summers or Pa?¡± 2/5 Chapter 167: Acquiescen ire was slightly stunned, a little confused as to why he would ask that. After thinking for a while, she thought of the information she had found out that Joseph was suspicious and had fought with the Summers family for more than twenty years. It made sense now. ire chuckled indifferently, ¡°Mr. Felix, I really don¡¯t know how to answer your question now. If I was sent by the Summers family, I would have given the pink crystal to them already, right?¡± At the mention of this, a sh of hostility appeared on Joseph¡¯s face, ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t know that it was a trick? You just wanted to use it to go against me and Sasha, did you really expect me to believe it?¡± ire frowned. How many tricks had the Summers family used on Joseph? He was so sensitive and so wary. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Joseph sneered, ¡°What? You acquiesced?¡± ire looked up at him with those dark brown eyes and said, word for word, ¡°I¡¯m Winona¡¯s daughter.¡± Winona¡¯s daughter? Joseph¡¯s heart skipped a beat, the most painful, softest spot of his memories was touched! He looked at ire¡¯s eyes, ire¡¯s face and his hands balled into fists on hisp. No way! That was not possible! 3/5 Chapter 167: Acquiescence When he left Ascalon, Winona didn¡¯t tell him that she was pregnant! Could it be that ire was Winona¡¯s child with another man? Or was this another trick of Master Summers or Pa? ireughed and shook her head, ¡°I told you what you wanted to know and you didn¡¯t believe me, Mr. Felix, you are pathetic.¡± The Summers family begged for her to go back and she wouldn¡¯t admit that her mother was Winona. She told the truth to Joseph but she didn¡¯t even believe her. How ridiculous was all this? Joseph closed his eyes. He was pathetic enough to miss Winona. But¡­ His eyes suddenly opened with anger in them, ¡°ire, you don¡¯t have to lie, this trick has long been useless to me. Master Summers is really old and cunning, he must have been nning this for more than twenty years and you are just his pawn!¡± Pawn? ire sneered and looked at him firmly, ¡°I¡¯m Winona¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± Joseph lifted his foot and kicked the coffee table in front of him hard, suddenly leaning over towards ire. He had to admit that ire looked like Winona the most and her age also fit the description, but¡­ Chapter 167: Acquiescence The more she looked like Winona, the less he believed it! ¡°Tell me, what is Master Summers trying to do this time? Tell me honestly or I will¡­¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± ire met his gaze undaunted, ¡°I know with your intelligence, it is easy to kill someone, make it look like an ident and escape justice.¡± An ident? Joseph frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ire guffawed, ¡°Winona died in an ident back then, don¡¯t you know, Mr. Felix? Winona managed to escape Ascalon but had a tough life ever since. For some reason, all kinds of idents always appeared around her, she had dodged countless times, but she didn¡¯t escape thest one. It¡¯s all your doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Winona died in an ident?¡± Joseph rose to his feet and his hands gripped ire¡¯s shoulders. He lowered his head, his eyes turning red and he looked at ire as he roared hysterically. ¡°What do you know? Tell me! Now!¡± ire hissed in pain, but she only frowned before lifting her head to look at Joseph. ¡°Winona died in an ident, but that ident wasn¡¯t really an ident, it was a plot!¡± TU ZU MON, NOV b 2 x 72% Chapter 167 Acquiescence OMI 10 Felix? Winona managed to escape Ascalon but had a tough life ever since. For some reason, all kinds of idents always appeared around her, she had dodged countless times, but she didn¡¯t escape the last one. It¡¯s all your doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Winona died in an ident?¡± Joseph rose to his feet and his hands gripped ire¡¯s shoulders. He lowered his head, his eyes turning red and he looked at ire as he roared hysterically. ¡°What do you know? Tell me! Now!¡± ire hissed in pain, but she only frowned before lifting her head to look at Joseph. ¡°Winona died in an ident, but that ident wasn¡¯t really an ident, it was a plot!¡± ¡°Joseph, Winona loved you so much that she ran away from her marriage for you, and what did you do? Why didn¡¯t you go to her? Maybe you approached her and made her fall in love with you before you escaped to another country and left her alone facing the Summers family. After she escaped Ascalon, you killed her!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Scare Hiem Chapter 168: Scare Them ¡°No, it¡¯s not me!¡± The veins on Joseph¡¯s forehead bulged, and as if he¡¯d lost his mind, he grabbed ire¡¯s neck in a choke¨Chold with such force that the veins on the back of his hand popped out. ¡°I love Winona so much, how could I kill her? It wasn¡¯t me! ire, what kind of conspiracy do you have? What does the Summers family want? Tell me¡­ Now!¡± ire coughed violently, unable to speak at all with her neck choked. She was unable to breathe, her face turned red and she raised her hands, grabbing Joseph¡¯s hands around her neck as hard as she could. ¡°Let¡­ Me¡­ Go¡­¡± Just then, the door of the lounge was suddenly kicked open from outside, an agile figure quickly ran to Joseph¡¯s side, he grabbed Joseph¡¯s hand that was choking ire¡¯s neck and forced Joseph to release his hand. Joseph turned around and his eyes widened at the sight of the man, ¡°Sean!¡± It was exactly Sean. Just yesterday, Sean had gotten word of Joseph¡¯s arrival in Brighton, and that was when ire had been nning how to meet Joseph. She had to be alone with Joseph if she wanted to get something out of him, because it was only when they were alone that Joseph would let his guard down with her and tell her what she wanted to know. 175 Scare Them Sean loved ire so much, how could he really let ire turn around and leave in anger because of his jealousy? All of this was just ire¡¯s way of creating an opportunity for Joseph to get closer to her. Sean shook Joseph¡¯s hand away with all his might, then bent down to help ire to her feet, looking at the fingerprints on ire¡¯s neck, anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ire coughed hard and gripped Sean¡¯s arm hard with both hands. Joseph, no matter what, was her father, although there was no love between them and this was the first time they had met, they were undoubtedly father and daughter. She couldn¡¯t do anything to her father no matter what. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sean gave Joseph a sharp, warning and intimidating look before he helped ire toward the door. At the doorway, Issac was lying on the ground, covering his stomach and groaning in pain, Sean kicked him and his body hit the door open! Out the door, ire¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Sean was both angry and chagrined, ¡°I knew it was a bad idea, if I had been there a littleter, you might have¡­¡± 2/5 Chapter 168: Scare Them ¡°Sir!¡± said ire, looking up at him with a smile, ¡°how could you possibly bete? I trust you so much.¡± Sean shook his head and could only hold her up heartily, ¡°You weren¡¯t afraid of scaring the kids just now?¡± ire chuckled, ¡°They are my kids, they are tough and brave, Sir, as long as it doesn¡¯t get physical, they won¡¯t be scared.¡± As they were talking, Belle and Jon saw theming back and Belle ran over, then wrapped her arms around ire¡¯s legs. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t really fight!¡± ire smiled and was about to hug her when Jon saw the fingerprints on her neck. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurt again.¡± ire was speechless. Why did he say ¡°again¡°? Was she that vulnerable? Who could really hurt her if she didn¡¯t let them? ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, guys.¡± Julia stood by, she had heard about this n, but she didn¡¯t expect that ire would get hurt. ¡°Boss, boss,e here.¡± 3/5 0:21 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 168: Scare Them Zayn waved at ire from a distance. ire nodded, and Sean walked over with Belle and Jon. It was a piece of raw gemstone with a diameter of fifty centimeters and a height of at least thirty centimeters, it was not too big but not too small either. As soon as they approached, Zayn lowered his voice in excitement and said, ¡°This raw gemstone should be of high quality, I¡¯ve checked it.¡± ire was about to walk over to the raw gemstone and take a closer look when suddenly Kira¡¯s voice came, ¡°I want this one!¡± ire frowned. With a frown, Zayn turned to the merchant and said, ¡°I was the one who saw it first, how about first come, first served?¡± ¡°What you see is what you get?¡± Kira sneered, ¡°So you¡¯ve seen so much here, are you going to buy them all?¡± Zayn couldn¡¯t utter a word to refute. Kira handed her card to the owner with panache, ¡°Whoever pays first gets it.¡± The owner cheerfully took Kira¡¯s card, plugged it into the POS machine, entered the amount, and then turned the POS machine to Kira, ¡°Miss, please enter your PIN.¡± Kira proudly took the POS machine in front of ire and the others and was just about to enter the PIN when she saw the numbers on it and her whole face 4/5 Chapter 168: Scare Them When Zayn asked, the seller said the price was half a million dors, and now he was actually selling it to Kira for five million! Hrious! It wasn¡¯t because Kira had a smug and arrogant look on her face that the seller thought she was super¨Crich. The seller, however, exined, ¡°It was originally five million dors, you don¡¯t believe me, ask them.¡± Zayn smiled while nodding, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s five million.¡± Kira knew it couldn¡¯t be five million dors, otherwise, why were theyughing like that? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, the seller just red at her and impatiently urged her, ¡°Are you buying? If you don¡¯t want it, I will have to sell it to them.¡± Kira clenched her teeth hard, it was only five million dors! She could afford five million dors. She couldn¡¯t be looked down upon! Moreover, ire had great judgment, which was why she got that pink crystal. Maybe there was something valuable in this gemstone, ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± She said the words almost through gritted teeth, ire and Zayn saw her lower her head and enter her PIN before the transaction was sessful. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Summers, it is yours.¡± 5/5 IV ZI IVIUTI, NOV D Chapter 168: Scare Them Kira knew it couldn¡¯t be five million dors, otherwise, why were theyughing like that? Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, the seller just red at her and impatiently urged her, ¡°Are you buying? If you don¡¯t want it, I will have to sell it to them.¡± 71 Kira clenched her teeth hard, it was only five million dors! She could afford five million dors. She couldn¡¯t be looked down upon! Moreover, ire had great judgment, which was why she got that pink crystal. Maybe there was something valuable in this gemstone. ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± She said the words almost through gritted teeth, ire and Zayn saw her lower her head and enter her PIN before the transaction was sessful. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Summers, it is yours.¡± ire smiled before leaving with Zayn and the others. Zayn couldn¡¯t help butugh while walking, ¡°Boss, we came here this time mainly to buy raw materials. We need expensive ones and ordinary ones. I have checked that one, and its value at most is three million. Kira¡¯s going to suffer a great loss.¡± Chapter 169: Targeted. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169: Targeted Five million dors for that, Kira would definitely regret it. ire nodded, ¡°Well, as long as the price is fit, we can purchase the slightly inferior ones. The Jade Chamber of Commerce is a big event, there are a lot of merchants here, we should purchase more.¡± Victor was nowhere to be seen since ire and Sean walked out of the lounge, when he ran over from somewhere, he whispered something in Sean¡¯s ear. Sean listened and then quietly walked ire aside while Zayn and Owen were checking the raw gemstones. ¡°ire, just now Victor got the news that there¡¯s a mine owner who bought an emerald mine in another country, but because of poor turnover, he doesn¡¯t have the money to mine it, and he came here today to look for a business partner.¡± ire smiled in surprise, ¡°Is the news true?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sean nced at Victor, ¡°You can trust Victor. But he said that the miner is not most concerned with money, he wants to work with the one who got the best stone here.¡± He couldn¡¯t even make ends meet yet he had conditions? ire thought the mine owner was interesting. ¡°Sir, I found out that one of the mines owned by the Felix family has been exhausted, Joseph came here today might be to look for a partner as well. You can leave this to me, but I need you to keep an eye on Joseph for me¡± 1/5 Chapter 169: Targeted. ¡°Okay.¡± After the conversation, the two of them walked back over to the others. Zayn, as ire¡¯s appraiser, could make the decisions on buying not¨Cso¨Cexpensive gemstones. In such a short while, Zayn had purchased five raw gemstones. ire raised her hand and patted his shoulder, ¡°Zayn, I¡¯ll leave the searching for raw materials to you. I¡¯ll walk around the venue, we¡¯ll split up.¡± Zayn turned his head and saw ire¡¯s gleaming eyes. She was smiling, it seemed she already had a n in her mind. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me. The products here are expensive, we should focus on buying raw materials.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± After the conversation, ire and Sean took Belle and Jon and split up with Zayn and Owen. Julia, of course, went with ire, she took the initiative to hold Jon¡¯s hand, giving ire the most space. On the first floor of the venue, there were a lot of guests, and although it didn¡¯t reach the point of being crowded, there were people around every seller. ire always felt like there was a pair of eyes on her all the time, she turned back, looking through the crowd, and suddenly, her eyes met Pa¡¯s. 71%1 Chapter 169: Targeted. Was she¡­ looking at her? 10 ire always felt that there was something indescribable about the way Pa looked at her like she was sizing her up or she was trying to see through her. ¡°ire, what are you looking at?¡± ire turned back to Sean and smiled, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that Pa Summers keeps looking at me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Both the Felix family and the Summers family got hit pretty hard by the pink crystal matter, I think Joseph also has his eyes on you now, not just Pa.¡± ire smiled knowingly, it seemed that Pa had arranged for Kira toe and take the raw gemstone from her just now. They wanted to follow her and steal the materials from her? ¡°Sir, it looks like I¡¯m being targeted, it might be a bit hard to get the best stone today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sean took her hand, ¡°Just do your best and leave the rest to me.¡± ire had faith in Sean¡¯s abilities, but she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to let someone else take what she had her eye on. There was a raw gemstone about seventy centimeters, there had been a lot of people who saw it. For that piece of raw gemstone, most people didn¡¯t hold any hope because it was too expensive, and it was hard to tell if there was an emerald inside. Chapter 169: Targeted.. Was she¡­ looking at her? ire always felt that there was something indescribable about the way Pa looked at her like she was sizing her up or she was trying to see through her. ¡°ire, what are you looking at?¡± ire turned back to Sean and smiled, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that Pa Summers keeps looking at me.¡±¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Both the Felix family and the Summers family got hit pretty hard by the pink crystal matter, I think Joseph also has his eyes on you now, not just Pa.¡± ire smiled knowingly, it seemed that Pa had arranged for Kira toe and take the raw gemstone from her just now. They wanted to follow her and steal the materials from her? ¡°Sir, it looks like I¡¯m being targeted, it might be a bit hard to get the best stone today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sean took her hand, ¡°Just do your best and leave the rest to me.¡± ire had faith in Sean¡¯s abilities, but she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to let someone else take what she had her eye on. There was a raw gemstone about seventy centimeters, there had been a lot of people who saw it. For that piece of raw gemstone, most people didn¡¯t hold any hope because it was too expensive, and it was hard to tell if there was an emerald inside. 3/5 Chapter 169: Targeted ire walked over, took out her shlight and shone it at the skin of the raw gemstone, then carefully observed it before asking the seller, ¡°How much is this?¡± The seller had an obvious ent as he excitedly introduced to ire, ¡°This was dug out in Josilvia, a country rich in emeralds. I won¡¯t lie to you, miss, obviously, you are an expert. You must be able to see the value of this You may also like The Unchosen Mate Werewolf Add to library When half¨Cbreed Milena turned eighteen, she learned that her best friend Darren ¨C the son of their pack¡¯s Alpha ¨C was her mate. Everything seemed set up for a perfect life¡­ until Darren chose another woman, breaking Milena¡¯s heart. Unable to bear this news or to endure the ridicule that followed, sh¡­ one!¡± Julia raised her hand and said a little impatiently, ¡°She asked about the price, just tell us the price.¡± ¡°The price¡­¡± The seller smiled and rubbed his hands, then raised his hand and pped it on the gemstone, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive! Three million!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Julia was shocked. He wanted three million dors for a stone that looked so in and ordinary? No wonder no one wanted it! 4/5 10:22 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 169 Targeted. ire raised her hand and rubbed her chin as if she was thinking about something, just then, Kira walked over again, raised her hand and handed the card to the seller, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Saying this, she turned her head to look at the seller, ¡°Don¡¯t try to raise the price, I heard you just now. You just said three million.¡± ire smiled when she heard Kira. It seemed she had learned her lesson. After she finished entering her PIN, Kira arrogantly looked at ire, ¡°How does it feel? What you want being taken away from you?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ire seriously nodded her head, ¡°It feels good. I hope you can keep that smile when the stone is cut open.¡± With that, she turned around and walked away, not even giving Kira an extra nce. ¡°You!¡± Kira clenched her hands and jumped in anger, ¡°ire, did you set me up again?¡± ire didn¡¯t turn around, just lifted her hand and waved, the meaning was clear ¨C guess! After Kira bought the raw gemstone, she went back to Pa. ¡°Mom, I think ire set me up.¡± She handed Pa the receipt, ¡°Look, another three million!¡± Pa took the receipt and just nced at it lightly before putting it in her hag 5/5 10-22 IVIDEL INOV O Chapter 169: Targeted L clear ¨C guess! After Kira bought the raw gemstone, she went back to Pa. ¡°Mom, I think ire set me up.¡± She handed Pa the receipt, ¡°Look, another three million!¡± Pa took the receipt and just nced at it lightly before putting it in her bag. The idea came from Samuel, who said that since ire was able to get that pink crystal at such a low price, Kira could follow her and when she had her eyes on something, Kira could take it from her. But now¡­ They had spent eight million and taken two gemstones from ire, Kira couldn¡¯t see any sadness or anger on ire¡¯s face. She even seemed to be¡­ gloating? ¡°Mom, I think ire just got luckyst time, we can¡¯t let her set us up.¡± Samuel frowned slightly, ¡°But we can¡¯t leave her any chance to get the best stone. As long as she didn¡¯t get it, she wouldn¡¯t have any chance at getting that mine!¡± Chapter 170: Can I See It?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 719. 719. Chapter 170: Can I See It? ¡°But Dad, our costs are too high. We can¡¯t buy everything she has her eyes on, can we?¡± Samuel shook his head, teaching his daughter attentively, ¡°With the wealth of the Vanderbilt family, it¡¯s easy for them to help ire start up a jewelrypany, but if we cut off ire¡¯s source of supply, even though the Vanderbilt family is rich, they can¡¯t help her without a source of supply, and even if the company is started, it¡¯s hard to thrive.¡± Kira smiled knowingly, ¡°I see, you mean we ruin her n before it¡¯s even implemented!¡± Samuel smiled in satisfaction. Pa, who had been silent the whole time, looked over at ire. Was ire even better than her mother or was she just an empty vase? She was looking forward to the results. Kira took away three more raw gemstones from ire, who said nothing and had no expression on her face. Issac walked into the VIP lounge on the second floor and respectfully said to Joseph, ¡°Sir, ire hasn¡¯t bought a single piece of raw gemstone right now, Kira always is one step ahead of her.¡± Joseph¡¯s mood had been heavy since he met ire and heard her words. ¡°Pa must have done it on purpose so that ire could gain my trust!¡± Chapter 170: Can I See [? Issac raised his hand and touched his nose, carefully saying, ¡°Sir, but ire and Kira seem to be on bad terms. Perhaps what ire said is true?¡± Whether it was true or not, Joseph wouldn¡¯t trust anyone so easily anymore. All his life, he had been living in Master Summers¡® deception, that old man was scheming and shrewd, he would be really stupid if he believed anyone so easily again! ¡°Issac, you said there was a new jewelrypany registered in Ascalon?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± Issac nodded, ¡°Thepany¡¯s address is inside the Vanderbilt Group, although the company¡¯s legal person is not ire nor Sean but someone named Julia, it must have something to do with the two of them.¡±¡± Joseph wasn¡¯t afraid of anything else right now but that the Summers family and the Vanderbilt family might join forces, if they did, it would be bad news for him. ¡°We need to get the mine. Issac, when is the appointment with Mr. Moore?¡± Issac looked at the time, ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left, Mr. Moore said that even if you¡¯re now the titan of the jewelry business in the country, you have to get the best stone here today before he will talk business with you.¡± Joseph nced at a piece of raw stone ced on the sofa and spoke with confidence, The best stone is already here, those for sale now¡­¡± He sneered, ¡°Are just a bunch of craps!¡± Half an hourter, Dan Moore showed up in the lounge right on time. 10:22 MON, NOV Chapter 170: Can I See It? He was a middle¨Caged man in his fifties, he wasn¡¯t tall, with a beer belly. Seeing Joseph sitting on the sofa, he didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of a fawning smile but strode over. ¡°Mr. Felix, your man told me that you have bought today¡¯s best stone, can I see it?¡± There was a bit of arrogance in his manner, but Joseph didn¡¯t take offense. Anyone who could do great things is arrogant. Joseph raised his hand and pointed to the raw stone in the cart by the couch, ¡°This is today¡¯s best stone.¡°¡± Dan looked over, usually, before a stone was not cut, few people could be sure what exactly was inside. Moreover, Dan was just a businessman instead of a connoisseur of this kind of technical thing. ¡°Mr. Felix, you¡¯re not kidding me, are you? This raw stone hasn¡¯t even been cut yet, and you¡¯re so confident it¡¯s the best stone here today?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Joseph leaned against the sofa with a confident smile, ¡°I sent my men abroad to get it, the mine is rich in producing emeralds. It won¡¯t be wrong.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Joseph¡¯s move was a bit spective, but the means didn¡¯t matter; businessmen only cared about the results. ¡°So, you seem really confident today, Mr. Felix.¡± Josephughed out, bending over to open the bottle of wine that was ced on the coffee table, turning over two clean wine sses, and after pouring 3/5 10.22 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 170: Can ? See [[? wine into them, he raised one of them, ¡°Mr. Moore, I wish us a happy cooperation.¡± Danughed out loud, he raised the other ss and clinked it with Joseph¡¯s before saying with a wink, ¡°Mr. Felix, I will have to wait for the final result. We can save thatter after no one in the venue had anything more valuable than this.¡± Joseph sneered and smiled. More valuable? Impossible! This was a superb piece with a market value of hundreds of millions of dors, unless someone could get a rare crystal, he was sure to win. But the possibility was almost infinitesimal, and he simply didn¡¯t believe that the very best of those very best would appear in the venue today! On the first floor, the Jade Chamber of Commerce was nearing the end yet ire hadn¡¯t bought anything. This made Julia anxious, ¡°ire, we should at least buy something. We can¡¯te for nothing, can we?¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Jon raised his little head and pointed at Zayn, ¡°Zayn has bought a lot. Although he¡¯s not great, we can trust that he won¡¯t do losing deals.¡± Julia certainly knew Zayn was good. Although he was only twenty¨Cfive years old, fairly young among the appraisers, he was calm and sharp-eyed, he wouldn¡¯t buy anything unless he was sure there was valuable gemstone inside. TU23 Mon, Nov b Chapter 170: Can I See It? was sure there was valuable gemstone inside. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t do losing deals. But at the same time, it was hard for him to hit the jackpot. But wanting to make a big bet with a small amount of money, going out on a limb and getting rich overnight is no longer relevant to him. That was what Jon meant when he said Zayn wasn¡¯t great. Julia snorted and raised her hand to pinch Jon¡¯s cheek, ¡°Zayn will be pissed if he heard you!¡± Jon pped Julia¡¯s hand away in disgust, and his chubby little hand kept rubbing his face where Julia had pinched him. ¡°Jon,¡± Julia asked him with a grin, ¡°Since Zayn isn¡¯t great, who do you think is great?¡± Jon grunted and raised his little head proudly, ¡°Of course, my Mommy!¡± Julia shook her head with a smile. ¡°Hey, Mommy¡­¡± Suddenly, Belle said in a sweet voice. Chapter 171: Who the Hell Was She? Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171: Who the Hell Was She? ire and Sean looked at her together and saw her raise her hand and point at an old man dressed in extremely ragged clothes. ¡°Mommy, that stone he just put in his bag is so pretty!¡± Pretty? Julia¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately looked over, ¡°Where? Which one is pretty? Belle, where is it?¡± ire immediately turned her head and made a shushing gesture to Julia. Julia realized immediately, now that ire was being watched by the Summers family and the Felix family, she couldn¡¯t draw those people¡¯s attention. That old man asked whenever he saw someone, ¡°Sir, looking for a raw gemstone? I have one here, would you like to take a look?¡± The man who was called looked at the old man with interest, ¡°Where is it? Show it to me.¡± The old man looked around and made sure that no one noticed him before he opened his bag a crack and then showed that man the raw stone in his bag. ¡°This is it¡­¡± ¡°Go, go, go!¡± That man just nced at it and pushed the old man away, ¡°What kind of garbage is this? Making it so mysterious? You just picked up a random stone on the ground and came here to sell it?¡± The old man was pushed by him and retreated, he was both embarrassed and annoyed, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t buy it. Why push me? I¡¯m old, you might 10 23 Mon, Chapter 171 Who the Hell Was She? ¡°You are here to be a fraud, don¡¯t you?¡± That man pushed the old man hard again,ughing arrogantly, ¡°Your life is worthless, so what even if I killed you? Will you turn into a ghost and haunt me?¡± The old man was pushed to the ground hard. It was painful and he groaned. Suddenly, someone held his arm, and when the little old man turned his head, he saw an extremely beautiful woman trying to help him up. ¡°Miss¡­¡± She looked like ady from a rich family, the clothes on her looked very expensive, and she exuded a noble temperament, yet she seemed approachab However, he was wearing such dirty clothes, which made him embarrassed and he tried to push her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, miss. You don¡¯t want to dirty your clothes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for it¡­¡± ¡°Sir, what are you talking about?¡± 5 ire smiled and held him again, ¡°We are all equal and all human beings. Anyone would have helped you up when they see you fall.¡± These words invariably humiliated the man who pushed the old man, he was s angry that his face turned livid, and he raised his hand to point at ire, Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t get involved!¡± The old man took a look at the man and knew he wasn¡¯t a kind person, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to worry about me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chapter 171: Who the Hell Was She? 71%1 ire helped him up from the ground and she suddenly looked sternly at the man, ¡°I am already involved in this matter! You pushed him to the ground, he¡¯s so old, maybe you¡¯ve hurt him. I¡¯ll send him to the hospital to do a full body checkup now and you will be responsible for the expenses incurred!¡± The man was so old and it would surely cost a lot to do a full body checkup. By then, if they actually found something, he would have to pay for all the medical expenses. The man wasn¡¯t going to suffer the loss. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?¡± The man put one of his hands on his hip, and he pointed proudly at himself with another hand, ¡°Do you know who I am? Let me tell you, I¡¯m Gordan Aston, the richest man in Brighton, and this is my turf!¡± ¡°Oh? Gordan Aston?¡± Sean walked over with Belle in his arms and Victor followed him, both of them looking at Gordan with disdain in their eyes. Sean rarely showed up in Brighton and not many people knew him, but Victor, as the assistant of Sean, the president of the Vanderbilt Group, often participated in cocktail events, so everyone knew who Victor was. At the sight of Victor, Gordon was not as arrogant as just now. He nodded and ttered, ¡°Mr. Garcia, when did youe to Brighton? You should have informed me so that I could¡­¡± Victor looked at him coldly, not showing him any respect, ¡°I need to check in with you when I came to Brighton?¡± ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± 10:23 Mon, Nov b Chapter 171: Who the Hell Was She? 71%1 Gordan continued to fawn on him, ¡°I just wanted to treat you to dinner as a gesture of hospitality.¡± Victor said contemptuously, ¡°You think I would have dinner with you?¡± Gordan was embarrassed. He had met Victor before, and although Victor was bit arrogant, he wasn¡¯t as aggressive as now! ¡°Well¡­¡± He looked at Sean cautiously, ¡°This is¡­¡± Sean had always been toozy to waste his words with people like Gordan. Victor straightened his chest and sneered, ¡°This is Mr. Sean Vanderbilt, the woman you just threatened is his girlfriend.¡± What? Gordan¡¯s back straightened up and sweat slid down his forehead¡­ He really regretted now, how could he threaten Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s woman! Everyone knew how vindictive Sean was. He was really doomed this time! ¡°Mr. Sean¡­¡± His legs were soft, and he actually knelt uncontrobly, raising his hand and pping it at his face, ¡°I was blind. It¡¯s all my fault, I beg you to forgive me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again, Mr. Sean!¡± The sound of him pping himself on the face was loud and clear. He was pretty hard on himself! 4/5 2 Chapter 171 Who the Fell Was Shr? His legs were soft, and he actually knelt uncontrobly, raising his hand and pping it at his face, ¡°I was blind. It¡¯s all my fault, I beg you to forgive me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again, Mr. Sean!¡± The sound of him pping himself on the face was loud and clear. He was pretty hard on himself! Sean didn¡¯t even look at him and walked over to ire and the old man. This old man was indeed unimpressive and dressed in shabby clothes, while the people who came to the Jade Chamber of Commerce today were either rich or noble, it was inevitable that some people would look down on and bully him. ¡°Sir.¡± Sean asked politely, ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Although the old man did not know who Sean was, just now, Gordan looked so terrified when he heard his name, he guessed that Sean should be a big shot. He grinned, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. I just hurt my buttocks, nothing serious.¡± ¡°No.¡± ire insisted, ¡°I¡¯d better take you to the hospital.¡± The old man looked worried, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive to go to the hospital, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m really fine¡­¡± Chapter 172: You Are An Expert Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172: You Are An Expert Victor walked up and stood condescendingly in front of Gordan, ¡°Mr. Aston, Ms. Donovan said that you will pay for the man¡¯s medical expenses¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gordan had fumbled for his wallet and taken out all the cash in it, ¡°Here¡¯s ten thousand, if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll get more.¡± Victor took the cash from him and then respectfully handed it to ire, who stuffed it into the old man¡¯s hand, ¡°Sir, take the money and go to the hospital for a full body checkup, if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll ask him for more.¡± So much money¡­ The old man was so ttered that his hands were shaking as he held the money, ¡°This is enough, this is enough.¡± Sean took a nce at Victor, only then did Victor turn back to look at Gordan who was still kneeling on the ground, ¡°You can leave now, but remember, everyone is equal in this world and you can¡¯t bully anyone because they are weaker or poorer than you. Even if Mr. Sean and I aren¡¯t here, we have a brand here and we won¡¯t let you off if we hear such a thing happen again.¡± Gordan got up off the ground and ran away. Still uneasy, Sean instructed Victor, ¡°Victor, take the sir to the hospital and help him if he needs anything.¡± Victor nodded respectfully, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± 1/5 Nov Chapter 172: You Are An Expert The old man waved his hand hurriedly, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I can go by myself, I have brought you enough trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no trouble.¡± ire handed his hand over to Victor, ¡°We can drive you there.¡± The old man looked at ire gratefully, he didn¡¯t know what to say to express gratitude, suddenly, he thought of something, opened his bag and carefully took the stone out, ¡°Miss, this is for you, as a thank you gift.¡± Belle saw the stone and immediately smiled, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s a beautiful stone you have!¡± From the outside, the stone was an ordinary stone. It was not very big, only the size of a phone, but it was oval, kind of like an ostrich egg. The old man was amused by Belle, ¡°You seem like an expert?¡± ire smiled and reached out to pick up the stone, saying casually, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything, she simply thought it looks pretty.¡± She said as she took out her shlight, and when the light hit the stone, it actually shone a strange light. This was¡­ ire¡¯s eyes widened and she took another close look with the shlight. Julia had never seen ire look so shocked before, and she had a hunch that this was no ordinary stone. Just then, Kira approached again, ¡°I¡¯ll take this!¡± Mon, Nov Chapter 172: You Are An Expert She crossed her arms over her chest, her chin slightly raised, ¡°How much is this, old man?¡± The old man had just been bullied by a rich man, and what he hated most at this time was arrogant people. He was held by Victor and spoke with a long face, ¡°I¡¯ve given this stone to this miss, it¡¯s not for sale!¡± ¡°You!¡± Kira angrily opened her bag and took out a credit card from it arrogantly, handing it to the old man, ¡°Here¡¯s a million, sell me this stone!¡± The man looked like a beggar, offering a million was already ttering him! Kira smiled proudly, waiting to see how the old man would take the card with gleeful vanity. However, the old man was not moved, he even pushed her hand away, ¡°I said it¡¯s not for sale!¡± Kira clenched her teeth angrily, how could this old man be so stubborn! She just couldn¡¯t believe that there were people in this world who didn¡¯t love money! She opened her bag again and took another card out of it, ¡°Five million dors!¡± The old man was instantly enraged and grumpily pushed her hand away once again ¡°I said it¡¯s not for sale, no matter how much you offer, I won¡¯t sell it! This has been given to that miss, go away!¡± 3/5 Chapter 172: You Are An Expert ¡°You cranky old man¡­¡± ire frowned and raised her hand to grab the hand of Kira who wanted to hit the old man, and said sternly, ¡°Kira, he doesn¡¯t want to sell it, you have no right to force him!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kira was furious, she really wanted to p that old man in the face! She had never seen anyone so stubborn before. She wondered if the old man was crazy. But angry as she was, Sean was here, how could she really do anything? ¡°Humph!¡± She forcefully pulled her hand out and red at the old man in disgust, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of crap, what¡¯s the big deal? I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything valuable in it.¡± Saying this, she turned around and arrogantly looked at ire, ¡°ire, the Jade Chamber of Commerce will be over soon. You haven¡¯t gotten your hands or any raw gemstones up to now, you think this crap can do any help? Huh.¡± She sneered, ¡°That mine is not destined for you!¡± ire smiled instead of being angry and weighed the stone in her hand, smiling while saying, ¡°Maybe this ¡®crap¡® can do me a huge favor.¡± Kira was outraged. Even at this point, ire was still so proud, which really pissed her off! ¡°ire, you and your crappy stone should stay in a trash can!¡± The hinkavina attempted a number of anloc and Pa fomilnad 4/5 AP cha ?71% Chapter 172: You Are AgExpert ¡°ire, you and your crappy stone should stay in a trash can!¡± The bickering attracted a number of onlookers, and Pa frowned as she slowly walked over. ¡°Kira, that is not how I raised you. Cussing like a shrew is a disgrace to the Summers family!¡± She was angry because Kira was cursing like a shrew while ire was calm and didn¡¯t take Kira¡¯s provocations seriously at all. Kira was more than a little upset at being lectured by her mother in public, Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. You may also like FURY Paranormal Add to library Noah was taken when he was a boy and forced to live in a world that no child should, he never thought he¡¯d be free. He was now though, in body at least. His mind held more scars than his abused body did. Despite his fractured soul, he was determined to do everything possible to shut down the¡­ she red at ire and shut her mouth to stop talking. Pa turned around and was surprisingly kind when she faced ire, ¡°ire, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t discipline my daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ire looked disinterested, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Pa was speechless. Used to seeing Kira act like a shrew? She smiled awkwardly, reached for Kira¡¯s hand and took Kira away. ¡°Mom.¡± After thou walked away Vim unwillingly withdm har hand ¡°I just hato to TUS Mon Nov Noah was taken when he was a boy and forced to live in a world that no child should, he never thought he¡¯d be free. He was now though, in body at least. His mind held more scars than his abused body did. Despite his fractured soul, he was determined to do everything possible to shut down the she red at ire and shut her mouth to stop talking. Pa turned around and was surprisingly kind when she faced ire, ¡°ire, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t discipline my daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ire looked disinterested, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Pa was speechless. Used to seeing Kira act like a shrew? She smiled awkwardly, reached for Kira¡¯s hand and took Kira away. ¡°Mom.¡± After they walked away, Kira unwillingly withdrew her hand, ¡°I just hate to see ire¡¯s arrogant look, she obviously didn¡¯t get anything yet she¡¯s still so cocky, you should¡¯ve let me smack her hard in the face!¡± Pa turned back, red at Kira and said coldly, ¡°Kira, never assume yourself the winner before the game¡¯s over. Otherwise, we will be humiliated. when we lose in the end.¡± 10:23 Mon, Nov b Chapter 173: Valuable¡­ Chapter 173 Chapter 173 71% Chapter 173: Valuable Kira shivered at the look in her eyes; in her family, besides her grandfather, she was most afraid of her mother. After Pa walked away, she followed behind and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? ire got luckyst time and got a pink crystal, why did you scold me? I am your daughter, not ire!¡± After they left, ire walked towards the old man with the raw stone, ¡°Sir, where did you get this stone?¡± The old man mysteriously looked around, seeing that the onlookers were gone, he whispered, ¡°This stone was bug out in a mountain in my hometown. There was a naughty boy who took one of these, smashed it and found that there was something red inside. We don¡¯t know much about these things, so I was asked by the vigers toe and see if anyone knows what this is.¡± ire was stunned, how could a kid smash such a hard stone open? ¡°I see¡­¡± she chuckled, ¡°Okay, sir, I won¡¯t take this stone from you for nothing. You should go to the hospital for a checkup first, I¡¯ll go see you when things are done over here.¡± The old man now trusted ire, he could tell ire was a kind person, besides, even if ire didn¡¯t come to see him, it didn¡¯t matter, he had already given the stone to her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need to leave now.¡± Victor himself assisted the old man out, and ire looked at their backs, smiling with her eyes curved. 10:24 Mon, Chapter 173: Valuable.. ¡°Sir.¡± Her voice was gentle, but with palpable pleasure, ¡°Should we call it a pleasant surprise or is it the reward for being kind?¡± Sean looked over at her with a smile, ¡°What? Is there anything valuable in this stone?¡± ire put her hand on his shoulder and smiled with a raised eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s not an emerald, but it¡¯s valuable.¡± It piqued Julia¡¯s interest and she asked curiously, ¡°ire, what is it? What is it?¡± ire smiled mysteriously, ¡°You will know it soon.¡± ¡°ire!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Julia followed her, pouting and asked in curiosity, ¡°Just tell me, I really want to know.¡± ire smiled but said nothing, she didn¡¯t say anything now because she wanted to shock the whole audience when the stone was openedter! The Jade Chamber of Commerce hade to an end, most of the merchants I begun to pack up their things, and those buyers had gathered in the stone opening room to open the raw stones they had bought and to see who would get the best stone today. This was the most exciting thing for almost every jewelry collector, even if they didn¡¯t get the best stone, it was fun to see it with their own eyes who got it. 10:24 Mon, Nov b Chapter 173: Valuable.. After Pa and Kira left, they took the raw stones they bought to the stone opening room, and cut open three of them in a row, all of which did have emeralds inside, but the value was lower than the price. Pa sat gracefully in the stands, even with the loss, she looked calm. Kira, however, was furious and cursed ire every time a stone was cut open. ¡°That damned ire! She set me up for sure!¡± ¡°What is this? Five million dors for this? ire, you bitch!¡± Zayn stood with his hands in his pockets, looking at her and smiling, ¡°What are you doing cursing my boss for something you bought yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your boss¡¯s fault!¡± Kira was so furious that she wanted to kill Zayn! ¡°ire is devious and cunning, you are just like her! You are all like her!¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Zayn stretched out his left hand and blew his finger leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s not like we forced you to buy them, you¡¯re the one who took them from us and now you¡¯re ming us? How could there be someone so unreasonable?¡± ¡°You!¡± Kira¡¯s hands clenched into fists as thest of her stones was opened. Zayn¡¯s eyes widened and he stood up straight, ¡°Geez, I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s an emerald in that. Ms. Summers, you are lucky!¡± Kira turned her head to see it. It was the raw stone that she spent three million dors to hoy it Innkart quite his hut there was only such a small Chapter 173: Valuable. Her heart thumped and she was at a loss, so what if there was an emerald? It was too small and it wasn¡¯t one of the best kinds. She lost a great deal today. A woman¡¯s curious voice suddenly came to her ears, ¡°Did you get something good?¡± This voice¡­ Kira turned around and cursed angrily, ¡°ire, how dare youe here!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie?¡± ire nced at her and walked over to put her hand on Zayn¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Have our stones been opened yet?¡± ¡°Certainly not!¡± Zayn raised his hand and pointed to the two carts by his side, ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Good!¡± ire smiled in satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s see them.¡± Zayn chuckled and walked over towards his carts, annoyed that Kira was in the way, he shoved her, ¡°Don¡¯t stand here since you are finished. It¡¯s our turn.¡± ¡°Ch!¡± Kira snorted in disgust, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want to see what kind of junk you have bought!¡± Zayn smiled and gave the carts to the stone opener, ¡°Sir, please open these for us thank you¡± 10-24 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 173: Valuable. LU ¦§ ¡°Ch!¡± Kira snorted in disgust, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want to see what kind of junk you have bought!¡± Zayn smiled and gave the carts to the stone opener, ¡°Sir, please open these for us, thank you.¡± The stone opener didn¡¯t have any high hopes. There hadn¡¯t been anything rare and these stones Zayn had gotten looked ordinary. He expressionlessly put the one of the top under the machine. The first piece was opened, it was good in both its color and transparency. Zayn proudly said in front of Kira, ¡°I only spent two hundred thousand on this one. It¡¯s a great deal.¡± Kira¡¯s face reddened and she pursed her lips tightly without speaking. The second piece was opened, and there was an emerald inside. It was one of the few with clear color and shape, so it could be considered to be a middle¨Cto¨Chigh¨Cgrade one. Zayn looked at ire, ¡°Boss! I only paid a hundred and fifty thousand dors for this piece!¡± ire smiled and raised her hand to stroke his head, ¡°Good job.¡± Chapter 174: I Hate Him Chapter 174 Chapter 174 13718 Chapter 174: I Hate Him Kira¡¯s face went livid with anger, what the hell! How could Zayn spend so little money to get so valuable raw materials? None of these was particrly good, but he earned a lot! She was so angry! He had opened six pieces already, all of which had emeralds worth a lot and only were bought with tens of thousands. Kira looked at Zayn¡¯s smug look and clenched her teeth, ¡°What do you have to be smug about? These are all just trash and worthless!¡± She was obviously jealous. Zayn sped his hands over his chest and snorted coldly, ¡°Ch, you have the nerve to say that? At least I earned a lot of money, what about you? You¡¯ve lost a big deal!¡± ¡°So what? I can afford it!¡± Kira suddenly thought of something and gloated, ¡°ire, it¡¯s useless for you to buy so much junk! If you can¡¯t get the mine, these won¡¯t be enough to support a jewelrypany.¡± ire¨Clistened to her and didn¡¯t say a word. She was about to take out the piece of raw stone that the old man had given her when Joseph led a group of people and walked in in a high¨Cprofile 10.24 Mon, Chapter 174: I Hate Him ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Mr. Felix!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he has gotten the best stone today. The one in that cart his guy is pushing must be it.¡± ¡°The best stone? Well, he always has the best stone over the years, no one canpete with him.¡± ¡°He has the best raw stone appraisers in the country, the business has been monopolized by him. Even the Summers family is down and out now, the Felix family is dominant in the jewelry business in the country.¡°¡± Pa¡¯s hands clenched at her sides as she listened to thements of the people behind her¡­ Over the years, the times she had seen Joseph weren¡¯t many, and Joseph only showed up in big events like this one. The news that the mine owner was looking for a business partner had spread long ago, and everyone knew that in order to get the cooperation, one had to take today¡¯s best stone. Was Joseph going to get it again today? She was reluctant to lose, but her gaze toward Joseph was with affection. After all, it was the man she had loved since she was a teenager, how could she forget him? 10:24 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 174: I Hate Him ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Samuel coughed hard beside her, which made her look away. ¡°Pa, even if you still love him, you shouldn¡¯t have stared at him like that.¡± Pa gave him a cold, sidelong nce, ¡°I hate him more than I can say!¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly frowned, ¡°If he got the best stone today, we¡­¡± 71% 1 (10 Samuel let out a long sigh. There was nothing they could do about it. Until now, there was nothing rare and particrly valuable today. Joseph looked so confident, it seemed he would win again this time. ¡°Move!¡± Issac walked over to the stone opener and unfriendly pushed Kira and Zayn out of the way. Zayn, not recognizing Joseph, stood up straight and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Is this ce run by you? Firste, first served!¡± Issac nced at Zayn¡¯s cart and sneered, ¡°You have more stones to be cut open?¡± Zayn¡¯s stones had all been opened. And Kira was also finished. However, they felt that Issac was too impolite, he could have asked them to move way instead of nushine them Chapter 174: I Hate Him ? 71%u He looked like a barbarian, a bully! ire put her raw stone back in her bag. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Joseph saw at a nce that ire¡¯s bag was bulging. A girl¡¯s bag usually contains cosmetics, while ire¡¯s bag was bulging and heavy, it seemed there was a stone in it. Joseph acted like a gentleman and politely asked ire, ¡°Do you have any raw stones to be opened?¡± ire smiled, ¡°Mine doesn¡¯t matter, yours is the highlight of the day.¡± Joseph gave an indifferent smile and waved his hand at Issac, who bent over and picked up the raw stone from the cart and ced it under the machine without saying a word. Dan followed Joseph. They had a man over here who had been updating them about the situation, so they knew there hadn¡¯t been anything precious. ¡°Mr. Felix, let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside of your stone.¡± Joseph smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes glued to the cutter. When the cutter sliced down and a red color appeared, everyone was shocked ¡°That¡¯s orange jadeite!¡± ¡°Orange jadeite is not rare, but this piece is bright in color, fine in texture, and very beautiful, it¡¯s a superb one!¡± 71%1 Chapter 174: I Hate Him texture, and very beautiful, it¡¯s a superb one!¡± Joseph was not surprised at all, as he already knew the result while Danughed out loud and extended his hand towards him, ¡°Mr. Felix, it¡¯s indeed superb. Well, wish us a happy cooperation!¡± 10 Joseph was raising his hand when suddenly, ire¡¯s voice came, she tilted her head and even winked at him, ¡°Is it my turn now? Mine hasn¡¯t been opened yet.¡± Joseph¡¯s hand instantly froze in the air, and he turned his head in surprise to see ire cocking her head and fumbling with her bag with both hands, like an uninitiated little girl, even winking yfully at him. Her expression and her actions¡­ His buried memories were instantly aroused, and Winona¡¯s appearance as a teenager surfaced in his mind. ¡°Joseph, guess what¡¯s inside this stone!¡± The girl had a pair of beautiful brown eyes. The way she looked at him was so pure, she blinked, waiting hopefully for his answer. He loved her but couldn¡¯t be with her, she was his only obsession in this life. Winona¡­ ¡°Felix family master.¡± Dan¡¯s voice pulled his thoughts back, the young girl fading in his mind while ire¡¯s appearance in front of him became clearer. 10 24 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 174. THate Hun hdom The girl had a pair of beautiful brown eyes. The way she looked at him was so pure, she blinked, waiting hopefully for his answer. He loved her but couldn¡¯t be with her, she was his only obsession in this life. Winona¡­ ¡°Felix family master.¡± Dan¡¯s voice pulled his thoughts back, the young girl fading in his mind while ire¡¯s appearance in front of him became clearer. He withdrew his hand, ¡°Mr. Moore, since she has one left, let¡¯s wait until she¡¯s finished opening it.¡± Dan covered his stomach andughed, ¡°Mr. Felix, this one you have is a superb orange jadeite, it¡¯s very rare even in the Jade Chamber of Commerce. You think the one in her stone would be even more precious than yours?¡± It was impossible¡­ But in that moment just now, Joseph actually had an unspeakable feeling for ire, it seemed to be¡­ pity. Chapter 175: Are You So Confident? Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175: Are You So Confident? Issac reminded him, ¡°Mr. Felix, Mr. Moore has already agreed to cooperate with us, the most important thing now is to sign the contract with him.¡± Out of the corner of his eye, Joseph suddenly caught a glimpse of Pa sitting in the first row of the bleachers, her gaze fixed on ire. She was clearly expecting ire to take the stone out of her bag and win him over! Sure enough, they were in this together, ire was nothing more than a pawn of the Summers family, an important pawn to mess with his mind! ¡°Mr. Moore, you are right!¡± He turned and held out his hand to Dan in an inviting gesture, ¡°Then let¡¯s go sign the contract.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dan and Joseph were about to turn around when ire¡¯s voice sounded behin them, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Don¡¯t you guys want to see today¡¯s best stone?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dan came to attention, stood still and turned back, looking at ire with interest, ¡°Miss, you seem really confident?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ire patted her bag, ¡°I¡¯ve never missed once, you should believe me when I say it¡¯s the best stone here today!¡± ¡°ire, don¡¯t brag!¡± 1/5 Chapter 175: Are You Sq Confident? 71% Joseph¡¯s face was expressionless, but his voice was so cold and stern that it was chilling, ¡°This orange jadeite has a market value of hundreds of millions of dors, you think what¡¯s inside of your stone can be more precious and rarer than this one?¡± Kira hated ire, but she hated Joseph more! It was just like when ire raced Sasha, she obviously didn¡¯t like ire, yet she wished she could win. Her mood at this moment was just like that time, she didn¡¯t hesitate to stand out, walked to ire¡¯s side and stood side by side with ire, ¡°Mr. Felix, don¡¯t jump to conclusion. You should know ire has sharp eyes. She got that pink crystal for five hundred dors in your store the other day.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Dan was even more curious about ire, and with a teasing smile, he said, ¡°Mr Felix, I thought you were the best in the business in the country? How could a young woman take a pink crystal from your hands?¡± It was to beughed at! Joseph¡¯s face reddened and turned livid, he felt embarrassed. Issac said angrily, ¡°ire, you got lucky that day, we usually don¡¯t care about smaller stones! That stone has never been appraised and you got it. You think your good luck can help you again today?¡± Kira raised her head and put her hand on ire¡¯s shoulder, ¡°ire, hurry up and take your junk out.¡± Mon, Chapter 175: Are You So Confident? ire was speechless. Junk? She rolled her eyes at Kira and wondered if she was really helping her. ¡°Okay.¡± ire didn¡¯t beat around the bush, opened her bag and took the stone the old man had given her out of the bag. Dan not only had a beer belly but also a fleshy face, which made his eyes look small. He tried hard to open his eyes wide, staring unblinkingly at ire¡¯s bag, and when the raw stone was taken out, he frowned, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ire¡¯s stone was small but polished. It seemed that the old man had taken it as a treasure, he kept rubbing and polishing it. Dan burst intoughter, ¡°Youngdy, are you joking?¡± Joseph, who was so serious, burst outughing after seeing ire¡¯s stone, ¡°ire, are you here to amuse us?¡± ¡°Amuse?¡± ire raised an eyebrow indifferently, ¡°I was never an amusing person.¡± She turned around and handed the raw stone to the stone opener, ¡°Sir, help me cut it, please.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The stone opener held ire¡¯s stone and was a little unsure where to start. Chapter 175: Are You Sq Confident? ¡°How should I cut this?¡± 70% 20 ire pursed her lips and lifted her hand to gesture down the side of the raw stone, ¡°Just put it sideways and cut it down from here.¡± Not to mention Dan and Joseph, even the stone opener thought ire was here to amuse everyone. The stone was so small and even polished. ¡°Eh, okay.¡± The stone opener was just an insignificant worker who couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone here. Even ire didn¡¯t think it embarrassing, he didn¡¯t care. He ced the raw stone under the machine to hold it in ce, then cut it open ording to ire¡¯s instruction, ¡°I will open it now.¡± Dan and Joseph didn¡¯t leave, they just stood by and watched it like a y. Zayn tugged at ire¡¯s coat, frowned and said, ¡°Boss, are you sure this is the best stone here today? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± He paused and added, ¡°Even if there is some precious material inside it, the stone is too small, we can¡¯t even make a bracelet out of it!¡± Kira was standing right next to the stone cutter, she hunched over, staring at the de as she mumbled over and over, ¡°Even though I know you¡¯re a piece of crap, you have to have something inside¡­ Don¡¯t let Joseph Felix win¡­¡± Even the crowd in the stands stood up, they didn¡¯t think it was possible for there to be anything precious inside ire¡¯s piece of junk, she was indeed the first nercon who dared to an s?sinct Incenhl 10:25 Mon, Nov 6 Chapter 175: Are You So Confident? Zayn tugged at ire¡¯s coat, frowned and said, ¡°Boss, are you sure this is the best stone here today? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± He paused and added, ¡°Even if there is some precious material inside it, the stone is too small, we can¡¯t even make a bracelet out of it!¡± Kira was standing right next to the stone cutter, she hunched over, staring at the de as she mumbled over and over, ¡°Even though I know you¡¯re a piece of crap, you have to have something inside¡­ Don¡¯t let Joseph Felix win¡­¡± Even the crowd in the stands stood up, they didn¡¯t think it was possible for there to be anything precious inside ire¡¯s piece of junk, she was indeed the first person who dared to go against Joseph! The crowd wanted to see what she got to go against the industry titan! With the sizzling sound, the de slowly got down. The stone master¡¯s eyes suddenly turned bright, as if seeing a rare treasure, he suddenly bent over and got close to see the stone. ¡°Oh my God!¡± You may also like One Night With a Billionaire 4.9 Billionaire Add to library Life seems to be looking up for dance prodigy ina¡­ until she walks in on her fiancee with another woman. In an attempt to forget her heartbreak, her friends take her to a club, where a handsome man woos her to bed with her favorite Vivaldi music and one too many martinis. ¡­ The stone opener let out a shriek which aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. Everyone looked over, ¡°This is¡­¡± The stone opener¡¯s shriek instantly resounded throughout the room, ¡°It¡¯s Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176: You¡¯re Despicable Chapter 176: You¡¯re Despicable The crowd ran over from the bleachers and surrounded the stone opener. The stone opener was busy taking out the cut raw stone and kept wiping the cut surface with his sleeve, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, he looked at it again and again, and then finally, still in disbelief, he raised his head to look at ire, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really a ruby.¡± Joseph shivered with disbelief as he pushed the man in front of him out of the way, took a few steps up and reached out to snatch the stone from the stone opener. The material inside was in pure red, in the light, it was shimmering. It was indeed ruby! Although it was small, it was the size of a quail egg and just such a small piece was enough to sell for a sky¨Chigh price! The stone opener was thrilled, ¡°I have been doing this my whole life and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve cut open a ruby! I can brag about it my whole life now!¡± Zayn was even more excited that he eximed excitedly, ¡°Ruby! It¡¯s actually ruby!¡± Julia rushed over and hugged ire, kissing her on the cheek and saying, ¡°ire, you are amazing! I will ask for a crown carved and embed the ruby in it! You will be the Queen of raw gemstone appraising!¡± ire was happy, but not quite as over the top as they were. She gently pushed Julia out of the way and made her way towards Joseph, ¡°Mr. Felix, how long are you going to hold my ruby?¡± 1/5 10:09 Tue, Nov 85% Chapter 176: You¡¯re Despicable ¡°No way¡­ no way¡­¡± Joseph kept shaking his head. Even if the ruby was right in front of his eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe that ire could get it! It was the best of the best kind! This one had no impurities and was pure and intense in color. His orange jadeite was nothingpared to ruby. ire saw him lost in his own thoughts and raised her voice, ¡°Mr. Felix, are you not going to give me back my ruby?¡± Joseph then snapped back to his senses, he looked at ire with hatred in his eyes, ¡°ire! You¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ireughed instead of being angry, ¡°How am I despicable?¡± Joseph clutched the ruby tightly in his arms with one hand while pointing his other hand at ire in annoyance, ¡°How could anyone sell raw stones with ruby Not to mention the Jewelry Chamber of Commerce, the whole raw stone mar won¡¯t put it for sale! No one¡¯s that stupid!¡± Yes, but the game was right about luck and vision. If there was a mine producing rubies, how could anyone sell the stones there, risking their rubies getting into someone else¡¯s hands? To put it bluntly, the price of raw stones was not high, how could anyone be so stupid as to sell the stones potentially with ruby inside for the stone gamblers at low prices? Raw stones were cheap and it was simply a losing deal. Chapter 176: You¡¯re Despicable ¡°Mr. Felix, are you saying that I¡¯ve had this raw ruby ready before I came here?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Joseph was outraged, ¡°You are so young, yet you are so scheming!¡± ¡°Joseph, how could you nder someone without any evidence?¡± Kira stood beside ire, ¡°This raw stone was given to ire by an old man for free, I saw it with my own eyes. I was going to grab it from her but the old man just wouldn¡¯t sell it to me.¡± Josephughed in anger, looking terrifying, ¡°You got it for free? Do you think that old man was stupid? Or do you think I am stupid and that I would believe you?¡± Kira took an exasperated step forward, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Kira, don¡¯t you say another word. I know ire is sent by you, you really expect I would buy you Summers¡® schemes?¡± Kira was stunned for a moment, after the banquet the other day, both the Summers and the Vanderbilts sent men to block the news. The guests shouldn¡¯t say anything for fear of the Vanderbilts, did anyone slip his tongue? Just as Kira was thinking, Pa came over, looked at ire and said kindly, ¡± ire, congrattions, you got the best stone today. My father was not wrong about you.¡± What¡­ Seeing the look on Kira¡¯s face and hearing what Pa said, anyone in the room would think ire was from the Summers family. 3/5 Chapter 176: You¡¯re Despicable It was true that ire was a Summers family member, but things were much moreplicated than that. Now ire just couldn¡¯t exin it even if she wanted to. She looked at Pa with a sneer, it had to be said that Pa was the smartest person in the whole Summers family! By making Joseph think she was in cahoots with the Summers, she was forcing her to join forces with the Summers family. But she wouldn¡¯t let her n seed. ¡°ire¡¯s with the Vanderbilt family, not the Summers family.¡± Sean walked over with one hand in his pocket, his other arm wrapped around ire¡¯s shoulder in a domineering and protective manner. ire inclined her head and looked at the side of his face, her lips curving up in delight. She loved it when he looked protective of her. Although Sean didn¡¯t say a word before and just sat on the bleachers like an outsider and watched everything, he was just waiting to make an entrance. ¡°Sir.¡± ire called him sweetly. Sean turned his head to look at her, ¡°Hmm?¡± 1 ire crooked her finger at him and he lowered his head down. 10:09 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 176: You¡¯re Despicable LUTIILLI 3.85%) ire crooked her finger at him and he lowered his head down. He thought ire had something to whisper to him, but ire stood up on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek with her tender lips. Everyone present was out of words. What were they doing at this intense moment? Did they want everyone to know they were together in this way? Joseph¡¯s face turned livid and he suddenly sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Vanderbilt family and Summers family have already joined forces.¡± Sean looked at ire and chuckled, he had never been in love before, and whenever he saw a young couple kissing on the street, he despised them. However, what ire did just now made him really pleasant. He loved the way she expressed her feelings for him even in public. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Joseph¡¯s words, he frowned and looked at him, saying with sarcasm, ¡°The Vanderbilts never need any ally to crush any enemy.¡± Everyone present was stunned. Did he mean he could easily crush Joseph? Chapter 177: Get Back Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177: Get Back Crap! That was a little too cocky! It was true that the Vanderbilt family was super rich, but saying it out loud made Sean look really arrogant. Sure enough, Joseph¡¯s expression became even grimmer. He said in rage, ¡°Sean! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Am I going too far, or are you?¡± Sean nced at the orange jadeite that Joseph put aside and had already been cut, sneeringly said, ¡°Mr. Felix, these years, in various such events, you always prepare the best stone in advance, using this, you quickly made a name for yourself in the jewelry industry, then attracted the major miners to you and provide you with raw materials, which then helped you be the titan in the industry. You assume no one knows about your shady doings?¡± The crowd was astonished, even Pa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They had thought that it was because Joseph¡¯s appraisers were good, but it was indeed strange that they never missed a single shot and always got the best stone. It turned out this was the truth! The rise of the Felix family was nothing short of a myth in the jewelry business! From the moment Joseph became the head of the Felix family, the Felix Group¡¯s 10:09 Tue, Nov/ Chapter 177: Get Back fame grew every year, and by now, it had almost monopolized the industry. The raw stone appraisers, jewelry designers, and the mine owners were all proud to work with the Felix Glory Group. That was why the talents and the raw materials all went to the Felix Group, which made the Felix Group a legend in the jewelry world today. When his shady affairs were announced in public, Joseph¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and he raised his hand to point at ire, ¡°That¡¯s why you use the same trick as mine to get back at me?¡± ire nced at him and shook her head resignedly, ¡°Mr. Felix, you are evil inside, so you assume everyone else is as evil as you, ying games and scheming against you.¡± She rolled her eyes with contempt, ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, your tactics and your tricks, I simply despise them all!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sean held out his hand towards Joseph, ¡°Mr. Felix, still not going to return our ruby?¡± Joseph gritted his teeth in chagrin, he really did not want to give it back to ire, but so many people were watching him, as a man of honor, he couldn¡¯t take it from them. With extreme reluctance, he returned the ruby to Sean. ¡°Sean Vanderbilt, you aren¡¯t going to help the Summers make anything with this ruby in the business anyway.¡± ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Chapter 177: Get Back ire interrupted him, ¡°Just now, we have made it very clear. I am with the Vanderbilt family, and I have nothing to do with Summers. Mr. Felix, in two *months or so, my store will open, I¡¯m looking forward topeting with you. ire finished her words and left, holding Sean¡¯s arm. Seeing everything, Dan naturally knew that ire¡¯s backing was Sean, the Vanderbilt family was rich and powerful while ire was sharp¨Ceyed and got the best stone today, they were the perfect business partners to work with. ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± Dan followed along. He had been proud with Joseph just now while fawning o ire and Sean now. ¡°I have a mine, and I was wondering if you¡¯d be interested?¡± This mine was the biggest prize of the day, everyone wanted it. ire smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, we are interested.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s great!¡± Dan rubbed his hands excitedly, ¡°Should we find a ce to talk?¡± ¡°Sire.¡± In the VIP lounge on the second floor, Dan told ire and Sean the details about his mine. ire listened with great satisfaction. 10:09 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 177: Get Back. 85% ¡°So, you¡¯re just short of money now, and as soon as the funds are avable, we can mine it?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Dan raised his hand and excitedly pped it on his thigh, spit in the air as he spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have the grant, there is nothing in the way. And I have negotiated with the locals, they will start working as soon as the funds are in ce!¡± ¡°Good.¡± ire was a decisive person, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have my men go with you to your mine for an inspection, and as soon as we confirm it¡¯s pretty much what you said, the money will be in ce!¡± Sinceing in, Sean hadn¡¯t said a word. It had been ire doing the talking. Dan nced at Sean and wondered if ire¡¯s words could represent Sean¡¯s¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t look at him!¡± ire waved her hand before Dan¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s my business, I make the decisions.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Dan froze, he thought he was working with Sean, so he was actually working with this young woman? What? How long could itst anyway? Chapter 177: Get Back 85%%% And mining a mine was not something that could be done with tens of millions of dors, it required a lot of money, or it wouldn¡¯t be able tost. If Sean didn¡¯t fund him, how much money did this woman have? Dan felt cheated. But Sean was here, he didn¡¯t dare say anything, he was no longer as excited as he had been a moment ago, ¡°Ms. Donovan¡­¡± He said extremely implicitly, ¡°Mining an emerald mine is not a game, it would need several hundred million of investment, and the workload is huge, it takes time to dig out the emeralds.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ire blinked, ¡°It¡¯s only a few hundred million, I have it.¡± Dan was speechless. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. These young women were so rich nowadays? A few hundred million? Only? Who the hell was she? Why did she sound so confident? Dan coughed twice and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Your men¡­.¡± ¡°They can go with you now.¡± 10:09 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 177. Get Back LIIV 23.85 Why did she sound so confident? Dan coughed twice and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Your men¡­.¡± ¡°They can go with you now.¡±¡± ¡°Good!¡± Dan had long been impatient; all of his money had been invested in this mine. Yet he hadn¡¯t dug out many emeralds even until now. He had spent too much. money on getting the officials¡® consent, and he paid to build the road and for the equipment. ire asked Zayn to follow Dan to the mine after exining a few things to him. As soon as the things were done, Sean, who had been sitting aside without saying a word, suddenly turned around, grabbed ire¡¯s wrists, and pinned her down on the couch. ¡°Sir!¡± ire eximed,pletely unaware of what he was doing. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178: So Petty to Me Sean stared at her panicked eyes and smiled, ¡°Only a few hundred million¡­ ire, you are really rich!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire was stunned for a moment, then smiled in embarrassment, ¡°A few hundred million dors is nothing in your eyes, Sir. It¡¯s just a drop in the bucket, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. You are rich, not me.¡± Sean was exasperated tough, ¡°ire, you¡¯re so rich, howe you¡¯re so petty to me?¡± ¡°Petty?¡± ire blinked in bewilderment, ¡°Sir, when have I ever been petty to you?¡± ¡°And you denied it!¡± Sean¡¯s hand that gripped her wrist suddenly increased its force, ¡°When you invited me to dinner, it only cost you thirty¨Ceight dors. And just now you said ONLY a few hundred million? You are just petty to me, right?¡± Thirty¨Ceight dors? It sounded so familiar. She tried hard to recall, and after thinking for a long time, she remembered that after discussing the script, she did treat Sean to a meal, but exactly how much she spent she had long forgotten, and she didn¡¯t expect him to actually remember it until now. 216 What a vindictive man! ¡°Sir!¡± ire struggled hard, but didn¡¯t break free and could only ufortably twist her body, ¡°What are you doing? How long has it been? You¡¯re going to settle that old score with me?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Sean had a lot older scores to settle than just this one! ¡°I¡­A¡­¡± ire was pissed, but she was indeed wrong in this. Not to mention that it only cost her thirty¨Ceight dors to buy Sean that meal, she hadn¡¯t even given him one decent gift since they¡¯d been together. He had given her his family heirloom and she hadn¡¯t given him anything¡­ It was not sincere at all. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± She pouted and smiled curtly, ¡°It was because I thought that I wouldn¡¯t cross paths with you again, so I thought to end it sooner. How about this? In order to show my sincerity, how about I personally design a set of men¡¯s clothing for you?¡± Seeing Sean just raise his eyebrows, she hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, I am an internationally famous clothing designer, my customers have to book me half a year in advance to get my design, I¡¯m being very sincere.¡± 2/6 Sean smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Not enough?¡± ire bit her lip hard and thought for a while. She really didn¡¯t have any heirlooms or anything precious that she could give to Sean. And the Vanderbilt had countless collections, it wouldn¡¯t impress Sean if she gave him some collection. It was too hard. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn¡¯te up with anything, she could only look at Sean, ¡°So what do you say¡­ is enough?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sean chuckled and let go of one of her hands, his finger tapped on her forehead, ¡°From now on, all my clothes will be designed and handmade by you.¡± ire widened her eyes in shock. What the hell! This was too much! One of her designs would cost millions of dors! Sean should only wear the same clothes for a year at most and he bought a dozen sets of clothes a season! It would exhaust her! ¡°Sir¡­¡± 10:10 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 178: So Petty to Me She raised her hand and pounded her fist on Sean¡¯s chest, ¡°You are being unreasonable! If I agree, I will have to stay at home every day to make clothes for you, I won¡¯t have time to do anything else!¡± The point was, she was not going to get paid for doing it. It was a big loss. Sean sat up and reached out to pull her to her feet, he also thought it was a bit too much. After all, he had a team of dozens of designers to design his clothes, and ire was alone in this. ¡°Then¡­¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He grabbed ire¡¯s hand and inclined his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°One set of clothes for one season, is that okay?¡± A quarterly set¡­¡­ ire thought about it and thought it was reasonable. ¡°Okay.¡± Suddenly remembering something, ire stood up instantly, ¡°How could I have forgotten about that old man!¡± She hurriedly tried to leave when her wrist was grabbed by Sean. She turned around anxiously, ¡°Sir, what are you doing? That¡¯s a ruby mine, a ruby mine!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Chapter 178: So Petty to Me With a squeeze of his, ire fell into his arms, his lean arms encircling ire¡¯s waist, his chin rubbing gently against her shoulder. ¡°Victor has already gone to his vige with him, leave the rest to Victor.¡± What? Was Victor that efficient? But¡­ if they got the mine, would it be considered hers or Sean¡¯s? ire cleared her voice and asked as if casually, ¡°Sir, that ruby mine¡­¡± How could Sean not see what she was thinking? He chuckled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°You¡­ yours?¡± ire was pissed, had she known it, she would not let Victor send the old man to the hospital. Although she and Sean were on good terms now, after all, they had not married, even if they got married in the future, the ruby mine would be considered pre¨Cmarital property, and she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it. ¡°Sir.¡± She blinked hard, her eyes rapidly reddening with tears welling up. ¡°As you know, I have a lot of studios and so manypanies with thousands of employees¡­¡± As she said, she choked, ¡°I¡¯m so young and I have to support so many people¡¯s livelihood It¡¯s really hard ¡± 5/6 85751 Chapter 178: So Petty to Me She looked really pitiful. The smile on Sean¡¯s face became even brighter, ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you just say ONLY a few hundred million dors? I guess you are very rich, you shouldn¡¯t care about such a small ruby mine.¡± Bullshit! ire was so angry that she wanted to p him in the face! Angry as she was, she wouldn¡¯t really p Sean, that would hurt their rtionship. She sobbed louder, ¡°Sir¡­ I have Belle and Jon to raise¡­¡± Sean raised his hand and patted it gently on her back, ¡°I¡¯ll help you raise them.¡± ire was speechless, So, his love and doting on her were all bullshit! Nothing could resist the lure of money. ire was heartbroken, and she stopped pretending and sobbing. All of a sudden, she looked distant and icy. She gently pushed away his hands on her waist and back and stood up coldly. It wasn¡¯t too bad for her to see through him with a ruby mine. Just as she turned to walk away, her wrist was suddenly grabbed, and with a pull from Sean, she fell into his arms again. Chapter 179: Why Is Your Face So Red? Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179: Why Is Your Face So Red? The minty scent came to her nose once more as Sean trapped her waist, she wrinkled her nose in disappointment, ¡°Alright, the ruby mine is yours.¡± Sean smiled gently as he stared into her dark brown eyes and raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ire raised her hands, trying to push the hands around her waist away again, but she couldn¡¯t move them at all. Sean didn¡¯t seem to use much force, but ire just couldn¡¯t get out of his arms. ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± ire frowned, ¡°I¡¯m really not angry, just a little disappointed.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sean chuckled as his arms suddenly tightened around her waist, keeping her body close to his own, ¡°You are disappointed?¡± ire was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to talk to him, let alone discuss the matter with him further, pursing her lips, she didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Hey, ire.¡± Sean sighednguidly, ¡°You really don¡¯t know me.¡± ire sneered, ¡°Maybe.¡± She was not only disappointed, but desperate! 1/6 Chapter 179: Why Is Your Face So Red? Intuiting that he went a little too far this time, Sean cupped ire¡¯s chin, lifting her head gently. have told you, what¡¯s mine is yours, if you want, I¡¯ll give you anything.¡± Speaking of this, he suddenly paused and sighed again, ¡°If you want it, you don¡¯t have to be so euphemistic, just tell me, you think I will not give it to you?¡± ire looked into his deep eyes, which were filled with love and tenderness, her eyes widened in shock, and only after a slight recollection did she realize that she had been tricked by him. ¡°You were pranking me?¡± Sean let out a delightedugh, his head suddenly lowered and he kissed her without a word. The kiss was affectionate, and ire¡¯s heart was once again beating fast because of him. It wasn¡¯t until ire couldn¡¯t breathe that Sean released her. With his lips against her delicate lips, he said, ¡°ire, with one kiss, I can give you anything, even myself, I can give you all of me.¡± ire¡¯s clenched fist pounded on his chest in mortification, ¡°You are a bad man!¡± What happened to being a gentleman? The more she got to know him, the more she found that even as a gentleman as him. he had an evil side! 2/6 Tue, Chapter 179: Why Is Your Face So Red? Seanughed and grabbed her fist, punishingly biting the tip of her nose, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± 85% ¡°I¡­¡± ire pursed her lips and suddenly buried her face in his arms. Hell, she did love it! It was embarrassing to admit! The door to the lounge opened and Sean walked in front while ire slowly walked behind with her hand in his. Julia sat outside on the couch with Belle and Jon waiting for them, and when she saw ire¡¯s reddened face, Belle eximed in surprise, ¡°Is Mommy sick? Why is her face so red?¡± Julia wasn¡¯t a kid anymore, and with Dan and Zayn gone for so long, ire and Sean were alone in the lounge. They were alone together and ire walked out so shyly, they must have done something inside the room. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Julia coughed softly, ¡°Belle, don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s an adult thing¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Belle covered her mouth and seemed to understand, looking at Sean and ire, who were walking over, she snickered. 316 80. 80. ng at her, ire¡¯s face turned even redder and whispered, ¡°Julia, let¡¯s ¡°Ready to go?¡± Julia asked knowingly, ¡°Finished talking?¡± ire red at her. She was talking about business inside so that they could make more money and Julia could get more dividends¡­ ¡°Julia!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Julia hurriedly stood up with Belle and Jon, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They had just turned around when Pa, Samuel and Kira approached. Pa still maintained the elegance of thedy of the Summers family, even though she had just been humiliated by Sean in the stone opening room, there wasn¡¯t any dissatisfied expression on her face. ¡°ire.¡± Walking up to ire, Pa smiled amiably, ¡°You and Mr. Moore have reached an agreement?¡± ire was blunt, ¡°My men have gone with him to the mind, if his mine is really worth mining, J¡¯ll work with him.¡± ¡°Well, congrattions.¡± 4/6 NO Chapter 179: Why Is Your Face So Red? You may also like Married On Paper To The Billionaire 48# Billionaire Add to library Love is not part of why billionaire CEO, Kane Beaumont marries his virgin bride, Emilia Taylor. It was purely a contract deal to him and nothing more. Saving her family¡¯s business from the ws of evil loan sharks is Emilia¡¯s motive for marrying a man she barely knew. However, she doesn¡¯t count on b¡­ ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Julia frowned with dissatisfaction and talked back, ¡°ire is smart because she is smart, not because she has the genes of the Summers family. If you really think you and your family have smart genes, why is Kira so stupid?¡± ¡°Julia!¡± Kira was so angry that she raised her finger and pointed it at Julia¡¯s nose, ¡°How could you insult me!¡± Julia shrugged and smiled indifferently, ¡°I just did it, what?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Pa gave Kira a warning nce, and Kira reluctantly suppressed her anger and turned her head to the side with a ¡°humph¡°. ¡°ire,¡± Pa smiled apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I just wanted to say that you¡¯re amazing.¡± Why did she say those words if she didn¡¯t mean it? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ire wasn¡¯t stupid, Pa was obviously trying to get close to her, but she was afraid of saying it too explicitly to cause her displeasure, so she purposely said it most subtly. 10:10 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 17 Why Is Your Lace So Red¡± 85 ¡°ire,¡± Pa smiled apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I just wanted to say that you¡¯re amazing.¡± Why did she say those words if she didn¡¯t mean it? ire wasn¡¯t stupid, Pa was obviously trying to get close to her, but she was afraid of saying it too explicitly to cause her displeasure, so she purposely said it most subtly. But no matter what Pa said, it was a reminder of her indelible connection to the Summers family. ¡°Ms. Summers.¡± ire politely smiled, ¡°You might as well say what you have to say, no need to beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Pa took a deep breath, for some reason, she always felt a sense of powerlessness when facing ire, who was far more determined and intelligent than her sister, Winona. ¡°The Summers family has lost a lot of mine resources, resulting in now we asionally have a shortage of raw material supply. ire, there will be a long way and a lot of problems if you want to open a jewelrypany. Why not share with us the mine? When yourpany is capable enough to use all those resources, you can take back the authority to use it.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180: Who Is Ms. Donovan? ¡°No need.¡± ire refused unflinchingly, ¡°Mypany will be known by all in two months time, I can¡¯t brag about it going international, but I¡¯m confident it will soon be known by everyone in the country.¡± ¡°ire!¡± scolded Kira, turning her head and saying in exasperation, ¡°Where the hell did you get the nerve to say that in front of my mom? Within two months? Yourpany will be known in the country? Who do you think you are? Do you think that all it takes is to open up a company? What a joke!¡± ¡°Kira.¡± ire didn¡¯t like to argue with Kira because she didn¡¯t like fighting. But sometimes, she had to bite back before she could let anyone know she wasn¡¯t to be messed with. ¡°I, ire, never brag, even though I have the strength to! When I say I can do it within two months, I will do it. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s make a bet!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet then.¡± Kira put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°I will tell you what, ire, if yourpany doesn¡¯t reach the level you say it will in two months, you will quit and go home to your kids!¡± Belle raised her little head in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯m a good girl, I don¡¯t need Mommy to take care of me!¡± 1/5 Chapter 180: Who Is Ms, Donovan? Juliaughed and raised her hand to touch Belle¡¯s head, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get angry, we just have to listen to what she has to say.¡± Belle clenched her fists and gave a ¡°humph¡°. Jon shook his head, ¡°You just have to choose the wrong side.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ire held Sean¡¯s arm and gave a sly smile, ¡°If I win, the Summers family will be merged into my company and listen to me from now on!¡± ¡°You!¡± 85% Spare Kira¡¯s guts, she wouldn¡¯t dare bet on the future of the Summers family. Pa turned her head and gave Kira a re, while she didn¡¯t believe ire could make a name for herself in the business with a fledgling start¨Cuppany in two months, the future of the Summers family wasn¡¯t Kira¡¯s to decide, it was not even hers. ¡°ire, Kira is young and doesn¡¯t know any better, she¡¯s just being childish.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ire sneered, ¡°Kira¡¯s older than me, Ms. Summers. Since you said she¡¯s a child, what am I in your eyes in that case? A toddler?¡± Julia covered her stomach andughed out loud, since ire was sharp¨Ctonged. Ra, who was experienced in dealing with people, was actually rendered speechless by ire that her face turned livid. Samuel, who had been silent, stepped forward and stood between Pa and Ki Chapter 180: Who is Ms. Donovan? ¡°ire, did you say that because you can¡¯t do it and you just want to humiliate the Summer family?¡± Speaking of this, he said mockingly, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, just say you can¡¯t do it, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss.!¡± This guy¡­ ire had had the Felix family and the Summers family members pretty much investigated, but she hadn¡¯t put much stock in Samuel, Pa¡¯s husband. After all, he was just a parasite in the Summers family. But now, Samuel¡¯s words did make ire start taking him seriously. He¡­ was not easy to deal with. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that¡­¡± ire shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll cut you some ck then, if I win, the Summers family will agree to one condition of mine.¡± Seeing that Samuel was about to speak, she continued decisively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to give me your family business, it¡¯s a very simple condition. I don¡¯t want your money or your power.¡± Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. Kira started this, if they quit halfway, it would make them look like a coward. ¡°Fine, I promise you. Let¡¯s wait for two months.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Samuel finished speaking, he walked away with Kira. 3/5 84% Chapter 180: Who Is¨CMs, Donovan? Pa looked at ire and frowned, for some reason, she always felt that ire had a lot that she hadn¡¯t shown yet, after today¡¯s incident, she didn¡¯t believe that ire was just a woman blinded by her confidence. After taking a few steps and seeing that Pa wasn¡¯t following, Samuel turned around and said, ¡°Pa?¡± Pa nodded to ire and turned to follow them. Sitting in the car, Dan thought of ire¡¯s words ¡°only a few hundred million¡± and was suddenly interested in ire. ¡°Mr. Clifford.¡± He inclined his head to Zayn, ¡°May I ask who Ms. Donovan is?¡± The question made him sound like an idiot. Zayn nced at him and raised his head proudly, ¡°My boss is a woman who perfectlybined both beauty and intelligence!¡± Dan was speechless.¡± He was not blind. How couldn¡¯t he see that ire was a beautiful woman? If ire wasn¡¯t beautiful, how could she win Mr. Sean¡¯s heart? Danined inside but remained polite, ¡°I know, I can see that. I mean, what¡¯s Ms. Donovan¡¯s background?¡± Background? Zaynughed, ¡°Her background¡­¡± He pleasantly smiled, raised his hand and said, stretching out a finger, ¡°She¡¯s an internationally renowned clothing designer, the youngest Tue, Nov 7 pble 10 Who Is My Donovan? caperi Talci, uhe TamVUJ 841 84%1 romance novelist, and the internationally renowned¡­¡± Dan saw his fingers go up one by one, and the titles made his eyes widen! A woman that young, who looked like a university student, actually was so versatile? When he heard Zayn¡¯s words, he said with heartfelt admiration, ¡°Ms. Donovan is truly an amazing woman! I kind of understand why she is so confident to take my mine now. She has money and she¡­ Well, I believe that her jewelrypany will make the head in the industry in a year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Zayn proudly smiled, ¡°My boss doesn¡¯t need to rely on anyone, she can do it all by herself! Mr. Moore, I can assure you that she never fails to do anything she wants.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Dan was now filled with confidence in the cooperation with ire. With ire as his partner, he could get more mines, anyway, she had the money to support him. This time, on the trip to Brighton, Sean had nned to take ire, Belle and Jon to stay for a few more days, but Frederick called and said that school would start in a few days and the principal would like to meet Belle Jon in person first so that he could decide which ss to arrange them in. Chapter 181: Powerful Genes Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181: Powerful Genes Back in Ascalon, ire did nothing but focus on getting her two kids ready for school. In Principal Davis¡¯s office. The dean stood aside, his face respectful but his words a bit dissatisfied, ¡°Principal Davis, why did you agree to let two children less than four years olde to our school? They should be in a kindergarten instead of an elementary school. Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± Principal Davis sat behind a wide desk with a steaming cup of coffee in his hand and a stony face. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Of course, he knew this. But who could afford to offend the Vanderbilt family? Mr. Frederick had said that as long as the children were enrolled in the school, the Vanderbilt family would buy the abandoned building next to the school and rebuild it into arge ser field, they would pay for the rebuilding of the two somewhat old libraries, and would even invest a hundred million dors a year in the school from now on. This temptation¡­ How could he resist? ¡°George, you can whine in front of me, but when the Vanderbiltse in a little while, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut!¡± George Xanders, the dean, reluctantly lowered his head and thought of his 116 Chapter 181: Powerful Genes 84% George Xanders, the dean, reluctantly lowered his head and thought of his sister¡¯s son, who was already eight years old. His sister wanted to transfer him from the public school to this private school, but even with him working here as the dean, Principal Davis wouldn¡¯t agree. Principal Davis was unmoved even when he tried to bribe him. He said that the school was not just for the rich, he had to assess the child¡¯s talent in both studies and art, iming that this was a school that focused on students¡®prehensive development. It was all bullshit! It was obvious the principal just thought his family wasn¡¯t powerful enough in Ascalon and looked down on him and his family. The Vanderbilt family could send two kids less than four years old in here, obviously, the two kids were only at the age of kindergarten, but Principal Davis agreed to have an interview with them. It was obvious he was going to admit them! He had just thought of that when the phone on Principal Davis¡® desk rang. Principal Davis picked it up and was so excited to hear the janitor¡¯s words that he immediately dropped the phone. ¡°George, quick,e with me to meet Mr. Sean! He¡¯s here!¡± Mr. Sean? George had a shiver, wasn¡¯t it Mr. Frederick who sent the kids?. How did it be Mr. Sean? 2/6 pter 181: Powerful.Genes Not daring to dy, he hurriedly followed Principal Davis down the stairs. After meeting Sean in the parking lot, a fawning smile appeared on Principal Davis¡® perpetually stern face, ¡°Mr. Sean, your presence here is an honor to the school!¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to shake hands with Sean, because everyone in Ascalon knew that Sean was cold and detached toward everyone. It was an honor enough that he would speak to someone, how could he shake hands with others? Sure enough, Sean didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded. Principal Davis looked down and saw two kids standing by Sean¡¯s legs, a boy and a girl. The two looked adorable but¡­ they were too young. He didn¡¯t dare to show any negative expression, rubbing his hands and saying respectfully, ¡°These two look like a prince and a princess! Are they the kids?¡± Prince and Princess¡­ Georgeined inside, how fawning he was! ire was much gentler with others, she raised a hand to rub Belle¡¯s hair and nodded with a smile, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s them.¡± Principal Davisughed heartily, ¡°The kids look so smart and knowledgeable! -The genes of the Vanderbilt family are truly remarkable.¡± George was speechless. smart and knowledgeable? Tue, Nov 84% Chapter 181: Powerful Genes He could tell just by looking at the two kids. Principal Davis was truly an excellent ass¨Ckisser! George was impressed with him. ire was about to exin when Sean gently took her hand. ire turned her head to him and saw a smile on his face, so she didn¡¯t say much. Sean said he would treat Belle and Jon like his own, and he did. ¡°Mr. Sean,e on, I¡¯ll show you around the school.¡± This was thergest, most luxurious and most prestigious private school in Ascalon. Just like what George had beenining about, it took not only money to get into the school. There were strict standards for students. There was not only a written exam but also an interview, what¡¯s more, ugly kids wouldn¡¯t be allowed in. A lot of parents racked their brains to get their kids in. After strolling around campus, Principal Davis took Sean, ire and the kids into his office. ¡°George, go get the written exam papers for the kids.¡± After instructing George, Principal Davis turned around and smiled fawningly at Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, the written test is just a formality. No worries.¡± 11 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 181: Powerful Genes 84% George nced at Sean, who was sitting on the sofa, and although he had deliberately restrained himself, his innate kingly dominance was still unnerving. George was scared of this legendary Mr. Sean, but he just wasn¡¯t happy about it¡­ How could his kids be admitted into the school so easily regardless of their young age? Walking over to the bookshelf, he looked at the three sets of papers on it, with three levels of difficulty, A, B, and C and the hardest being A. Paper A was for kids without any talent and from an ordinary family. Without a strong family background or outstanding talent, those kids could only enter this school with superb intelligence. He didn¡¯t even think about it and picked up Paper A, turned around and walked back. He handed each Belle and Jon a cope, then stood aside and watched. It would take some time for the kids to finish the questions, so Principal Davis chatted with Sean. ¡°Mr. Sean, don¡¯t worry, we are usually strict with our students, but your kids are different. Their questions are easy, just some simple math with addition and subtraction problems.¡± ire frowned, was he looking down on her kids? ¡°Principal Davis, we don¡¯t need you to provide us any convenience.¡± George grunted in disdain, without any convenience? TUTI Tue, Nov / Chapter 181¡ÂPowerful Genes 84% ire frowned, was he looking down on her kids? ¡°Principal Davis, we don¡¯t need you to provide us any convenience.¡± George grunted in disdain, without any convenience? Then why did she bring the kids ande with Mr. Sean? He was determined to humiliate themter when their kids got two zeros! Principal Davis could sense the dissatisfaction in ire¡¯s words and raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, what I meant was that with the cleverness of the two children, it will be very easy for them to finish the paper.¡± George smiled. Principal Davis would soon find himself wrong and feel embarrassed! If those two kids got a zero on the test and Principal Davis still let them in, he¡¯d be embarrassed and also let his nephew in! He had just thought of that when Belle and Jon put down their pens at the same time and Belle¡¯s sweet voice came, ¡°Mr. Principal, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± 10 11 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 182: Extraordinary Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182: Extraordinary Principal Davis was shocked. Even for the easiest Paper C, no kid had ever done it that fast. Maybe they couldn¡¯t answer the questions and left them there. s¡­ He stood up, walked over and picked up Belle¡¯s and Jon¡¯s papers, then drew out a pen and sat there checking the answers in a serious manner. When he saw the letter A written at the top of the paper, his heart thumped and he turned his head to re at George. George looked innocent, ¡°Principal Davis, why are you staring at me?¡± With Sean and ire sitting there, Principal Davis couldn¡¯t reprimand George directly, but could only grit his teeth and say in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter!¡± He felt doomed. He had just told Mr. Sean that it was the simplest paper with simple math questions, if Mr. Sean came over to look at the paper himself in a while and found that there were also quadratic equations, his days of being the principal would be over. Belle stood up and ran to Sean, spreading her arms in a pouty manner, ¡°Hug.¡± Sean chuckled and bent over to take her to sit on hisp with a doting look. Jon had walked over and ire took his little hand, ¡°Jon, how was it? Were Tue, Chapter 182: Extraordinary the questions hard?¡± Jon was wearing a fitted little suit today, although his face looked childlike and boyish, he acted maturely. ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s all very simple questions.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Belle pped happily as she sat on Sean¡¯sp, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be this easy, I was worried about it on the way here!¡± Ch! 84%1 George was disdainful inside, how could two kids less than four years old say these questions were simple, it was hard for even a junior high school student to get it all right. Easy? So young to be bragging! ¡°What?¡± He had just thought of that when he heard a gasp from Principal Davis. He smiled in triumph, waiting to see Principal Davis embarrass himself and exin to Mr. Sean! Principal Davis stood up all of a sudden and walked over to Mr. Sean with the test paper in hand, ¡°Mr. Sean, these two kids are awesome! Not only did they finish the questions in such a short period, they actually got all of them right!¡± ¡°What?¡± 10:12 Tue, Nov/ 14 70 Chapter 182: Extraordinary George ran over unbelievably. Did Principal Davis lie just to kiss Sean¡¯s ass? How could he tell such a lie? He would now expose his lie! When he walked over and grabbed the test paper from Principal Davis and brought it to his eyes, he was dumbfounded. The kids didn¡¯t leave even one question unanswered, they even got them all right! Jon, in particr, actually used three solutions to solve one of the problems! He was¡­ a genius! Sean wasn¡¯t surprised at all, just held Belle¡¯s soft little hand and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t Principal Davis say that this paper was the easiest?¡± This¡­ Principal Davis was sweating, this was not the easiest, but the most difficult one! He smiled awkwardly, deeply afraid that Sean would see the questions and immediately snatched it from George¡¯s hands before smiling and nodding, ¡°These kids are remarkable. They are only three years old and they could get the problems all correct! They have been admitted! The school will start the day after tomorrow, they will be assigned to the Rocket ss!¡± 012 Tue, Nov Chapter 182: Extraordinary The school usually divided the kids into different sses ording to their performance in the written test, there were two sses for kids who got grades over 70 in the exam and seven Art sses for the kids who didn¡¯t. However, the only Rocket ss was for students who got over 90 points in doing Paper A and there could be no more than sixteen students in the whole ss. For kids who had never been to school but only kindergarten, it was good enough that they could get 60 points. The enrollment here was very strict. ire thought Belle and Jon could just start with going to the third grade, but she had heard Frederick say that this school was different from public schools, and the textbooks were different, and studying here was going to be a lot harder than that in public schools. She hadn¡¯t seen the test papers and didn¡¯t know if that was the case, so she had to let Belle and Jon start with the first grade first, if they really found the sses too easy here, they could skip grades then. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they left, Principal Davis turned around and pped George across the face, ¡°How dare you! I told you to give them Paper C and you gave them Paper A. Were you trying to embarrass me in front of Mr. Sean?¡± Covering his swollen face, George had wanted Principal Davis to rile Sean up, but he didn¡¯t realize that his n failed and Principal Davis saw through him. He sniffled, his eyes tearing up in pain, ¡°Principal Davis, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I wasn¡¯t paying attention at the time¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± 10:1 Tue, Nov Chapter 182: Extraordinary 84% Principal Davis said angrily, ¡°It was way too intentional!¡± This private school was thergest private school in Ascalon, Principal Davis wasn¡¯t the head here, there was a board of trustees above him, and the chairman of the trustees. He was nothing more than an honorary principal running the school. But it was not easy for Principal Davis to stick to himself in Ascalon, a You may also like Marry a Billionaire I Don¡¯t Recognize 4.7 Billionaire Randall lifts my veil and gently presses his soft lips against mine. I close my eyes. ¡°I am pleased to present the newlyweds, Randall Adams and Winter Harris Adams!¡°¡­ Add to library ce where power and money meant everything. He was a smart man, so how could he not see what George was trying to do? ¡°No. I¡­¡± George was in a hurry to exin, but Principal Davis waved his hand and said without mercy, ¡°George, you don¡¯t have to be the dean anymore, go clean the toilets.¡± Clean the toilets? He had studied abroad and came back, how could he clean the toilets? George was furious, but didn¡¯t dare snap in front of Principal Davis. After all, not only were the benefits of this school far superior to those of public ones, but it also provided ess to many of Ascalon¡¯s upper¨Css gentry. 5/6 Chapter 182: Extraordinary____ 84% It was just because of the connections he had gotten working in this school that his family business could grow to its present size. Trying to control his anger, he gave an ¡°okay¡± and left Principal Davis¡¯s office reluctantly. When Belle and Jon got home, they started trying on their school uniforms, which were genuinely a bit too big for them. ire looked at the outfits they were wearing and frowned, shaking her head, ¡°Take them off and I will have it adjusted for you.¡±¡± ¡°OK.¡± Belle and Jon went to take off their school uniforms and gave them to ire. ire walked into her studio with the outfits. She didn¡¯t like to be disturbed when she was working, even Belle and Jon couldn¡¯t go in there. The two kids just sat obediently on the couch and waited patiently. ¡°Julia, how long will it take?¡± Julia munched on her snack and looked over at the hallway, smiling and rubbing Belle¡¯s hair, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, you know, it costs a lot of money to hire your mommy to design clothes, and she¡¯s doing this for you for free. You guys should feel honored.¡± Belle covered her mouth and snickered, ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best, I bet that we will have the prettiest uniforms in school.¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183: Choosing A Wedding Day The two kids had never gone to school before, not even kindergarten, so they were curious about schooling. Jon sat there, a look of anticipation for school appearing on his face even though he usually had a few words. Finally, the door to the studio opened and ire stepped out clutching their school uniforms. ¡°Belle, Jon, go change into them.¡± Belle excitedly jumped off the couch and ran gleefully into the dressing room, clutching her little dress. Jon said ¡°Thank you, Mommy¡± before grabbing his clothes and heading to the locker room. It wasn¡¯t long before the two little ones walked out, Julia had just stuffed a chip in her mouth and when she saw them, the chip fell out of her mouth, ¡°Holy¡­ Do school uniforms look this good nowadays?¡± Belle¡¯s uniform was a skirt, ire knew Belle liked to be pretty, so she added a bow in the same color for her, while Jon¡¯s outfit was simply altered to be smaller ording to Jon¡¯s size, but because it was tailored to fit, it looked fitted and made him look handsome. Their school uniforms were indeed fashionable. Belle smiled shyly and rushed over to ire and hugged her, ¡°Mommy, will you take us to school tomorrow?¡± 4/5 Chapter 183: Choosing A Wedding Day ire picked Belle up and sat her on herp, ¡°Sure! It¡¯s your first day of school, Mommy is definitely going to send you there.¡± Sean had finished his work and walked out just in time to hear her words, he rubbed Jon¡¯s hair and smiled, ¡°Tomorrow, we will take you to school together.¡± Julia looked at them and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Mr. Sean, when are you going to marry ire? The kids are going to getughed at by the other students if they know you are not Jon and Belle¡¯s father.¡± Children nowadays were precocious, and although they might not mean any harm, what children said to each other sometimes could be very hurtful, especially, since Belle and Jon were still so young, if they got hurt by others¡® words, it might be a lifetime of trauma. Sean pursed his lips and looked at ire, ¡°ire, my father is still in the hospital. Maybe we should get engaged first before choosing a lucky day for the wedding!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ire took his hand, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt was hospitalized because of us, we can¡¯t get married until he¡¯s out of the hospital. Besides¡­¡± She paused for a moment, her deep brown eyes suddenly dimmed, ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated my mother¡¯s death clearly yet, and the jewelrypany has just opened¡­ I may have a hard battle to fight with the Summers family and the Felix family, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time for the wedding.¡± If she didn¡¯t have to investigate her mother¡¯s death and just wanted to take revenge on the Summers family or the Felix family, she wouldn¡¯t even need Sean¡¯s help to do it, she was able to do it herself. 275 Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Tue, Chapter 183: Choosing A Wedding Day But now¡­ Sean suddenly gripped her hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°ire, I¡¯ve already asked you to marry me, and if it weren¡¯t for my father being hospitalized, our wedding would have been on the agenda. So if you don¡¯t mind, Belle and Jon can call me Daddy.¡± Well¡­ ire gently licked her red lips, she didn¡¯t mind it, but the two little ones¡­. ¡°Daddy!¡± Before she could think it over, Belle suddenly called out sweetly. Her voice was so pleasant that it actually made Sean freeze for a moment. ¡°Bell¡­ what did y¡­ call me?¡± ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Daddy!¡± Belle jumped off ire¡¯sp and circled Sean, ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± She kept calling him, causing Julia tough out loud. This was the first time in his life that Sean had heard someone call him Daddy, and¡­ this was his kid! ¡°Belle!¡± Sean crouched down and took Belle into his arms as soon as he could, the little girl smelled sweet, it was truly wonderful. 10/5 10:12 Tue, Nov 7 84%1 Chapter 183: Choosing A Wedding Day ¡°Hee¨CHee¡­¡± Belle happily kissed Sean¡¯s face and put her arms around his neck, ¡°I have wanted a daddy for a long time! You are so nice to us, and I have thought of you as my dad for a long time!¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help smiling, which was rare. He got close and kissed Belle on the cheek. He obviously loved her very much. Julia kicked Jon gently with her foot, and when Jon turned his head to look at her, she kept winking at him. Belle had set a good example! Jon frowned and patted the spot where Julia had kicked him, his frown deepening as he watched Sean and Belle. Belle had an extroverted character, she was a chatterbox with sweet words, and every man loved her, while he¡­ he was never a talker and didn¡¯t like to reveal his emotions. Get him to change his address for Sean¡­ 3 It was kinda hard for him. Feeling someone staring at him, he looked over and saw ire looking at him with a smile, it was obvious that in ire¡¯s heart, she had epted Sean a long time ago. Sooner orter, they would get married. At that thought, he licked his lips. Not wanting to upset ire, he gave an awkward ¡°Daddy.¡± 10:12 Tue, Nov 7 ¡û The Billionaire¡¯s Surprise Twins a? , 9?? : It was said in a low voice, but Sean heard it. Sean turned his head and raised his hand to gently stroke his hair, ¡°Good boy!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Jon immediately took a step backward to avoid Sean¡¯s caresses, and raised his hand to rub the tip of his little nose before he arrogantly raised his chin, ¡°I was just affected by the mood here. If you treat my Mommy badly, I won¡¯t talk to you.¡± Julia threw the chips away andy on the couch, covering her stomach andughing, ¡°Jon, who did you learn that from? That was hrious¡­¡± Jon red at her, turned and headed upstairs. Because the two children had to go to school, ire took them back from Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s ce, besides, Mrs. Vanderbilt was still in the hospital with Master Vanderbilt and didn¡¯t have time to take care of them. Belle looked at his back, covered her mouth and snickered. After she finished snickering, she kindlyforted Sean, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t me him. Since he just called you Daddy, it means he likes you, he¡¯s just a little shy.¡± Chapter 184: This is the Vanderbilt family¡¯s Car! Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184: This is the Vanderbilt family¡¯s Car! ¡°I see,¡± Sean replied as he patted Belle¡¯s back. Then he raised himself up and sat beside ire. ¡°ire, let me arrange for the two kids to go to school, and you can focus on dealing with the jewelry company,¡± said Sean. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± replied ire. She leaned her head on his shoulder and continued with a confident smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything, and they¡¯ll do as I nned. I don¡¯t need to be in charge of thepany¡¯s operation, and I have time to apany the kids.¡± A newly¨Cestablishedpany, not to mention a cumbersome industry like jewelry even though it¡¯s just an ordinary small one, there are countless things to be dealt with in the early stages. However, ire and Julia just stayed at home every day. Were there other capable people in the company? Sean thought so, but he didn¡¯t ask out. After all, the jewelrypany was in the Paragon Group¡¯s building. He could just send someone to investigate it. The school started at 8:30 a.m., and the kids had to arrive there at 8:10 a.m. ire and Sean got up at seven in the morning. ire specially helped the two kids to dress up before leading them downstairs for breakfast. At the sight of the two adorable kids, Gerald put on a doting smile on his face and praised, ¡°Babies, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± Chapter 184: This is the Vanderbilt family¡¯s Car! Belle looked up and replied sweetly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Her words delighted Gerald, and he said to Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, the two babies are really well tutored. I believe the school teacher will definitely like. them very much.¡± Sean nodded, but he was still worried about them. ¡°Belle, Jon, if you get bullied at school, you have to tell Dad, okay?¡± said Sean. 10 Gerald¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he heard the word dad. Now the whol Vanderbilt family knew that Belle and Jon were Sean¡¯s biological kids, but hadn¡¯t it been kept from ire? Despite the shock, Gerald managed to control his facial expression. Belle nodded her head obediently, replying, ¡°Okay, I see. I will be united and friendly with my ssmates, and won¡¯t quarrel and fight.¡± As for Jon, no one would dare to find trouble with him. So Sean didn¡¯t mind that Jon didn¡¯t answer him. Then Sean continued, ¡°Belle, as a girl, you have to be more careful. Don¡¯t allow your ssmates or teachers to touch you, alright?¡± Belle blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Is it like Daddy touching Mommy?¡± Hearing that, ire sprayed the milk she had just drank back into the cup. She red depressingly at Sean, who nodded expressionlessly and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± im was coacge Chapter 184: This is the Vanderbilt family¡¯s Cart Jesus! Why did she feel embarrassed when Sean said something like that to the kids? It¡¯s really humiliating! Belleughed and said, ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Sean continued, ¡°From now on, I will personally take you to school and pick. you up every day. If anything happens, you have to inform me in time. Remember the kids of the Vanderbilt family are not wimps no matter where they are! You should not make trouble yourself, but don¡¯t put up with others making trouble for you!¡± What was he talking about? ire was speechless¡­ They were still only three years old! But it seemed that Sean was sending them as warriors off to war. ¡°Please,¡± ire said helplessly. ¡°They all know it, and my kids won¡¯t be bullied by others.¡± Sean sighed softly and said, ¡°ire, I¡¯m worried about them since they go to school at such a young age. You know, their ssmates are at least three years older than them.¡± ¡°I know your concern. But Sean, they have to experience it. Flowers in a greenhouse can never withstand the storm,¡± exined ire. Then she turned her head to look at Belle and Jon, reminding them, ¡°Belle, Jon, keen it in mind that we will never interfere in your affairs unless vou Chapter 184: This is the Vanderbilt family¡¯s Car! 84% Belle and Jon nodded vigorously at the same time and replied, ¡°Mommy, we see!¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything more. Gerald couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud beside him, remarking, ¡°Mr. Sean, it¡¯s widely said that a loving mother always spoils her children, but I feel like you and Ms. Donovan have it backwards?¡± When the Vanderbilt family¡¯s unique Les Rolls appeared at the school¡¯s entrance, Principal Davis, who had long been waiting at the school gate respectfully, walked up with a group of teachers. ¡°Mr. Sean, it¡¯s a great honor for us to greet you. These are all the teachers of the two children. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of them,¡± said the Principal. This was something that had never happened before since the founding of this school! The parents who were sending their children to school next to them all looked over. ¡°Vanderbilt family? That¡¯s a Vanderbilt family car!¡± someone said. ¡°Does some direct descendant of the Vanderbilt familye to study in this school? Why do I remember that the children of the family are all adults? Are there little kids?¡± some of them expressed his doubt. When Belle and Jon got out of the car, all the parents around were surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they so young?¡± 4/6 Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. 10 13 Tue, Nov 7 84 Chapter 184: This is the Vanderbilt Emily¡¯s Cart ¡°These two kids look like only three or four years old, right? When did this school start kindergarten? Howe I don¡¯t know?¡± Although they didn¡¯t know the reason, they still reminded their children, ¡°When you see those two kids in the school, just go around them, okay? We can¡¯t afford to mess with the Vanderbilt family¡¯s kids.¡± The parents who saw this scene at the entrance of the school told their children, who spread the news to others in the school. Soon, no matter what age the children were, when they saw Belle and Jon, they either walked around them or ignored them. Because Belle and Jon were young and short, they were given preferential treatment by the teachers and arranged in the first row. This favoritism separated them from the rest of the ss. Throughout the day, none of the kids in the ss talked to them. After school, nevertheless, Belle and Jon didn¡¯t show this on their faces, nor did they tell Sean and ire. Instead, they just behaved like before. Three dayster. In the school cafeteria. The cafeteria in this school was not like that in other public schools, but like that in the university. The money was charged to the meal card, and they could swipe the card to pay for whatever they wanted. Belle and Jon were both foodies and couldn¡¯t stand a meal without meat. They ordered food happily with their meal cards, saying, ¡°Hello, I want this, this, this, and this.¡± TU 13 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 184: This is the Vanderbilt family¡¯s Car! 84%1 In the school cafeteria. The cafeteria in this school was not like that in other public schools, but like that in the university. The money was charged to the meal card, and they could swipe the card to pay for whatever they wanted. Belle and Jon were both foodies and couldn¡¯t stand a meal without meat. They ordered food happily with their meal cards, saying, ¡°Hello, I want this, this, this, and this.¡± After a swipe of the card, Belle took her te and found an empty seat with satisfaction. Jon also ordered four dishes, all meat. A couple of boys in the upper grades, usually the school bully, drooled with gluttony at the sight of Belle and Jon eating with gusto. ¡°I took all the money my mom gave me to charge my meal card to buy snacks,¡± Aron said. He looked at the steamed bun in his hand, getting more and more angry. Then he threw the steamed bun into his dinner te fiercely and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to share their food.¡± 10:13 Tue, Nov Chapter 185: Maybe We Should Go Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185: Maybe We Should Go ¡°Aron!¡± A boy next to him stopped him and timidly nced in the direction of Belle and Jon. While secretly swallowing, he said, ¡°I heard that they¡¯re the Vanderbilt family¡¯s kids, and my mom even warned me to go around them when I see them. Will we get ourselves into trouble if we bully them?¡± ¡°What trouble will it bring?¡± Aron retorted. Shrugging his hand off, Aron continued, ¡°They¡¯re just two little kids. Just scare themter and they must dare not tell their teachers or parents.¡± However, the boys were still a bit worried. After all, their parents had warned them and they would be whipped at home if something happened in t end. ¡°Come on!¡± Aron hummed contemptuously, continuing, ¡°We¡¯ve bullied so many people in the school. Has anything happened? And look at the two of them, don¡¯t you have a craving for the meat they¡¯re eating? Just do as I order, and I promise to let you all eat well every meal in the future!¡± Anyway, they were all eight¨Cor¨Cnine¨Cyear¨Cold children, who were not able to weigh the pros and cons and could easily be swayed by others¡® words. In the end, several people nodded and followed Aron towards Belle and Jon. ¡°Jon, give me a piece of sweet and sour rib,¡± Belle requested. Jon didn¡¯t say anything, but directly picked up a piece of sweet and sour rib Tue, Nov 84% Chapter 185: Maybe We Should Go and put it on Belle¡¯s te. Although Jon was younger than Belle, he always took care of Belle in life. And since he was a little man, it¡¯s only right for him to take care of his sister for Mommy. Belle put the sweet and sour pork rib into her mouth. While chewing, she was so happy that her eyes squinted as she remarked, ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so delicious? Let¡¯s taste it too,¡± Aron said all of a sudden. As soon as he said that, he ced his fork on Jon¡¯s dinner te. The next moment, Jon¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and with a ¡°snap¡± sound, he used his fork to hit away the uninvited fork quickly, urately, and fiercely. The force was so great that Aron failed to hold the fork tightly, which finally fell to the ground with two ¡°pops¡°. Aron stared nkly at his hand, which was a little numb from the hit. He didn¡¯t expect that a kid of Jon¡¯s age would have so much strength! Seeing the situation, the boy next to Aron secretly tugged on the corner of his coat and persuaded, ¡°Aron, these two children don¡¯t look like someone that can be messed with. Maybe we should go.¡± However, Aron had been rampant and invincible in the entire campus and had never eaten this kind of defeat. In an instant, he pped away the boy¡¯s hand, and pped on the dining table with great vigor! A few boys next to him were so scared that their little hearts contracted hard¡­ 10:13 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 185: Maybe We Should Go Ii u¡­ 84%1 Holy shit! Aron was going to start a fight! How could the two little kids withstand Aron¡¯s punch? Just as others were scared to cover their eyes, Aron pped on the dining table again and said, ¡°Kid, I see you¡¯re talented for practicing martial Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. arts. If you call me big brother, I¡¯ll protect you in the school!¡± The others were speechless. Where did Aron¡¯s imposing manner go? Shouldn¡¯t he show his fist? Instead, he looked a bit ttering when he said those words. Even though there was already a lot of danger around him, Jon didn¡¯t even raise his eyes but put a piece of fried meat into his mouth leisurely, replying, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aron got displeased at once. He raised his hand and patted his chest, continuing, ¡°Listen, only if you follow me that no one dares to bully you in school. Otherwise, with such thin arms and legs, you two would be bullied miserably!¡± However, Jon ignored him. He put down his fork and looked at Belle, asking, ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Belle had long ago finished all the dishes on the te as if nothing had happened, and she replied, ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Jon stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to ss.¡± 84% Chapter 185: Maybe We Should Go Belle came around the tabletop and took Jon¡¯s small hand. Then the two walked off happily. The other children were shocked. ¡°Aron, he treats you like air.¡± ¡°Yeah, Aron, that kid doesn¡¯t give a damn about you.¡± Aron gave them a hard stare. That¡¯s bullshit! He grew eyes and saw it himself! What the hell! He had already lowered his status, but they didn¡¯t give him face. It simply pissed Aron off! ¡°Kid, stop right there!¡± Aron shouted all of a sudden. He rushed up in a few steps, and pressed Jon¡¯s shoulder from behind, which made Jon furrow his brows lightly. Immediately, Jon pushed Belle away. Then he raised his hand to grab the hand on his shoulder, and suddenly bent down, grabbing Aron¡¯s waistband with his other hand. With a beautiful over¨Cthe¨Cshoulder m, Aron fell to the ground miserably. The crowd was stunned. It¡­it was really wonderful, It turned out that Jon was much more capable than Aron. How could such a young kid drop the third¨Cgrade Aron on the ground? This was incredible. 10:13 Tue, Nov Chapter 185: Maybe We Should Go Aron grimaced as he raised himself up and sat on the ground, aiming a quick punch at Jon¡¯s stomach. At this moment, Jon gently raised his thin lips, caught Aron¡¯s fist, and then broke it upwards. Aron immediately squealed out of pain, ¡°Ah! Ouch! Ouch! Big brother, I was wrong. I don¡¯t dare anymore, please let go of me!¡± Jon gave him an expressionless look and let go of his hand, leading Belle away without a word. You may also like Who¡¯s the Legal Wife? 47 Billionaire Add to library ¡°Because it has been two years since you and Leopold Fontaine separated, your admirers and fans are wondering whether you have moved on and if you are seeking another life partner,¡± the interviewer asked¡­. ¡°Ouch, it hurts,¡± Aron whined. Jon and Belle were both gone, but Aron was still sitting on the floor crying. There were a lot of people in the cafeteria and the story quickly spread inside the school. Some of Jon and Belle¡¯s ssmates saw it with their own eyes, and those who didn¡¯t see it all heard about it. Originally, they had rejected Belle and Jon. But after the matter, they just couldn¡¯t help arousing curiosity about them. ¡°Tee¨CHee, I heard that your younger brother beat up the school bully in the cafeteria just now. Is that true?¡± Sitting in her seat Belle looked at her ssmates surrounding her and Tue, Nov Chapter 185: Maybe We Should Go 84% 1 Sitting in her seat, Belle looked at her ssmates surrounding her and nodded happily, replying, ¡°Yes, but they started it. My brother just defended himself.¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s awesome!¡± Soon the students were impressed with Belle and Jon. They had known on their first day of school life that Aron¡¯s group couldn¡¯t be messed with. But Aron was beaten up by the youngest kid in their ss, which was really cool and also raised the prestige of their ss! ¡°Haha, can I make friends with you?¡± Jon was lying on the desk with his eyes tightly closed. It¡¯s unknown whether he was asleep or pretending to be asleep. Belle raised her hand and gently patted his shoulder, exining to her ssmates, ¡°My brother is a bit introverted and doesn¡¯t like to talk, but he¡¯s very nice, and we¡¯d love to be friends with you guys.¡± In this way, Belle and Jon¡¯s reputation instantly spread throughout the school, and they also became friends with their ssmates. Inside the President¡¯s office of the Paragon Group, Logan ced a stack of documents on the desk in front of Sean. Victor was away on a business trip, settling the Ruby Mine matter, so Logan temporarily took his ce and became Sean¡¯s temporary special assistant. ¡°Mr. Sean, I just got the news that the young master beat up a senior kid at school, who was from the us family,¡± said Logan. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Kids Chapter 186: They Are Definitely Not Sean¡¯s Kids Hearing that, Sean suddenly raised his eyes and queried, ¡°How is Jon? Did he get injured?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Logan pulled the corner of his mouth awkwardly and said, ¡°Mr. Sean, maybe you should ask about the kid who was beaten. It¡¯s said that the young master took an over¨Cthe¨Cshoulder m and that kid fell pretty hard.¡± ire had said that they should not interfere in school matters, but how could Sean just stand by? After all, they were his children! Hopefully, Belle and Jon weren¡¯t bullied at school. If anyone dared to bully his children, Sean would definitely not let him go. The two kids were not even four years old yet, which made Sean quite worried about them. ¡°Well, keep an eye on the school at all times and report to me no matter how trifle the thing is,¡± Sean ordered. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Logan replied respectfully and was about to leave. After taking several steps forward, he suddenly turned back and said, ¡°Mr. Sean, I just remembered one more thing.¡± Sean just signed his name at the end of the document in an expansive style and closed it neatly. He took another file to turn it over and said, ¡°Go on.¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Logan continued, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve asionally seen people from the Felix family and the Summers family wandering around the periphery of thepany. Besides, I heard that there are also kids from the Summers family and the Felix family studying in the school. There¡¯s nothing wrong. It just urs to me and I think I should report it to you.¡± The Felix family and the Summers family? Were they finally unable to hold on at this critical moment? ¡°Well, I see,¡± replied Sean. At the Summers family. Master Summers looked to Pa with a shocked expression, inquiring, ¡°What do you mean? Does ire have two kids? Are they Sean¡¯s?¡± Furrowing her eyebrows, Pa thought for a while before answering, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. When I was in Brighton a few days ago, I saw Sean taking good care of the two kids, but they called him Mr. Vanderbilt. I think they may not be his children.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not sure about?¡± said Master Summers. He smoothed his beard and pped hard on the low table next to him, stating, Since they call Sean Mr. Vanderbilt, they must not his children. How could ire¡­ He pursed his lips in doubt with a confusing expression. While Master Summers and Pa focused on figuring out the identity of ire¡¯s two children, Samuel, who was sitting next to them, cleared his throat lightly and pulled the topic back, saying, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s not a single piece of news about the jewelrypany that ire has just set up. Several have passed and there¡¯s not much left of the two months Unusually she days have passed, and there¡¯s not much left of the two months. Unusually, she hasn¡¯t made a move yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± replied Master Summers. He raised his hand and stroked his beard, feeling that he couldn¡¯t figure out what ire was doing. He said, ¡°When apany opens, the publicity is very important at the early stage. And the most effective way to publicize a newpany is celebrity endorsement. Anyway, they should make a big fuss abou it¡­¡± At this moment, Kira snorted coldly, ¡°Maybe ire just didn¡¯t think it through. She¡¯s just a young woman. How would she know how to publicize thepany? In my opinion, she must be deliberately deceiving me in Brighton! She just doesn¡¯t want to share that emerald mine with us!¡± ¡°No!¡± Pa denied her im and exined, ¡°ire is a very scheming woman, which we can see from the trip to Brighton. She¡¯s by no means as simple as she seems.¡± Master Summers nodded, saying, ¡°Well, since we can¡¯t figure it out, let¡¯s stop bothering ourselves. By the way, the work you sent to the Charm Designers¡® Competition was shortlisted for the finals, right?¡± The Charm Designers¡® Competition is an internationally famous jewelry designpetition. No domestic jewelry designers had ever entered into the top three and that¡¯s why the Felix family and the Summers family had always held little expectation of winning a position in thispetition. However, this year was different. The jewelry designers of both the Summers family and the Felix family entered the final. Even if they couldn¡¯t get into the ton three heing able to enter the final was also a wonderful achievement Not Sean¡¯s Kids ¡°Yes,¡± replied Pa. A relieved smile finally surfaced on her face as she continued, ¡°The designers we¡¯ve been training for four years have finally gained a reputation for us this year.¡± ¡°Good! Great!¡± Master Summers pped his hands happily, saying, ¡°Publicize it, make a big fuss, let the whole country know about thispetition. No matter what result we can get in the end, it¡¯s the best opportunity for us to enhance our brand value!¡± That¡¯s indeed what Joseph thought. In just two days, all major web pages were flooded by the uing finals of the Charm Designers¡® Competition! The title was eye¨Ccatching, which read, ¡°The Oscar of the Jewelry Design Circles, Looking Forward to an Unprecedented Honor for Our Country¡¯s Designers.¡°¡® With a bag of snacks in her hand, Julia picked up her cell phone and opened the webpage, this news coming into her sight in an instant. She snapped to her knees on the couch and showed the news to ire immediately, remarking, ¡°Holy shit! ire, you¡¯re awesome. The Summers family and the Felix family are hyping the Charm Designers¡® Competition. Look at this page!¡± ire just took a nce at it indifferently. She picked up a piece of beef jerky and put it in her mouth, saying, ¡°Julia, when the jewelrypany made money, you have to thank them for saving the publicity expenses for us.¡± 416 nitely Not Sean¡¯s Kids Hearing that, Julia couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. She copsed on the sofa and said, ¡°ire, if they know that you made it to the finals as well, how would they feel?¡± Originally, ire hadn¡¯t intended to participate in thepetition. After all, with her identity and status, she didn¡¯t have to steal the limelight from those humble designers. The organizer of thepetition had called ire before, hoping that she could be a judge for the finals of thepetition, but ire had politely declined. Later, when ire nned to set up a jewelrypany, she called the organizer of the Charm Designers¡® Competition, who thought that ire had thought it over and wanted to be a judge. Unexpectedly, ire proposed to participate in thepetition in the capacity of a designer. This pleased the organizer of thepetition. ire was asked to send her work by post and she was informed to be shortlisted for the finals in just two days. Everyone thought ire hadn¡¯t made any moves, but she¡¯d already made the arrangements quietly. Because of the Summers family and the Felix family¡¯s vigorous publicity, people all over the country were paying attention to thepetition, and so were the fashion and entertainment circles. In the capital of Bavi. ¡°Mom, the Charm Designers¡® Competition is going to be held the day after channing ta kavia at n? thimce to hisall Dim TU:14 Tue, Nov / 84% Chapter 186: They Are Definitely Not Sean¡¯s Kids shortlisted for the finals in just two days. Everyone thought ire hadn¡¯t made any moves, but she¡¯d already made the arrangements quietly. Because of the Summers family and the Felix family¡¯s vigorous publicity, people all over the country were paying attention to thepetition, and so were the fashion and entertainment circles. In the capital of Bavilia. ¡°Mom, the Charm Designers¡® Competition is going to be held the day after tomorrow. Can I go shopping tomorrow? I have a lot of things to buy,¡± Kira Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. asked. She affectionately held Pa¡¯s arm, pouting like a little girl. The designer behind her covered her mouth and gentlyughed out, disclosing her, ¡°Missy, you want to go shopping for bags, right?¡± Kira¡¯s favorite thing was bag. There was a fifty¨Csquare¨Cmeter dressing room dedicated to storing bags in her bedroom. Kira nudged her mouth, replying, ¡°Yes, Bavilia is a big country of luxury bags. It¡¯s cheaper to buy bags here.¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Why Did I Make Way for Them? Pa smiled, shaking her head helplessly. She had been spoiling Kira since her childhood. Before she could say anything, Joseph walked over with his team. What a narrow road for enemies! ¡°Hi, Miss Pa,¡± greeted Joseph. In his fifties, Joseph still had erect shoulders and back with one hand hanging down at his side and the other behind his back, looking inscrutable and cunning. His tone towards Pa was cold and icy, with a bit of sarcasm, as if there was a gap between the two enemies that could never be crossed. The look in Pa¡¯s eyes wasplicated. She had love and hate for him. However, since she sacrificed herself for Winona and him, the love in her eyes has never shown up. ¡°Mr. Felix, what a coincidence,¡± greeted Kira. ¡°Not at all,¡± replied Joseph. ncing at the designer standing behind her, Joseph said with a slight smile, ¡°The designers of the Summers family and the Felix family reach the finals of the Charm Designers¡® Competition at the same time. This is the hotel arranged by the organizers. Naturally, we will meet here.¡± Kira snorted coldly, ¡°Yes! What a rare opportunity! Howe you didn¡¯t brin Sasha to broaden her horizon here, Mr. Felix?¡± Chapter 187: Why Did Make Way for Them? 84% Joseph was speechless. Damn it! Sasha was still lying on the bed of the hospital, unable to move her legs. She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. How could she make it to Bavilia? Apparently, Kira did it on purpose, intending to embarrass him. The anger in his heart didn¡¯t show on his face. Instead, Joseph asked, ¡°ire¡¯s a member of your Summers family, isn¡¯t she? Howe she¡­¡± He deliberately looked towards behind Pa and sneered, ¡°For such an importantpetition, you guys didn¡¯t bring her to broaden her horizon?¡± It¡¯s Pa¡¯s turn to be speechless. Joseph was the same as he used to be. He couldn¡¯t afford to suffer losses at all! Hopefully, Joseph hadn¡¯t known that ire was Winona¡¯s daughter yet. Even if he was informed of it, he wouldn¡¯t believe it, which was good for the Summers family. ¡°ire?¡± Pa raised her hand to gently tuck her hair behind the ear, saying with an elegant smile, ¡°Her two children just enrolled in school. She had so many things in the school to deal with that she didn¡¯te over.¡± Pa pretended to know ire well and had a good rtionship with her so that Joseph would be convinced about the fact that ire was a member of the Summers family. 10:14 Tue, Nov 7t. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 187: Why Did Make Way for Them? She thought she was doing it perfectly, but all of a sudden, ire¡¯s pleasant voice rang out from behind her, ¡°Ms. Summers, what are you talking about? Of course, I¡¯d like to witness such an importantpetition.¡± Pa was shocked. So was Kira. Howe ire arrived? The group of people turned around immediately, only to see ire gracefully walking towards them with Sean¡¯s arm. Even though Sean didn¡¯t say a word, the powerful aura around him was intimidating. Pa¡¯s designer subconsciously took a step to the side, making way for them. ¡°ire?¡± Joseph furrowed his brows slightly, a feeling of uneasiness creeping into his heart. I ¡°What brings you here?¡± asked Joseph. ire tilted her head yfully and said, ¡°How about you guess?¡± Joseph was speechless. How could he know it? Did ire¡¯s newly establishedpany recruit apetent designer, who ju happened to be a finalist in the Charm Designers¡® Competition as well? 376 10:14 Tue, Nov 83%1 Chapter 187: Why Did Make Way for Them? As Joseph thought so, he looked behind ire and saw only Julia and Logan, no one else. He instantly dismissed the idea. Kira was annoyed. ire was younger than her, but why was ire¡¯s aura several times stronger than hers? And it just pissed her off that every time she and her mom had just finished speaking, ire would show up and embarrass them! ¡°ire, you¡¯re not going to poach someone at thepetition, are you?¡± asked Kira. Both Pa and Joseph thought so! Right! That¡¯s it! ire¡¯s newpany was short of manpower and didn¡¯t have any influence yet. Since it¡¯s hard to recruit famous designers at home, she went to the Charm Designers¡® Competition to poach foreign designers who were not informed of the domestic situation. This is also too sinister! ire arched her eyebrows, showing a dissatisfied look. But she was smiling, just like a naughty child, making it impossible for people to hate her at all. She said, ¡°Kira, what are you talking about? Am I that kind of despicable person? I just simply came over to join in the fun. Don¡¯t mind. We just got off the ne and are exhausted now. We¡¯re going to go back to rest. You guv! Chapter 187: Why Did Make Way for Them? continue!¡± After saying that, ire held Sean¡¯s arm and walked straight towards Joseph. Arrogant as Joseph was, he actually couldn¡¯t help but give way to them. When ire and others walked past, he finally came to his senses and threw out his chest, saying, ¡°Why did I give way to them?¡± How could he make himself weak? Looking at his regretful look, Paughed secretly. She finally saw in his face a bit of youthful appearance for so many years. Perhaps in this world, in addition to Winona, only ire could make him so chagrined. Back in her room, Kira was furious. Sheined, ¡°Mom, why is ire here? I think she wants to poach people at thepetition, and she may not only target foreign designers. You have to keep an eye on our own designers, and don¡¯t let them get in touch with ire.¡± Pa also understood it. Before finding out ire¡¯s real intention, she had to keep an eye on her own designers, whom the Summers family had spent four years cultivating. Meanwhile, when Joseph returned to his room, he was also in low spirits. ire¡¯s jewelrypany had been set up for almost a month, but up to now, it hadn¡¯t made a single move except for buying stores and renovating. What on earth was she thinking? In the evening, in a restaurant. 10:14 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 187: Why Did I Make Way for Them? them to her room. And at dinner time, she asked the designers to dine with her. She almost went to the bathroom together with them. ¡°Wait¡­¡± As ire and Sean walked over, ire¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the face of Pa¡¯s designer. She said, ¡°I seem to have seen you somewhere.¡± ¡°Me?¡± The designer raised her hand and pointed at herself with a confused expression When she was about to reply to ire, Pa cleared her throat and said, ¡°ire, many people are looking alike in the world. She¡¯s been living in Ascalon and joined my family¡¯spany after she graduated. You couldn¡¯t be able to have seen her before.¡± Hmph! ire was trying to get close to her designer, no way! Then ire took another closer look at that designer¡¯s face and nodded in realization, saying, ¡°Well, I was mistaken, I¡¯m sorry, please enjoy yourselves.¡± All of a sudden, Kira pressed the knife and fork on the dining table,ining, ¡°She¡¯s too shameless. How could she poach our designer right in front of us?¡± Chapter 188: Don¡¯t Pester Me Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188: Don¡¯t Pester Me The designer originally didn¡¯t know what was going on. Hearing Kira¡¯s words, she instantly understood and stated, ¡°Ms. Summers, Missy, please rest assured. I¡¯m grateful for the Summers family and won¡¯t leave it.¡± Kira huffed and picked up the knife and fork, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better say the truth!¡± Pa shook her head helplessly. When would her daughter truly grow up? ¡°Nia, no matter what ce you get in thepetition, I¡¯ll give you a pay increase. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Pa said. Nia, the designer, happily nodded her head vigorously. Although the Summers family was temporarily inferior to the Felix family, it had a great history of a hundred years. Besides, the Felix family had its own designers, so she definitely couldn¡¯t go there. Even if she did, she would just be an ordinary designer. She had just expressed her loyalty sincerely. Now that Pa was going to give her a raise, she was naturally overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Summers. I will definitely work harder!¡± said Nia. At this moment, Julia burst intoughter wantonly. Looking at the three people over there, Julia mmed her palm on the table and remarked, ¡°ire, you¡¯re too bad! Why did youe to scare them?¡± ire shrugged her shoulders, and exined in an innocent tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I thought that the designer looked like one of my ssmates in college. But with Pa¡¯s words, I realized that I was mistaken.¡± 1/6 W Chapter 188: Don¡¯t Pester Me Sean shook his head with a quietugh. He also thought ire had done it intentionally! At this moment, Joseph happened to walk over. He originally intended to walk past ire and others without looking askance, but for some reason, he just couldn¡¯t control his eyes and nced towards ire. ¡®Mr. Felix,¡± greeted ire. She put down the knife and fork in her hand. As Joseph stopped in his tracks, she stood up smilingly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Sasha going?¡± She¡¯s too hypocritical as the culprit to offer her care. With his hands behind his back, Joseph replied expressionlessly, ¡°My daughter is very well now, and you will be able to see her before long.¡± The word ¡°daughter¡± was like a thorn deeply embedded into the tip of ire¡¯s heart. In her whole life, she had never received a father¡¯s love. She finally knew that her dad who had treated her badly wasn¡¯t her biological father. However, her biological father was standing right in front of her at the moment, but he regarded her as an enemy and gave his love and care to another girl. It¡¯s kinda ironic! The next moment, Sean stood up and wrapped around ire¡¯s shoulders. Then he gently pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to ce a kiss in her hair. ¡°Mr. Felix,¡± M ¡± 2/6 Chapter 188: Don¡¯t Paster Me Sean turned to Joseph with a cold face and said, ¡°Please go back and tell your daughter that you picked up from the outside, that she¡¯s not a patch on ire. Please ask her not to appear in front of ire and me in the future, at least not to pester me.¡± A daughter picked up from outside! Joseph¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Although Sasha¡¯s identity was not a secret, Sean¡¯s bluntness showed no respect for Joseph. Besides, how could hepare Sasha to ire? Well¡­ Joseph admitted that Sasha was not as beautiful as ire, naturally not as ire more like Winona, but¡­ Thinking of this, Joseph surprisingly couldn¡¯t go on. Even if he was despicable, he couldn¡¯t disobey his own conscience to say that Sasha was better than ire. Even he himself wasn¡¯t aware that he actually wanted to be close to ire in his subconscious. However, because of the rtionship between ire and the Summers family, he had been immersed in his own imaginary world. ire¡­ How wonderful it would be if she was really the daughter of his and Winona¡¯s ¡°I¡¯ll educate my daughter myself. Sean, if it happens again¡­¡± ¡°If it happens again. I¡¯ll let Sasha die even worse!¡± 3/6 Chapter 188: Don¡¯t Sean interrupted Joseph¡¯s words without mercy, actually not even giving him the chance to threaten himself. Joseph choked with anger and red at Sean, before raising his foot and leading his people away. Walking behind Joseph, Issac turned back to look at ire again. Then he whispered to Joseph, ¡°Mr. Felix, Sean is too arrogant. Do you want me to¡­¡± ¡°No need!¡± Joseph lowly rebuked. But soon he¡¯s a little puzzled as to why he had been so sensitive just now. Was he afraid¡­ or expecting¡­ Why couldn¡¯t hey a hard hand on ire? ¡°ire,¡± Seal called. He massaged ire¡¯s shoulders hard, then took her hand and sat down again. He knew how much ire longed for her father¡¯s love. But Joseph wasn¡¯t a good father! ¡°How about¡­¡± Sean gave ire a sidelong nce and cleared his throat awkwardly before he went on, ¡°I¡¯ll divide my love into two parts?¡± ¡°What?¡± ire had just picked up her knife and fork. When she heard this, she looked at him in surprise and queried, ¡°What does that mean? Do you want me to share your love with others?¡± ¡°What? Of course not!¡± replied Sean immediately. 4/6 Chapter 188: Don¡¯t Pester Me He raised his hand to press the bridge of his nose. Out of embarrassment, he licked his lips and exined, ¡°What I mean is that I divide my love for you into fatherly love and romantic love. In the future, I can love you like a father and will also spoil you as a fianc¨¦. Can you stop being sad when you see Joseph again?¡± Hearing that, Julia sprayed out a mouthful of red wine. You may also like The Hidden Hybrid Werewolf Add to library Valeria Marcus has always been an outcast in her high school. The ugly one, the weird one. The freak who looks like a monster. Because of her strange appearance, she drew nothing but humiliation and pain from the people around her. She just tries to get through one day at a time, then on to the next¡­. What¡¯s in Sean¡¯s mind? To coax ire, Mr. Sean really went out of his way! Meanwhile, ire stared nkly at Sean. Was the sadness on her face so evident? Anyway, it¡¯s really difficult for Sean. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do so,¡± replied ire in a soft voice. She pouted, lowering her head to deal with the steak on the te with both hands and continued, ¡°There¡¯s no talk of loss since I never get it anyway. And how can I be sad when I haven¡¯t lost it?¡± The steaks on the te were cut symmetrically, each one about the same size, square, like a work of art. Julia couldn¡¯t help remarking ¡°People in the arts are different. You seek 5/6 TU 15 Tue, Nov / Chapter 188: Don¡¯t Pester Me ?????, And how can I be sad when I haven¡¯t lost it?¡± 1 ? 93 .83% 1. uj. The steaks on the te were cut symmetrically, each one about the same size, square, like a work of art. Julia couldn¡¯t help remarking, ¡°People in the arts are different. You seek perfection in appearance even when cutting a steak.¡± A few days ago, ire suddenly said that she wanted to participate in the Charm Designers¡® Competition in Bavilia. Sean didn¡¯t know what she had got up in her sleeve. Only when he arrived in Bavilia and met Pa and other people, he learned from Julia and ire¡¯s words that she had advanced to the final round of thepetition. Looking at the cut steak on her te, he suddenly let out a lowugh and queried, ¡°ire, you have figured out what to do from the very beginning, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied ire. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She forked a piece of steak into her mouth, chewing and swallowing slowly. Then she put on a smile pursing her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough for a newly¨Cestablishedpany to have money. As long as the source of goods is settled, everything else will be easy to manage. I¡¯ve transferred all the people from the previous studio. Well¡­¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189: Who Is She After a pause, ire looked down at her wristwatch, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Sean frowned, ¡°You are expecting someone?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± ire had just finished speaking when a man with blonde hair entered the restaurant. He was six feet tall and charming among the crowd. The most attractive thing about him, however, was his dark eyes, at a nce, one could tell that he was a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion extreme hybrid handsome man. He first looked around the restaurant before his eyes finallynded on ire¡® s beautiful face, and he excitedly raised his hands and waved while walking up to ire, ¡°CoCo!¡± When the people in the restaurant heard the name CoCo, they instantly straightened their backs and looked at the blonde man in unison. Most of the people who stayed here were people from all over the world who came to participate in the Charm Designers¡® Competition, along with some travelers who came to witness thepetition. The name CoCo instantly set them abuzz! ¡°Is CoCo here? Where is she?¡± ¡°Whoa! My idol CoCo is here? OMG! She must be the judge in thepetition Kira looked at everyone¡¯s excited looks and asked curiously, ¡°Who is CoCo? Is she a big shot?¡± Her designer¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she scanned the restaurant for CoCo. While doing this, she didn¡¯t forget to exin to Kira with excitement, ¡°CoCo is a genius in the jewelry design world! She¡¯s never participated in any jewelry designpetitions before, but she¡¯s more famous than any jewelry designer.¡°¡± Her eyes swept to Kira¡¯s face, seeing Kira¡¯s disdainful face, she said unhappily, ¡°Miss Summers, I mean it! Although CoCo has never participated in anypetition, when she started her career, she beat thousands of famous jewelry designers from all over the world and became the only jewelry designer to design the scepter for the Queen of Bavilia!¡± Queen of Bavilia? Kira¡¯s eyes were wide open, even if she didn¡¯t know about CoCo, she knew that one of the symbols of power for the Queen of Bavilia was the crown and the other was the scepter! Whereas the crown was passed from generation to generation, the scepter wa something that each queen could make ording to her preferences, Coco could be the sole designer of the Queen¡¯s scepter¡­ ¡°Crap!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°That is f**king awesome!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± The designer proudly raised her chin, as if Kira was praising not CoCo but her, ¡°CoCo is my idol, I didn¡¯t expect that she would actuallye to the Charm Designers¡® Competition! Even if I can¡¯t see CoCo¡¯s design with my own eyes, a glimpse of her face is enough for me to brag for a year!¡± Pa had heard of CoCo, but someone so famous like CoCo was out of reach for 2/5 Chapter 189: Who Is She Pa had heard of CoCo, but someone so famous like CoCo was out of reach for her, now that CoCo was in this restaurant, maybe she really came for the Charm Designers¡® Competition, in this case¡­ ¡°Linda!¡± Shrewdness appeared in her eyes, ¡°No matter what, I will let you see CoCo in person. Even if you might not be able to talk to her, taking a picture with her and showing it off after getting back will increase your poprity.¡± The point was that in this case, the Summers family¡¯s fame would thenpletely overpower the Felix family¡¯s! Joseph also told Isaac, ¡°Isaac, hurry up and see which one in the restaurant is CoCo, and by the way, check her room number. No matter how much money costs, we¡¯re going to go and meet this legendary CoCo!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Isaac had just stood up when Joseph called him again, ¡°Also, go contact the organizers, we¡¯re going to buy broadcast right for thepetition, and after that, we¡¯re going to broadcast it live in the country!¡± If he or his designers could be seen together with CoCo, it would increase their brand¡¯s poprity. Perhaps after thepetition, they could be famous abroad and take the opportunity to expand their market. It was really a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity! Isaac, who had never seen Joseph this excited, nodded, turned around, and went to work. On the other side, ire raised her hand to her forehead in chagrin. What the hell! 1. PL. 3/5 .. .???? She sighed and turned her head to Sean, ¡°Sir, are you full?¡± Sean had only eaten half of his food and was now only half full, but there had to be some reason why ire suddenly wanted to leave, he nodded and put down his knife and fork, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go then.¡± ire and Sean stood up together and Julia busily wiped her mouth and followed them. The blonde man saw theming towards him and raised his hand to dashing ruffle the hair at his forehead, ¡°CoCo, I¡¯m actually ttered you came to wee me¡­¡± It was all his fault! Julia cursed inside while Sean and ire walked past the blonde man as if they hadn¡¯t seen him. The blonde man was speechless. What was going on here? They hadn¡¯t seen each other only in a few months and she couldn¡¯t recognize him? It shouldn¡¯t be. Did it mean he had gotten so much more handsome that CoCo couldn¡¯t recognize him anymore? He turned around and just raised his hand to wave at ire, only to have 4/5 him. The blonde man felt aggrieved. At this moment, Isaac walked over and nced at ire¡¯s back, without thinking too much about it, he said respectfully to the blonde man, ¡°Sir, my boss wants to talk to you, I wonder if you¡­¡± The blonde man was still thinking about the fact that ire had just warned him. Where did this mane from? Couldn¡¯t he see he was in a bad mood? The blonde man pushed Isaac away rudely. Isaac was forced to step back several meters. The blonde man didn¡¯t even look at him and hurried after ire. After only a few steps, his phone buzzed, he fumbled it out and saw a text from ire, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t come looking for me, do what needs to be done and call if anythinges up.¡± Phil stared nkly at his cell phone, not understanding for a moment why CoCo was trying to alienate him. He immediately called, the phone had just been picked up when Julia¡¯s voice came grumpily through, ¡°Phil, you dumb¨Cass, you almost exposed ire!¡± Dumb¨Cass? Phil felt wronged, ¡°Julia, why did you call me dumb¨Cass?¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 5/5 Chapter 190: No Need Julia was furious, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that ire likes to keep it low? Except for the Queen who has met her, not even her clients can meet her in person, you shouted her name as soon as you entered the restaurant just now, do you want everyone to know that ire is CoCo?¡± Phil reacted with hindsight, but he still felt aggrieved, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for months, I was excited and got ahead of myself¡­¡± ¡°Just go do what you have to do and we will see you at night!¡± Word spreads about CoCo¡¯s presence at the hotel, and by the end of the day, everyone knew about it. No one found CoCo, so they were all looking forward to seeing her on the final day. On the day of the final round of the Charm Designers¡® Competition, all the designers had submitted their draft design drawing and final work. As soon as they entered the room, they looked over at the judges¡® chairs. The judges were all big shots in the business. However, they were disappointed. Because CoCo had never attended a public event, if there was a person sitting up there that they had never seen before, it would definitely be CoCo, but those were all familiar faces¡­ Was CoCo¡­ not a judge? She just came for fun? Just as everyone was disappointed, Phil took the original and finished designs and handed them over to the stage, and the crowd was instantly ¡°Isn¡¯t he¡­ CoCo¡¯s assistant, Phil Morgan?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him! I heard him call CoCo¡¯s name the other day at the restaurant.¡± ¡°Shit! Is CoCo not here to be a judge, but topete?¡± The hearts of all the people here beat fast, especially a few designers who were expected to win the championship, they looked angry. ¡°What does this mean? CoCo is such a big shot, but she didn¡¯te to be the judge?¡± ¡°Yes! She should be a judge instead of apetitor!¡± Someone immediately refuted with dissatisfaction, ¡°CoCo has never participated in anypetitions, maybe she is just trying to prove herself here, there¡¯s no need to say that!¡± There were many CoCo¡¯s fans present, they couldn¡¯t stand seeing their idol being humiliated and immediately, they surrounded those designers. ¡°You have the nerve to say that? You have participated in thepetition three times, and although you have never made it into the top three before, you have gained your fame but you participate in the competition again and again. How could you say that about CoCo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Charm Designers¡® Competition doesn¡¯t limit the fame or ability of the participants¡­ People like you keep participating in the game, CoCo has only participated once and you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The organizer didn¡¯t even say anything, why are you disagreeing?¡± 0190: No Need Koisagreeing?¡± After Phil finished registering, he turned around and saw the argument, he smiled and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me attending several times? I¡¯m not as famous as CoCo, it I was as famous as she is, I definitely wouldn¡¯t havee¡­¡± ¡°Well said!¡± A sneer sounded behind the crowd and they turned around to see Phil strutting over with his arms folded over his chest. He just nced coldly at the person who just talked shit about CoCo, then raised a finger and pointed it at the person¡¯s nose, ¡°You¡¯re not as famous as CoCo, you must be so proud of yourself!¡± Everyone else burst intoughter. This Phil was really sharp¨Ctongued. The man¡¯s face reddened but he argued, ¡°I was telling the truth. CoCo is such a big shot, why should shee topete with us newbies?¡± ¡°Newbies?¡± Phil lowered his hand and suddenly approached the man, taking in the man¡¯s face in detail before he covered his mouth in surprise, ¡°Yikes! Dude, with your age, you call yourself a newbie?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Laughter immediately came from the sides, and thatughter instantly filled the entire venue, drawing everyone to look towards them. The man¡¯s face turned livid, bit his lips and roared with rage, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t go too far!¡± 190: No Need. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Phil shrugged indifferently and pointed his finger arrogantly at the man, ¡°If a man over thirty can be called a newbie, then, CoCo is only twenty¨Cthree years old, she¡¯s just starting out?¡± Twenty¨Cthree? CoCo was only twenty¨Cthree? Jesus! What kind of genius designer was that? So, when she designed the scepter for the Queen, she was¡­ only twenty¨Cone years old? Even the man was shocked because he could not have imagined that CoCo, w had long been famous in the world, was only twenty¨Cthree years old¡­ Phil sneered and nced at him, turning around condescendingly and walking towards the outside of the venue while sneering, ¡°Don¡¯t always try to find excuses for your failure, You should focus on improving yourself rather than talking about someone else behind her back.¡± After exiting the venue, Phil took out his cell phone and sent a text message to ire, ¡°All done, I¡¯ll see you at the award ceremony.¡± The award ceremony was the very next day, and everyone had been busy sinc early in the morning. The makeup artists had all arrived. The contestants had all been well¨Cprepared to glow in the award ceremony. Until a woman appeared in the hotel lobby, all eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t that the internationally famous makeup artist Cassie Palmer? Was she hired to work here?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be hired just by money, even international first¨Ctier actresses who want to have her make¨Cup done by Cassie have to make reservations months in advance, I wonder who¡¯s such a big shot to be able to hire her!¡± Cassie scanned the hall and led her team into the elevator. Feeling bored staying in her room, Kira wanted to go downstairs to the cafe to sit for a while, and just as she opened the door, she saw the elevator doors open and a woman came out. She was¡­ Kira froze and quickly recognized her, ¡°Cassie Palmer?¡± She was a big fan of Cassie¡¯s, and she had learned many of her makeup techniques from Cassie¡¯s videos, she was so excited to see her in person today that she nearly jumped up! ¡°Hello, Cassie¡­ I¡¯m a big fan of yours¡­¡± Cassie didn¡¯t even look at her and Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Wall Chapter 191: Fianc¨¦ Before she even had time to be sad, she saw Cassie walk up to the door of a room and suddenly stand still, then raised her hand and rang the doorbell. Wait¡­ Wasn¡¯t that¡­ ire¡¯s room? Kira¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, she lifted her hand and rubbed her eyes hard, but it was clearly ire¡¯s room, she couldn¡¯t be mistaken! The door to the room opened and Julia stood at the door, Cassie saw her and actually took a step forward and hugged Julia. Kira was dumbfounded The Cassie who was so arrogant and treated her like air even when she said hello to her first, was actually hugging ire¡¯s assistant? And as soon as the two met, they were talking andughing, clearly it wasn¡¯t the first time they had met, they looked like close girlfriends. Kira didn¡¯t snap out of her shock until Cassie entered the room with her team. Not in the mood for coffee anymore, she turned back, opened the door to her room and stormed in. ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± Pa was apanying her designer as thetter did her makeup, she was looking at her phone when Kira¡¯s shout caused her to furrow her brow in displeasure. ¡°Kira, how many times have I told you? You are thedy of the Summers family, the future heir of the family, no matter what you see or hear, you have to be calm and collected, if you are so fidgety, who will listen to you in the Summers family in the future?¡± Kira stood still, trying to calm herself as she raised a hand and patted her chest, her rapid breathing easing only slightly. It was then that Pa stopped frowning and she asked amiably, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Kira took a deep breath and raised her hand to point to the door, ¡°I just went out and saw Cassie Palmer here, she took her makeup team into ire¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Cassie Palmer?¡± When the make¨Cup artist who was doing the make¨Cup for the designer heard the name, her hand suddenly shook, and the eyebrow pencil in her hand flew out with a ¡°swoosh¡± sound. The designer was speechless. Her eyebrows¡­ ¡°Hey, what the hell? Look what you¡¯ve done to my eyebrows.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± The makeup artist held back the excitement in her heart, took a cotton pad and dipped it in the water to hasten to remedy the situation, ¡°I just heard Cassie Palmer¡¯s name and couldn¡¯t help myself for a moment. I was too excited.¡± The designer wasn¡¯t really angry, although she wasn¡¯t a makeup artist, Cassie ner was well¨Cknown enough to get her to know how a his shot she was in th gner wasn¡¯t really angry, although she wasn¡¯t a makeup artist, Cassie mer was well¨Cknown enough to get her to know how a big shot she was in the makeup world. The makeup artist, just like she did the other day when she heard CoCo¡¯s name, couldn¡¯t help but get all excited when she heard Cassie¡¯s name. ¡°Okay now, hurry up and get it done for me.¡± Pa suddenly gripped the phone harder, ¡°Cassie went into ire¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw it with my own eyes. Julia was the one who came out to greet her, and Cassie even hugged Julia, they seemed close.¡°¡± Kira finished, walked over and crouched down in front of Pa, reaching over and grabbing Pa¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom! What do you think Cassie was doing in ire¡¯s room? Could it be that¡­ire didn¡¯t come to poach the designers but to¡­¡± So many people were staying at this hotel, besides the designers who came topete, there were also a lot ofpany executives here with their designers. Usually, only the designers who participated in thepetition would mind their looks very much. After all, their faces would be on TV. Even she and Kira simply wore light makeup, so if ire wore makeup¡­ Pa got a bad feeling and she stood up abruptly, ¡°ire is here to participate in thepetition!¡± Kira was stunned. Although she had guessed the possibility¡­ De nc¨¦ welry designer, she has lived abroad for a few years, maybe¡­¡± She licked her lips and voiced her guess, ¡°Since she¡¯s close to Cassie, I¡¯m guessing that a certain famous jewelry designer who¡¯s here today might also be a close friend of hers, and she¡¯s here to meet with that designer.¡± Pa thought about it and agreed that ire couldn¡¯t possibly be a jewelry designer; after all, how could one of the best clothing designers have time You may also like The Silver Wolf¡¯s Mate 49 Werewolf Add to library Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Jane loses her entire family in a ne crash, she wakes up with no memory of who she is, where shees from, or even what pack she belongs in. Unbeknownst to her, her father was the leader of the Argent Pack, and now that he¡¯s dead, the race is on for the position of Alpha. Every potential alp¡­ to learn jewelry design? ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± Pa nodded, ¡°That could be the case. Kira, keep a close eye on ire to see which jewelry designer she knows, even if we can¡¯t poach that jewelry designer to the Summers family, we must not let ire hire that jewelry designer!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kira was furious, she had long been displeased with ire, and naturally, she didn¡¯t want ire to find an internationally renowned jewelry designer to work for her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m the best at this, I definitely won¡¯t let ire get what she wants!¡± Inside ire¡¯s room, Cassie pouted after hugging ire, ¡°CoCo, I believed you when you said you¡¯d be back in a few months when you returned to your home country, you¡¯re not going toe back since you are participating in the game now, are you?¡± d was sitting in front of the Chapter 191: nce- ire had already changed into her gown and was sitting in front of the mirror, seeing Cassie pouting in the mirror, she shrugged, ¡°I had no choice, he wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡± When she finished, she deliberately nced toward the man sitting on the couch. ¡°Him?¡± Cassie looked over and saw an extremely handsome¨Clooking man sitting there leisurely, his back leaning against the couch cushions, holding a tablet in his hands, his two long legs elegantly folded, he was focused and serious as if no matter how loud they talked, they couldn¡¯t disturb him at all. The powerful aura radiating from him just by sitting there was breathtaking, he was really a charming man. Cassie winked at ire, ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± ire raised her head, ¡°My fianc¨¦!¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Shocked, Cassie looked the man on the couch up and down again before finally giving ire an admiring thumbs¨Cup, ¡°CoCo, you are something! It¡¯s only been a few months and you¡¯ve found yourself a man!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± ire waved at Cassie, ¡°Stop staring at him all the time, hurry over here and do my makeup. I have to look beautiful, not stunning, but beautiful in the cameras. It¡¯s going to be broadcast live in my country.¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192: Did CoCo Come? Cassie nodded and then shook her head, grinning as she set up her tools, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one in the world who has absolute confidence that you¡¯re sure to win.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± Julia interjected from the side, ¡°ire is always the best in everything, not to mention she has the fame of CoCo, no one else could be better than her.¡± Cassie didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled, she had faith in ire. The award ceremony was like any other award ceremony, with a long red carpet at the entrance. As soon as it was time to enter, luxury cars drove over. Two hosts, a man and a woman, stood on a raised tform next to the entrance, looking at the designers who got out of the cars and stepped onto the red carpet, excitedly making introductions. ¡°Nowing towards us is the young designer Charles Mendes, who works fc the Felix Glory Jewelry Company, the leading jeweler in Hignd that has high poprity in the country, and with him is the chairman of the board of directors of thepany, Mr. Joseph Felix¡­ ¡± This was Charles¡® third time participating in thepetition, he walked down the red carpet with his head held high and proud. Regardless of whether or not CoCo participated in thepetition, he was th absolute the best designer in Hignd! 1/5 The media from Hignd immediately pointed their cameras at him and frantically yelled, ¡°Charles, look over here!¡± Charles looked over and smiled at the camera and waved. Joseph smiled in satisfaction and walked over to stand beside Charles, waving at the camera together. ¡°Charles, you are doing great, there¡¯s a live broadcast of this in the country, the whole country is watching you now, show some gusto.¡± ¡°Mr. Felix I understand, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Charles just stood there, constantly waving and smiling at the camera, and behind him there were already two designers walking past him, and he was still standing there, blocking the way. ¡°What the hell? What are those two doing standing there? Hurry up, have someone urge them to keep walking.¡± The foreign reporters were very dissatisfied, ¡°Please make way, we have to take photos of the other designers!¡± Charles acted as if he didn¡¯t hear them, still standing there, looking elegant and waving his hand in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Joseph, I¡¯ve heard of those actors standing on the red carpet and wouldn¡¯t keep walking, I didn¡¯t realize that you would do such a thing, too. You really disgraced our country!¡± Pa¡¯s voice came from behind, Joseph nced back at her and originally wanted to stand still, but out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of the staff walking towards them he could only tue on the ramer nf Chapter 192: Did CoCo Come? As soon as they left, Pa stood there with her designers, the reporters here all worked for their national media, and all they had to do was to make an appearance. ¡°My God, two gone, three moreing, what the hell?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even get a proper shot of Mikasi¡¯s face and he has already walked past, what the heck?¡± The foreign journalists looked at Pa and her designers withint, really wanting to kick them out of the way. ¡°Mom¡­ We should keep walking before someonees to drive us away.¡± Pa nodded and finally moved her feet. They had just taken two steps when they heard themotion caused by the reporters on either side of them, and Pa stood still and turned back. Dressed in a white suit with a pink shirt inside, Phil looked both charming and casual, and every step he took was met with ear¨Csplitting screams from the reporters on either side of him. ¡°That¡¯s Phil! He¡¯s CoCo¡¯s assistant! Oh my god, is CoCoing too?¡± ¡°Right! I heard that Phil has turned in the original design and sample, so I guess CoCo must have participated!¡± ¡°Where is CoCo then? And why is Phil alone? Did CoCo note?¡± don¡¯t know! Whatever, take more photos of Phil first!¡± Even if it was only CoCo¡¯s assistant, all the reporters¡® attention was drawn to him. DO IT. Did Caso Come? Even the two hosts couldn¡¯t help but scream and keep introducing CoCo. The viewers at home were confused, ¡°Who is CoCo?¡± ¡°Is CoCo a big shot?¡± ¡°It looks like CoCo¡¯s status in the jewelry design world is equivalent to an A¨CLister!¡±¡± Some viewers immediately went to Google her information, and then everyon was shocked. ¡°CoCo is the sole designer of the Bavilia Queen¡¯s Scepter. She¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°She designed the scepter? Let alone designing it myself, I would pass out if I could even see it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°So excited to get a glimpse of CoCo¡¯s looks!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Phil walked all the way down the red carpet and was about to make his entrance when he was stopped by Kira, Pa, and their designer. ¡°Phil, hello. I¡­ I, I¡¯m one of the participants and CoCo is my idol¡­¡± The designer was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak fluently, Pa frowned and interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m the general manager of the Summers Group, I¡¯ve long heard of CoCo¡¯s name, I wonder if I¡¯d have the honor to meet her and talk about cooperation?¡± Phil¡¯s eyes were wide open, ¡°Summers Group?¡± By the look on his face, he seems to be a little shocked. 475 Chapter 192: Did Coco Come? By the look on his face, he seems to be a little shocked. Did he not know the Summers Group? Pa nodded happily, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m¡­¡± Phil had a grim expression, ¡°Never heard of it.¡°¡± Pa and Kira were both stunned. He hadn¡¯t heard of it, then what was with his shock just now? Phil smiled as he pushed them away, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going in.¡±¡± He pushed on Kira¡¯s shoulder and Kira was forced to take two steps towards the side, looking at his arrogant back, Kira was furious, ¡°What was that? He was so impolite!¡± Pa shook her head, even she thought Phil was a little too arrogant. Even if CoCo was famous, he was just an assistant, why was he putting on airs? ¡°Forget it.¡± She didn¡¯t bother with Phil, ¡°Let¡¯s enter too.¡± It seemed that this wouldn¡¯t work, they had not seen CoCo even until now, and maybe CoCo did not come at all. They had only just gone in when the hostess¡¯s puzzled voice came from outside, ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve never seen thesedies and gentlemen before, I don¡¯t even have their names here.¡± She turned her head to the male host beside her, ¡°Do you have any information on them?¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193: ire Is So Awesome The hostess was puzzled, but seeing that the staff didn¡¯t stop them and let them walk up the red carpet, she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. And none of the reporters recognized the men and women here, they just tool some pictures of Cassie and that was it. But the domestic media were shocked! ¡°Shit! Am I seeing this?¡± ¡°You are! That¡¯s Mr. Sean!¡± ¡°Mr. Sean? Who?¡± ¡°The heir to the Vanderbilt family, the biggest group in our country!¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Sean? He¡¯s actually at Charm Designers¡® Competition?¡± ¡°Mr. Sean is so handsome!¡± ¡°Who is the woman walking beside him? She¡¯s dressed up, is she also a jewelry designer who made it to the finals?¡± ¡°No way! The previous news only said that the Felix family¡¯s and the Summers family¡¯s designers were shortlisted, I didn¡¯t hear anyone else that got in?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Walking to the entrance, Cassie turned back, looked at the reporters, and teasingly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that all the eyes were on me instead of you this time, CoCo, you have been too low¨Ckey. If they knew that you are CoCo, 1/5 she¡¯s always kept a low profile. No matter what asions we attend, no one recognizes us¡­¡± She raised her hand and gently rested it on ire¡¯s shoulder, ¡°But ire¡¯s so awesome!¡± ¡°Okay now.¡± ire patted Julia¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not stand in the doorway, let¡¯s go inside.¡± They counted themselves aste arrivals, the venue was already densely packed with people. The first row was for the guests invited by the organizers, and only from the second row onwards were the seats for the shortlisted designers and their escorts. Phil had gotten their number and the seat numbers had been sent to ire. ire took Sean¡¯s arm and they walked toward the front. She was too eye¨Ccatching, tall and in ake blue gown, at the waist of which was a bow of the same color, the edges of the bow were diamond¨Cstudded, under the illumination of the lights, it gave off a radiant glow. Few designers from Hignd could get into the Charm Designers¡® Competition as finalists. This time, even though two designers from the Summers family and the Felix family were selected as finalists, they weren¡¯t as stunning as ire.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mom!¡± Kira saw her at a nce, ¡°Look, there¡¯s ire!¡± Chapter 193: ire Is So Awesome Pa followed Kira¡¯s gaze over to see ire taking Sean¡¯s arm and striding down the steps to the front row. ¡°Her seat¡¯s in the front row?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She had walked all the way there. What else could it be? Kira frowned in exasperation, ¡°The seats are arranged ording to the fame of the designers, the most famous designers all sit in the front, what gives her the prestige to sit in front of us?¡± Not to mention them, even Joseph¡¯s designer, the best jewelry designer in Hignd, was only seated in the fifth row, and they were in the sixth row, which wasn¡¯t a big difference. But why could ire sit in front of them? Before Pa could say anything, Kira had stood up on her feet and walked aggressively towards ire. ¡°ire.¡± When ire walked to the fourth row, Kira called her. ire turned back and looked at her with a smile, ¡°Miss Summers, is something wrong?¡± Kira gritted her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace our country! What do you think you are doing walking here? Do you think your seat is here? Are you a guest invited here or something to sit here?¡± Chapter 193: ire Is So Awesome The invited guests were all sponsors of thepetition, Sean didn¡¯t know about this beforehand so he didn¡¯t invest a penny in thispetition, therefore, how could they be invited guests? ire tilted her head, ¡°I know that my seat is over there, so I was about to sit there.¡± ¡°You?¡± Kira sneered, ¡°Did you pay for the front seat to get close to the internationally famous designers? Don¡¯t be ridiculous, with that smallpany you have just established, what big¨Cname designers will work for you? What is it if you¡¯re not disgracing our country by going over there now?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Phil, who was sitting in the second row, suddenly stood up and waved excitedly at ire, ¡°ire, over here!¡± Kira¡¯s eyes were wide open and she looked incredulously at Phil and then at ire, what was going on here? Was the designer ire was trying to poach CoCo? Crap! How bold was ire! She wanted to hire the best of the best in the jewelry design world? Not to mention that Kira was too frozen to say a word, but even those who heard the call and saw Phil¡¯s excited face looked at ire incredulously. Did she know Phil? It meant she knew CoCo! Who was this woman? ire didn¡¯t care what they were thinking, she just smiled at Kira, ¡°My seat Still too shocked to say a word, Kira could only watch as ire walked over in Phil¡¯s direction and then sat down on a seat in the second row. Joseph frowned tightly as he watched ire sit down next to Phil, she was evenughing and joking with Phil, and he suddenly felt uneasy inside. For some reason, he felt that something bad was going to happen. ¡°Isaac, are you sure CoCo didn¡¯te?¡± Isaac nodded, ¡°Well, I have checked the hotel¡¯s check¨Cin information and there isn¡¯t anyone named CoCo. Besides, Phil¡¯s been alone for the past two days and hasn¡¯t shown up with anyone else.¡± Speaking of which, he nced towards Phil, the usually arrogant Phil, now actually fawned on ire. ¡°Sir, this time, Sean followed ire here, perhaps¡­ the Vanderbilt family wants to use its influence in the country to get CoCo to cooperate with them? Even if CoCo couldn¡¯t be the design director of theirpany, it was a brand value enhancement. Joseph pursed his lips, since things hade to this, he could only take one step at a time. ¡°Mr. Felix.¡± Charles spoke with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been nominated for the Bes New Designer and the Most Pop Designer, even if I don¡¯t make it into the top three, taking an award is still an enhancement to thepany¡¯s brand.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194: Do I Need to Repeat Myself? Joseph nodded, ¡°Well, the hopes rest on you.¡± Phil and ire had been talking andughing, Sean listened to all their words with his ears, nothing more than business boasting, Phil praised ire one by one, which made him feel a little bit bad in his heart. ¡°ire.¡± Sean dominantly grabbed ire¡¯s hand and ced it on hisp, ¡°Next time you have something nned, can you tell me in advance?¡± ire turned her head, looking over at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean¡¯s face was grim with obvious displeasure, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever sat in the second row!¡± Sean always sat in the first row, which was not only a symbol of wealth but also a symbol of status. ire realized, shook his big hand, and chuckled, ¡°Sir, I am sorry. But I¡¯m a contestant, I could only sit at the back if you sit in the first row, I won¡¯t be able to sit with you. You can only sit alone.¡± That was true! But giving her a seat in the first row wasn¡¯t hard for him. Phil looked at Sean in anger, he hadn¡¯t seen CoCo for months, and even after he got here, he was left to act alone, and now this man had to interrupt him when he was talking to CoCo when he finally saw her! 1/5 when he was talking to CoCo when he finally saw her! Phil sadly wiped the non¨Cexistent tears from the corners of his eyes andined, ¡°CoCo, you abandoned me.¡± Abandoned him? ire could only turn her head again to look at Phil, who was so fragile. ¡°No, Phil, you¡¯re my best assistant, how could I possibly abandon you?¡± Julia disagreed now, ¡°I always thought that with all my dedication and hard work, I could be your best assistant. ire, I didn¡¯t realize that you¡­¡± ire was speechless. What the hell was this? She turned her head again, looking over Sean at Julia, ¡°Julia, we are best friends, no doubt.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Julia raised her hands to cover her face and said sadly, ¡°You clearly just said Phil was your best assistant, so what am I?¡± Phil gritted his teeth in frustration and gave Julia another re. Why were they all going against him today? Seeing Phil and Julia fighting for her favor, ire rolled her eyes, ¡°Stop!¡± She took her seat, ¡°Don¡¯t even, I¡¯ll double your bonus this month!¡± Chapter 194: Do I Need to Repeat Myself? Phil and Julia immediately said, ¡°Yay!¡± Sean chuckled and suddenly held ire¡¯s chin, turning her face to face him, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten times your bonus this month, talk to me.¡± ire was speechless. He was truly rich enough to say that. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to you, but there¡¯s not much time, the awards ceremony is about to start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Satisfied, Sean took her hand in his and nced triumphantly at Phil, who was sitting on the other side of ire with his mind all on his doubled bonus. ¡°How many more studios do you have? How many more things are there about you that I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ire wanted to count them for Sean, but since her hand was in his grip, she turned hisrge palm over and counted with his fingers, ¡°I have an animal gics researchb, a jewelry design studio, a clothing design studio, a cardiovascr disease research studio, a technology research studio¡­ Sean knew ire was smart and versatile, but he didn¡¯t realize ire had so many studios! How smart was she that she could dabble in so many fields and be an authority In all the fields? Chapter 194: Do I Need to Repeat Myself? 48381 ire was still counting, but Sean couldn¡¯t hear anything else now, and even though he didn¡¯t show any expression, he sincerely admired and appreciated ire. She was so awesome! ire hadn¡¯t finished counting when the lights were turned on along with the music. ¡°Ah!¡± ire sat with her back straightened, ¡°The awards ceremony has begun!¡± Sean took a deep breath, obviously, ire was in thepetition, but he was more nervous than ire. He had never been this nervous before. ¡°It¡¯s on, it¡¯s on.¡± Phil and Julia stopped joking and sat up seriously. This time, the organizers had indeed spent a lot of money on this. They invited a few internationally famous singers here, and even the host was well¨Cknown and prestigious. After the opening performance, the host came on stage and introduced the origin of thepetition to the crowd in humorousnguage, and invited a sponsor and the executive organizer to give a congrattory speech on stage, which led to the awarding of prizes. Generally, the awards presented first were smaller awards, such as the Best New Designer, the Most Popr Designer, etc. These awards were disdainful 4/5 L they were awarded with these prizes, it meant they didnt get into e top three. Charles was shortlisted for the Best New Designer and the Most Popr Designer, and during the presentation of these two awards, he was so nervous that his heart almost popped right out of his chest, his eyes staring at the big screen as he hoped that the light would hit him, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get it, although nominated. All at once he slumped back in his seat in frustration, as if the end was You may also like Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Honor 4.9 Paranormal Add to library Eighteen years ago, his life changed forever. His world was broken, and there was nothing that could fix it. Since that day, Asher has been working toward one objective, find those that killed his family and er¡­ Josephposed himself and patted his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t get any of these awards, maybe you made it to the top three.¡± With these words, Charles sat up straight again at once, ¡°Right! The big prizes are ahead, I won¡¯t give up until thest moment.¡± In addition to the top three, there was also an award for the Most Creative Design, which was the highlight of the ceremony. Usually, the work that gets the Most Creative Design, even if it didn¡¯t make it into the top three, it was a glory, and the Most Creative Design might lead the trend for the next four years in the world of jewelry design. After the presenter introduced the Most Creative Design Award, he took the card and excitedly read the list of finalists ¡°Valsav Coral David Merlin 5/5 10 1/ Tue, Nov / Chapter 194: Do I Need to Repeat Myself? ? |08 . 83% good thing you didn¡¯t get any of these awards, maybe you made it to the top three.¡± With these words, Charles sat up straight again at once, ¡°Right! The big prizes are ahead, I won¡¯t give up until thest moment.¡± In addition to the top three, there was also an award for the Most Creative Design, which was the highlight of the ceremony. Usually, the work that gets the Most Creative Design, even if it didn¡¯t make it into the top three, it was a glory, and the Most Creative Design might lead the trend for the next four years in the world of jewelry design. After the presenter introduced the Most Creative Design Award, he took the card and excitedly read the list of finalists, ¡°Valsay Coral, David Merlin, Alice Frank, and thest one¡­¡± He paused deliberately, then smiled as he looked down at the stage, ¡°CoCo!¡± ¡°CoCo!¡± It was actually CoCo! It was no surprise that CoCo was shortlisted for the Most Creative Design, what the crowd was wondering was, did CoCoe? Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195: More Nervous Than I Am Someone even shouted, ¡°Cut the crap, this award is definitely CoCo¡¯s, hurry up and present the award!¡± ¡°CoCo!¡± ¡°CoCo!¡± ¡°CoCo!¡± As soon as his words came, everyone cheered CoCo¡¯s name in unison. ire helplessly raised her hand to her forehead. She was overwhelmed by her own charm now. Cassie smiled and leaned over, smiling at ire, ¡°ire, I¡¯ve been to so many award ceremonies and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the whole audience cheered someone¡¯s name before the winner was even announced¡­ If this award isn¡¯t yours, the winner will be devastated.¡± ire sighed and shrugged, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s all my mor¡¯s fault.¡± Julia covered her mouth and burst outughing, ¡°It¡¯s all because ire had been too low¨Ckey before, everyone wants to catch a glimpse of her face.¡± The host had hosted so many award ceremonies before, and this was the first time such a thing happened. The two hosts smiled awkwardly, and then the male host took the microphone and said, ¡°I can understand everyone¡¯s excitement, but we need to go with the procedures. Now, let¡¯s look at the screen, we are about to announce the winner!¡± 1/5 95: More Nervous Than 1 Am hediately, the crowd¡¯s eyes were fixed in unison on the big screen, and all them spontaneously shouted, ¡°CoCo, CoCo!¡± Finally, the camera was fixed on a man¡¯s face¡­ Phil was sitting off the stage, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see his face suddenly appear on the big screen. CoCo won the Most Creative Design wasn¡¯t a big deal. He stood up gentlemanly to the gasps and apuse of the crowd, who were somewhat chagrined to see him on the screen. ¡°Huh? Not CoCo?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this Phil, CoCo¡¯s assistant? What does this mean? CoCo didn¡¯t show up?¡± Those close looked at Phil, curious to see who Phil would hug before he went on stage, but sadly, Phil stood up and, without speaking to anyone, turned toward the steps. Walking onto the stage, he took the microphone from the host and looked at the greatly disappointed crowd off the stage and sneered, ¡°It seems that mying on stage has disappointed everyone, huh?¡± The crowd booed, obviously very disappointed. Juliained, ¡°He¡¯s pretentious.¡± Sean turned his head to ire, it was obvious that this award was hers, yet she didn¡¯t go on the stage but looked calm here. What was her n? Pa was relieved that CoCo won this award, it meant she didn¡¯t get into the hapter 195: More Nervous Than I Am n the front row, Charles nced back at Pa and smiled smugly, ¡°Mr. Felix, I at least have two nominations, the Summers family¡¯s designer didn¡¯t even get a nomination.¡±¡± oseph was sort offorted by his words, ¡°Well, only two designers were hortlisted for the finals, she definitely won¡¯t have a chance of making it nto the top three, while even if you don¡¯t make it into the top three, you¡¯ll at least be able to brag about being nominated¡± As for CoCo, Joseph smiled, ¡°ire can¡¯t achieve anything back home even if she hires CoCo, it¡¯s just a Most Creative Design. Since she took this award, it means she¡¯ll have no chance of getting into the top three.¡± They all felt lucky that CoCo didn¡¯t get into the top three. Phil didn¡¯t say much, and after receiving the award, he stepped off the stage and walked back to his seat. He was just about to give ire the trophy when ire whispered, ¡°Take it for me.¡± Phil got it and put the trophy on hisp, it seemed he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. After the Most Creative Design award was given, it was time to announce the top three winners of this competition, which was the key moment. After the third and second ces were announced, it was time for the first ce to be announced, and the two hosts standing on the stage turned to look at the big screen. The photos of all the designers appeared on the big screen, and the crowd stared at the screen with excitement, Sean¡¯s face was expressionless, but his Chapter 195: More Nervous Than 1 Am Sean let out a deep breath, he was used to seeing big events, but facing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, ¡°ire, I don¡¯t know why. I want you to win first ce, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be you¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Julia burst intoughter and turned her head to tease, ¡°Mr. Sean, you look like a father who¡¯s witnessing his daughter¡¯s game.¡± Yeah, ire wasn¡¯t nervous, and even Phil and Julia weren¡¯t nervous at all, the three of them acted calmly, as if the result didn¡¯t matter to them. Sean wasn¡¯t in the mood for jokes with Julia, his eyes were fixed on the big screen without blinking. Finally, a photo appeared on the big screen, and Phil¡¯s face once again zoomed in for all to see. Everyone was dumbfounded! ¡°Holy crap, this has never happened before, a designer actually got both the Most Creative Design and the first ce?¡± Wasn¡¯t the Most Creative Design called a constion prize? What was this? Pa¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her eyes almost fell out, how could she have ever imagined that CoCo had won both the Most Creative Design and the first ce? It¡¯s over! She had to do everything in her power to stop ire from working with CoCo 10:17 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 195: More Nervous Than 1 Am 82% She had to do everything in her power to stop ire from working with CoCo! Otherwise, not to mention the Summers family, once CoCo teamed up with ire, even the Felix family would no longer be a match for ire! Joseph felt as if struck by lightning, frozen in ce, just now, he gloated that even if CoCo took the Most Creative Design, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but now¡­ She got the first ce! First ce in Charm Designers¡® Competition! What the hell! ¡°It¡¯s not the first time CoCo has created a miracle, it¡¯s actually both surprising and expected.¡± Phil stood up amidst the shocked discussion of the crowd, he raised his hand and daintily ruffled his bangs and went on stage. The two hosts immediately walked over and stood by his sides. ¡°Phil, it¡¯s a shame CoCo didn¡¯te in person, can you¡­¡± Phil put the microphone to his mouth andzily interrupted the host, ¡°Who said CoCo didn¡¯te?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 18 Tue, Nov 7 pter 196: I Am CoCa Chapter 196: I Am CoCo What? Everyone, including the host, looked around for the figure of CoCo with great curiosity. They thought CoCo might be sitting right next to themselves and they were just unaware of it. Their interest had been incredibly aroused at this moment! The female host¡¯s hand holding the microphone was shaking with excitement, and she asked delightedly, ¡°Phil, you said CoCo has arrived at the venue, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Phil raised his eyebrows and looked towards the stage, stating, ¡°CoCo is just shy. Why don¡¯t you guys p and give her more confidence?¡± With that, violent pping erupted throughout the venue. Depressed, ire shot a re at Phil. Meanwhile, the lights in the venue traveled back and forth over the crowd. As the lightnded on ire, her face immediately appeared on the big screen. Putting on a gentle smile, ire lifted her skirt and stood up. ¡°Is she CoCo?¡± ¡°Is CoCo so young?¡± ¡°Wow, CoCo is so young!¡± Chapter 196: I Am CoCo 82% ¡°Is CoCo so young?¡± ¡°Wow, CoCo is so young!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At this moment, Kira, Pa, Joseph, and Charles were all taken aback. Confusion flickered in their eyes. They had almost thought of a million possibilities, but they never expected that ire would be CoCo! Joseph and Pa were frustrated. Damn it! For the preparation for the Charm. Designers¡® Competition, they had invested so much in publicizing and the right to live broadcasting, but ire gained all the benefits in the end. Joseph¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ire hadn¡¯t spent even a penny at all! With a bright smile, ire walked onto the stage. Phil opened his hands and gave her a big hug. The host promptly handed ire the microphone, asking with great uncertainty, ¡°Are you CoCo?¡± ire, despite the great number of audience under the stage, didn¡¯t show any trace of timidity. She replied elegantly, ¡°Yes, I am CoCo,¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s CoCo. I¡¯m going to faint. CoCo is so beautiful, CoCo is so young!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working on designing for so many years, and participated in the Charm Designers¡® Competition a few times, but I haven¡¯t even made it into the top three. At such a young age, CoCo took first ce the first time she 216 82% Chapter 196: I Am CoCo The audience was incredibly excited, and so was the host on the stage. She said, ¡°CoCo, I¡¯ve seen the picture of the Queen¡¯s Scepter. It¡¯s amazing!¡± All of a sudden, another round of screams filled the venue. Raising her hand, ire gracefully tucked a stray hair from her ear and smiled as she looked down at the stage. In consideration of the audience¡¯s excessive enthusiasm and screams, the host immediately changed the topic as she inquired, ¡°CoCo, why didn¡¯t you go on stage for the Best Design Award?¡± ire let out a faint smile and passed the buck, responding, ¡°Because I told my fianc¨¦ that I was very confident of making it to the top three. As we all know, it¡¯s usually very difficult to achieve that after taking the preceding awards, so¡­¡± She shrugged yfully and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯te up for fear of losing face in front of him.¡± Hearing her answer, the audience in the arena burst intoughter, all amused by her humor. Sean raised his hand to cover his forehead. Well, he would take the me! The host asked again afterughing, ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe up after taking the first ce?¡± ire tilted her head and gazed at Phil, replying, ¡°I wanted toe up, but Phil moved too fast and didn¡¯t give me a chance!¡± Phil had nothing to say. ire had shifted the me to others twice in a row. After all, she¡¯s the 3/6 82% Chapter 196: I Am CoCo boss and Phil had to take it obediently. The audience was stillughing. The host also smiled and looked at Phil, querying, ¡°Is that so?¡± Phil gently cleared his throat and seriously nodded his head, responding, Yes, it¡¯s my fault. She said she didn¡¯t dare to go on stage for the previous award, so I thought she might hold the same attitude for this one too and I just rushed up without inquiring her.¡± The audience burst intoughter again. ¡°These two people are really interesting. Even if they don¡¯t do design, they can go y stand¨Cup comedy!¡± Phil continued, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t steal CoCo¡¯s thunder. I promise I won¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. Now I¡¯m getting off the stage.¡± After he went off, it was ire¡¯s home field. The host was incredibly curious about her and had a lot of questions to ask her. ¡°CoCo, we all know that you¡¯ve been very mysterious and you never participat¨¦ in any parties or competitions. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that the organizers once invited you to be a judge and you declined, so why did you choose toe as apetitor?¡± Maintaining aposed demeanor, ire replied while smiling. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t have time to attend those activities because I was busy studying. This time, I happened to be free, and the organizers did invite me to be a judge, but I felt that with my qualifications, it would not be convincing for me to be a judge. That¡¯s why I came to be apetitor.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± scolded Charles. Tue, No 82% Chapter 196: I Am CoCa Infuriated by her words, Charles pulled a long face andined, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have any idea of her fame? She just intentionally came topete with humble designers like us, depriving us of the chance to take the prize.¡± Isaac nodded angrily, echoing, ¡°Yes! Who dares to say no if CoCo serves as a judge? I think she is deliberately plotting against Mr. Felix so that we can spend money and help her publicize. What a vicious woman!¡± At this moment, Joseph pursed his lips tightly without saying anything. He had always thought that the only person who could defeat him in mind tricks. was Master Summers. But this time, he had to admit that ire had won! And she won very beautifully! Sitting behind Joseph, Pa pressed her fingers gently on her temples. She didn¡¯t hate ire. Instead, she just wished that ire would go back to the Summers family! With Coco¡¯s fame, and that jade mine, the Summers family would certainly reverse its defeat and win over Joseph in a few months. What a shame! Winona had a good daughter! ire was bold, smart, and resourceful, even better than her mother. On the stage, the host chatted with ire for a few moments. Then, ire answered herst question seriously, ¡°I used to open a studio and offer personalized customization. The price was too high and the range of customers was too narrow. So, now I have started my own jewelrypany. In the future I will personally design a set of jewelry every quarter. I hope that the jewelry I design can make every woman who craves beauty more radiant!¡± 5/6 Winona had a good daughter Care was bold smart and resourceful even better than her mother. On the stage the host chatted with ire for a few moments. Then, ire answered ter as questor seriously. T used to open a studio and offer Evrazsostomization. The price was too high and the range of customers was too narrow So now I have started my own jewelrypany. In the future will personally design a set of jewelry every quarter. I hope that the Every I design can make every woman who caves beauty more radiant?¡± The domestic live broadcast tform had broken down several times. The mass fow of audience online led to the crash of the channel The tform immediately called all the programmers to work overtime to solve the problem. Finally, the live broadcast went well again. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s CoCo, our country¡¯s designer ¡°Jesus! Our country¡¯s designer won a gold medal This is unprecedented. right?¡± *CoCo opened a jewelrypany? What¡¯s the name? I¡¯m just going to go buy set by all means!¡°¡± Chapter 197: No Wonder I Feel Her Familiar Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197: No Wonder I Feel Her Familiar ¡°Can you please tell me the name of CoCo¡¯s jewelrypany?¡± ¡°I want to know it too.¡± ¡°Please, please, who knows?¡± ¡°I just got into another channel to watch the previous rey. CoCo is humorous and interesting. I¡¯m going to be her fan.¡± ¡°Wait! I get some feeling that CoCo looks a bit familiar?¡± The next moment, another person echoed, ¡°Right! I just felt her a bit familiar. She seemed to have been on a hot search before. Which one was it?¡± Meanwhile, the movie named The Twenty¨CFifth Hour was being prepared for release. The producer was also watching the livestream. When heid eyes on ire, he was overjoyed. Since people were posing such a question, he promptly typed on the keyboard, replying, ¡°She¡¯s the scriptwriter of the movie named The Twenty¨CFifth Hour, the inte romance queen, C. S. Lawrence!¡± ¡°Exactly! No wonder I feel her familiar.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s the romance queen C. S. Lawrence? Geez! What kind of treasure girl do I fan?¡± Without even changing his live ount, Mason directly typed down a row of words, ¡°It¡¯s our group favorite, Mr. Lawrence! Has her jewelrypany opened yet? I¡¯d like to endorse it for free!¡± being his remark, Suzanne was unconvinced while raising her eyebrows and Tue, Nov Chapter 197. No Wonder I Feel Her Familiar Mason! ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯re being unkind, aren¡¯t you? After all, I¡¯d like to do it for free!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± 82%1 ¡°Suzanne, firste, first served. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have Ms. Lawrence¡¯s personal phone number. I advise you to give up!¡± Seeing that even Mason and Suzanne appeared and were at each other¡¯s throats over the free endorsement, theizens were all amused. ¡°How funny it is! What¡¯s going on here? What on earth is so attractive about C S. Lawrence that even the movie king and the movie queen publicly fight on the inte for a free endorsement?¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s prepare peanuts, melon seeds, bicarb, and small stools to watch the movie king and the movie queen quarrel!¡± The domestic live broadcast was stirring up a heated discussion, while the awards ceremony was approaching the end. After finishing the interview, ire walked off the stage. Pa brought her people towards her, saying, ¡°ire, I didn¡¯t imagine you are CoCo. Congrattions on the gold award.¡± ire smiled faintly, replying, ¡°Thanks, Ms. Summers.¡± At this moment, Kira pouted her lips defiantly and sneered, unpleasant to see ire. Chapter 197: No Wonder I Feel Her Familiar 82% ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked ire. She turned her eyes to Kira and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about our bet. There¡¯s still a month or so left. I¡¯m going to visit your family by then.¡± ¡°How could you!¡± Kira stamped her feet with anger and said, ¡°Is winning a gold award a big deal You won¡¯t think your company is going to be famous just because of a crappy award, do you? Come on, ire, let¡¯s wait and see who¡¯s going to win at ¡°It¡¯s not a bid deal,¡± ire shrugged and said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t get it anyway.¡± ¡°How could you!¡± shouted Kira. ire was just pissing her off! Kira was regretting that she hade, being infuriated and humiliated by ire. Pa furrowed her brows at this. Kira was older than ire. However, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t grown up yet. Having a desire to excel over ire, Kira had gambled with her twice. This time, it¡¯s very likely that she would lose the game as well. Apart from the Summers family, the Felix family alone had spent a lot of money on publicizing the Charm Designers¡® Competition. 10:19 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 197: No Wonder I Feel Her Familiar 82% 1 Therefore, ire¡¯s newpany would definitely gain much fame and reputation, no less than that of the Summers family and the Felix family. Kira intended to continue the quarrel with ire, but Pa red at her and asked ire amiably, ¡°When do you guys n to go back home?¡± ¡°Just a few days,¡± ire replied politely. She always treated others in the way she was treated. She would never take the initiative tounch the assault, nor would she endure others¡® attacks and bullying. Pa nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, ire, you can ask me for help if there¡¯s some difficulty with your company. I will do my best to do you a favor.¡± Hearing that, Kira pulled Pa¡¯s hand in depression, uttering, ¡°Mom! Why are you still helping her?¡± ¡°No need,¡± rebuffed ire firmly. Looking at Sean who was walking over, ire smiled confidently and said. ¡°With Sean¡¯s support, there shouldn¡¯t be anything that can¡¯t be solved.¡± Pa wanted to do ire a special favor, but actually ire didn¡¯t care about it at all. At the sight of Sean, Pa smiled and nodded before turning around and walking away. ¡°See? Mom, you tried to help her, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. You shouldn¡¯t have given her respect. Otherwise, she would think she¡¯s such a big shot that she doesn¡¯t give a damn about us Summers family anymore.¡± 10:19 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 197: No Wonder Feel Her Familiar ire had proceeded further, but she could still hear Kira¡¯s grumbling. Her cousin, Kira, was really a pampered youngdy. If she became the heir of the Summers family, it would cause public anger within a few years. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ire,¡± Sean said, walking towards her. Putting his cell phone into his pants pocket, he continued, ¡°We¡¯re going back home right away.¡± You may also like The Outcast Hybrid Luna Werewolf Add to library CONTENT WARNING! This book contains depictions of sexual assault, suicide, explicit intimacy, and dark content! ire looked at him in surprise and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something big happen?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sean lowlyughed, pulling up her hand and walking towards the entrance of the venue, and said, ¡°Something big has truly happened. After you received the award, Logan¡¯s phone was flooded with calls. The bosses of the major shopping malls in the country personally called, hoping that your jewelry company could join them, and even vacated the storefronts for you.¡± Major shopping malls? ire blinked and asked in surprise, ¡°How many?¡± Smiling, Sean gently pinched her small hand and replied, ¡°Dozens!¡± Chapter 197: No Wonder I Feel Her Familiar Jesus: 82% ire immediately conceived a bright, glowing golden mountain. Was she going to make a fortune? Generally speaking,rge shopping malls had limited storefronts for jewelrypanies and it¡¯s quite difficult to join them because of the harsh conditions. Those not¨Cthat¨Crenownedpanies would have rare possibilities to get one storefront. ire didn¡¯t expect that the bosses would personally make a call. It turned out that the Summers family and the Felix family had put a lot of effort into thepetition, which ultimately helped herpany enter therge shopping malls smoothly. She happily took Sean¡¯s hand and waved it back and forth, remarking, ¡°I have to thank Pa and Joseph for spending money to help me publicize it.¡± At this moment, Pa and Joseph had an eye twitching, which bewildered them Back at home, ire finally realized how popr the Charm Designers¡® Competition was. Usually, only celebrities had fan groups, but ire actually had one too. Previously, C. S. Lawrence¡¯s fans had spontaneously organized a fan club, andter CoCo¡¯s fans also created one. Topete for the rightful fan club, the heads of the two fan clubs even quarreled on the inte. In the end, it was Julia who stepped in and merged the two fan clubs into one, stopping the squabble of the fans. Logan was responsible for dealing with the matter of the jewelrypany joining in shopping malls. Before ire could take a rest arriving home, 10:1 Tue, Nov Chapter 198: I¡¯ll Do H¨CEar Free Too Chapter 198 Chapter 198 3829 Chapter 198: I¡¯ll Do It For Free Too ¡°Ms. Donovan, Suzanne, and Mason would like to see you. When do you have time?¡± Suzanne, Mason? It suddenly urred to ire that the two had been at each other¡¯s throats online over the free endorsement. Sitting cross¨Clegged on the sofa with a cozy look on her face, ire said, ¡°Let them in now.¡± Twenty minutester, Suzanne and Mason were brought in by Gerald. Suzanne wasn¡¯t too familiar with ire but only came into contact with her in the cast and crew. Seeing ire sitting cross¨Clegged on the sofa casually and leisurely, Suzanne didn¡¯t behave in a reserved manner and sat down next to her. As for Mason, he could only sit down on the single sofa because of Sean¡¯s presence.. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, it¡¯s my first time toe to the Vanderbilt House. I¡¯m really shocked. The yard is really large! And the scenery is so beautiful, almost like a garden,¡± Suzanne remarked. Then, Mason also heartily eximed, ¡°Yes, the yard is enough to be used to shoot ancient costume drama. How luxurious and magnificent it is!¡± ire couldn¡¯t help butugh. She picked up two bags of snacks and threw them to each of them, asking, ¡°You guyse here just to tter me?¡± 1/6 10:19 Tue, Nov 7 Chapter 198: I¡¯ll Do It For Free Too 82% With the snacks in hand, Suzanne and Mason were more rxed. Even with Sean. sitting on the side, the two chatted with ire like old friends. ¡°Speaking of endorsement¡­,¡± ire crunched the crisps and continued, ¡°to be honest, I haven¡¯t thought about hiring a spokesperson.¡± ¡°Ms. Lawrence,¡± Mason pouted his lips in aggravation and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it for free.¡± Suzanne grabbed the tissue box beside her and threw it toward Mason¡¯s face, uttering, ¡°I¡¯ll do it for free too.¡± Mason swiftly raised his hand to avoid the tissue box, then bent down to pick it up and ced it on the sandalwood table, adding, ¡°Suzanne, I heard you¡¯re going to be in the crew soon. I happen to have time¡­¡± ¡°I can shootmercials even if I go into the crew!¡± Suzanne snorted coldly. The time on the crew side is very adjustable, I¡¯ll definitely take this endorsement!¡± ¡°Suzanne!¡± Mason begged, furrowing his brows and behaving like an unconvinced child, ¡°Could you please give me a chance?¡± Suzanne pursed her lips with a naughty look, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡± ire took a nce at Suzanne and then looked at Mason, feeling that both of them were not convinced by each other. When they were in the film crew, they had been harmonious and kind, hadn¡¯t they? At this moment, Gerald came in from the doorway and touched his nose awkwardly when he saw the situation in the room. Tue, Nov Chapter 198: I¡¯ll Do H¨CEar Free Too 82 He reported, ¡°Ms. Donovan, there is a person named Boswell Glyn who wants to see you.¡± ¡°Boswell Glyn?¡± ire shook her head and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Suzanne let out augh and said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you don¡¯t even remember the film producer?¡± ¡°Film producer?¡± ire was dumbfounded. When she met the producer at the set, she had always called him Mr. Glyn, and she really didn¡¯t know his name. Mason clicked his tongue andughed unkindly, teasing, ¡°It¡¯s really humiliating. Ms. Lawrence knows me and Suzanne, but doesn¡¯t even know our great producer. It¡¯s really funny.¡± ire smiled awkwardly and instructed Gerald, ¡°Let him in.¡± As soon as Gerald left, Mason and Suzanne bickered again. But it¡¯s not a big deal. Looking at them, ireughed out loud now and then. No one could imagine the film king and the film queen who charmed thousand of girls and boys would also have such a childish side, which was hrious. Soon, Boswell was brought in by Gerald. At the sight of Suzanne and Mason, Boswell walked over smilingly and greeted, ¡°Hello, what a coincidence!¡± Tue, Nov Chapter 198: I¡¯ll Do It For Free Too 82% 10 ¡°Yes,¡± Suzanne raised an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°Mason is really petty topete with me for a free endorsement. Mr. Glyn, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s too ungentlemanly?¡± Boswell greeted Sean and then sat down opposite Mason. Looking at ire¡¯s leisurely appearance, he felt relieved in his heart. It seemed that Ms. Lawrence and Mr. Sean¡¯s happy event wasing. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯m here today for something,¡± said Boswell. He got right to the point, ¡°The movie will be released soon. I would like you to help promote it with the crew, And if possible, could you attend the movie premiere as well?¡± ¡°What?¡± With the unopened snack in her arms, ire exuded her doubts, ¡°I¡¯m just a humble scriptwriter. How could I be required in the publicity?¡± Boswellughed out loud, replying, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, don¡¯t improperly belittle yourself. You¡¯re incredibly famous right now. Don¡¯t you see that the hot searches have been dominated by you in the past few days? If you can help promote it, the movie will absolutely go viral with might redoubled!¡± Suzanne nodded her head and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s true. Ms. Lawrence has great poprity at present. It¡¯s akin to I winning an Oscar.¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Mason threw a wet nket on her instantly, saying, ¡°I think you won¡¯t even be able to touch the Oscar door even if you strive for another five years.¡± !!! Suzanne snapped, ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± 10:19 Tue, Nov Chapter 198 I¡¯ll Do R For Free Too VIDSON: Suzanne Spped, Are you seeking dedu Seeing the two were going to take it seriously, ire hurriedly spoke, ¡°Will take time to promote the movie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very time¨Cconsuming,¡± Boswell replied, ¡°You just need to interact with the Inte users on Facebook. If don¡¯t have to travel across the country to publicize with us if you¡¯re busy. After that, you can just attend the premiere.¡± It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t take long. ¡°Okay,¡± ire agreed cheerfully, ¡°Then, please inform me in advance when you need me to interact on Facebook and attend the premiere, so that I can make arrangements.¡± ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Boswell remarked joyfully before carefully ncing at Sean and saying tentatively, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, then Mr. Smith¡­¡± David Smith, ire surely remembered him. Previously, David didn¡¯t show any respect to ire at the banquet and even tried toy a hand on her. ¡°His matter has nothing to do with me. Although I¡¯m not a person who holds grudges, I can¡¯t tolerate him cursing my child,¡± stated ire. Actually Boswell intended to say it to Sean, but with ire¡¯s attitude, he couldn¡¯t say anything more. David ended up like this and he deserved it. He couldn¡¯t me others for not forgiving him. Tue, NoV / Clopter 198 Do Bug Free Too J LULUU Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Actually Boswell intended to say it to Sean, but with ire¡¯s attitude, he couldn¡¯t say anything more. David ended up like this and he deserved it. He couldn¡¯t me others for not forgiving him. ire lost her interest when it came to David. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to see Suzanne and Mason at each other¡¯s throats again, in case they would really destroy the harmony in the end. So she said, ¡°Suzanne, Mason, as for the endorsement, I decide you guys to do it together. On Valentine¡¯s Day next year, I wille out with a lovers¡® design and invite you to shoot the advertisement.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Suzanne and Mason answered unhesitatingly. Taking the endorsement of ire¡¯s jewelrypany was a promising job for them despite of no payment. After all, CoCo remained high in poprity. When her jewelrypany¡¯s stores were opened, it would definitely attract numerous customers, and at that time, their business value would be qualitatively enhanced. 5 Chapter 199: Jesus, So Much! Chapter 199 Chapter 199 82% Chapter 199: Jesus, So Much! It¡¯s actually not their main purpose. More importantly, if they got on good terms with ire, Sean would help them if they were in trouble for ire¡¯s sake. Killing two birds with one stone. Why not? ire nodded and took out two contracts from under the sofa cushions, saying, ¡°Actually I prepared the endorsement contracts yesterday. Take a look! If you don¡¯t have anyments, sign them.¡± Both Suzanne and Mason were stunned. It turned out that ire had anticipated that they woulde to her to talk about the endorsement. That exined why she had prepared the contracts in advance. What a far¨Csighted girl! Suzanne flipped the contract. Originally, she intended to turn to thest page and sign directly. However, she was curious about the period of validity of the endorsement, so she kept her sight on the contents for a while. All of a sudden, she was so dumbfounded that she jerked her head up to look at ire, saying with doubt, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, the endorsement fee¡­¡± ire blinked and said, ¡°Is it too little? Well, we can talk about it next.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Suzanne shook her head immediately and exined, ¡°I said I¡¯d like to endorse yourpany for free. Besides, the payment is too high. I¡¯ve never gotten such a high payment for any other brand endorsement.¡± 1/6 N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 199: Jesus. So Much! 82% Mason had signed the contract. Hearing Suzanne¡¯s words, he instantly flipped the paper to the front, only to see a long string of numbers. Surprised, he eximed, ¡°Jesus, so much!¡± ire raised her little feet and pped them wittily, uttering, ¡°We¡¯re old acquaintances. How can I ask you to do the endorsement for free? I, ire, am only stingy to outsiders, and to my dear friends, I am generous!¡± All of a sudden, ire felt that Sean was gazing at her with grave and resentful eyes, which made her chilly on the back. Immediately, she put down her feet and obediently sat properly on the sofa. Then she smiled awkwardly, murmuring, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t look at me with such horrible eyes.¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and exchanged a nce with her, which seemed to read. ¡°So, I am an outsider in your eyes? ire shook her head vigorously to deny it. He had been an outsider to her before, but not now anymore. Boswell, Suzanne, and Mason just watched one of the couple raising an eyebrow as a warning and the other pouting her lips with an aggrieved look. Although they didn¡¯t say a word, their eye contact¡­ Well¡­ People present were tired of appreciating the two to show love! ¡°Excuse me,¡± Boswell took the lead to stand up and said, ¡°I¡¯m done with my business. Mr. Sean, Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± 216 Chapter 199: Jesus, So Much! After that, Suzanne and Mason also hurriedly stood up, saying, ¡°Since I¡¯ve signed the endorsement contract, I¡¯ll have my agent contact Julia. So, I¡¯ve got to go as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys,¡± added Boswell. ire timidly nced at Sean. Since they all left, what should she do? At this moment, she was like a pitiful helpless rabbit facing a big wolf alone! Sean ignored ire¡¯s pitiful and aggrieved look and nodded to the three of them, who immediately turned around and ran away. O Although he looked unkind, Ms. Lawrence was so cute anyway. Maybe he had long wished the three to leave. + As soon as they left, Sean stood up and walked to ire¡¯s side in a domineering manner. ire raised her head in shock. At this moment, Sean suddenly bent down and imprisoned her between the sofa and himself. Well, she¡¯s doomed this time! Sean was going to rake up the past again. Whoops! ¡°Se, Sean.¡± ire raised her hands against Sean¡¯s chest and grabbed his tight pecs wantonly, saying, ¡°Honey, we have turned the page, haven¡¯t we?¡± Sean lowered his head andid his eyes at the two restless little hands pressing on his chest, the corner of his lips gently raising, and queried, ¡°Well? What do you mean?¡± Tue, Chapter 199 Jesus So Much! 0.26 ire bit her red lips regretfully. It turned out that he didn¡¯t mean toin about her. She was seeking trouble for herself, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°Honey¡­¡± ire blinked her eyes in a good¨Cnatured and coquettish manner, and changed the topic of their conversation, ¡°Do you know what my jewelrypany is called?¡± Sean let out a low chuckle and replied, ¡°Sinire.¡± ire was rendered speechless. He could have given her some face and pretended he didn¡¯t know, couldn¡¯t he Hmph! She pouted and continued to ask, ¡°Then do you know why it¡¯s called Sinire?¡± Sean approached her all of a sudden with his handsome face zooming in. Ever if ire¡¯s hands were against his chest, he continued to say in a flirting manner, ¡°ire, you know why, don¡¯t you?¡± At this moment, ire could even smell the faint minty fragrance of his body and his warm breath on her white cheeks, making her face blush all of a sudden. She didn¡¯t avoid him because she knew that if she did so, Sean would definitely rake up the past with her. ¡°Well, the name of the jewelrypany sounds like abination of our names, so it¡¯s kinda like our child,¡± said ire all of a sudden. Chapter 17% devo ¡°Really?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow and teased, ¡°So you mean you want to have another child with me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ire was taken aback by his words, not realizing the word another. She smiled awkwardly and denied, ¡°No, not really.¡± At her answer, Sean pulled a long face and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to have a child of us?¡± Aggrieved, ire felt that Sean was ying tricks with her, making her unable to retort. ¡°Actually I¡¯m willing to do that,¡± she said. Then, Sean pleasantlyughed and suddenly held ire¡¯s waist. With slight force, he took her up. ¡°Oh my God, Sean!¡± ire eximed in a panic. ¡°Since you want a child of us so desperately, now, we¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Sean, Mr. Sean!¡± At this moment, Gerald hurriedly ran in from outside, and before he could report anything, he saw Sean holding ire in his arms, looking like they were preparing to go upstairs¡­. Holy shit! Apparently, he had interrupted Mr. Sean¡¯s romantic business. He¡¯s worried whether he would be punished by Sean! 10 19 Tue, Nov / The Billionaire¡¯s Surprise Twins 82 Holy shit! Apparently, he had interrupted Mr. Sean¡¯s romantic business. He¡¯s worried whether he would be punished by Sean! However, ire considered Gerald as a life¨Csaving straw. Struggling for a while, she jumped up from Sean¡¯s arms and inquired, ¡°Gerald, what makes you be in such a hurry?¡± Only then did Gerald think of the proper business. Despite Sean¡¯s domineering manner, he carefully opened his mouth, ¡°Master Vanderbilt has been discharged from the hospital. Now Mrs. Vanderbilt is moring to see the cattery. Besides, Master Vanderbilt expected to have a look at your trophy since you¡¯ve won the grand prize, Ms. Donovan. Now, Mr. Frederick and Mr. Gabriel are waiting for you guys!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ire eximed, bouncing off the ground joyfully. She¡¯s so grateful for Master Vanderbilt at this moment! ¡°I¡¯m going to get the trophy now. Gerald, ask Julia to carry the two cats over. We¡¯ll be right there,¡± ire instructed. Gerald dared not to stay any longer. He nodded in a hurry and turned around regardless of Sean¡¯s expressions, running like a gust of wind as if a vicious. dog was chasing after Chapter 200 Chapter 200 him. Chupiter 200: Improper Behavior Chapter 200: Improper Behavior ire ran down the stairs holding the trophy in her hands. As she saw Sean standing alone with a sullen face in the living room, she ran over and held his hand with a smile, saying, ¡°Honey, hurry up. Don¡¯t let Mr. Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt keep waiting.¡± Sean was taken out of the room by ire. Theke water was sparkling and thefortable breeze blew away the dry heat of early fall, refreshing Sean who had been bothered by surging desire. At the sight of her cheerful look, Sean wasn¡¯t angry with her anymore. He was happy to see herugh and hold his hands like what kids did. How could he be really angry with such an adorable girl? In the living room of the Vanderbilt House, Gabriel excitedly narrated the funny stories of Belle and Jon in school to Master Vanderbilt. Since Master Vanderbilt knew that these two kids were the offspring of the Vanderbilt family, he gradually paid attention to them and asked Gabriel to report to himself the kids¡® life situation every day. Hearing that Jon was not talkative in school but became the youngest boss, he was overjoyed and remarked, ¡°Jon is like the little Sean.¡± ¡°Yeah, he resembles Sean very much,¡± Gabriel echoed. Frederick pursed his lips and was about to speak when he saw Julia walk in holding a small fluffy thing. At this moment, Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes lit up and she raised herself from her seat, asking, ¡°Is¡­ is this the cat ire gives me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julia replied, carefully putting the cat into Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s arms, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s only three months old and hasn¡¯t been named yet, 10:19 Tue, Nov Chapter 200: Improper Behavior The cat¡¯s fur was exceptionally long. Nevertheless, it was neatly groomed, not a stray hair on its smooth body. It had round green eyes, which were incredibly cute. Mrs. Vanderbilt loved it very much and enjoyed stroking its fur, remarking, ¡°This little thing is so cute. I¡¯m going to keep it in the house.¡± Julia raised her hand to cover her forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, there are five more about the same size. You can¡¯t be too partial and only love it one.¡± Hearing that, Mrs. Vanderbilt burst intoughter. She then replied,ughing heartily, ¡°Then take them all, and I¡¯ll keep them all in my house.¡± Master Vanderbilt¡¯s eyelids twitched hard as a horrible scene suddenly appeared in his mind. In the wide and soft bed, Mrs. Vanderbilty on the left, on the right neatly lying six cats, while he¡­ had to poorly sleep on the floor. Damn it! He didn¡¯t dare to imagine it anymore. ¡°The cats can just stay in the cattery, and you can pick them up during the day when you miss them,¡± said Mr. Vanderbilt in a hurry. ¡°No way!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt grunted, not giving him any face. She added, ¡°The cats are so small and young. It¡¯s the time for me to cultivate rtions with them. I can¡¯t be separated from them for a moment.¡± Master Vanderbilt heaved a long sigh. It seemed that Mrs. Vanderbilt wanted the cats but not him! Tue, N 82% Chapter 200: Improper Behavior next to him. Then, she picked up his hand and touched it, and pinched his chin, moving it from side to side. Gabriel¡¯s heart was almost in his mouth as he watched the scene. No one had ever dared to be so reckless with Master Vanderbilt in the whole Vanderbilt family! ¡°ire, how dare you!¡± At the doorway, Mona¡¯s shrill voice sounded, and in the next moment, she rushed over and pressed down on ire¡¯s shoulder, wanting to push her away brutally. However, ire actually stood there as steady as a mountain without moving a bit. Mona bit her lip in chagrin and increased the force on her hand. ¡°Stop it, Mona!¡± Master Vanderbilt scolded in a cold voice, ¡°ire is checking on my recovery. You don¡¯t know anything and youe in here yelling and screaming What a shame!¡± Mona froze with shock. Grandpa had never reprimanded her in front of so many people in her life. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Aggrieved, Mona said, ¡°Even if she¡¯s checking on your condition, she didn¡¯t have to be so reckless!¡± Done with the examination, ire turned back and nced indifferently at Mona, sneering, ¡°When you see a doctor, can he recognize your problem from a distance without even touching you?¡± Chapter 200: Improper Behavior As soon as Madison walked in, she heard her father reprimanding her daughter. She walked over in aposed manner and held Mona¡¯s hand, forcefully taking her aside. You may also like FURY Paranormal Add to library Noah was taken when he was a boy and forced to live in a world that no child should, he never thought he¡¯d be free. He was now though, in body at least. His mind held more scars than his abused body did. Despite his fractured soul, he was determined to do everything possible to shut down the¡­. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You know full well that ire is in the limelight right now. Why do you have to provoke her?¡± said Madison to Mona. Mona lowered her eyelids and tugged hard on the corner of her coat. Before she came here, her mother had warned her that ire had not only cured Grandpa, but she had just won a grand prize. Since ire was just in her prime time, Mona shouldn¡¯t go looking for trouble with her. But she just couldn¡¯t help it! When she saw ire, she couldn¡¯t control her anger at all. Anyway, they were almost the same age, but why was ire so capable and versatile? Mona also wanted to impress the whole family and get all the attention. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t help but use ire once she saw ire behaving recklessly on Grandpa. However, Master Vanderbilt didn¡¯t pay attention to Mona at all. He had something important to do since he had been discharged from the hospital in such a hurry. Tue, Chapter 200: Improper Behavior ¡°ire, is this your trophy?¡± he inquired. He picked up the trophy that ire had just put aside and appreciated it, even happier than if he had won the award himself. ¡°Yes, Mr. Vanderbilt, there¡¯s another one. But it¡¯s too heavy, so I just bring this one over,¡± replied ire. Lowering her head, Mona snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just a normal award.¡± She was just whispering, but Sean still heard her. He turned his head to look at Mona and retorted, ¡°Just a normal award? Well¡­, how many awards have you won, Mona?¡± Unconvinced, Mona raised her head and stated, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve won many awards I¡¯ve achieved the Best New Pianist of the Golden Finger Award, and I¡¯ve won a domestic silver award for Latin dance. There are a few more, but I won¡¯t show them off.¡± After she finished her words, Gabriel couldn¡¯t helpughing. He exined, ¡°Mona, they are all domestic awards, but ire¡¯s award is the Oscar of the international jewelry industry. With this award, ire can be considered number one in the world of jewelry design!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt nodded her head with a smile, remarking, ¡°Yes, I saw on the inte that ire has designed a scepter for the Queen. That¡¯s awesome!¡± Mona still wanted to say something, but Madison turned around and red at her,ining, ¡°How could you show off your little achievement? Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± 5/5 10:20 Tue, Nov 7 4.82% Chapter 200 Improper Behavior show them off.¡± After she finished her words, Gabriel couldn¡¯t helpughing. He exined, ¡°Mona, they are all domestic awards, but ire¡¯s award is the Oscar of the international jewelry industry. With this award, ire can be considered number one in the world of jewelry design!¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt nodded her head with a smile, remarking, ¡°Yes, I saw on the inte that ire has designed a scepter for the Queen. That¡¯s awesome!¡± Mona still wanted to say something, but Madison turned around and red at her,ining, ¡°How could you show off your little achievement? Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± In fact,pared with general youngdies in Ascalon, Mona was actually good enough to have won those awards. She¡¯s sparkling in the circle of debutantes. Nevertheless, she was just dwarfed by ire¡¯s great achievement. Then, Mona had to shut her mouth but still red at ire in defiance. ire, instead, was modest, saying, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Everyone has his or her specialties, and I just happen to have picked up a bit of achievement in what I¡¯m good at.¡°¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 wed, Chapter 201: What Happened? 72% Chapter 201: What Happened? ¡°Well, good!¡± Master Vanderbilt nodded with satisfaction. They knew that ire was just being modest to make it less awkward for Mona. It was rare that someone as capable as she could be so humble. ¡°ire, I left the hospital in advance to discuss with you and Sean.¡± ire turned around and sat down on the seat next to Sean¡¯s. It seemed Master Vanderbilt was going to say something important, she couldn¡¯t stand the whole time. Master Vanderbilt looked at Sean and then at ire, smiling kindly,¡± Since you two are in love and we all like ire, maybe you should choose a day and get engaged?¡± Get engaged? ire was surprised and looked at Sean, who frowned, that was when she knew that Sean did not know this matter in advance. But since Master Vanderbilt had proposed it in front of so many people, if she did not agree, she would make him embarrassed. But if she agreed, she wouldn¡¯t have time for work. Sean read her thoughts from the look in her eyes and he said, ¡°Dad, there is no hurry. ire¡¯s jewelry company has just been established and there are a lot of things to do at this stage.¡± Master Vanderbilt red at him, ¡°What¡¯s to worry? Those things can be 1/5 56 Wed, Nov 8 000 Chapter 201: What Happened? 72% Master Vanderbilt red at him, ¡°What¡¯s to worry? Those things can be handled by others, and even if you are busy, your mother and I can help with the engagement thing. Besides, you have your brothers and sisters to help you!¡± Before, he did not agree to them being together because ir was from the Summers family, but recently, he had heard that the Summers family had been trying to get in contact with ire, obviously they wanted ire to return to the Summers family, yet ire did not agree but opened a jewelry company, he could see that she didn¡¯t want to return to the Summers family. And just now, ire was too humble. She was a famous clothing designer, jewelry designer, well¨C known novelist and the youngest expert in treating heart disease, these could already amaze many people. Besides, ire was so young while Sean would soon turn 33, if he didn¡¯t marry her now, someone else might steal her from him! He gritted his teeth and said again, ¡°This is settled! I am not saying you should get engaged immediately, you can pick a day during the New Year! The family members will all return to Ascalon for the new year, while everyone¡¯s here, you should get engaged.¡± New year? ire thought that there were four months before that, could she finish everything then? But¡­ She turned her head to look at Sean. Master Vanderbilt fell ill because of him the other day. This time, she couldn¡¯t let him make her father angry because of her again. 275 10:56 Wed, Nov 8G Chapter 201: What Happened? ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded gently. ¡°I don¡¯t have my parents around, I will have to trouble you with the preparations.¡± Her parents¡­ Sean and Frederick looked at ire together, others might not know it, but they did. ire had a father, who wasn¡¯t a good father at all. Mona stamped her feet, she did not expect that her grandfather called them here to discuss ire and Sean¡¯s engagement, if she had known it¡­ Even if she had known it earlier, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it! After ire and Sean got engaged, they would soon get married and she would be her aunt! She simply could not imagine it. ire was younger than her and she actually had to call her aunt! She was going crazy just to think about it! She angrily stared at ire and thought that she couldn¡¯t just let it happen! The engagement was settled, and Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt were very happy they intended to call all the Vanderbilt family members in Ascalon here for a banquet, at this time, Sean¡¯s phone rang. He took the phone out and saw a call from Logan. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he answered the phone, Logan¡¯s worried voice came through, ¡°Mr. pter 201: What Happened? bean, something happened to Jon at school!¡± Sean got up in rage. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It was the us family¡¯s son, he fell from the stairs and had a concussion. He¡¯s now in the hospital, someone said he saw Jon push him down the stairs, and now the us family are in the school asking for an exnation!¡± The us family? Sean squinted coldly, they were bold enough! Seeing Sean¡¯s expression, Master Vanderbilt knew that something big had happened, after Sean hung up the phone, he quickly asked, ¡°Sean, what happened?¡± Sean looked at ire and said in a low voice, ¡°Someone said Jon pushed the us family¡¯s son down the stairs at school, the boy had a concussion, and now the us family is making a fuss at school.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± That was ire¡¯s son and she knew Jon the best. She did not believe that Jon would hurt other students. She stood up and walked to Sean, her eyes slowly tearing up. ¡°Jon would never do that!¡± ¡°ire, don¡¯t worry!¡± Master Vanderbilt pounded the table, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Jon! And even if it were Jon, what could the us family do?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt gently stroked the cat¡¯s fur in her arms, the expression on 64/5 Chapter 201 What Happened? 71% Mrs. Vanderbilt gently stroked the cat¡¯s fur in her arms, the expression on her face was indifferent as if it was not a serious matter at all, she slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. You have just left the hospital, do you want to go back there?¡± When Master Vanderbilt was discharged from the hospital, the doctor told him to keep his mood calm and not to get emotional. It had only been a while after he left the hospital and he already couldn¡¯t control his temper. Master Vanderbilt was stunned for a moment and remembered the doctor¡¯s advice, he immediately calmed down and smiled, ¡°I am not angry. ire, don¡¯t worry, let Sean learn about the situation first.¡± ire held Sean¡¯s arm. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Sean nodded. ¡°Ok!¡± At school, in Principal Davis¡® Office. Aron¡¯s mother, May, had red eyes and red at Principal Davis, sitting on the sofa behind her was the head of the us family, Frey us. Obviously, with her husband present, May was fearless. She put her hands on the desk, leaning forward and shouting at Principal Davis ¡°Principal Davis, when my son came to school this morning, he was fine. And now he is lying in the hospital, should you give me an exnation?¡± 10:56 Wed, Nov Chapter 202: That¡¯s The Truth Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202: That¡¯s The Truth Principal Davis was forced to the back of the chair, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was a chair, he would have run to the corner of the room. 71%1 The us family was one of Ascalon¡¯s four most powerful families, they were indeed one of the richest, but that child was from the Vanderbilt family, and Mr. Sean himself picked him up and dropped him off every day, even if the child wasn¡¯t Sean¡¯s own flesh and blood, he was like his own son. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side. What could he do? ¡°We are still investigating this matter, you can¡¯t just listen to one side of the story, right?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± May grabbed the pencil in her hand and angrily threw it at Principal Davis¡® forehead, ¡°That¡¯s the truth! You¡¯re just afraid of the Vanderbilt family, so you¡¯re purposely exonerating that kid, do you think the us family is to be messed with?¡± The pencil hit Principal Davis on the forehead, immediately creating a bruise that caused his eyes and nose to crinkle in pain. It was not easy being the principal! He could not afford to offend anyone when anything happened. ¡°May..¡± he covered his forehead, even his voice trembled, ¡°this matter has not been investigated, don¡¯t get angry, just give me some time, I promise to give you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Answer?¡± 10:56 Wed, Nov Chapter 202: That¡¯s The Truth May raised her hand and pointed to the door, ¡°Go get that boy! He pushed my son down the stairs, and I¡¯m going to push him down the stairs!¡± Suddenly, a sneer came from outside the door, ¡°The us family is really something!¡± This voice¡­ May and Frey looked toward the door together and saw Sean walk in wearing ck handmade suit. Even if they hadn¡¯t met Sean before, they had heard of Mr. Sean¡¯s name, ordinary people couldn¡¯t withstand Mr. Sean¡¯s wrath. Although they had long heard that the boy was picked up and dropped off by Sean every day, they had inquired about the child¡¯s surname and learned that he wasn¡¯t Sean¡¯s son. Although they didn¡¯t know what kind of connection the child had with the Vanderbilt family, they felt that Sean shouldn¡¯t break with the us family over that boy. After all, the us family was not a small family, and if the Vanderbilt really wanted to break with them, they would have to go through a lot of trouble. Principal Davis saw Sean and burst into tears of joy, he got up from his chair and hurried over, ¡°Mr. Sean, you¡¯vee just in time, a child said he saw Jon pushing Aron down the stairs¡­¡± At that, he gave May an embarrassed look and lowered his voice, ¡°The us family won¡¯t let it go, they said they had to push Jon down the stairs as well.¡± ¡°Huh..¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 202 That¡¯s The Truth Sean smiled coldly, walked past Principal Davis and sat down at Principal Davis¡¯s chair, his arm leisurely rested on the handle, and his finger gently tapped on it, suddenly, he looked up at Frey with sharp eyes, ¡°Who wants to hurt my son? ¡± His eyes were so sharp and intimidating that Frey felt it hard to breathe all of a sudden. Mr. Sean was indeed as the rumors had him. It was a minute after when Frey took a deep breath and spoke calmly. ¡°Mr. Sear my wife was just too angry. We came here for an exnation from the school.¡± ¡°Frey!¡± May looked at her husband incredulously, the man who was usually proud at home wimped out in the face of Sean. Annoyed, she rushed over, pressed Frey¡¯s shoulder and yelled, ¡°Aron was concussed by the fall, what are you doing? I don¡¯t care, just bring the school down, and I¡¯ll make that bastard who hurt my son pay the price!¡± Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed as soon as he heard the word ¡°bastard¡°, May had just finished speaking when Sean walked to her side, his intimidation forced May to hide behind her husband ¡°Huh¡­ very well!¡± Sean didn¡¯t do anything, he just looked down at Frey in a condescending manner ¡°The us family has been engaging in the entertainment industry, I heard that your mediapany has been making you a lot of money over the years.¡± He raised his hand, his thumb and forefinger gently rubbing against each other ¡°In the past, it was for the sake of the friendship between the two families 10 5/ Wed, Nov 8 Clupter 202: That¡¯s The Truth all.¡± 71% ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± Frey¡¯s heart skipped a hard beat and he stood up, ¡°It¡¯s just a fight between the kids, it doesn¡¯t have to come to this, does it?¡± Sean lowered his hand and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Your wife called my son a bastard! That one word is enough!¡± Frey closed his eyes in annoyance, before he came, he didn¡¯t want to bring May May had always been protective of their son and she was the one who spoiled Aron. But at that time, he had thought that Sean would not break with the us family and that they did need an exnation from the school, so he brought her here. Now he regretted it. ¡°Mr. Sean,¡± he was no longer as imposing as when he was facing Principal Davis just now, ¡°We¡¯ll let this go, Mr. Sean, please forgive us.¡± ¡°Frey!¡± yelled May as she stood behind Frey, ¡°Are you crazy? Your son is lying on the hospital bed now and you are not even going to avenge him, are you still a man?¡± Frey frowned and turned back to May and pped her hard across the face, ¡°Shut up!¡± Offending the Vanderbilt family and putting the entire us family on the line for such a thing was a stupid decision! The p was too hard, May¡¯s head tilted to one side, and the corner of her mouth seeped out blood, she slowly raised her head and screamed in a frenzy,¡¯ Frev! All your cruelty is left to your family. right? You are not going to 10 57 Wed, Nov 860. Chapter 202. That¡¯s The Truth LI ILI L LIIL family and that they did need an exnation from the school, so he brought her here. Now he regretted it. ¡°Mr. Sean,¡± he was no longer as imposing as when he was facing Principal Davis just now, ¡°We¡¯ll let this go, Mr. Sean, please forgive us.¡± ¡°Frey!¡± yelled May as she stood behind Frey, ¡°Are you crazy? Your son is lying on the hospital bed now and you are not even going to avenge him, are you still a man?¡± Frey frowned and turned back to May and pped her hard across the face, ¡°Shut up!¡± Offending the Vanderbilt family and putting the entire us family on the line for such a thing was a stupid decision! The p was too hard, May¡¯s head tilted to one side, and the corner of her mouth seeped out blood, she slowly raised her head and screamed in a frenzy, Frey! All your cruelty is left to your family, right? You are not going to avenge your son, what a coward! Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let this go! I will kiss that bastard!¡± Just then, ire walked in with Jon, from a distance, she heard May¡¯s words, and she looked down at Jon, even in the face of such a scene, Jon remained expressionless. She breathed a sigh of relief and called gently, ¡°Sir.¡± Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 203: Give Us An Exnation Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203: Give Us An Exnation Sean turned back and smiled at ire before walking over and rubbing Jon¡¯s head, ¡°Good boy, don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy¡¯s here.¡± Jon wasn¡¯t really scared at all, but Sean¡¯s hand on his head seemed to give him courage and power, his words made him feel warm. He actually felt, for the first time, that it was¡­ nice to have a father! Principal Davis had walked far away, the Vanderbilt family and the us family were in a confrontation. He couldn¡¯t afford to mess with either of them, so he could only hide and let the two families solve the problem on their own. Sean didn¡¯t think he could be of any use at this point, so he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Jon,¡± his voice was gentle, actually more gentle than any other father would be to his own son, ¡°Tell me exactly what happened today.¡± Jon nodded his head, although at a young age, he lookedposed even whe facing the angry May, he looked calm and was not afraid at all. ¡°Aron and I had a little tiff in school before, but that was a long time ago, then, he started to call me boss¡­.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± May shouted, ¡°You are still wearing diapers, right? You think my son would call you that?¡± Frey turned his head and actually yelled at May in a stern voice for the first time, ¡°Shut up!¡± May, even though reckless, didn¡¯t dare to really make a scene when Frey was 1/4 Chapter 203: Give Us A Exnation LUUIU in fury, she felt aggrieved and angry, but she had to keep her mouth shut. Sean rubbed Jon¡¯s hair, ¡°Keep talking.¡± Jon wasn¡¯t fazed, his voice was loud and articte, ¡°He came into my ssroom today looking for me, but I wasn¡¯t there, and after I went back, Belle told me that he hade to find me and had just left, so I walked out to chase him.¡± ¡°I saw him slip when he was at the stairway, so I ran over to try to help him, but I slipped too as I ran over, so I failed to grab his hand, although I touched his finger. He fell eventually.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Bullshit!¡± May really couldn¡¯t help it, even if she had to face Frey¡¯s anger, she wanted to seek justice for her son, ¡°Another child saw your push him down the stairs! I really didn¡¯t know that such a young boy at your age could be so good at lying! You think I will believe it?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Jon removed the cartoon brooch he had been wearing from the cor of his school uniform, ¡°There is a miniature camera in here, it flew out just in time to capture the scene when I fell.¡± Saying that, Jon took out his phone from his pants pocket, and after turning it on, he clicked an application and yed a video. He held his phone screen up to Frey¡¯s eyes, ¡°See for yourself.¡± Frey¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the video, he could clearly see that both the two kids slipped at that moment, and as Aron was standing at the stairs, he fell. 10:57 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 203: Give Us An Exnation Suddenly, anger red in his eyes and he roared sternly, ¡°Principal Davis!¡± Principal Davis couldn¡¯t hide now even if he wanted to, he immediately walked out, ¡°Why would my son slip and fall? Are you going to give us an exnation for this matter!?¡± Sean looked over at him as well, ¡°Jon¡¯s lucky he was away from the stairway or Jon would have fallen too!¡± Principal Davis didn¡¯t expect that things woulde to this, his legs were weak and he sat down on the ground, ¡°Mr. us, Mr. Sean, I¡­ I will investigate it clearly, tomorrow morning, I promise to give you a statement! This whole thing was indeed the school¡¯s fault, Principal Davis needed time toe up with an exnation after the investigation. Frey could only suppress his anger, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give you some time, if you don¡¯ t give me an answer by tomorrow morning, you won¡¯t be the principal hereBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. anymore!¡± When he finished, he looked respectfully at Sean again, ¡°Mr. Sean, we were wrong before, and we apologize.¡± Sean didn¡¯t look at him, his icy gaze was on May¡¯s face. Even with the facts here, May was still angry, her eyes ring viciously at Jon as if she wanted to eat him up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like your wife thinks so.¡± Frey then turned around, May¡¯s face was livid with hatred in her eyes, he turned around and grabbed May¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Sean, please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll Chapter 203: Give Us An Exnation Sean didn¡¯t say anything and just let Frey take May away. 20 He wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, after what happened to Aron, he could understand the worry and anger May felt as a mother, he could leave May alone for this, but if May still wanted to take revenge on Jon, he wouldn¡¯t let her off. ¡°Jon,¡± his palm gently stroked Jon¡¯s hair and then he took Jon¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Usually, it was ire who took Jon¡¯s hand and Sean who hugged Belle, but this time, Sean held his hand. Jon felt at ease. ¡°Okay.¡± He just let Sean lead him, ¡°We should go get Belle.¡± In an hour, it would be the end of the school day, with what had happened at school, ire thought it would be better to skip the hour and take the two kids home. After picking up Belle, the family of four walked to the school parking lot hand in hand, and Sean saw that at the far side of the parking lot, in Frey¡¯s car, Frey and May seemed to be arguing, and May¡¯s ferocious look was annoying. With just a nce, he helped Belle and Jon into the car, and once they got into the car, Sean fumbled for his phone and sent a text to Logan, ¡°Logan, send someone over to keep an eye on the kids at school, don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡± In the car, May cried her eyes red and swollen, raised her hand and hit Frey¡¯s arm, ¡°You worthless man! Your son is in the hospital but you were fawning on Sean Vanderbilt! What¡¯s the use of you as a father?¡± TU¨C3/ Weu, NOV 43.71% Chapter 203 Give Us AgExnation He just let Sean lead him, ¡°We should go get Belle.¡± 2 In an hour, it would be the end of the school day, with what had happened at school, ire thought it would be better to skip the hour and take the two kids home. After picking up Belle, the family of four walked to the school parking lot hand in hand, and Sean saw that at the far side of the parking lot, in Frey¡¯s car, Frey and May seemed to be arguing, and May¡¯s ferocious look was annoying. With just a nce, he helped Belle and Jon into the car, and once they got into the car, Sean fumbled for his phone and sent a text to Logan, ¡°Logan, send someone over to keep an eye on the kids at school, don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡± In the car, May cried her eyes red and swollen, raised her hand and hit Frey¡¯s arm, ¡°You worthless man! Your son is in the hospital but you were fawning on Sean Vanderbilt! What¡¯s the use of you as a father?¡± May was indeed a bit too spoiled, but she had never hit him. Frey rubbed the bridge of his nose in annoyance and turned his head to reason with her, ¡°May, the footage is there, Aron fell down the stairs himself, it had nothing to do with that kid, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Who says it had nothing to do with him!¡± Chapter 204: Who Does She Think She Is Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204: Who Does She Think She May shouted savagely, ¡°His hand was clearly right next to Aron¡¯s hand, if he hadn¡¯t pushed Aron, how could Aron fall?¡± ¡°He was trying to save Aron, and only one of his fingers touched Aron, don¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± ¡°Unreasonable?¡± May¡¯s face with delicate makeup had twisted, ¡°It¡¯s clearly you who is a wimp, you¡¯re incapable, you don¡¯t deserve to be a father!¡± Reasoning with someone like May was useless, and Frey really didn¡¯t bother to say anything more, fastened his seat belt and started the engine. Seeing his indifferent attitude, May angrily pped him in the face, ¡°If you won¡¯t avenge our son, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± After saying that, she turned around, pushed open the car door, and jumped out not caring how Frey shouted at her as she walked away with red eyes and anger. She would avenge her son on her own! Frey was just a useless father and husband! Frey looked at her back and shook his head helplessly, May was like that. She was usually fine, but when it came to something about her son, she would be the most unreasonable woman in the world. In the Vanderbilt family.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing them home, Master Vanderbilt cheerfully waved at Jon, ¡°Here, Jon, to Grandpa.¡± Chapter 204: Who Does She Think She Is In the vanderbilt Tamily. Seeing them home, Master Vanderbilt cheerfully waved at Jon, ¡°Here, Jon,e to Grandpa.¡± Jon obediently walked over and politely called, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡°¡® Master Vanderbilt was overjoyed, grabbed his hand and stroked it lovingly, ¡°Jon, did someone wrong you at school?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jon replied, ¡°I was being good, I didn¡¯t fight with anyone, it was just self¨Cdefense.¡± Belle nodded as she was held by Sean, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, Jon has always been a good boy and never bullies anyone.¡± Their words amused Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt. After asking Jon, Master Vanderbilt looked up at Sean, ¡°How are things going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the school¡¯s responsibility.¡± Sean thought about it and decided to tell him about May, ¡°Frey is quite reasonable as the future head of the us family, but his wife May¡­ She¡¯s not a good person. When I left, I saw her angry expression and¡­ I think she won¡¯t let go.¡± Hearing this, Master Vanderbilt raised his hand and pped it hard on the table next to him, ¡°Who does she think she is?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt frowned, in this world, only women know women the most. Sh shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not the point here, I have heard that May is very protective of her son, she¡¯s very petty and vengeful when ites to anyone 10:58 Wed, Nov Chapter 204: Who Does She Think She Is. who hurts her son. I think Sean¡¯s right, she won¡¯t let this go so easily.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Master Vanderbilt looked at his grandson, who was the apple of his was not going to let anything happen to him. eye. He When it came to being protective, no one was better than the Vanderbilt family. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯ll take it up with the us family, if they can watch May, I will let this go. If they can¡¯t¡­¡± He snorted, ¡°I will have to take some measures.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt thought it was the best idea, and Sean agreed. Master Vanderbilt knew Master us, although he didn¡¯t know much about Frey he could have his father talk to him! No one could hurt Jon. That night, Master Vanderbilt personally called Master us. After Frey went home, he told his father all about what happened at school. Although Master us had known everything, he felt Jon was quite smart that as a child less. than four years old, he knew to carry a miniature camera with him. ¡°I can¡¯t keep her under control. My son came back and told me that May didn¡¯te home after they had that quarrel. I am guessing that¡­¡± He paused for a moment with some worries, ¡°I reckon she might have gone back to her parents¡® house, I can¡¯t be sure what she¡¯s going to do.¡± 10:58 Wed, Nov 8 O Chapter 204: Who Does She Think She Is It was a matter of life and death for the entire us family, and although he was quite confident that the us family could fight with the Vanderbilt family, he really didn¡¯t think it was worth it to put the entire us family on the line just for the sake of a trifle between two kids. Besides, the us family wasn¡¯t in the right of this matter, how could they just go against the Vanderbilts? ¡°Good.¡± Master Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°If I am going to attack the Cole family, will you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Master us hurriedly said, ¡°The us family will definitely You may also like The Goddess of Romulus 4.9 Werewolf Add to library Running away from a pack that tosses her around, Delphine finds herself in a love triangle with her mate, who happens to be Alpha of the pack she ran to. Can love really conquer all and will they be able to withstand the tests on the way? There are mysteries surrounding Delphine¡¯s past¡­ and her c¡­ not help the Cole family, we have nothing to do with them.¡± Master Vanderbilt then hung up the phone and let Gerald go inform Sean, who, upon learning of the us family¡¯s stand, simply smiled indifferently. Early the next morning, Principal David called, saying the slippage was caused by George, who deliberately spilled water withundry detergent on the staircases when he was cleaning it. It was recess time and there were a lot of kidsing and going, but most of them saw that it was slippery and didn¡¯t go from there. Aron, on the other hand, had always been a careless child, and Jon was chasing after him, which led to everything that had happened. 4/5 TU JO WED, INOV O Chapter 204. Who Does She Think She Is 371% 1 Principal Davis repeatedly guaranteed that George would be kicked out of school and never be hired again, and made all sorts of amends, which narrowly got him past the Vanderbilt family and the us family¡¯s me. When Frey got this news, he called May, who didn¡¯t answer at all, so Frey had to text her and tell her the exnation given by Principal Davis. However, May was even angrier after reading his text. She grabbed her father¡¯s arm and cried, ¡°Dad, you have to seek justice for your grandson! Frey. that son of a bitch, didn¡¯t dare to offend the Vanderbilt family and even fawned on Sean Vanderbilt. My poor Aron is now still lying in the hospital. He had a concussion and we can¡¯t be sure if there will be a sequ!¡± The us family was a noble family in Ascalon, May and Frey married because they were both from noble families. May was the Cole family¡¯s only daughter. Vincent had thought that he would hand over the family business to May after he got old. As long as Frey and May were on good terms, the Cole family would be more and more prosperous And now it seemed that Frey was just a coward This really pissed Vincent off. ¡°May, don¡¯t cry.¡± May not only didn¡¯t stop crying but also cried even sadder, ¡°Dad, I only have one son. If anything happens to him, I wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡± 10:58 Wed, Nov Chapter 205: As You Wish Chapter 205 Chapter 205 71%1 00 Chapter 205: As You Wish Not to mention May wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore, and even Vincent would t devastated. Aron was his precious grandson, and such a thing happened to him! ¡°Well, May, stop crying. The boy is just some bastard of the Vanderbilt family, right? I will get back at him for you! I will get someone to wait outside the school today, and when that kides out, we¡¯ll break his leg!¡± May finally stopped crying, although there were still tears in her eyes, ¡°I knew Daddy¡¯s the best! Frey is just a wimp! I¡¯m going to divorce that loser right now!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Vincent supported her, ¡°Divorce him! Dad supports you! A wimp like that doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± May had decided and immediately called herwyer, prepared the divorce papers and went to Frey. Frey was sitting in his office and had a bad feeling somehow. As Frey¡¯s wife and the futuredy of the us family, May always came and went in thepany with no one daring to stop her. She rushed straight into Frey¡¯s office with her attorney and threw the divorce papers in her hand in Frey¡¯s face, ¡°Frey, sign it!¡± Frey frowned and took the piece of paper off his face, flipping it over to see that it was a divorce agreement. expecting May to be so serious this time, Chapter 205: As You Wish ¡°May, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing?¡± May raised her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°Frey, you wimp, you can¡¯t protect our son and I despise you! Why should I keep being married to a man like you?¡± Divorce¡­ Huh¡­ Frey sneered, in the ten years since they¡¯d been married, May had mouthed the word no less than a hundred times, she always threatened him with this over the slightest trifle. She thought that as the only daughter of the Cole family, she would get all the Cole family¡¯s property after her father retired, so she had been bossy in front of Frey all the time. However, this was the first time May had actually thrown divorce papers in his face. He just smiled and said nothing, picking up the pen and signing his name at the end without hesitation. May had thought that Frey would give in and beg her, but she didn¡¯t expect Frey to say nothing and just¡­ sign it! ¡°Frey, you¡­¡± Frey handed the papers back to her, ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± had avhartadi 71% Chapter 205: As You Wish N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. May bit her lip in annoyance, this was not the end she had expected! This jerk! ¡°Fine!¡± May took the divorce papers and looked at Frey and gritted her teeth, ¡°Good! Frey, from now on, the Cole family will have nothing to do with the us family!¡± Frey¡¯s body leaned back against the chair, not the slightest hint of sadness on his face but a sense of relief and pleasure, ¡°Well, I know.¡± Even thewyer standing behind May was embarrassed by the turnaround¡­ Why did he get the feeling Frey had been waiting for this moment? How annoying was his wife? May took the divorce papers and threw them at the attorney, ¡°Hand them in right now! I want the divorce to be effective immediately!¡± Thewyer couldn¡¯t say anything, it seemed that Frey also couldn¡¯t wait May turned around angrily and just as she reached the door, Frey suddenly called her, ¡°May.¡±¡± May was delighted, the corner of her mouth raised triumphantly, she turned around, crossed her arms over her chest, looked at Frey and said, ¡°Frey, even ¨Cif you beg me on your knees right now, I won¡¯t take back my words!¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Gnally be was going to be 71% 1 Chapter 205: As You Wish freed from this vicious woman, he was soothed, ¡°After ten years of our marriage, in this moment of divorce, I kindly remind you not to do anything to that boy. The consequences are something that either you or the whole Cole family can not bear! ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± May grabbed the bag in her hand and threw it over towards Frey, ¡°Frey, you¡¯r a loser yourself, and you want me to be a wimp like you? I¡¯m telling you today, that kid is dead! I won¡¯t let him get away with hurting my son!¡± Her bag dropped a meter away, pressing no threat to Frey. Frey shook his head, ¡°You just have to take the hard way. Over the years, no family has ever had the guts to go against the Vanderbilt family, do you know why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just can¡¯t swallow this!¡± May picked up the bag on the floor and gave Frey onest re before mming the door hard and walking away in spite. She didn¡¯t believe that the Vanderbilt family could go against the Cole family for a bastard boy. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, luxury cars were parked at the school gate. The school parking lot was only avable to parents during school hours. No matter how big a shot the parents were, their cars could only be parked at the school gate. The children walked to the gate of the school led by the teacher, and then they would be picked up in person by their parents. students were the kids of the rich and powerful, TU 58 Wed, Nov 8 71% 2 Chapter 205: As You Wish the school gate. ???..?? The children walked to the gate of the school led by the teacher, and then they would be picked up in person by their parents. In this school, most of the students were the kids of the rich and powerful, so the staff here were very careful with the security of the kids. Jon and Belle were first graders, so they got out of school earlier than kids in other grades. Watching the other kids being picked up by their parents, their teacher, Miss Dona, waved a small g in her hand and said, ¡°Kids, follow me closely.¡°¡± A dozen children followed Miss Dona in a queue, like a mother duck with a group of ducklings. Sean¡¯s car was parked at the back of the line of cars, and when he saw Miss Donae out holding a small g, tenderness filled his eyes as he walked towards them. Belle and Jon stood behind Miss Dona and caught a glimpse of him. As he was very tall, it was hard not to see him at a nce. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± Chapter 206: Get Rid of Them Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206: Get Rid of Them Belle jumped up and down happily, then said politely to Miss Dona with Jon, ¡°Miss Dona, our dad¡¯s here.¡± Miss Dona, of course, saw Sean, he was so tall and handsome. When she saw the tenderness in his eyes when he looked at the two children, she felt that it didn¡¯t fit any of the descriptions of him as a rumored cold¨Cblooded and ruthless president. ¡°Okay, you guys go ahead, but be careful.¡± Belle took Jon¡¯s hand and ran happily toward Sean. Sean opened his arms and was ready to greet them with a big hug. Every day after school, Sean did this, opening his arms to hold the little ones in his arms and then kissing them on their forehead like a doting father. Suddenly, a man rushed over from the side towards Jon and then bent over to pick up Jon and run. Belle was holding Jon¡¯s hand when this sudden turn of events made her fall to the ground, she furrowed her eyebrows in pain and shouted anxiously in the direction of the man holding Jon, ¡°Let go of my brother!¡± Sean frowned and wanted to go after the man, but the man ran into the crowd with Jon in his arms while Belle was sitting on the ground, he was afraid that someone would take Belle too if he went after the man. He took a few steps and picked up Belle before chasing after the man who took Jon. Wed, Chapter 206: Get Rid of Them The man was extremely fast and bumped into a lot of people, which scared some parents into dodging to the side. Sean was about to catch up with the man when suddenly a car parked on the side of the road, the door opened and the man got in the car with Jon. Almost simultaneously, the car was started and took off in front of Sean. ¡°Shit!¡± Sean seemed to have expected that the Cole family wouldn¡¯t let this go, so he had already reminded the teachers at school to look out, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Cole family would be so bold as to kidnap Jon at the end of the school day! ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± Belle was caught under his arm, looking at the car driving away and crying sadly, ¡°Go save Jon¡­ You have to save him¡­¡± Gerald was sitting in his car and saw the scene, he immediately started the engine to drive over, ¡°Mr. Sean, get in!¡± Sean opened the door, helped Belle in, and bent over to get in the car without wasting a second. Gerald¡¯s driving skills were well known in Ascalon, although he was not as good as ire¡¯s, he drove fast even though traffic was heavy on the roads at rush hour. ¡°Mr. Sean, put Belle¡¯s seat belt on.¡± Without Sean¡¯s help, Belle put her seat belt on herself, ¡°Gerald, go after him and get Jon back.¡± Wed, Chapter 206: Get Rid of Them 71% As she spoke, tears fell out of her eyes, which was heartbreaking. Gerald quickly caught up with the man¡¯s car and followed close behind. The Vanderbilt family¡¯s cars, especially Sean¡¯s, had a license te number known to almost everyone in Ascalon. When the man saw them catching up, screamed desperately, ¡°Drive faster! Lose them!¡± The man driving the car had dyed hair, his name was Jake. He had a cigarette in his mouth and his hands were turning the steering wheel quickly, ¡°Shut the f**k up! I can see it in my rear¨Cview mirror, be quiet, Carl!¡± Carl, the man who kidnapped Jon had a long scar on his face which looked shocking. If it were any other child, he would have cried out in fear, but Jon sat quietly in the backseat, not saying a word. Carl was furious after being yelled at by Jake, but he was even more nervous. Kidnapping a child of the Vanderbilt family was a life¨Cthreatening endeavor, and if they were lucky, they could sessfully hand the boy over to the Cole family. But if Sean caught up with them¡­ The consequences were simply unthinkable. ¡°F**k! I told you that we shouldn¡¯t take this job!¡± ¡°What¡¯s to be afraid of? You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Carl¡¯s heart was in his throat, he intended to ask for more money when he met the Cole familyter. That woman told him that usually, it was the help who picked up the kids. But it was Sean who came to pick them up in person¡­ Chapter 206: Get Rid of Them 71% Carl looked at Jon and was a little puzzled to see that Jon was seated in a disciplined manner and had even buckled himself in. He didn¡¯t cry at all. Hadn¡¯t he realized the danger, or was he just an idiot? He was too calm, wasn¡¯t he? At the intersection ahead, there was a long line of cars, all waiting for the traffic light, and the conspicuous red color made Jake curse in exasperation before steering the car onto the non¨C motorizedne. He didn¡¯t care how many bicycles or motorcycles were in front of him, he just stepped hard on the gas, honking his horn as he drove. Two men riding bikes were knocked right off the road, and the people in front of them heard themotion and immediately pulled off. However, Jake, seemingly unsatisfied, drove his car right into the crosswalk. Seeing this, Gerald cursed in exasperation, ¡°These people are vicious, in order to kidnap Jon, they hit so many people! It¡¯s abominable!¡± There was ruthlessness in Sean¡¯s eyes, these people had better not be caught by him, otherwise¡­ he would make them pay! He took out his cell phone and called someone¡­ ¡°Crap! Take it easy! You¡¯ve hit so many people¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not trying to lose the car behind us!¡± Carl turned around and saw Sean¡¯s car parked in the driveway; they didn¡¯t care about the lives of those poor pedestrians on the sidewalk, but Sean wasn¡¯t going to go out of his way to hurt innocent people for Jon. Chapter 206: Get Rid of Them He breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, just get rid of them, hurry up.¡± Driving out of the sidewalk, Jake made a quick turn of the steering wheel and turned the car into the rightne, where Sean¡¯s car was long out of sight. Jake got cocky, ¡°See? This one¡¯s a done deal! I told you, no one can catch me when I¡¯m driving!¡± Because he was ruthless and vicious enough! Carl felt as if paralyzed as he leaned helplessly against the backseat, slightlyforted by the thought of the money he would be able to get for kidnapping the boy. It was not too bad to put his life on the line for that much money. Anyway, in the end, the boy would be in the hands of the Cole family, and even if Sean wanted to pursue the matter, it would be with the Cole family. They would take the money and run away, never to return. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He smiled at the thought, ¡°Okay, you are the most awesome! Hurry up.¡± Jake was so proud that he was humming a song while driving, just then, suddenly a few ck Rolls Royce drove out from the corner and tailed them closely. ¡°Crap!¡± Jake stopped humming and cursed, ¡°Is the Vanderbilt family crazy? I can¡¯t believe they sent out so many cars after us!¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 ** Chapter 207: What the Fuck Are You Doing? Hearing Jake¡¯s words, Carl looked back in a panic. He¡¯s so scared that his heart almost popped out of his throat, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking bullshit. Speed up!¡± Jake then stepped on the gas and the car galloped at full speed on the road which was not wide at all. The road was nked by residential quarters. From time to time, cars wereing out of the parking lot of the housing area, and some residents crossing the street, ready to go to the opposite side. However, Jake didn¡¯t slow down at all despite the cars and pedestrians ahead. As a result, the car consecutively knocked over several individuals, which led to the indignant curses of the residents who saw it on the streets. Furrowing his brows, Jon finally spoke up, ¡°Sir, you guys are too ruthless. To kidnap me, you acted so rashly regardless of others¡® safety. You guys are bad people.¡± His words amused Carl, who said, ¡°Jesus, you just reacted to the fact that we¡¯re bad people now?¡± Jon gave him a sidelong nce and reached over to open his schoolbag, taking a shlight¨Clike object out of it. Carl looked at him with confusion and asked, ¡°Kid, are you really stupid or what? We are kidnapping you. What are you doing with a shlight¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Jon stabbed the shlight against Carl¡¯s waist promptly. 1/5 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 207: What the Euck Are You Doing? Feeling numb on the waist, Carl sensed a powerful electric current quickly spread along his body. In just a few seconds, he trembled violently a few times and was electrocuted to unconsciousness before he could shout for help. Jake didn¡¯t even know what had happened but only heard a few subtle noises. He looked in the rearview mirror again, and then said nervously, ¡°Shit! The Vanderbilt family¡¯s cars are getting more and more. I¡¯ll never do anything bad again if I can get out of this one!¡± There was silence on the backseats and hispanion who had keptining Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. with him didn¡¯t make a sound. Only then did Jake turn around and look towards the backseat, only to see Carl s hands hanging helplessly on either side of his body with his eyes tightly closed. Furrowing his brows, Jake said impatiently, ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Jon unhurriedly unbuckled his seatbelt, replying, ¡°He¡¯s asleep.¡± Asleep? Jake intuited that Carl wasn¡¯t asleep. After all, Carl had just been talking to him. How could he fall asleep so quickly? He suddenly sensed something was amiss, and was about to turn back to deal with Jon when Jon stood up and thrust at his shoulder with the shlight. After a few current sounds, Jake slumped unconscious right into the driver¡¯s seat. Jon crawled forward through the middle of the front seats and removed Jake¡¯s foot from the gas, then he got down Jake¡¯s body and mmed his own foot on 2/5 Chapter 207: What the Euck Are You Doing? All of a sudden, the wheels rubbed the ground, generating an unpleasant sound. 70% Co The driver of the oing car of the Vanderbilt family witnessed that the car advanced crookedly for a while before it braked sharply and skidded a few meters forward. He promptly pulled up and ordered, ¡°Hurry to check on the young master!¡± Immediately, several men jumped down from the car, and the car behind them all stopped. When they ran over and opened the car door, they saw Jon sitting on Jake¡¯sp, as if he was studying something. Jason let out a long breath of relief and said, ¡°Oops, my little young master! Hurry down,e on!¡± He reached out to carry Jon out with great effort, nudging Jake¡¯s shoulder to examine his condition. Then he turned to look at Jon in surprise and queried, ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Jon raised his hand to rub his little nose, saying in a serious voice, ¡°They¡¯re in a corona.¡± Corona? Jason reached out and pushed Jake again, but Jake¡¯s limbs were still hanging helplessly. Even if Jason pped him in the face repeatedly, he didn¡¯t have any reaction. Jason burst intoughter and remarked, ¡°You deserve it! How dare you kidnap our little young master? Don¡¯t you know that our young master¡¯s intelligence is inherited from Mr. Sean?¡± wed, Chapter 207: What the Fuck Are You Doing? ¡°Inherited?¡± Jon looked up at Jason and retorted, ¡°It should be inherited from my mommy, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing that, Jason realized that he had said the wrong thing, and exined in a hurry, ¡°Yeah, yeah, Ms. Donovan is the most intelligent woman I¡¯ve ever You may also like Born Mine Werewolf Add to library Leindra always found the town of Lunarius too simple for her tastes. She hoped that by going to the big city she would explore more of life. met!¡± A momentter, Gerald drove the car over. Seeing that Jon was safe and sound, Sean was relieved and walked up to take Jon into his arms. He had been so worried about Jon that he couldn¡¯t control himself and exerted too much strength when they met again. ¡°Jon, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m so happy,¡± Sean murmured. ¡°Dad.¡± Jon gently patted Sean¡¯s shoulder before slowly saying, ¡°These two people are really heinous and sinned. You have to make them receive the appropriate punishment. Don¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± replied Sean. He rubbed Jon¡¯s hair before he stood up and carried Jon back to his car. 70% Chapter 207: What the Fuck Are You Doing? At the sight of Jon, Belle wiped the tears from her face immediately and held him tightly with both of her small hands, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯ll be okay.¡± Jon tilted his head to look at her, asking. ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± Belle shook off his hands all of a sudden and turned her face to the side arrogantly, retorting, ¡°Who¡¯s crying? Just now Mr. Vanderson was driving so fast that the wind got in my eyes.¡± Then, Sean took the two little kids back to the house. Jason tied the two miscreants and took them right back into the Vanderbilt House. With a tub of water pouring down their heads, Jake and Carl trembled with a twitch and finally awakened. They looked at each other and exchanged nces, totally at a loss for who they were and where they were located. At this moment, Jon and Belle were taken back to the yard by ire. Neither ire nor Sean wanted the two kids to see the scene. And since Jon hadn¡¯t been in trouble today, ire was relieved to leave the rest to Sean. Sitting on a mahogany chair, Sean held a cup of freshly brewed tea in his hand which was steaming, and gently blew on it. Sensing that it was too hot, he put the cup of tea on a low table on the side. He didn¡¯t say a word. Two strong men walked directly toward Jake and Carl, pped them in the faces, and gave them punches and kicks mercilessly. Jake spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. And Carl was no better. There wasn¡¯t a single spot on his body that was intact. The two cried out miserably as Sean was sipping his tea casually as if nothing had happened. II UU Wed Nov 8 GGG. Chapter 207 What the Fuck Are You Doing? 70% Sitting on a mahogany chair, Sean held a cup of freshly brewed tea in his hand which was steaming, and gently blew on it. Sensing that it was too hot, he put the cup of tea on a low table on the side. He didn¡¯t say a word. Two strong men walked directly toward Jake and Carl, pped them in the faces, and gave them punches and kicks mercilessly. Jake spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. And Carl was no better. There wasn¡¯t a single spot on his body that was intact. The two cried out miserably as Sean was sipping his tea casually as if nothing had happened. ¡°Jesus¡­ Mr. Sean, please stop. I can tell you who ordered me to do it. Please let me go¡­¡± Sean pinched the cup lid with his fingers and gently ruffled the tea surface with it, not even looking at them, and said, ¡°I know. It¡¯s the Cole family.¡± Jake and Carl were dumbfounded. There¡¯s fucking no opportunity for them! Wasn¡¯t the torture for extracting a confession? Generally speaking, since Sean had already known the mastermind behind the scene, they didn¡¯t have any value for him! Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208: We Won¡¯t Let the Culprit Get Away with It Damn it! They didn¡¯t want to die yet. ¡°Mr. Sean, Mr. Sean¡­¡± Carl knelt on the ground and pleaded, ¡°Although we kidnapped that kid, we didi t hurt him. He¡¯s safe and sound now, isn¡¯t he? Please, please just spare us a life!¡± Sean then lifted his eyelids and looked askance at them, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so incapable and useless. How dared you kidnap my son?¡± Jake hurriedly cried out loud and exined, ¡°Mr. Sean, it¡¯s the Cole family who promised to pay us a lot of money. We were really greedy for the money a that time. Otherwise, how could we have the nerve to offend you?¡± Sean picked up the teacup and gently sipped a mouthful of tea. Then, he smiled casually and said, ¡°Kidnapping my son isn¡¯t that serious, but you guys hurt so many people today. Do you know what you are going to face?¡± Of course. Jake and Carl lowered their heads and exchanged nces with each other. How could they not know? They¡¯d rather go to jail than be beaten to death by Sean¡¯s people. After all, every individual has the instinct to survive. 11:01 Wed, Nov 80. 70%1 Chapter 208: We Won¡¯t Let the Culprit Get Away with It ¡°Mr. Sean, we are willing to be punished by thew!¡± said Jake and Carl. Putting down the teacup, Sean leisurely leaned against the back of his chair and said, ¡°Aside from the car ident, the Cole family¡­¡± Before Sean finished his words, Jake immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to him repeatedly, uttering, ¡°We will confess in court to what the Cole family instructed us to do. Mr. Sean, please rest assured. We won¡¯t let the culprit get away with it.¡± Sean finally put on a smile in satisfaction before he stood up and left the small dark room. May held the divorce certificate in her hand, but she wasn¡¯t very happy in her heart. The jerk, Frey, didn¡¯t even hesitate to divorce her, making it seem as if she was some kind of dumping goods and he had long wished to escape from her! It really pissed her off. Vincent sat aside and kept looking at the clock hanging on the wall from time to time. With the passage of time, he felt a surge of uneasiness in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s already six thirty. Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± Vincent said anxiously. School ended at five o¡¯clock and they were just tying up a child. How could it be so slow? May threw the divorce certificate aside casually. Since she only felt more Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 208: We Won¡¯t Let the Culprit Get Away with It 70% 10 Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, sheforted him in a soft voice, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s only been an hour or so. Maybe they¡¯re dyed by the traffic jam.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t have any expression fluctuation. He gently tugged on his trouser legs and replied, ¡°I hope so.¡± At this moment, the phone on the small table suddenly rang, shocking Vincent, who had been distracted. He turned to look at the phone that still kept on ringing and raised his hand to pat his chest before picking it up and putting it to his ear. Before he even uttered a word, a man¡¯s anxious voice came from the receiver, ¡°Mr. Cole, something bad happened. A very serious car ident took ce on the Glow Road today. It¡¯s said that¡­ that¡­¡± He took a deep breath, which unsettled Vincent, who asked in a hurry, ¡°What¡¯s it! Go on!¡± ¡°It seems like the two guys we hired started the car ident. They knocked- down a lot of people and crashed many cars, and¡­ then they got caught by the Vanderbilt family!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Vincent¡¯s heart skipped a beat as if there was a huge stone pressing hard on his heart, making him gasp for breath. He couldn¡¯t refrain his hand holding the phone from trembling, and his eyes, which had been showing shrewdness, became expressionless all of a sudden. Caught by the Vanderbilt family, then what about himself¡­ 70% N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 208: We Won¡¯t Let the Culprit Get Away with It happened?¡± Vincent slowly lifted his dull eyes to look at his daughter and replied in a trembling voice out of shock, ¡°The shit hit¡­ hit the fan and everything fell apart. They¡­ they were caught by the Vanderbilt family¡¯s people.¡± That¡¯s it? May was unimpressed and smiled indifferently, saying, ¡°So what? Anyway, it¡¯s not us who contacted those two guys. Even if they revealed us, we could just shift the me to Ms. Lopez. As long as we have money, we could have a scapegoat.¡± That made sense, but Vincent felt that the Vanderbilt family was not that easy to fool. Vincent¡¯s face had turned livid. May carefullyforted him, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay. Just as the saying goes, money makes the mare go. We have plenty of money, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Vincent raised his hand to press on his chest. At this age, he couldn¡¯t bear too much pressure. What had happened today exceeded his expectations. Her really didn¡¯t imagine that Sean would be willing to send out the whole Vanderbilt family¡¯s fleet of vehicles for the sake of that bastard. It turned out that that kid weighed a lot in Sean¡¯s heart! May was still too young to have seen the Vanderbilt family¡¯s methods. He had just smoothed his breath when the phone in his hand rang again all of a sudden. Raising his hand to cover his chest, Vincent picked up the phone and put it to his ear, saying, ¡°Hello.¡± 1:01 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 208: We Won¡¯t Let the Culprit Get Away with It The person on the other side of the receiver said in a panic, ¡°Just now I received a lot of calls from the vendors, saying that they want to terminate their cooperation with us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent almost lost his breath, rolling his eyes out of his control. The Cole family ranrge chain supermarkets, which were distributed in every first¨Ctier city, and even some second¨Ctier cities. Their business was so widespread that it almost upied half of the domestic supermarkets. The most important thing in running a supermarket is the source of goods. It¡¯s much cheaper to stock goods inrge supermarkets like those of the Cole family than other small supermarkets, so many brands were scrambling to be stationed. But now¡­ Vincent held back his anger, took a deep breath, and asked urgently, ¡°How many vendors?¡± ¡°A lot, there have been almost more than forty, and the phone is still ringing non¨Cstop. I have no idea how many more wille next¡­¡± More than forty! Vincent almost spat out blood, a rush of blood in his chest rolling straight up his throat, and he asked, ¡°What, what types are they¡­¡± IIVI weu, NUV O 70% Chapter 208 We Won¡¯t Let the Culprit Get Away with li Vincent held back his anger, took a deep breath, and asked urgently, ¡°How many vendors?¡± ¡°A lot, there have been almost more than forty, and the phone is still ringing non¨Cstop. I have no idea how many more wille next¡­¡± More than forty! Vincent almost spat out blood, a rush of blood in his chest rolling straight up his throat, and he asked, ¡°What, what types are they¡­¡± ¡°Food, alcohol, subsidiary foodstuff, grain and oil, almost all of them. Mr. Cole, what should we do? Why don¡¯t youe to thepany? We can¡¯t dea with it anymore!¡± All of a sudden, Vincent finally spat out a mouthful of blood. May had been gazing at her father, hoping to guess what had happened from his words. Abruptly, Vincent¡¯s mouthful of blood sprayed towards her. She was so scared that she hurriedly walked over and asked, ¡°Dad, Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The phone slipped out of Vincent¡¯s hand, both of his eyes grayer than before. Ignoring May¡¯s words, he muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s doomed, it¡¯s all doomed this time¡­¡± Chapter 209: Why Didn¡¯t He Think of the Consequence When He Kidnapped My Dear Grandson? Chapter 209 Chapter 209 70%1 00 Chapter 209: Why Didn¡¯t He Think of the Consequence When He Kid¡­ It¡¯s not quite serious when the vendors dissolved the cooperation till now. However, he didn¡¯t have the nerve to think about what was waiting for him next. There¡¯s no denying that all of this must be done by the Vanderbilt family! Except for the Vanderbilt family, no one else in the country was able to persuade so many vendors to withdraw their cooperation at the same time. However, that kid wasn¡¯t the offspring of the Vanderbilt, was he? How could the Vanderbilt family do this for him? They were too merciless to leave a way out for the Cole family! Anxious and flustered, May kept shaking Vincent and said, ¡°Dad, Dad, what¡¯s going on? Tell me, I¡¯ll think of a way out.¡± A way out? A look of hope suddenly shed through Vincent¡¯s eyes. He stood up at once, pulled May¡¯s hand, and walked towards the door as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go beg the Vanderbilt family now. Maybe this matter still has a turnaround.¡± Beg the Vanderbilt family? May shook off Vincent¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°Dad, are you crazy? It¡¯s just that the kidnapping of the child has been exposed. It¡¯s not that serious¡­¡± ¡°You know nothing!¡± 1/6 Chapter 209: Why Didn¡¯t He Think of the Consequence When He Kidnapped My Dear Grandson? Vincent red at her with dissatisfaction and grabbed her hand forcefully, not allowing her to refuse, and then he exined, ¡°Now, dozens of manufacturers want to cancel their cooperation with our supermarket. It¡¯s definitely the Vanderbilt family¡¯s doing. If we don¡¯t go to beg them now, the Cole family will be really screwed!¡± May froze immediately, letting her father grab her hand. She didn¡¯t realize that the Vanderbilt family had taken action against them until she got into the car. In the Vanderbilt House. Owing to the incident, the family started dinnerte. Master Vanderbilt specially arranged for the chef to cook more food, so that the people who had helped chase the two viins could dine together. There were four dining tables to amodate the people. In a harmonious atmosphere, they were chatting, drinking, and ying finger¨Cguessing games with laughter. Mrs. Vanderbilt kept picking up food for Belle and Jon, saying in a soft voice, ¡°Baby, eat this, and try this one. You must have been freaked out.¡± With a piece of pork rib in her mouth, Belle looked at the bowl of meat happily and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so scared. I have to eat more meat to calm down.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt was overjoyed and picked up for her more shrimp and beef. Everyone was enjoying the dinner eating. All of a sudden, the doorman called Sean, reporting, ¡°Mr. Sean, the Cole family men arrive and want to talk with Chapter 209. Why Didn¡¯t He Think of the Consequence When He Kidnapped My Dear Grandson? you.¡± Sean put the flesh of fish from which he had removed the fishbone onto Jon¡¯s te before he said with an emotionless face, ¡°No way!¡± With that, he hung up the phone without hesitation. Master Vanderbilt narrowed his eyes, querying, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Sean put aside the phone and replied carelessly, ¡°The Cole family is here.¡± ¡°Hmph! They have the nerve toe!¡± Master Vanderbilt was in a rage at the mention of the Cole family, continuing, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they think of the consequence when they kidnapped my dear grandson!¡± Dear grandson¡­ Julia secretly poked a nce at ire. Since the whole Vanderbilt family treated Belle and Jon surprisingly well, and even Master Vanderbilt called Jon his dear grandson, ire must have stood firm in the Vanderbilt family. ire had heard those two words too, but she didn¡¯t give any remark. After a while¡­ She inclined her head and whispered to Sean, ¡°What have you done to the Cole family?¡± Sean didn¡¯t tell her his means of dealing with the Cole family. Instead, he let out a low chuckle, picked up a piece of ire¡¯s favorite sweet and sour rib, and put it into her bowl, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just cut off their supermarkets¡® supply of goods.¡± Chapter 209: Why Didn¡¯t He Think of the Consequence When He Kidnapped My Dear Grandson? Cut off the supply of goods!? Well¡­ N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ire understood what that meant. Taking her jewelrypany as an example, if there was no source of goods, thepany couldn¡¯t run at all, let alone otherpanies. How could Sean say it so casually? ire¡¯s mouth twitched as she remarked, ¡°Sir, you really have a good way.¡°¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything, but reached his hand under the dining table, grabbed her small hand, and gently shook it. They wereughing and chatting happily in the house. On the contrary, Vincent and May were clouded with worry at the door. Vincent almost knelt down in front of the doorman as he pleaded, ¡°I beg you, please inform your master again. Just say that I¡¯m willing to pay any price, as long as Mr. Sean can leave the Cole family a way out.¡± The doormanzily nced at him and sneered, ¡°Since you had the nerve to kidnap my little young master, how dare you wish Mr. Sean to leave you a way out? If we hadn¡¯t caught those two kidnappers today, would you have left our young master alive?¡± Vincent was rendered speechless, unable to defend himself anymore. After waiting at the door for another hour, they finally understand that the Vanderbilt family was determined not to see him and had to go back home. The moment their car arrived at the entrance of the vi, they were stopped by a police car. Chapter 209: Why Didn¡¯t He Think of the Consequence When He Kidnapped My Dear Grandson? a policeman said. Vincent was taken aback and was taken into the police car. Looking at the receding police car, May finally felt regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have made it difficult for a little kid. Although that kid¡¯s surname was not Vanderbilt, the Vanderbilt family could put up a desperate fight with the Cole family for him. However, they taught the Cole family a good lesson without even exerting too much effort. Standing in the doorway, May was at a loss for what she should do next. Thinking of her son who was still lying on the hospital bed, she couldn¡¯t even cry out a tear. All of a sudden, she recalled someone. Immediately, she grabbed the car key and returned to the car, heading for the us family. To her surprise, as the previous future female master of the us family and the wife of the heir to the us family, she was now blocked at the door. ¡°You asshole! I¡¯m going back to my own home. How dare you stop me?¡± shout May. Arrogant and aggressive, May had treated the family¡¯s nannies and servants poorly, either reprimanding or scolding them, which made them dislike her for long. The doorman didn¡¯t show her a good attitude as he snapped, ¡°Ms. Cole, don¡¯t treat it as your own home. Mr. us just announced today that you two have IT UZ Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 209: Why Didn¡¯t He Think of the Consequence When He Kidnapped My Dear Grandson? ,,?? 3.70% May really didn¡¯t expect even a doorman of the us family to dare to treat her so badly! A man who loses position and influence may indeed be subjected to such indignity. She red fiercely at the doorman and took her cell phone out, dialing Frey¡¯s phone number. It rang for a long time before Frey picked up. Hearing Frey¡¯s voice, May almost cried tears of joy and said, ¡°Frey¡­ Please save my dad, for the sake of our ten years of marriage. Please¡­¡± Frey¡¯s attitude was not bad as he said in a soft voice, ¡°May, I¡¯ve already heard about your family¡¯s incident. It¡¯s quite serious. The whole Ascalon should know about it now. The two kidnappers hit a total of sixteen people, three died, ten seriously injured, and three more slightly injured. If I help your father, what will people think of our us family? We can¡¯t upset the public.¡± Biting her lips tightly, May roared in anger, ¡°Frey! It¡¯s not my father who hit those people. It¡¯s those two kidnappers. What does it have to do with my father!?¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210: These Two Pictures Are Amazing! Frey let out a long sigh and said, ¡°May, you¡¯re still as unreasonable as ever!¡± Hearing his sigh, May remembered that she was here to beg Frey, so she had to control her emotions. She sniffled hard before she said pitifully, ¡°Frey, even if you won¡¯t do it for me, think about Aron. Aron is your son! Everything my father has now will belong to Aron in the future. For Aron¡¯s sake, please help my father.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Frey fell silent at the mention of his son. May waited for a full two minutes without getting an answer from Frey, which convinced her that Frey must still be hung up on her and her son. She suddenly put on a smile in triumph and continued, ¡°Frey, as long as you help my father, I will agree to remarry you!¡± This time, however, Frey didn¡¯t hesitate at all and replied immediately, ¡°I heard that the Vanderbilt family made a move against the Cole family, and it won¡¯t take long for the Cole family to go bankrupt. At that time, I will ask the court for Aron¡¯s custody. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Hold on¡­¡± May spoke out in a hurry, but the phone had already been hung up. She was instantly speechless. What the hell! 1:02 Wed, Nov Chapter 210: These Two Pictures Are Amazing! As soon as she said she wanted to remarry, Frey immediately cut off all her fantasies. He was so impatient and didn¡¯t even give her a little chance. Did he dislike her that much? At this moment, May felt helpless. If only she hadn¡¯t divorced Frey! In that case, at least she would still have a ce to stay if the Cole family went bankrupt. Anyway, the us family wouldn¡¯t ignore her if she was still a member of the family. But now, it¡¯s all doomed. When the Cole family went bankrupt, she would have to sleep on the street. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t even cry. Three dayster. Master Summers saw the news of the Cole family¡¯s bankruptcy and was shock for a moment. ncing at Pa who was sitting on the side, he asked casually ¡°I heard that the Cole family¡¯s people tried to kidnap my grandson. How is he? Was he injured?¡± Pa had been assigning people to keep an eye on the Vanderbilt family. Since her father asked, she respectfully replied, ¡°No, that kid is unharmed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Master Summers nodded his head and nced at Pa again, before he said. calmly, ¡°In my opinion, the Cole family¡¯s bankruptcy must have been a move by the Vanderbilt family. Only it has the means to make the leading domestic supermarket instantly overthrown in such a short period.¡± Of course, Pa knew what he meant as his daughter. She asked, ¡°Dad, are you wondering why the Vanderbilt family hasn¡¯t made a Chapter 210: These Two Pictures Are Amazing! 70% move on our family, and why ire¡¯s jewelrypany hasn¡¯t made a move until now since she¡¯s CoCo?¡± Master Summers cleared his throat awkwardly and said, ¡°We do the jewelry business. The Vanderbilt family has never dabbled in this industry, so it¡¯s not able to destroy us as it has done to the Cole family yet.¡± Pa didn¡¯t retort to him, but she knew ire¡¯s means very well. Sean didn¡¯t do ire any favors and ire made the achievements in the jewelry world totally by herself. She had snatched Joseph¡¯s jade mine and won the prize of the Charm Designers¡® Competence with her ownpetence. If Sean and ire teamed up against the Summers family and the Felix family, Pa thought they wouldn¡¯t be any better than the Cole family. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Master Summers was a little diffident and inquired, ¡°Pa, do you think¡­ we should make good rtions with ire?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± Pa shook her head, exining, ¡°I¡¯ve already tried. ire has made up her mind not to go back to the Summers family.¡± Master Summers had never regretted anything in his life, but at this moment, he kind of did. If he hadn¡¯t stopped Winona and Joseph from getting together at the beginning, there wouldn¡¯t have been theter Felix Glory Corp., and ire, such an excellent granddaughter, would have been surnamed Summers. In tha case, the Summers family would have had no more enemies in the jewelry world. s, how did thingse to this? 3/5 11:02 Wed, Nov 80 Chapter 210: These Two Pictures Are Amazing! Pa had no doubt at all about ire¡¯s ability, and she said gravely. ¡°Dad, we¡¯d better think about what ire would ask us to do after we lose. In case it goes too far¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Master Summers snorted coldly, ¡°I still have an ace in the hole!¡± You may also like The Billionaire¡¯s Cindere Billionaire Add to library Following a shocking and emotionally exhausting break¨Cup, Amber Jean has a steamy and passionate one¨Cnight stand with a random stranger, Ryan, who she meets at a club. An ace in the hole? Pa blinked with confusion and queried, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Master Summers leisurely leaned against the back of the seat, his fingers gently tapping on the armrest of the seat, and he said, ¡°Have you forgotten that mother and daughter, and an unborn child of the Vanderbilt family?¡± At this moment, ire suddenly sneezed. She raised her hand to rub her little nose and turned her head to Julia, asking, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Facebook been edited yet?¡± Julia looked up and asked with concern, ¡°ire, did you catch a cold?¡± ¡°No, just a little itchy nose,¡± replied ire. Then Julia lowered her head again and typed on the phone screen. After a while che ovritedlu raised her nhone ac cho caid ¡°It¡¯c finished!¡± C 4/5 »á 70% Chapter 210: These Two Pictures Are Amazing! ire hurriedly picked up her own phone and logged in to her Facebook. Immediately, she saw Julia¡¯s latest post with the official ount of Sinire Jewelry, which read, ¡°Hello~ The spokespersons everyone is waiting for are finally here, @Suzanne @Mason. Do you want to see thetest photo and video materials Suzanne and Mason shot? Do you want to see thetest designs from internationally renowned jewelry designer @CoCo? Then please follow me! From now on, I will keep providing you with exclusive materials. Don¡¯t miss it!¡± At the bottom of the post, there were two recent photos of Suzanne and Mason wearing CoCo¡¯stest ne designs. Sure enough, a famous photographer really had something. The photos were s beautiful! Even ire felt her eyes light up! She clicked her tongue with pleasure and remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I should praise, their good makeup, or the photographer¡¯s skill, or Suzanne and Mason¡¯s appearance. The two photos are amazing!¡± Julia couldn¡¯t help bursting outughing. She reached out and wrapped an arm around ire, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you brag about the jewelry you¡¯ve designed?¡± Well¡­ ire was not that narcissistic. She smiled shyly, and all of a sudden, Julia screamed madly. ¡°ire, look at this. It¡¯s only been posted for five minutes and there are ¨C 11.02 Wed Nov 8666. To These Two Ps fun¡¯s An: Amazing Julia couldn¡¯t help bursting outughing. She reached out and wrapped an arm around ire, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you brag about the jewelry you¡¯ve designed?¡± Well¡­ ire was not that narcissistic. She smiled shyly, and all of a sudden, Julia screamed madly. ¡°ire, look at this. It¡¯s only been posted for five minutes and there are over fifty thousandments, and the followers have surpassed two hundred thousand in a sh!¡± ire looked down at her phone again, only to find thements to increase by several thousand in just a few seconds. She clicked on the followingments with interest. ¡°At first nce, I thought I never heard of the ount, Sinire Jewelry! At the sight of the people it mentions, I was incredibly surprised! It turns out to be CoCo¡¯s new jewelrypany¡¯s official Facebook ount! Jesus Chris! I¡¯m going to follow it!¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211: Excitement ¡°Ahh! Am I actually seeing this? I can¡¯t believe Suzanne and Mason are endorsing it together!¡± ¡°What a shame! I¡¯ll never see Suzanne and Mason at each other¡¯s throats over free endorsements again! They are on the same side now!¡± Some celebrities saw this andmented with jealousy using their private ount. ¡°Ch! So what? It¡¯s a free endorsement! If I were the brand, I¡¯d take all the celebrities who can ept free endorsement.¡± ¡°Exactly. Suzanne and Mason taking free endorsements is a shame. It means their celebrity effect isn¡¯t worth a penny!¡± No sooner had they said that than Suzanne used her official ount to exin ¡°It¡¯s not for free! Ms. Lawrence offered me the highest endorsement fee in my life!¡± Mason also exined, ¡°Suzanne¡¯s right. They also hired Cassie to do our makeup, the photographer is also an international big name, so we can¡¯t disclose who it is. Moreover, the director of themercial is Luis Chmet!¡± Theizens were shocked when they saw this! ¡°What? Cassie is going to do your makeup? And Louis Chmet and a mysterious photographer? OMG! No wonder the two pictures are taken so well, this is crazy!¡± ¡°I wonder how much money they are offered. Suzanne has taken so many 1/5 70% Chapter 211: Excitement I wonder NOW THUCHTITR ey §êey are offered. Suzanne hasken so §±ldiy endorsements but she said this was the highest endorsement fee she has beer offered all her life.¡± ¡°Curious!¡± ¡°Curious, too¡± Suzanne raised an eyebrow proudly when she saw this, ¡°It¡¯s just about the same as I earn out of acting in a movie.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they read this. The few stars got even more jealous inside! It was just amercial, why so much endorsement fee? If they had known it, they would have said on the inte that they would give CoCo free endorsement as well as Suzanne and Mason did! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was right then that Boswell posted on Facebook the movie promotion of the Twenty¨CFifth Hour, he mentioned Suzanne, Mason and ire. ire was surprised. Boswell really knew how to take advantage of the moment. Just as she thought of that, Boswell¡¯s call came in. ¡°Hey, Ms. Lawrence, can you post a Facebook to promote our movies?¡± ire sighed, ¡°Mr. Glyn, you¡¯re so good at promoting! No one is better at it than you!¡± Boswellughed, ¡°That¡¯s a must! You¡¯re so popr right now, Suzanne and 70% Chapter 211: Excitement D Boswellughed, ¡°That¡¯s a must! You¡¯re so popr right now, Suzanne and Mason are endorsing your brand at the same time. It only took a few minutes for it to get to #1 on the trending list, how could I miss the opportunity?¡± He was not stupid! ire nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Right! Okay, I¡¯ll send it now.¡± ire had just posted it when Suzanne and Mason did it at the same time, now, these three were the most popr figures on the Inte. The book fans, Mason and Suzanne¡¯s fans as well as the figures in the fashion world were all shocked. They all reposted it and leftments below and even Cassie registered for a new Facebook ount to interact with theizens. Kira¡¯s eyes widened when she saw this, ¡°Holy shit, ire is going viral!¡± She didn¡¯t know about ire being C.S. Lawrence until the night of the Charm Designers¡® Competition, she didn¡¯t realize that the dual identity of her being CoCo and C.S. Lawrence could help her this much, plus Suzanne and Mason endorsing her brand, the news shocked the whole Inte. This had never happened before. Half a monthter, Sinire Jewelry officially opened at the same time as the stores in major shopping malls did. Theizens had long been amazed by the advertisements by Suzanne and Mason sent out on thepany¡¯s official Facebook page, so, as soon as they saw the news of the opening, a lot of people waited at the store even before it was even opened. Whereas it used to be the 70% Chapter 211: Excitement. men were in the minority in front of Sinire Jewelry stores. The girls joked when they saw so many guys here. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you men like to buy jewelry too.¡± One of the quiet¨Clooking men adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose, looking like an office worker, nced at the girls and said in a serious manner, ¡°Who said that only women are allowed to buy jewelry? Men have th same right to.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The man next to him followed, ¡°Mason did a great job with thatmercial! That ne he¡¯s wearing is just awesome, I have to have the same one!¡± ¡°Me too! And that ring on Mason¡¯s finger is both simple and retro, I¡¯m getting the whole set!¡± The store manager had juste to work and saw dozens of people surrounding the entrance, his heart skipped a beat and he thought they wereing to rob the jewelry store! When he got closer, he realized that they were all here to buy jewelry. He opened the door, greeted the clerks who had already arrived to change into their uniforms, and then waited for everything to be ready before opening the door to let the customers in. The customers did not even need any introduction of the products, they just rushed up to specify what they wanted. Since the store stock was limited, it was soon sold out. Those who came a littlete and didn¡¯t get what they wanted looked at other styles only to be amazed Chapter 211: Excitement 70% They all looked so good! Some of those who were rich didn¡¯t care about the price and just bought everything they liked. Those that cost only a few hundred dors were sold out the fastest, and then those cost several thousand, and thenter, even those that cost tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands were also sold. For the whole day, the salespersons didn¡¯t even have time to take a sip of water! The store manager was so excited that his hand holding the water cup was trembling, ¡°I¡¯ve been a jewelry store manager for so many years, and this is the first time that I¡¯ve seen this. It¡¯s packed with customers!¡± Expensive jewelry was usually poorly stocked, and now, at only three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the store was empty with no products left as if it had been robbed! There was even a man who offered to buy an ornament here at a high price. ire was sitting on the swing, which was how she was. The more nervous as one should be, the more rxed she was. She didn¡¯t ask about the sales and just enjoyed the swing. ¡°ire! ire!¡± Julia ran all the way over here in a hurry and her voice got a lot louder when she saw how cozy ire was, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re in the mood to do nothing here, get your ass up!¡± Chapter 212: You¡¯ve Got A Point Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212: You¡¯ve Got A Point ire¡¯s eyes were fixed on the canopy above, and she had been counting the leaves on one of the branches when Julia yelled at her, she simply lost count. ¡°Julia, what happened?¡± ¡°And you have the nerve to ask what happened?¡± Julia walked over and grabbed her wrist, pulling her up from the swing, ¡°Look at this, the sale information of the opening day from the stores.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire froze and turned her head to look at her, ¡°No one¡¯s buying?¡± ¡°No!¡± Julia swallowed hard and suddenlyughed out loud, ¡°ire! You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but¡­ all of our products are sold out!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire was also only slightly surprised and regained herposure, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that they are sold out? I had thought no one bought a thing from your look just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, ire!¡± Juliaughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t even close her lips, ¡°Think about it, all the stocks are sold out, just think about how much money we made in just one day! We¡¯re rich!¡± Well¡­ If they were all sold out, what about tomorrow, and the day after that? Wed, 70% Chapter 212: You¡¯ve Got A Point ire stood up, picked up her cell phone and called someone. Julia waited for her to finish the phone call before walking over and asking, ¡°Who did you call?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± ire sighed helplessly, ¡°I was urging Dan to step up the mining, by the way, ourpany¡¯s gold reserve is not enough, I have to think of a way. We also need tinum¡­ Hey, Julia, why did they buy everything in just one day? We don¡¯t have enough stock now, did they do it on purpose to make me unable to do business?¡± Julia was speechless. Was she bragging? Other jewelry stores couldn¡¯t even sell their products while ire was Julia said, ¡°ire, if the Summers family or the Felix family heard you say that, I wonder if they¡¯d want to beat you up?¡± ire shrugged, ¡°What can I do?¡± Julia thought that it was true. CoCo was so famous now, and there was Suzanne and Mason endorsing the brand, the three¡¯s fans added up to tens of millions of fans. Besides, there were also a lot of people who simply liked the products or those who just wanted to follow the trend. ¡°Julia.¡± ire raised her hand and patted on Julia¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hurry up and send a Facebook post with the company¡¯s official ount to exin this matter to theizens.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 70% Chapter 212: You¡¯ve Got A Point This couldn¡¯t be dyed. Julia immediately took out her phone and opened Facebook, only to find that a recent Facebook post had suddenly added tens of thousands ofments, an she had received over 10,000 private messages, all fromizens and fans asking Sinire Jewelry to replenish their stock. Today was the first day of Sinire Jewelry¡¯s opening, Joseph sent someone to keep an eye on Sinire Jewelry¡¯s store in Ascalon, and when he knew that there was a long queue at the door of the store even before it was opened, he spewed out all of the coffee that he had just drank in his mouth. ¡°What did you say?¡± Isaac raised his hand and touched his head, ¡°Sinire Jewelry is selling like hotcakes today, I heard that just after noon, all the jewelry in the store was sold out, not a single piece left, even the store¡¯s ornament was bought by a customer.¡°¡® All of a sudden, Joseph felt hard to breathe and hard to believe. This was something that had never been done before in the jewelry world! Not to mention the Felix family, even the Summers family, who had engaged in doing jewelry business, had never had this situation at its peak. He raised a hand and pressed hard on his temple, his headache was then slightly relieved. Isaac had never seen him this worried, he kindly reassured him, ¡°Sir, this is just the case in Ascalon as everyone looks up to the Vanderbilt family, by buying ire¡¯s products, they could ingratiate themselves with the Vanderbilt family. ¡± 11:04 Wed, Nov 80. 70 Chapter 212 You¡¯ve GOLA Point At that, he paused, feeling more and more justified in the matter. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s only the people in Ascalon who know about ire and Sean¡¯s rtionship, no one on the outside knows about it, so I¡¯m thinking that the sales in other cities must be bad.¡± Even if people on the outside knew about ire¡¯s rtionship with Sean, it would be unrealistic for them to try to curry favor with Sean by buying products from Sinire Jewelry. After all, it was so far away that many people may never get to meet Sean in their lives, so what was the point of currying favor with him? Joseph nodded, ¡°You have a point.¡± After resting for a while, he had calmed down a lot. Joseph then said to Isaac, ¡°Since this is the case, we can¡¯t let Sinire Jewelry take all our customers away. Go and gather the managers of the marketing department and the marketing department, have them have a meeting to discuss the counterattack, no matter if it¡¯s to do an event, give a discount, or hire a new spokesperson, we must get ourpany¡¯s poprity up!¡± Otherwise, Sinire Jewelry was so popr now, if he didn¡¯t make a move, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the public forgot the Felix Glory Corporation in the jewelry industry. Isaac nodded and immediately went to work. At 4 p.m., Joseph got a call from Isaac saying that the PR department had made a post, announcing that the Felix Glory Corporation would be hosting a big event this week. Wed, Nov Chapter 212: You¡¯ve GOLA Point 24 ., /() He clicked on Facebook and found only a few thousandments under the post, which was something that never happened before! He was just wondering, when he suddenly saw a notification, it was a post on Sinire Jewelry Company¡¯s official ount, and the news was already on the trending list. Pursing his lips, he clicked on it to see an apology from Sinire Jewelry¡¯s official ount. The words were simple and in: all of Sinire Jewelry¡¯s stores in the country¡¯s major shopping malls are sold out of all jewelry! Thepany was now trying to fill in the stock and it should be done in a week! When he saw this, Joseph was dumbfounded. Turns out it wasn¡¯t only the stores in Ascalon were sold out of jewelry, but every store in the country! What the hell! The Summers family got the news and Kira¡¯s face turned livid! She hadn¡¯t expected ire to actually do what she had promised. If the Summers family didn¡¯te up with some countermeasures at this time, with Sinire Jewelry and Felix Glory Corporation bothing at them, it might not be long before the Summers Group would be forgotten by everyone Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213: I Don¡¯t Care Master Summers looked at Pa, then at Samuel, and asked with a stony face, ¡°What ideas do you have now?¡± Now that Sinire Jewelry was so popr, what could they do? To be able to sell out in all the stores in the country in one day was¡­ something that none of them could make happen. Seeing that Pa didn¡¯t say anything and even Samuel, who had been the most resourceful, didn¡¯t say anything, Master Summers was so angry that he lifted his hand and pped it hard on the table next to him, ¡°You have been doing business for so many years but you¡¯re not even as good as a twenty¨Cthree¨Cyear¨Cold woman!¡± Pa kept her head down and couldn¡¯t helpining inside. Yes, she had been inferior to Winona since they were a child, no matter in the identification of the raw stones, or in thinking of ways and suggesting countermeasures. Winona had always been bold and wise, even Joseph loved Winona so much and disliked her, how could shepare to Winona? Perhaps, in her father¡¯s heart, the family headship had always been reserved for Winona, even though Winona had disappeared for so long, he did not pass the family headship to her, he didn¡¯t even announce her as the heir to the family headship. He had been waiting for Winona, right? Samuel also kept his head down, his hands clenched into fists¡­ Just then, the butler, Steven, walked in, ¡°Sir, ire and Sean are at the door.¡± 1:04 Wed, Nov 8 69% Chapter 213: I Don¡¯t Care ¡°ire?¡± Master Summers¡® heart skipped a beat, and he looked as if he¡¯d been struck by some great blow. Earlier, he¡¯d thought of a million ways to get ire toe back to the Summers family, and now, with ire finally here, he was so chagrined that he wanted to kick ire out. Seeing that Master Summers lowered his head without saying anything and even Pa didn¡¯t utter a word, Steven knew the answer, ¡°Sir, I will tell them to leave.¡± * ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Master Summers sighed, ¡°What¡¯sing wille, avoiding them will only make the Summers family look like a family of wimps, just let them in.¡± As soon as Kira heard that ire was here, she wanted to leave. The bet thing was aplete mistake, she didn¡¯t think ire could pull it off when she made that bet with her¡­ But ire had not only done what she said, but also she had done it so well that it was like a hard p in Kira¡¯s face! If ire came here, her grandpa would kill her! She slowly stood up and tried to leave quietly, but her buttocks had only just left the seat when Master Summers¡® cold, stern gazended on her face. ¡°You want to leave now? When you bet with her, why didn¡¯t you expect this result?¡± Wed, Chapter 213: I Don¡¯t Care Kira bit her lip and felt aggrieved, ¡°Grandpa, ire was too arrogant then, Mom just wanted her to share a little bit of that mine resources with us, she not only refused, but also acted very arrogantly, so I wanted to teach her a lesson¡­¡± ¡°She has the strength to be arrogant!¡± Master Summers was in anger, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she want to share it with us? Do you really think she can¡¯t use it all herself? If she really can¡¯t use up the mine resources, she will find a way to consume them, maybe she will take the initiative toe to us then! But you, you bet with her, and now, well, it turns out that she can not only consume that mine, but maybe more mines!¡± That was true. On the first day of her stores¡® opening, all the products were sold out. The customers needed to wait a week for them to replenish the products, it was clear that the gemstones produced by that one mine were simply not enough. Samuel frowned and looked up, ¡°Kira¡¯s intentions were good¡­¡± ¡°Out of good intentions, she thought she could put the whole family at risk?¡± Master Summers got angrier and angrier, raising his hand and throwing the coffee cup in his hand, ¡°If I was as brainless as she is, betting with others when I don¡¯t like them, would the Summers family be where it is now?¡± Exasperation was in Samuel¡¯s eyes, but his position in the Summers family wasn t enough to allow him to challenge Master Summers¡® authority, especially when he was in fury. All he could do was lower his head and shut his mouth without saying another word. 11:04 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 213: I Don¡¯t Care Kira cried at his word ¡°Brainless¡°. Her grandpa hadn¡¯t scolded her this harshly since she was a little girl. Tears fell out of her eyes as she said, ¡°Grandpa, after ire appeared, you think I can¡¯t do anything! Since ire is so great, why don¡¯t you let her take over my ce in the Summers family? I don¡¯t care!¡± You may also like ???? The Silver Wolf¡¯s Mate Werewolf Add to libraryN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Jane loses her entire family in a ne crash, she wakes up with no memory of who she is, where shees from, or even what pack she belongs in. Unbeknownst to her, her father was the leader of the Argent Pack, and now that he¡¯s dead, the race is on for the position of Alpha. Every potential alp¡­ After saying that, Kira cried and ran away in anger. Master Summers looked at her back and became even angrier. How could he have such a granddaughter who was actually the only heir to the family now? Hey! After having the maide and clean up the broken sses on the floor, they waited a little longer before Steven came in with ire and Sean. Seeing them, Master Summers managed to force a smile, ¡°ire, there you are Come on, sit down and talk.¡± ire said ¡°Thank you¡± politely and sat down with Sean. ¡°ire,¡± Master Summers asked knowingly as he nced at the sky, ¡°What brings you and Mr. Sean here sote? Is something wrong?¡± 4/5 11:04 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 213: 1 Don¡¯t Care 69% ire smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m here because I made a bet with Kira earlier, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about Sinire Jewelry¡¯s sales situation today¡­¡± At that, she frowned and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was impolite, If you haven¡¯t heard, I can show it to you now.¡± Pa closed her eyes. Kira could never learn to show off like ire did all her life. Master Summers forced a smile, ¡°No, we¡¯ve heard it all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ire nodded in satisfaction, ¡°The bet between Kira and I, it was obvious I won, so I came to Summers family today to redeem the bet.¡± Pa was afraid that ire would make excessive demands. Master Summers was already very unhappy with Kira, and if ire made any conditions that Master Summers couldn¡¯t ept, he would probably kill Kira. ¡°ire, you won indeed. But at that time, you said that you would need us to do one thing for you, and that this thing wouldn¡¯t hurt the Summers family¡¯s interest, right?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ire understood Pa¡¯s point very well, she got right to the point, ¡°What I want is very simple. I want to know anyone that had anything to do with my mother when she was in Ascalon, and¡­ I¡¯d like Ms. Summers to answer me a question.¡± This was a piece of cake. Even though Winona had been gone for so many years, Pa knew all about her. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll write up a document and send it to you, and I can answer your 5/5 Chapter 214:1 Did It Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214: I Did It ire raised her head and stared at Pa¡¯s face, asking, word for word, in front of everyone here, ¡°Ms. Summers, did you kill my mother?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Pa froze, not expecting ire to ask that at all. Sheughed suddenly as if she had heard a great joke, ¡°How could you suspect me?¡± ire didn¡¯t let her words disturb her thoughts, and said logically and word by word, ¡°Because you and my mother had a stake in this, and I¡¯ve heard that Master Summers was nning on letting my mother seed the Summers far if she hadn¡¯t left the Summers family, that¡¯s one of the reasons you might have killed her. ¡± Pa didn¡¯t say a word about it because ire was right. In this world, the only person with whom Winona had a stake was her. As long as Winona was in the Summers family, she could only be Winona¡¯s subordinate, and as soon as Winona disappeared, there would be no one else but her who could inherit the Summers family. ire nced at Samuel beside Pa and continued, ¡°Secondly, you and my mother were in love with the same man at that time, and although you did all sorts of things to show your determination to help my mother and that man, there is a possibility that you did it only on the surface. Because you couldn¡® t get him, you grew hate for my mother and you purposely helped my mother to run away from her marriage, to kill her!¡± Wed, Chapter 214: I Did It There were a lot of bigoted people in this world, when they were obsessed with someone, they would rather destroy it than let someone else have it! Master Summers looked incredulously at Pa when he heard this, and without ire¡¯s further words, he shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Pa! Is that so? Tell me, was it you?¡± Pa didn¡¯t say anything, she had no excuse for ire doubting her, after all, ire had never been raised in the Summers family, much less know about her closeness with Winona, but it was disappointing that Master Summers actually doubted her as well. A father who had watched them grow up today, a man who should know her t in the world, doubted her because of a few words from someone¡­ As she had thought, in his heart, he had only cared about Winona and considered her his only daughter! Master Summers didn¡¯t get any answers, and his suspicious nature kicked in. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pa! Was it you? If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take that as you acquiesced!¡± Pa slowly turned her head, her forlorn eyes locked on Master Summers¡® face, what happened to Winona had always been something Master Summers couldn¡¯t get over, he absolved himself of all of it using some excuse. If they had to find someone to take the me, let her be that person. ¡°Yes.¡± She had never nodded her head so firmly, ¡°I did it!¡± Hearing this answer. Samuel turned his head and looked at Pa 975 11.04 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 214: I Did It 69% incredulously, no one knew how much Pa had given up for Winona more th him, and no one understood how difficult it was for Pa more than him. ¡°Pa!¡± Pa closed her eyes as if waiting for her sentence, her tone unusually calm, ¡°Now that you know, do what you want with me.¡± At this moment, ire¡¯s breathing stopped. The truth about her mother¡¯s death finally came out, after all she had done, after all the effort she had used, she had finally found the culprit who had killed her mother! Her hands trembled uncontrobly, thinking about her life, because of her mother¡¯s death, she lived in this world like an orphan, no one gave her love, no one cared about what she thought, and all of her tragedies were because of this woman in front of her! Hate¡­ For the first time in her life, she had hate! ¡°Pa Summers! I¡¯m going to make you, and the whole Summers family, pay!¡± Master Summers was still immersed in the grief of his youngest daughter¡¯s death caused by his eldest daughter when he suddenly heard ire¡¯s cold words, he instantly came to himself. Suddenly turning his head, he saw ire¡¯s dark brown eyes with killing intent, she looked horrifying as if wanting to destroy everything. His heart skipped a beat, at this time, if they didn¡¯t calm ire¡¯s wrath, with ire¡¯s ability, coupled with the Vanderbilt family¡¯s help, the Summers family would Wed, Chapter 214: 1 Did it be annihted! ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± 69% Master Summers stood up and said anxiously, ¡°Do you remember rissa and her mother?¡± Sean had been calmly watching the whole thing, never uttering a word, and it was then that he looked over at Master Summers, his voice cold, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Mr. Sean! rissa is already five months pregnant, inside of her is the Vanderbilt family¡¯s blood, isn¡¯t it the Vanderbilt family¡¯s motto not to give up on any of the family members?¡± rissa was pregnant with Xander¡¯s flesh and blood, and Xander was Evelyn¡¯s son, which meant the child in rissa was also a Vanderbilt family descendant although the bloodline rtionship was no longer as deep, the child was the Vanderbilt family¡¯s blood. As the head of the Vanderbilt family, if Sean didn¡¯t shelter the child in rissa at this time, if this matter spread out, it might chill the hearts of the Vanderbilt family¡¯s coteral lineage. Master Summers had been keeping rissa in the Summers family just for today, the baby in her could save the Summers family! Sean seemed to be seriously considering this, his eyes fell on ire¡¯s face, ¡°ire, if you believe me, come home with me now.¡± He gently held ire¡¯s hand, warmth came and gradually calmed ire down. She lowered her head and just looked at his hand that held hers tightly as if time had stood still, there was not a single reaction of hers for a long time and after a few minutes. she slowly nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡± 11.04 Wed, Nov 8. Chapter 214: I Did It * 3.69% He gently held ire¡¯s hand, warmth came and gradually calmed ire down. She lowered her head and just looked at his hand that held hers tightly as if time had stood still, there was not a single reaction of hers for a long time, and after a few minutes, she slowly nodded her head, ¡°Okay.¡± Sean took her hand and stood up, ¡°Master Summers, I¡¯ll take ire home, you can send that woman to the Vanderbilt family.¡± Master Summers breathed a long sigh of relief in his mind and raised his hand in a gesture of goodbye, ¡°Mr. Sean, goodbye then.¡± On the way, ire and Sean didn¡¯t say a word until after they got out of the Summers family and into the car, Sean gently took ire into his arms. ¡°ire, do you me me?¡± ire felt as if her strength had been drained, her headzily leaning against his chest, her mind now nk, thinking of nothing. As if she hadn¡¯t heard Sean, she didn¡¯t say a word and was as quiet as a doll. Sean chuckled, his fingers gently stroking her arm, ¡°ire, your mother, Pa didn¡¯t kill her.¡± Chapter 215: No Threat to Me Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215: No Threat to Me ire¡¯s arm trembled and she suddenly looked up, startled, at him, ¡°No? How do you know?¡± Sean¡¯s hand gently pressed her slightly trembling arm and he said slowly. ¡°First of all, Pa¡¯s reaction was wrong, if she really did it, there should have been a look of guilt on her face when you asked her, but she didn¡¯t. You might say that she disguised herself well, but then when Master Summers questioned her, there was a clear sh of disappointment in her eyes, and her disappointment should have been towards Master Summers¡® attitude.¡± These subtle changes in expression were not noticed by ire, who only noticed that there really wasn¡¯t a hint of guilt showing on Pa¡¯s face when she asked her that question. But she was still puzzled, ¡°Then¡­ why did she admit it?¡± It was a murder charge, why would she admit it if she didn¡¯t do it? Sean smiled and patiently exined. ¡°Frederick had said before, Master Summers had always been very fond of your mother, he had two daughters who grew up together and one of them was preferred. The other ignored will always crave to be recognized and loved by their parents.¡± ire nodded her head, and she could understand this. She and rissa were like this, they grew up together, she was the one who was always ignored, she always studied hard, and desperately wanted to make her father notice her. The longing for father¡¯s love in the bottom of her heart was stronger than that of any child. Weu, NOV O Chapter 215: No Threat to Me 3.09% Sean continued, ¡°The moment Master Summers questioned her, all the expectations inside of her were shattered, your mother had disappeared for so many years, but Master Summers still didn¡¯t fully trust her, and even suspected that she killed her sister, she was too disappointed and¡­¡± ire snaps, ¡°So she decided to take the me?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Sean raised his hand, gently tapping her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that what happened to your mother has always been a pain in Master Summers¡¯s heart, and that the whole thing, in fact, was caused by him forcibly, trying to break up your mother and Joseph, but as the head of the family, he has pride, and he won¡¯t me himself for his own faults. Pa probably wanted to relieve him of it, so she admitted it.¡± After listening to Sean¡¯s analysis, ire thought it made sense. It seemed¡­ today¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t a wasted one, at least it ruled out Pa as the biggest suspect. So the question was, if it was not Joseph or Pa, who else could it be? The death of her mother was getting more and more confusing, ire couldn¡¯t figure it out, and she would have to wait until Pa sent her Winona¡¯s invectigate them one by one. Chapter 215: No Threat to Me 69% That was why when he went in, he didn¡¯t say a word and just sat there quietly. Just after they came back to the Vanderbilt family, Pa¡¯s email came with a very detailed write¨Cup, anyone who was even remotely rted to Winona was listed. Pa even went so far as to detail who those people were and how close they were to Winona. Seeing this, ire smiled as she took out her cell phone, walked over to the window, and called Pa. As soon as the phone was answered, ire got right to the point and asked, ¡°Aunt Pa, why did you admit it if it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Pa was obviously stunned for s moment as ire actually changed her address of her. The obvious change had drawn ire closer to her. It was a whileter when Pa smiled and said, ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I knew. I was in a fit of anger and said something impulsive, I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°ire, it¡¯s normal for you to suspect me, I can understand.¡± Saying this, Pa let out a despondent chuckle, ¡°In fact, you could have asked me privately, I would have answered you. You didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble.¡± Wed, No 69% Chapter 215: No Threat to Me trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± ire leaned her shoulder against the edge of the window, chatting calmly with someone from the Summers family for the first time, ¡°If I took the initiative to approach you, with Master Summers¡® shrewd calctions, he would definitely swindle me into going to the Summers family, and might even offer to let me go back to the Summers family as a condition. I have to take the initiative so that you couldn¡¯t ask me for anything, and certainly couldn¡¯t threaten me.¡± Sure enough, ire was even smarter than her mother! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Pa nodded, ¡°You are right! My father was indeed that kind of man.¡± ire was speechless. So, they agreed that Master Summers was a shred man? Suddenly, the twoughed together. Pa had never been happier and more rxed, ¡°ire, I¡¯m afraid you are the only person with whom I canin about my father in this world.¡± ¡°I guess so. Although I haven¡¯t had much contact with Master Summers, I have heard a lot about him and his character is known to everyone.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Master Summers¡® terrible character, how would Winona die and Joseph turn against the Summers family? Paughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes, and it was a long timeter when she asked, ¡°ire, since you¡¯ve already investigated that your mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with the Summers family, why don¡¯t you¡­ 11:05 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 215: No Threat to Me 69% Paughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes, and it was a long timeter when she asked, ¡°ire, since you¡¯ve already investigated that your mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with the Summers family, why don¡¯t you¡­ ¡°No.¡± ire refused decisively, ¡°I¡¯m fine on my own, Sean and the Vanderbilt family are treating me well, the Summers family is better left to Kira.¡± She didn¡¯t covet the Summers family¡¯s property, and she didn¡¯t care about the Summers family¡¯s power, so what was the point of going back to the Summers family? Let Master Summers face her with guilt all his life and Kira live in her shadow, Pa continued to be denied the fatherly love she craved? It was not necessary. The situation now was better for everyone. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so determined, I won¡¯t try to persuade you.¡± Pa said seriously, ¡°But ire, you have to remember, you will always be a Summers, you are my sister¡¯s daughter, no matter what had happened in the past and what will happen in the future, you will always be a Summers in the heart of the Summers family. In the future, if there is any need for help from us, just tell us, we will definitely do our best to help you.¡± This time, ire didn¡¯t say no and didn¡¯t say she had Sean again. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± 11.05 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 216 Hard to Recognize Chapter 216 Chapter 216 69% Chapter 216: Hard to Recognize ire raised her head, looking triumphant, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy, I¡¯d hate to find the murderer Pa.¡± It turned out that Pa really loved her sister, she didn¡¯t hurt her and never would. Learning was to ire¡¯s great delight. Sean nodded knowingly, ¡°Indeed, if Pa isn¡¯t the murderer, then she meant what she had done for your mother out of good intentions, and your mother, if still alive, owes her a lot.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ire pouted, ¡°So if something happens to the Summers family in the future, I need to lend a hand even just for her sake.¡± But the thought of helping Kira gave ire a bit of a headache as the former was always in trouble. ¡°Mr. Sean, Miss Donovan¡­¡± Gerald rushed in and saw ire sitting on Sean¡¯sp that he blushed and he wanted to walk out, but because of the urgency of the matter, he was caught in a dilemma. Sean just hugged ire, not shying away at all, ¡°Gerald, what is it?¡± ¡°Sir, here¡¯s the thing.¡± Gerald rushed to answer, ¡°The Summers family just sent two people here¡­¡± He carefully nced at ire before saying slowly, ¡°It¡¯s rissa and 11:05 Wed, Nov 69% Chapter 216: Hard to Recognize Alice.¡± Sean frowned, ¡°Just get them a room, do you need toe to me in such a hurry for such a trivial matter?¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Gerald chagrined and said, ¡°They were sent here and they looked¡­ simply miserable. I have never known a person could starve so thin. Besides, rissa seemed to have gone crazy, I don¡¯t know what to do about them, so I came to ask for your instructions.¡± Starve? Crazy? This did sound a bit serious. Sean pursed his lips, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± ire got off hisp and took his hand, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m going too.¡± ¡°ire¡­¡± Sean was a little worried, ¡°It might not look good. Why don¡¯t you just stay here and I¡¯ll take care of it?¡± Gerald had seen a lot of things in his life, and for him to use the word ¡°miserable¡°, the situation must be awful. ire had a lot of skills, but she was a girl after all, she might have nightmares when she saw that. ire, however, was unimpressed, ¡°What¡¯s to be scared of? Can it be more disgusting than me taking a scalpel and opening someone up to see their intestines?¡± Sean was speechless. Wed, Chapter 216: Hard to Recognize 699 How did he forget about that one? The people who could tolerate the most nausea in this world would have to be the doctors. ¡°Uh¡­ well, we¡¯ll go together then.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. On the way there, ire reassured Sean and shared with him the things back in university. ¡°Sir, you know what? When I took my first anatomy ss, the professor made us stay with a corpse soaked in formalin, some of the students couldn¡¯t take it and wanted to escape, but the professor purposely closed the door so that they couldn¡¯t.¡± Gerald¡¯s mind self¨Cconsciously went to that scene, and just the thought of a group of people surrounding a corpse made his stomach a little queasy. ire got more and more excited, however, ¡°That day, many students puked, and many others had nightmares when they went back, they were so scared, but this was just a small trick of our professor, he had more ruthless methods!¡± Sean asked, ¡°What methods?¡± ireughed when she recalled it, ¡°After school, the professor wouldn¡¯t even let us leave, he had the boxed lunch brought over, then we ate facing the corpse, and when we¡¯re done, we can leave after school.¡± Gerald was shocked to hear that. The professor was really ruthless! He felt like vomiting just listening to her description, not to mention those 11:05 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 216 Hard to Recognize 69 ire swayed Sean¡¯s hand happily as she walked, ¡°So, I¡¯ve been trained, and what Gerald said is no big deal.¡± Gerald was still shocked from just now. When he just saw rissa and Alice, he tried hard to keep himself from throwing up, but ire just said it was no big deal? He was not even as brave as her. They talked and soon arrived. It was a confined room with nothing more than a bed in it, a room that the Vanderbilt family specially arranged to punish viins who used underhanded tactics against the Vanderbilt family. The room was forty square meters, and even though there were already several people in it, it didn¡¯t look cramped when they walked in. ¡°Mr. Sean,¡± Gerald pointed to the two women sitting on the bed with their arms around their legs, ¡°that¡¯s them.¡± Sean had seen rissa and Alice before, in his impression, Alice was a plump woman, although a little rustic, quite radiant while rissa was a young woman, although not to the point of stunning, had good looks. But now, those two women were sitting on the bed, unkempt, their hair seemed like it hadn¡¯t been washed in months, messy and dirty, and their faces were stained. Their eyes were sunken, he couldn¡¯t even see their facial features clearly anymore. The clothes on them were ragged and tattered, with holes in many ces, especially their arms that were exposed looked like twigs, it was hard to describe how thin they were. Chapter 216 Hard to Recognize ire blinked her eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°Are they really rissa and Alice? I really wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s them.¡± Gerald nodded, ¡°They are hard to be recognized even for their closest family. now, I suppose.¡± You may also like The Outcast Hybrid Luna Werewolf Add to library CONTENT WARNING! This book contains depictions of sexual assault, suicide, explicit intimacy, and dark content! The woman sitting against the wall looked lifeless, she just stared down at her toes as she mumbled something. ire lifted her foot and wanted to walk over to hear what she was saying, but Sean grabbed her wrist. ¡°ire, don¡¯t go, they hate you. There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll go crazy if they see you.¡± ire hesitated and eventually stopped, ¡°I just wanted to hear what she was saying.¡± One of the men standing there watching over them heard ire¡¯s words and respectfully replied, ¡°She¡¯s talking about roasted chicken.¡± Chapter 217: rissa Is Pregnant with Xander¡¯s Baby? Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217: rissa Is Pregnant with Xander¡¯s Baby? ¡°Chicken leg?¡± ire lifted a hand to her forehead and said, ¡°Is she so starving that she lost her mind?¡± ¡°Actually.¡± Gerald let out a long sigh and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Master Summers¡® means before, but I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes. Now ording to the situation today, it seems that Master Summers is really the most capable of torturing people in this world!¡± How much hatred and resentment did he hold to have made two normal people sa miserable? Master Summers didn¡¯t let them starve to death but provided them with a little food when they couldn¡¯t hold on. He did so just to keep their lives, which was even worse than killing them directly! ire was not hard¨Chearted, but she didn¡¯t sympathize with them. If they hadn¡¯t coveted the Summers family¡¯s identity, stolen her hair, and sneaked to Ascalon to take her ce, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation today. ¡°Honey, what do you want to do with them?¡± asked ire. Sean¡¯s gaze fell on their knees as he replied, ¡°Send them to the hospital first, see if the baby can be saved, and then inform Evelyn. After all, the baby is the offspring of the Morgan family. Let them make the decision.¡± 69 Chapter 217 rissa Is Pregnant with Xander¡¯s Baby? ¡°Alright,¡± replied ire, thinking that Sean had always done things thoughtfully. Anyway, the unborn child was innocent and should have the right to be saved. Then, Gerald immediately arranged for people to send rissa and Alice to the Vanderbilt family¡¯s private hospital. Sean and ire also followed them there. On the way, Sean dialed Evelyn¡¯s phone. ¡°Evelyn.¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s voice, Evelyn immediately put aside what she was doing and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Sean, it¡¯s beente. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sean said expressionlessly, ¡°rissa has been pregnant with Xander¡¯s child for five months, but she has been confined in the Summers family and tortured by Master Summers for a few months. Now she¡¯s sent to the hospital and I¡¯ll try to save the unborn child. Please bring Xander over here.¡± ¡°Unborn child?¡± Shocked, Evelyn widened her eyes as she said, ¡°rissa is pregnant with Xander¡¯s child? How could¡­¡± She reacted as an afterthought. It¡¯s not the time to discuss with Mr. Sean whether the baby was Xander¡¯s or not. Sean had asked her toe over. Although it wasn¡¯t in amanding tone, it wasn¡¯t something that could be refused. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check if there are any more flights to Ascalon tonight, Xander and I wille over as fast as we can,¡± stated Evelyn. 69% Chapter 217: rissa Is Pregnant with Xander¡¯s Baby? and I wille over as fast as we can,¡± stated Evelyn. As Sean hung up the phone, ire leaned her head gently against his shoulder. In the world, only those who were mothers would sympathize with others¡® child. ire wished that the unborn child would be strong enough to survive. Alice¡¯s situation was not good as well. After carrying out a general physical check¨Cup on her, the doctor said that many of her organs had shrunk a bit, and severe malnutrition left her in a terrible state. Meanwhile, rissa¡¯s condition remained unknown. She had been in the operating room for two hours. ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice came from the end of the hallway. Sean turned his head to see Evelyn and Xander running towards them. Seeing Xander again, ire felt that he was like a different person. He was no longer the sunny boy he had used to be, and there was moreposure or his face and a hint of shrewdness in his eyes. As expected, after rissa¡¯s blow, he finally became mature. Standing beside Evelyn, Xander uttered respectfully to Sean, ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa.¡± Then, he turned his head to ire, seemingly hesitating for a moment before politely greeting her, ¡°Ms. Donovan.¡± Sean wrapped his arm around ire¡¯s shoulder and warned Xander in front of Evelyn, ¡°You should call her Great¨Cgrandma now.¡± 3/6 Chapter 217: rissa Is Pregnant with Xander¡¯s Baby? 69% In the past, ire hadn¡¯t really liked the title, feeling like it made her sound older, but now, she found it quite amusing. Looking at Xander, ire raised the corners of her lips. A sh of embarrassment shed across Xander¡¯s face, and he stole a nce at Evelyn, who, at this moment, took the initiative to change the way of addressing ire, ¡°Grandma.¡± At this time, Xander was even more embarrassed. He gripped his hands gently before he toughed it out to face ire and called, ¡°Great¡­great¨Cgrandma.¡± ire smiled brightly and remarked, ¡°Good boy.¡± With that, she suddenly turned her head and yfully winked at Sean, saying,¡® Honey, since he has called me Great¨Cgrandma, should I give him New Year¡¯s money in the New Year?¡± Evelyn was speechless. And so was Xander. If it wasn¡¯t for Sean¡¯s presence, Xander could have retorted to her, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Sean nodded his head seriously and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We will get engaged in the New Year, and they are the ones who should give us money.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the mention of money, ire¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she said, ¡°Really? Will I get betrothal gifts for the engagement?¡± Conn smiled and caueezed her shoulder ovining ¡°That¡¯s not hatrathal 4/6 11:06 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 217: rissa Is Pregnant with Xander¡¯s Baby? E 69 Sean smiled and squeezed her shoulder, exining. ¡°That¡¯s not betrothal gifts, but the Vanderbilt family¡¯s traditional custom.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± ire said. She shrugged and looked at Xander again, stating, ¡°Just wait for the year after next then. You pay me a visit and I¡¯ll give you the New Year money.¡± Xander was rendered speechless. If he had known that ire would have the upper hand in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her so poorly back then! Apparently, ire was purposely embarrassing him to avenge the fact that he had set her up in the past! As they were chatting, the door of the operating room opened and the doctor walked out, removing the mask from his face with a depressing face. Sean walked over and inquired, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± The doctor shook his head and replied, ¡°The mother has been in a starvation situation for a long time, causing her body to be severely malnourished, and there was no extra nutrition for the child. Even if it desperately sucked up the mother¡¯s nutrients, it¡¯s still¡­¡± The doctor paused and sighed again, continuing, ¡°It¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°What?¡± ire and Sean were shocked at the same time. ire¡¯s heart even twitched for a moment for the unborn child. NICU, INUV O Chapter 217 rissa Is Pregnant with Xander¡¯s Baby? 2< ire and Sean were shocked at the same time. ire¡¯s heart even twitched for a moment for the unborn child. Evelyn furrowed her brows with no specific expression visible on her face. As for Xander, at this moment, even if he tried to disguise it, he couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his eyes, and he even let out a breath of relief. It was only when Evelyn¡¯s stern gaze fell on his face that he tried to suppress his pleasure. But Sean and ire had seen it. Xander had lost his conscience long before, which could not be corrected anymore. He could even show a happy face when his own child died. How could such a person be good? ire didn¡¯t even bother to look at him or say a word to him. Sean¡¯s expression also darkened as he stated, ¡°Evelyn, these two people are rted to your family¡¯s sins. I¡¯m handing them over to you, and I won¡¯t care about whether they¡¯re dead or alive.¡± Chapter 218: You¡¯ve Done the Morgan Family a Great Disservice! Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218: You¡¯ve Done the Morgan Family a Great Disservice! Of course, Evelyn knew it was all Xander¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t gotten rissa pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now. She licked her dry lips and asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Sean, on the way here I heard¡­ that you traded them from the Summers family, so¡­¡± Sean gently held ire¡¯s hand and stated, ¡°It¡¯s an exchange with the Vanderbilt family¡¯s protection. From now on, what happens to the Morgan family has nothing to do with the Vanderbilt family!¡± After finishing his words, Sean left with ire, not even giving Evelyn a chance to plead for mercy. Watching their backs, Evelyn was so angry that she turned around and pped Xander across the face! Xander¡¯s eardrums were hurt by the p. He raised his hand to cover his face, and looked at his mother with an aggravated expression, saying, ¡°Mom, why are you hitting me? Although I was wrong, it was rissa who seduced me first. It¡¯s normal for a normal man like me to do that kind of thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Normal? How dare you say that!¡± Evelyn was so angry that her body trembled. She red at Xander with a ferocious look, as if she wanted to tear him apart, saying, ¡°Xander! You¡¯ve done the Morgan family a great disservice! If you could have controlled your emotions just now and hadn¡¯t shown a single bit of joy, the Vanderbilt family wouldn¡¯t have to draw a line in the sand with the Morgan family!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°So what?¡± 1/5 Chapter 218: You¡¯ve Done the Morgan Family a Great Disservice! Xander just couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with him! ¡°That bitch rissa, even if she¡¯s still as beautiful as before, I don¡¯t care about her anymore. She¡¯s so vicious. Although she was pregnant with my child, I couldn¡¯t wait to kill it with my own hands. Now that God let that child die, shouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡± With this, he pointed exasperatedly in the direction Sean had gone and snapped ¡°He¡¯s just avenging ire! He finally got the chance and took a personal revenge! What does all this have to do with me?¡± Evelyn closed her eyes in chagrin. She had been leaving home with Xander¡¯s father for the sake of the Morgan family¡¯s business and had been staying at home for a few months every year. She had spent little time to educate Xander, failing to make him a good person. Just now, when he heard that rissa was carrying a stillborn baby, she would feel sad for a moment as the unborn child¡¯s grandmother, but Xander¡­ Sheughed out in remorse and despair, not looking at Xander again. Then, she stepped towards the end of the corridor, her eyes lifeless. Xander didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his mother, and it was the first time. he had ever seen such a look of despair on his proud mother¡¯s face. ¡°Mom¡­¡± He followed her and said, ¡°Well, I admit I was wrong in this matter. Could you please ask the elders of the Vanderbilt family to intercede, even if it means letting me apologize¡­¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t work,¡± replied Evelyn. Chapter 218: You¡¯ve Done the Morgan Family a Great Disservice! Evelyn¡¯s voice was very weak, permeated with endless despair, ¡°It¡¯s an ancestral doctrine of the Vanderbilt family that the family members, whether the direct line of the descent or the offshoots, should be united, and infighting for power is not allowed within the family.¡± She walked forward with depression as she continued, ¡°Xander, even a vicious. tiger will not eat its cubs. Since you could even ignore your own child, how could you possibly be united with the family people? Who would believe that you would help the Vanderbilt family through difficult times?¡± The Vanderbilt family got so strong because of the unity of the people within the family. The family members were educated to love each other when they were young. No matter whether the individual came from the direct line of the family or an offshoot, he or she must prioritize the Vanderbilt family. Whenever a family member was in danger, no matter how much it would cost, they must save and protect him or her in unity. That¡¯s why Master Summers took advantage of rissa¡¯s unborn child to deal with Sean. As long as he¡¯s a member of the Vanderbilt family, even if he¡¯s useless, the Vanderbilt family would ensure his safety and ample food and clothing if he didn¡¯t do anything ruthless and devoid of human feelings. How could a family tolerate people like Xander who had no conscience? Xander stared at his mother¡¯s back, clenching his fists. He didn¡¯t believe that the Morgan family would be screwed without the Vanderbilt family¡¯s protection and support! The next day, Master Vanderbilt summoned all the family members in Ascalon, and those offshoots who were outside Ascalon watched the family meeting online 69% Chapter 218: You¡¯ve Done the Morgan Family a Great Disservice! The Vanderbilt family hadn¡¯t made such a big move for a long time. Thest time was because Sean returned to Ascalon, which was a big deal for the Vanderbilt family. But this time¡­ The people who arrived were guessing what important things would be announced today. Except for the direct line of the Vanderbilt family, only the main family of the offshoots could have a seat. In therge hall, in addition to the dozens of people seated, more than a hundred people were standing densely, and the rest of the family members were ying in the courtyard. Sitting at the main seat, Master Vanderbilt announced with a serious expression, ¡°From today onwards, the Vanderbilt family will sever rtions with the Morgan family and it will no longer be the Vanderbilt family¡¯s offshoot. If something happens to the Morgan family in the future, the Vanderbilt family will not help it. If any of you want to help it, you can do so with your own personal money and the Vanderbilt family won¡¯t reimburse you for it!¡± People present were all shocked, and those who were standing couldn¡¯t help but quiver. What had the Morgan family done to provoke Master Vanderbilt to be so angry? At this time, Gerald walked out and detailed what had happened in the past two days. Meanwhile, he yed a surveince video in the hospital. In the video, when Xander heard the doctor announce that the child was dead, a touch of joy and relief shed through his eyes, which made all the Vanderbilt family members disappointed. ¡°Master Vanderbilt, we must draw a line with such a person!¡± Chapter 218: You¡¯ve Done the Morgan Family a Great Disservice! 69% ¡°That¡¯s right! I am in favor of it! Even if the child¡¯s mother is guilty as hell, the child is innocent. Xander¡¯s reaction made me want to punch him!¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t keep that in his pants and took it out on his unborn child. He really deserves to die!¡± None of them pleaded for the Morgan family. They had noints and wer all in favor of Master Vanderbilt¡¯s decision. Since ire hadn¡¯t been engaged to Sean yet, naturally she would not attend such a family meeting. Her heart had been aching fromst night until now. Standing in the courtyard, she looked up at the magnolia flowers on the trees. The flowers smelled good, sprinkling fragrance everywhere. Gradually.. her eyes became moist with tears. All of a sudden, a pair of slender arms gently hugged her from behind. The man¡¯s low voice gently rang in his ears, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ire sniffed, put on a gentle smile, and replied, ¡°I think, it¡¯s good to meet you in my life.¡± If that incident hadn¡¯t taken ce four years ago, she would probably have married Xander by this time. Not to mention whether Evelyn was a good mother¨Cinw or not, Xander was really a jerk! Chapter 219: Do You Have Personal Assets? Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219: Do You Have Personal Assets? If she spent her life with such a man, then her life would be reduced to a tragedy. Compared to Xander¡¯s coldbloodedness and cruelty, Sean was really so much better. Gentle as he was, he loved her and protected her. Even if Jon and Belle were not his children, he treated them as his own. ire felt that she couldn¡¯t be able to find a better man than Sean in her life. The tip of Sean¡¯s nose gently rubbed ire¡¯s earlobe, which was so sensitive that it turned red immediately. Seanughed out and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so happy to have you in my life.¡± ire pursed her lips and chuckled, slowly putting her hands on Sean¡¯s big hands. How she wished that she could ignore theplex affairs and live a carefree life like at the right moment. Women are not born to fight, and those who fight for power and money are often greedy. When they achieve one thing, they may lose another. It¡¯s a world where women get an unfair ce. Now, the society is promoting equality between men and women, but are they really equal? When a woman gets old, she will know the glory and wealth she has fought for are not as good as living a stable and peaceful life with her beloved one. ¡°Honey, can we find a quiet ce to spend the rest of our lives with each other¡¯spany after we have finished dealing with the necessary things?¡± asked ire all of a sudden. 1/5 68% 1 Chapter 219: Do You Have Personal Assets? Sean knew that ire was affected by the incidentst night. She had been used to seeing people scramble for power and profit and tricks. It¡¯s natural for her to long for a piece of purend where she could live the rest of her life. ¡°Well,¡± replied Sean. ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily want to be the master of this family. Fred and Gabriel are actually not bad at running the family business. Although I¡¯m a little bit more capable than them, I believe that they¡¯re able to maintain the Vanderbilt family¡¯s past glory.¡± ire was surprised, thinking Sean was bragging and not modest at all. ¡°But¡­ will your parents agree? And what about the other Vanderbilt family members?¡± ire voiced her concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sean¡¯s hands encircled her slender waist a little tighter as he replied, ¡°If I don¡¯t like it, they won¡¯t force me.¡± ¡°Well,¡± ire nodded understandingly. She slowly turned around, wrapped her hands around his fine waist, and lifted her head to blink at him, saying, ¡°But¡­ can we afford to support so many people if we don¡¯t work?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean froze for a moment with confusion and then said, ¡°It¡¯s more than enough for me to support Jon and Belle, and even Julia with my personal assets.¡± ire¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°Honey, do you have private assets?¡± er 219: Do You Have Personal Assets? Immediately, Sean had a bad feeling that he had fallen into a trap, and hesitated to nod his head, replying, ¡°Yes¡­ not really¡­¡± ¡°You sure do!¡± ire held him tighter with both hands and said, ¡°Never mind. After we get married, you have to give your personal assets to me! And my assets are still mine!¡± Sean was rendered speechless. He had known that this must be a big trap! As a man, couldn¡¯t he have a little bit of his own personal money? All of a sudden, ire¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She let go of Sean and reached out to take her phone out. It¡¯s from Boswell, who said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, please remember toe to the movie premiere at eight p.m. this Friday.¡± ¡°What?¡± If he hadn¡¯t reminded her, ire would have forgotten! Julia had mentioned it to her two days ago, but ire had been too busy to keep it in mind. She looked up at Sean, inquiring, ¡°Honey, what day is it today?¡± Sean dotingly touched the tip of her little nose, replying, ¡°It¡¯s Wednesday.¡± ¡°Jesus!¡± ire iumned un anxiously uttering ¡°Then isn¡¯t the premiere the day after Wed, Nov 68%1 Chapter 219: Do You Have Personal Assets? tomorrow? What¡­ what do I have to prepare? Do you want me to go on stage and speak? But Mr. Glyn, I don¡¯t like going on stage, really. I especially don¡¯t like to show my face in public. Can I just sit on the stage and watch?¡± Her sudden string of words amused Boswell, whoughed and said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence when you were on the podium of the Charm Designers¡® Competition, I didn¡¯t see you so nervous! Don¡¯t be anxious! You don¡¯t have to say anything, just go on stage and say hello to the audience. After all, I¡¯m so anxious to decide the time of the premiere just to ride the wave of the poprity of your jewelrypany!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It turned out that Boswell really wanted to piggyback on the phenomenal sess of herpany! ire exhaled in depression, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just go on stage and say hello. I won¡¯t say anything more.¡± Having received Boswell¡¯s assurance, ire finally hung up the phone with a sigh of relief. The premiere wasing. It¡¯s the first time that ire showed up in public as C. S. Lawrence, so she must carefully consider what to wear, not to steal Suzanne¡¯s limelight, but also not to make herself too ordinary. She must handle it perfectly. With the phone in her hand, ire walked towards the house while thinking. Before she could proceed further, she suddenly remembered something and turned to look at Sean, saying, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m keeping your private assets in mind! You go back to work out the ounts. I¡¯m looking forward to the New Year when we get engaged. After that, you should obediently hand them over to me.¡± aldes his head. ire smiled sweetly at 11:07 Wed, Nov 8 Chapter 219: Do You Haye Personal Assets? Jani ViUTIL GV DOUA LU Lne nou. C. Iwau, nu WCTIL LU (*(AJELI val (UVI VIIL. 68% You may also like The Nameless Luna¡¯s Daughter 4.7 Werewolf Sequel to THE NAMELESS LUNA¡­ Add to library Seventeen years after a nameless young girl became Iris Ss¨CLyall, the hybrid Queen of Wolves and¡­ He had just left after Master Vanderbilt announced the important thing. In fact, the Vanderbilt family members didn¡¯t leave after that. After all, it¡¯s rare for them to get together. They couldn¡¯t just send them away right after informing them of the important affair. Master Vanderbilt chatted with the elders of the family happily, and Mrs. Vanderbilt was a little impatient to listen to them about the fact that some child was falling in love and some was going to get married. In the past, she couldn¡¯t bear to listen to these things because two of her children hadn¡¯t been married yet, but now her favorite son was getting engaged in the New Year and she even had grandchildren, which made her overjoyed. However, she couldn¡¯t show off in front of these people. After all, only the direct lineage of the Vanderbilt family knew the children were Sean¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t expose it. Otherwise, ire would certainly have a temper with Sean. Holding the secret in her heart made Mrs. Vanderbilt a bit uneasy. She stood up and said to Master Vanderbilt, ¡°I called an opera troupe over today. You guys enjoy chatting here. I¡¯ll take the kids over to watch the opera.¡± Master Vanderbilt was actually the same as her. Listening to others bragging bout having grandchildren soon, he really had the impulse to p on the Wed, Nov 8 000. 68% Chapter 219: Do You Have Personal Assets? Master Vanderbilt chatted with the elders of the family happily, and Mrs. Vanderbilt was a little impatient to listen to them about the fact that some child was falling in love and some was going to get married. In the past, she couldn¡¯t bear to listen to these things because two of her children hadn¡¯t been married yet, but now her favorite son was getting engaged in the New Year and she even had grandchildren, which made her overjoyed. However, she couldn¡¯t show off in front of these people. After all, only the direct lineage of the Vanderbilt family knew the children were Sean¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t expose it. Otherwise, ire would certainly have a temper with Sean. Holding the secret in her heart made Mrs. Vanderbilt a bit uneasy. She stood up and said to Master Vanderbilt, ¡°I called an opera troupe over today. You guys enjoy chatting here. I¡¯ll take the kids over to watch the opera.¡± Master Vanderbilt was actually the same as her. Listening to others bragging about having grandchildren soon, he really had the impulse to p on the short table next to him and proudly told them, ¡°My youngest son¡¯s children are already four years old. The two kids are not only adorable but also intelligent. I¡¯m happier than all of you!¡± Chapter 220: Was She Still Missing Uncle Sean? Chapter 220 Chapter 220 68% Chapter 220: Was She Still Missing Uncle Sean? Hearing Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s words, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± He would deal with it here alone. Mrs. Vanderbilt had just stood up when Sean walked in. She immediately sat down again, inquiring, ¡°Sean, why are you back?¡± Standing in the middle, Sean smiled and said with joy and pride in his eyes, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to apany ire to the movie premiere on Friday night.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement. Although she couldn¡¯t brag about her grandchildren, she could show off her future daughter¨Cinw. Then she turned her head to look at Master Vanderbilt and blinked fiercely, saying, ¡°Old man, I want to go too!¡± Master Vanderbilt raised his hand to stroke his moustache, nodding his head seriously and saying, ¡°Go! I¡¯ll go too!¡± Immediately, a member of the offshoot of the Vanderbilt family couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What movie is it? Is Ms. Donovan an actor?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not an actor,¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt smiled and responded modestly, ¡°She¡¯s just the screenwriter of that movie. Do you know a screenwriter? It¡¯s the one \\who writes scripts. I heard that the novel was very popr when it was serialized on the inte, so someone bought the copyright and adapted it into a movie with ire serving as the screenwriter. Now, she¡¯s invited to attend the premiere of the movie to broaden her horizon.¡± Wed, Nov Chapter 220: Was She Still Missing Uncle Sean? ALLENU Le premie VI UL IIIUVIL LU DI VOUL HIULIZULI. 68% ¡°Yikes!¡± A man in his seventies beside her instantly straightened his back and remarked, ¡°So she¡¯s a writer?¡± Master Vanderbilt was quite proud, but his tone was as modest as Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s as he replied, ¡°Sort of, a bit famous. By the way, she just won the champion of the Charm Designers¡® Competition not long ago. Do you know about thepetition? It¡¯s the Oscar in the jewelry world, the international top event. ire gained poprity because of it.¡± The crowds were rendered speechless. The two old men were really modest! How could they not know about this? It went viral on the Inte back then. Although Master Vanderbilt didn¡¯t inform them when ire¡¯s jewelrypany opened, they had naturally seen with their own eyes that ire¡¯s jewelrypany sold very well, which flooded the screen for a few days. Even now, some customers were still asking when the goods would be replenished. They were just cooperating with Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt without expecting that they were really modest! ¡°Well, I see. Ms. Donovan is really a talent! She is so capable and versatile. Mr. Sean is so lucky!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°That¡¯s right, my daughter¨Cinw is immersed in putting on makeup and buying clothes all day long. If she can be half as talented as Ms. Donovan, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± Listening to the crowd¡¯spliments, the two were overjoyed. Finally, there was someone they could show off, and what those people had .68% Chapter 220: Was She Still Missing Uncle Sean? Listening to the crowd¡¯spliments, the two were overjoyed. Finally, there was someone they could show off, and what those people had just bragged about was nothingpared to ire. Suddenly, someone asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we see Ms. Donovan today?¡± Just as Sean wanted to answer, Mrs. Vanderbilt took the lead, ¡°My daughter¨Cinw, she¡¯s very busy. She has to design jewelry and clothing, and go to the hospital to operate on people in case of any emergencies. Never mind.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have asked! It made Mrs. Vanderbiltcent again. Suddenly, someone else said, ¡°I heard that the Lyons family¡¯s child has returned home. Moss, isn¡¯t she the granddaughter of your wife¡¯s sister¡¯s cousin? Do you know about it?¡± Being asked, Moss Vanderbilt suddenly sat up straight and replied, ¡°I know, of course I know. You¡¯re talking about Luna Lyons!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Has Luna returned home? Moss, your wife wanted to make a match between and Mr. Sean at that time, didn¡¯t she? The little girl is back now, and I heard that she has great achievements in piano and she¡¯s already been named a pianist. She¡¯s also a little bit famous in the international arena!¡± Being proud, Moss echoed, ¡°Yes, that little girl has been good at ying the piano since she was young, andter went abroad for further study. The wed, 68% Chapter 220: Was She Still Missing Uncle Sean? Being proud, Moss echoed, ¡°Yes, that little girl has been good at ying the piano since she was young, andter went abroad for further study. The school professors evenpeted to be her teacher. She and Sean weren¡¯t together. I think she might have got a boyfriend. Forget it.¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt pursed her lips with displeasure. Back then, Luna had wanted to marry Sean when she was only sixteen years old. When she grew to eighteen years old, Mrs. Vanderbilt couldn¡¯t resist Moss¡¯s wife¡¯s persuasion and arranged for Luna and Sean matchmaking. In the end, Sean didn¡¯t even remember her appearance and name. At that time, Luna thought it was because she was too young. After all, Sean had been twenty¨Csix years old, older than her a whole eight years. She believed that she would impress and attract Sean when she became morepetent and mature. Regrettably, Sean had fallen in love with ire. Sean didn¡¯t have time to listen to their small talk and turned to leave. On the way out, Mona happened toe in from outside. At the sight of him, Mona politely greeted, ¡°Uncle Sean.¡± Sean nodded indifferently and left. The people in the room seemed to be getting more and more excited as they chatted about Luna. ¡°Moss, what are you talking about? My daughter¨Cinw said that Luna¡¯s mother was inquiring about Mr. Sean with her a few days ago. She must have asked it for Luna.¡± Moss cleared his throat in embarrassment and waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Besides, isn¡¯t Mr. Sean having Ms. Donovan now? Don¡¯t make fun of Luna again.¡± Chapter 220: Was She Still Missing Uncle Sean? 76 Hearing that, Mona raised the corners of her mouth. Luna was Mona¡¯s childhoodpanion and her little follower, pestering Mona every day to take her to y in the old mansion of the Vanderbilt family. Was she still missing Uncle Sean after so many years? It¡¯s interesting! On Friday. On the premiere of the Twenty¨CFifth Hour, a lot of media arrived owing to ire¡¯s double identities, including big media, small media, self¨Cpublished media, and even the paparazzi. In the venue, there¡¯s enough space in the front row for the media to broadcast. Suzanne, Mason, and the other main actors in the movie were there. Boswell had been waiting in the VIP parking lot of the venue early in the morning, asionally raising his wrist to check the time. He¡¯d heard that Sean woulde with ire. Besides, Logan had asked him for a dozen tickets. It seemed that more Vanderbilt family members wereing. He was so excited that he kept walking back and forth, his eyes staring at the parking lot entrance. Finally, a ck Rolls¨CRoyce drove in first, and without even looking at the license te number, he knew it was a Vanderbilt family car! Just as he was about to walk over, he saw another one behind it, then one Chapter 221 Chapter 221 221: Crazy Old Man Chapter 221: Crazy Old Man Gee! How many Vanderbilts were here? Was he¡­ going to be rich? Seeing the first car to stop and the door opened, he rushed over to it. Sean got out of the car, then bent down, holding the door frame with one hand and ire, who was getting out of the car, with the other. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Mr. Sean!¡± He rubbed his hands in excitement, then excitedly extended one of his hands towards Sean. Everyone in Ascalon knew that Mr. Sean never shook hands and usually greetec people with a nod of the head, but Boswell got a little carried away and just reached out his hand at him. After reaching over, he instantly regretted it and wanted to retract his hand to avoid embarrassment, and just as his hand was about to retract, Sean chuckled and reached out to gently grip his fingers, ¡°Producer Boswell.¡± ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± Boswell was so ttered and excited that he almost jumped up. Mr. Sean shook hands with him! Mr. Sean actually shook hands with him! 1/5 Fri, Nov Chapter 221: Crazy Old Man He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement as he withdrew his hand and looked at ire, smiling and shaking his head, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you look¡­¡± ire looked down at the clothes she was wearing and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I look good?¡± Boswellughed out loud, ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean that. Ms. Lawrence, you look good in anything you wear.¡± ire didn¡¯t dress up today, she just wore a pair of light¨Ccolored jeans and a white t¨Cshirt, which were both the most youthful and the mostmon. It¡¯s just¡­ Her T¨Cshirt had a few big words printed on it: I¡¯m the Prettiest! Without any pattern or decoration on the T¨Cshirt, these words were especially conspicuous and¡­ humorous. Boswell hadn¡¯t even finishedughing when he saw someone getting out of another car, his expression instantly became serious as he nodded respectfully at the man, ¡°Mr. Frederick.¡± Frederick nodded and walked towards them. Two more people got out of a car behind his, and Boswell¡¯s eyes widened as he politely called, ¡°Mr. Gabriel.¡± Gabriel and his wife and child walked over, then Madison and Mona, then Julia, Belle and Jon. Boswell greeted them one by one, thinking, ¡°Holy shit, the Vanderbilt family is all here today!¡± Chapter 221: Crazy Old Man He felt honored. While he was ted, the people in thest car got off, and when the two of them came close, Boswell¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he almost fainted on the spot¡­ These were the heads of the Vanderbilt family! He wouldn¡¯t dare say they came for him anymore, of course, they came because of ire! ¡°Ma¡­ Master Van¡­ Vanderbilt¡­¡± ¡°Producer Boswell! No need to stutter!¡± Master Vanderbilt was in a good mood, with his hands behind his back, he spoke amiably. Boswell heard him call his name and was so thrilled! In Ascalon, how many people want to have a connection with Master Vanderbilt? However, most of them couldn¡¯t even walk into the Vanderbilt family, even if they did, it was very difficult to see Master Vanderbilt. He did not expect that Master Vanderbilt would call him Producer Boswell! He was left with no words! ire, looking at his shocked and ttered face and seeing that he was so excited he didn¡¯t even know where to put his hands, smiled and joked, ¡°Boswell, we¡¯re just going to stand here and small talk?¡± ¡°Ah, of course not!¡± Chapter 221: Crazy Old Man 89%%% Boswell then reacted, and made a gesture of invitation, ¡°I have been expecting you and have prepared two lounges and a dressing room for you, there are twenty minutes before the premiere, why don¡¯t you take a break first and take your seats after it starts?¡± ¡°Twenty minutes?¡± Master Vanderbilt frowned, ¡°It will take about twenty minutes to walk in and then find our seats. Just skip the break!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Boswell was happy in his heart, but sweat broke out on his forehead. He suggested that they go to the lounge first because he wanted to wait for the premiere to start before they showed up to impress the whole audience! But Master Vanderbilt had spoken, and he could only lead them straight inside the venue. As expected, the Vanderbilt family drew amotion as soon as they stepped into the venue. The reporters were all rushing towards them, but fortunately, Boswell had called the security when they came in. Since they couldn¡¯t approach the Vanderbilts, the reporters turned their cameras all to them, some reporters even began to report it. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am currently at the premiere for the Twenty¨CFifth Hour, the premiere hasn¡¯t started yet, but we are surprised to see the Vanderbilts show up here, all the Vanderbilt family members are right here with us¡­ ¡°This is the first time that the entire Vanderbilt family has appeared in a public event. and while we don¡¯t know who they¡¯re here for vet. I can confirm 4/5 Chapter 221: Crazy Old Man That was for sure! The Vanderbilt family hade to the movie premiere, even if the movie didn¡¯t be a hit, the Vanderbilts could make it a hit! The front row was for the producers, and the second row was supposed to be for the sponsors, but since Sean, as the biggest investor, brought his family here, naturally, the organizer had to reserve a few more seats for him. When the other sponsors saw the big shits here, they didn¡¯t dare to sit in the same row with them. Besides, Master Vanderbilt was among them, if they sat next to the Vanderbilt family members, they would be too far away from Master Vanderbilt. So they hurriedly took the seats in the third row. Two of the quick ones grabbed the seats in the middle and bent over, ¡°Master Vanderbilt, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± The sudden words startled Master Vanderbilt, and when he inclined his head, he saw a face so close to his eyes, but he was not angry, he greeted the man amiably, ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Just as he finished replying, another voice came from the other side, ¡°Master Vanderbilt, I¡­ I¡¯ve worked with the Vanderbilt family before, but I¡¯ve only met Mr. Sean once, I¡¯m so happy to meet you today.¡± Master Vanderbilt¡¯s heart raced due to the fright and he smiled awkwardly, ¡°Oh, hello, hello.¡± Sean and ire were naturally seated in the first row, the premiere was about to start, and Suzanne and Mason walked over, seeing them, the two said hello politely. ILIB FI, NOV TU Chapter 221: Crazy Old Man 89% So they hurriedly took the seats in the third row. Two of the quick ones grabbed the seats in the middle and bent over, ¡°Master Vanderbilt, it¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± The sudden words startled Master Vanderbilt, and when he inclined his head, he saw a face so close to his eyes, but he was not angry, he greeted the man amiably, ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Just as he finished replying, another voice came from the other side, ¡°Master Vanderbilt, I¡­ I¡¯ve worked with the Vanderbilt family before, but I¡¯ve only met Mr. Sean once, I¡¯m so happy to meet you today.¡± Master Vanderbilt¡¯s heart raced due to the fright and he smiled awkwardly, ¡°Oh, hello, hello.¡± Sean and ire were naturally seated in the first row, the premiere was about to start, and Suzanne and Mason walked over, seeing them, the two said hello politely. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Mr. Sean.¡± ire was afraid that they would say hello to the other Vanderbilt family members one by one¡­ Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222: Why Didn¡¯t He Come Today? Chapter 222: Why Didn¡¯t He Come Today? ire waved at them, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Suzanne smiled and sat down right next to ire. She looked at the words on ire¡¯s T¨Cshirt very carefully and lifted her hand to cover her lips as she chuckled, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re cute.¡°¡± ire shrugged, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just a screenwriter, it¡¯s not like I can dress up morously and steal the limelight from you, but I can¡¯t dress too in, right, so I¡¯ll just have to use my clothes to tell everyone that I¡¯m the prettiest¡­¡± Suzanne chuckled again and thought that ire was so adorable. When she was at the film set, she had deliberately kept her distance from ire, and then, because of the endorsement and her intention to further her career, she had to try and be friends with ire as a way to get closer to the Vanderbilt family. But she found that the more she came into contact with ire, the more lovely she found ire, and ire¡¯s kind of loveliness came from within, she was not pretentious at all. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you don¡¯t need these words, you¡¯re the prettiest for sure.¡± ire looked at the gown Suzanne was wearing and pouted, ¡°Suzanne, you are lying!¡± Suzanne leaned in close and whispered in ire¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest in the room as long as Mr. Sean thinks you¡¯re the prettiest.¡± ire turned her head to Sean, who saw her looking at him and asked with 1:16 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 222: Why Didn¡¯t He Come Today? ire turned her head to Sean, who saw her looking at him and asked with a look in his eyes, ire pursed her lips and asked him, ¡°Sir, do you think I look pretty today?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, ¡°That¡¯s a must, you look the prettiest at all times!¡± ire pursed her lips and nodded before turning her head to whisper in Suzanne¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! At this moment, I also feel like I¡¯m the prettiest in the room!¡± Seated in the third row, Mona watched ire talk with Sean and Suzanne, she was very proud of herself with her hands crossed over her chest, ¡°ire, just smile now. I¡¯ll see how long you can keep that smile!¡± At this point, the host came on stage and gave some impassioned congrattory remarks before inviting Boswell to the stage. After Boswell finished his speechless, it was Suzanne and Mason¡¯s turn, and the reporters all wondered where David, the director of this movie, had gone. He didn¡¯t show up for such an important moment today? When it came time for reporters to ask questions, a reporter asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, we all know that the director of this movie is the great director David Smith, why didn¡¯t hee today?¡± Suzanne and Mason both held the microphone without speaking, Boswell smil and exined, ¡°Mr. Smith is preparing for his next movie, he¡¯s abroad right now and can¡¯te back.¡± Even if David couldn¡¯te back from abroad, he could show up on screen to deliver a speech, or at least he should record a VCR to say something. Why 89%1 Chapter 222: Why Didn¡¯t He Come Today? moment for his movie. Or¡­ did Director Smith offend some big shot and get shut out?¡± Boswell¡¯s brow furrowed gently, when he¡¯d invited the press, he¡¯d told them not to mention David, but there were so many reporters present today that he hadn¡¯t had time to tell them all. The reporter who asked the question was obviously from a smallpany, and he was probably trying to stir up trouble so he could make theirpany more recognizable. Boswell was so embarrassed but the reporter kept asking, ¡°Someone said earlier that David had some bad blood with C.S. Lawrence, the scriptwriter of this movie, and then he was shut out, Boswell, is this true?¡± Boswell was out of words. This matter was only known to the crew, he had specifically warned all the staff in the crew to keep this a secret, those staff members could not possibly break the news with the media, after all, Sean¡¯s tactics to block David they had seen with their own eyes. Who would have the guts to offend him? It urred to him at once that the story must have been told by David himself to the press! At this moment, David was sitting in front of hisputer with a cigarette lit in his hand and his legs crossed, cozying up and smoking while he watched Boswell look down at the audience off¨Cstage. Huh¡­ Fri, Nov Chapter 222: Why Didn¡¯t He Come Today? 89% Ban him? Sure! Anyway, there was not much of a way out for him since he couldn¡¯t be a director anymore. Even if he was going down, he would drag someone down with him! Those small media just wanted to be known, he just used his anonymous ount to contact a few reporters, who were overjoyed when they got the news. He¡¯d like to see how Boswell was going to exin it, and he was more than ready to ruin that bitch ire¡¯s reputation! Now not to mention Boswell, even Suzanne and Mason who were standing on stage felt awkward, Suzanne raised the microphone in her hand and said, ¡°Now it¡¯s the question session for the cast, please ask questions rted to the cast, if you really don¡¯t have any questions to ask, we will move on to the next session.¡± ¡°Suzanne, I do have a question for you. We all know that you took this y a long time ago, but because you got injured before the start of the shooting, the crew changed the female lead to Elena, but why is it that after several days of the start of the shooting, you became the lead again? I heard that Elena was reced because she offended the screenwriter, C.S. Lawrence, is this thing true?¡± The audience and the viewers sitting in front of theirputers were all shocked. am roc 11:16 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 222 Why Didn¡¯tHe Come Today? NIGHT LIVITA GUL Darity 89%1 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Those fans of Elena¡¯s immediately condemned her. ¡°How could C.S. Lawrence, merely a screenwriter, ban Elena? She must have someone behind her back!¡± ¡°Shame on C.S. Lawrence for banning Elena!¡± The reporters from the major media were even more wide¨Ceyed. They knew best what it meant for C.S. Lawrence to be able to ban David. How much power did C.S. Lawrence¡¯s backer have? As soon as they turned around, they saw ire sitting with Sean and saw that all the Vanderbilts were there today, they instantly understood what was going on. But understanding was not enough for them to go against the Vanderbilt family. But the smaller media were different, this was a rare opportunity for them to be able to make a name for themselves, so how could they possibly let it go? ¡°Boswell, Suzanne, are you going to protect C.S. Lawrence still? After all that she¡¯s done?¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223- Elena Did That? Chapter 223: Elena Did That? ire sat there, pouting, ¡°Why do I get the feeling that someone has been trying to ruin my reputation?¡± How could the reporters possibly know these things if someone hadn¡¯t leaked it to them on purpose? She was about to stand up when Sean took her hand. ¡°Sir, what are you doing? If I don¡¯t get up there, Boswell and Suzanne won¡¯t be able to deal with this.¡± Sean¡¯srge palm holding her hand applied slight force, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire blinked and watched Sean stand up with a confused look on her face. Shouldn¡¯t he get away from this in case to arouse any guesses? Sean raised his hand, patted his cor elegantly, and then walked toward the stage. As soon as he took his first step, a reporter had seen it and rushed to nudge the cameraman to get a shot at Sean. Immediately after that, the cameras, alongside the eyes of everyone in the room, were all focused on Sean, and he became the center of attention. He walked onto the stage and reached for Boswell¡¯s microphone, and thetter was dumbfounded as he stared at Sean. Sean stuck one hand in his pants pocket and turned around with the microphone in the other hand to face the audience Chapter 223. Elena Did That? 89% ¡°I¡¯m the biggest investor of this movie.¡± As soon as he said this, there was silence, obviously, there were so many people here, but none of them made a single sound, all of them were listening to him. It was as if as long as he stood there, he was destined to be the center of attention, destined to make people raise their heads and look up at him, without daring to interrupt. Sean¡¯s stern sight swept the reporter who had just asked the questions, and that reporter felt a cold chill down his spine. ¡°Elena is banned by me for seducing me in front of my girlfriend, for an actress like her who just wants to sleep her way to the top, I don¡¯t think she has what it takes to continue to work in the show business!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The eyes of the reporters were wide open. This kind of thing happened a lot in the show business, but saying it out loud at such an asion had terminated Elena¡¯s acting career. Theizens typed words with excitement as they heard this. ¡°Elena actually did something like that? Then it was the right thing to do to ban her!¡± ¡°Where were Elena¡¯s fans now? Why don¡¯t youe out and defend your idol now?¡± ¡°Elena is such a bi*ch! She tried to seduce someone who¡¯s already taken! And in front of his girlfriend? She deserved it!¡± ¡°Elena deserved it!¡± en seconds or so, the screen was full of ¡°Elena deserved it!¡± pop¨Cups, and those fans of Elena felt ashamed defending her just now. Sean looked at the reporters who were discussing and continued, ¡°David is even worse. He invited me to the party when the shooting was over, I did not go there, so he let it all on my girlfriend, and even hit my girlfriend. How could I keep someone like that?¡± ¡°Holy shit, is David that unreasonable?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s capable of that!¡± ¡°He did go too far.¡± Not to mention theizens, even the reporters were on the side of the crew now. One reporter even raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, you did the right thing!¡± Then, the whole room shouted, ¡°You did right!¡± When David saw this, he choked on the drag of cigar he had just taken, and he coughed violently, his hands covering his stomach and he was coughing so hard that tears flowed out of his eyes. It almost killed him! His career was over! Not just banned, his reputation was now ruined¡­ stand on the staan lietonime to the crowd, and raised hid hang Chapter 223: Elena Bid That? 89% Sean stood on the stage, listening to the crowd, and raised his hand to signal for silence before sticking that hand into his pants pocket again. ¡°I am very protective of my wife, whoever dares to bully my girlfriend, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± The whole room was silent, and no one said a word for a long time until a girl screamed, and then the whole room followed. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt is so manly! I love it!¡± ¡°I also want a boyfriend like that!¡± ¡°Geez¡­ I just came to see a movie premiere, why did I get such a breaking news?¡± A reporter couldn¡¯t help himself and grabbed the microphone and asked loudly, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, may I ask who your girlfriend is?¡± Sean¡¯s originally stern gaze suddenly gentled, he looked down and his eyes.nded on ire¡¯s face, he smiled and said, ¡°My girlfriend is C.S. Lawrence, Ms. Lawrence.¡± ¡°I knew it! It¡¯s Ms. Lawrence!¡± ¡°Oh my god! They are such a match!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going crazy! C.S. Lawrence!¡± The audience had gone crazy, even theizens were thrilled. ¡°C.S. Lawrence has a boyfriend? What a good match!¡± Fri, Nov Chapter 223: Elena Did That? 89% ¡°I¡¯m a big fan of C.S. Lawrence! I remember the first time C.S. Lawrence was photographed and posted online, someone said that it wasn¡¯t the real C.S. Lawrence, was it him?¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Have they been together since then?¡± ¡°That makes sense, that man who tweeted at the timemented ¡°you¡¯re fired¡°. It seems he¡¯s really protective of his wife!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so protective of and gentle to C.S. Lawrence!¡± ¡°I¡¯m their shipper now!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°God, it¡¯s sweet.¡± Boswell looked at the excitement of the whole audience, he himself was also excited. Mr. Sean not only rified all the previous rumors, and also protected his girlfriend, which shut the reporter¡¯s mouth. This was brilliant! Suzanne smiled with the microphone in her hand and asked, ¡°Now, shall we bring Ms. Lawrence on stage?¡± Chapter 224: Embarrassed Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224: Embarrassed What wasn¡¯t good about it? All the people in the venue, the crowd and the reporters all yelled, ¡°Good!¡± ire was experienced, but now, this was not a normal movie premiere anymore, everyone was feeling happy for her and Sean, which made her flush. Suzanne saw her blushing and biting her lower lip and smiled, ¡°Ms. Lawrence is a little shy, how about a little apuse for her, everyone?¡± As soon as she spoke, the whole room apuded, even Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt pped their hands. ¡°ire, get up there.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Mona clenched her teeth. She was the one who leaked the news about Elena, she had originally thought it would give ire a hard blow but she did not expect that Sean would stand up for her personally. It really pissed her off! But it¡¯s all right. She had a backup n! ire, just wait and see! By this time, Elena was already crying, who did she offend? Why did someone mention her on such an asion? ire stood up, red¨Cfaced, to the apuse of the crowd, then walked onto the stage where she looked into Sean¡¯s eyes as he looked at her, even her Chapter 224: Embarrassed Cals were jeu. 89% Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir¡­¡± She purposely lowered her voice, ¡°I¡¯m shy.¡± When she finished speaking, she suddenly felt that something was wrong ¨C she was obviously whispering, but why was her voice so loud? As soon as she lowered her eyes, she realized that the microphone in Sean¡¯s hand was very close to her, and her eyes widened, she instantly was so ashamed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. There came people¡¯sughter, and Suzanne, Mason and Boswell on the stage also burst outughing pleasantly. ire was so embarrassed by theirughter that she jumped into Sean¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± Sean raised his hand and gently rubbed her hair, a gesture that looked so doting in the eyes of the audience present and theizens online. Everyone cheered and congratted them. ire was thin¨Cskinned, she was so shy she wanted to get off the stage right. now, she blushed and got out of Sean¡¯s arms before taking the microphone Boswell handed her, ¡°I¡¯m just a scriptwriter, the heavy lifting is on Suzanne and Mason, so don¡¯t get hung up on me, everyone, let¡¯s just get on with the next session. ¡± After she finished, she handed the microphone back to Boswell, then took Sean¡¯s hand and walked off the stage. Boswell¡¯s purpose for inviting ire here had been achieved perfectly, and 11:17 Fri, Nov 10 89% Chapter 224: Embarrassed since ire had excited everyone, they could move on to the next session. After the cast walked down the stage, the movie The Twenty¨CFifth Hour started ying. All the lights in the venue went out, leaving only the screen lights. At the same time, the movie was released in major theaters nationwide. The pre¨Csale had reached over ten million dors, and after manyizens watched the premiere of the film, they fought for tickets online, scrambling to go to the cinema to see the whole film. 1. S. Lawrence¡¯s fans were there to support their idol, of course, but also to generate buzz for the movie. More importantly, they wanted to see if the film adaptation was as good as the novel. In only a few minutes, all the tickets for the film in all the movie theaters were sold out, and even the tickets for the next day were sold out. Halfway through the movie, Boswell received the ticket sales information, and he looked at the screen of his phone, nearly in tears with excitement. Boswell walked quietly to ire¡¯s side and waved his hand at Suzanne, who understood instantly and stood up to switch seats with him. Once seated, Boswell whispered in ire¡¯s ear, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, the movie tickets are sold out, both today¡¯s and tomorrow¡¯s, thanks to you.¡± ire knew that the credit for the movie¡¯s current poprity did not lie with her alone and that without Suzanne and Mason moring online to endorse her jewelrypany, the poprity would not have been as high as it was. Chapter 224: Embarrassed She smiled modestly, ¡°Boswell, what are you talking about? The credit goes to everyone who has contributed to the movie production. I can¡¯t take this alone.¡± ¡°Yes, but thanks for your cooperation¡­ Without your cooperation, the movie wouldn¡¯t have been so popr.¡± Sean inclined his head and saw ire and Boswell chatting away, he didn¡¯t disturb them, but stood up and walked out of the venue. Outside the venue, he had to walk through a long corridor, then turn a corner and walk through another corridor, at the end of which was the men¡¯s room. He walked in that direction, and as he was about to arrive, a man suddenly stepped out of the women¡¯s restroom. The woman¡¯s eyes showed surprise when she saw him, but it was only a mom before she hid it. Her eyes were locked on the man walking over, her face looked calm, but her slightly clenched hands still revealed the tension in her heart. Sean walked past her without looking at her as he was about to step into the men¡¯s restroom. ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± The woman suddenly called him. Sean stopped before turning to look at her. Seeing Sean looking at her with confusion, the woman bit her lower lip shyly, then smiled, ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m Luna Lyons, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± 4/5 Chapter 224: Embarrassed Luna Lyons? 89% Sean originally didn¡¯t remember her, but during the family meeting on Wednesday, he seemed to remember a few of the members from the sideline the family mentioning it, the woman in front of him should be rted to the Vanderbilt family. He nodded, ¡°Well, hello.¡± You may also like fhe Goddess of Romulus Werewolf Add to library Running away from a pack that tosses her around, Delphine finds herself in a love triangle with her mate, who happens to be Alpha of the pack she ran to. Can love really conquer all and will they be able to withstand the tests on the way? There are mysteries surrounding Delphine¡¯s past¡­ and her c¡­ Disappointment showed in Luna¡¯s eyes as it was obvious that he didn¡¯t remember her. But that was okay, she would just make him remember. ¡°Mr. Sean, someone from Paragon Group¡¯s entertainmentpany earlier called my agent, intending to invite me to work there, I thought it was your intention, but now it seems like it¡¯s not.¡± Sean frowned, a small matter like this wouldn¡¯t evene to his ears, the manager of the entertainmentpany would be able to decide, was this woman trying to strike up a conversation? ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do with it. If you have a problem with that, you can go to the manager, I have to go.¡± ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± FTI, NOV TU 89%1 Chapter 224: Embarrassed my agent, intending to invite me to work there, I thought it was your intention, but now it seems like it¡¯s not.¡± Sean frowned, a small matter like this wouldn¡¯t evene to his ears, the manager of the entertainmentpany would be able to decide, was this woman trying to strike up a conversation? ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do with it. If you have a problem with that, you can go to the manager, I have to go.¡± ¡°Mr. Sean!¡± Luna stomped her feet in depression and ran over to stop Sean, she raised her head and looked at the man in front of her, who was still as unapproachable as before while more mature and charismatic than before. She had loved him for so many years that she even went so far as to go abroad to further her education just so she could be excellent enough for him to notice her. She had put in so much effort, she wouldn¡¯t just give up because of his cold words. ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m Luna. Mona and I are best friends, I used to hang out in the Vanderbilt family, can¡¯t you really remember me?¡° Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225: Feel Sorry for My Design Sean frowned tightly, as he was growing impatient now. He had been with ire for the movie premiere, and watched the movie for more than half an hour, while ire talked to Boswell, he came out to the men¡¯s room yet this woman kept stopping him. She was really annoying! Without another word, he pushed Luna away from him, taking another step towards the men¡¯s restroom. Luna hit the wall, looking at Sean¡¯s back, aggrieved and called out, ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡­ I am having my period, and the back of my skirt is stained with blood. I have waited here for a long time and no one came, I just needed your help.¡± Sean ignored her and continued to walk in, and she reluctantly called out, ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m at least part of the Vanderbilt family, can¡¯t you help me?¡± Sean finally stopped there, knowing that this was quite a problem for a woman and that it would be humiliating to walk out of here like this. Regardless of who Luna was rted to, he couldn¡¯t really refuse to help. He thought for a moment and took off the suit he was wearing and threw it to Luna before walking into the men¡¯s bathroom without a word. Luna took his suit, delighted inside, held it to her nose and gently sniffed¡­ It was his unique mint fragrance. She smiled and put the suit on, looking back down her skirt, his suit was so ig and long it covered her buttocks, she let out a smug chuckle and strutted Fri, Nov 89% Chapter 225: Feel Sorry for My Design Mona sat in the venue to watch the movie with particr interest. She had to say that the movie was really good, the female lead was humorous and the male lead was domineering and a bit paranoid. It could arouse bothughter and tears. Just as she was immersed in the movie, her phone suddenly vibrated and she took it out to see Luna texting her, ¡°Got it! Thx.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mona smiled smugly and put her phone back in her bag, then nced toward ire, who was sitting in the first row, the smile on her face became brighter. She wondered if ire really trusted her uncle that much. ire had finished talking to Boswell and turned her head without seeing Sean, after she watched the movie for a while longer, Sean walked back in. ire noticed at a nce that his suit was gone and he was wearing only a white shirt. ¡°Where were you?¡± Sean sat down and whispered in her ear, ¡°I went to the men¡¯s room.¡± ire pouted, her pretty eyebrows furrowed, ¡°And lost your suit there?¡± Sean looked down at his shirt and sighed helplessly, ¡°I met a woman who said she was a part of the Vanderbilt family, the back of her skirt was stained as she was on her period, so I gave her my suit.¡± ire was a woman, of course, she knew what Sean meant. It was just that he just gave the woman his suit that readily, which made her a bit unhappy. Fri Chapter 225: Feel Sorry for My Design ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me? I could have asked Suzanne to borrow a suit for her.¡± Sean stared at her pouting cheeks and he poked it with his finger, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it at the time.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ire pped his hand away, pouting, ¡°Did you not think of it or did you not even think at all? I designed your suit, I made it myself. It¡¯s worth a lot of money! And what man would casually lend his suit to a woman he randomly met¡­¡± Sean chuckled, ¡°ire, are you jealous?¡± Jealous? ire was so jealous, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it, ¡°What? No! I just feel sorry for the suit I made!¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Sean smiled and took her hand, ¡°I get it, it definitely won¡¯t happen again.¡± It was because he was really in a hurry to go to the men¡¯s room and didn¡¯t want to bother with that woman, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about her if she wasn¡¯t a member of the Vanderbilt family. ire was only jealous for a moment before she forgave him. The movie premiere ended perfectly, and everyone went their separate ways for the night. The next day, the Vanderbilt family received an unexpected visitor. Chapter 225: Feel Sorry for My Design Luna, led by Mona, made it into the Vanderbilt family, and all along the way, Mona badmouthed ire to Luna. ¡°Luna, you have no idea, that woman, because she¡¯s a bit talented, has been acting so bossy in front of me, and even my grandparents! ire even has two children, they actually all agreed to her being with Uncle Sean, what do you think they are thinking?¡± Last night, Luna went back and investigated ire. She had to admit that she froze when she saw all of ire¡¯s identities. She had thought she was talented enough, before ire came to Ascalon, she was known as Ascalon¡¯s number¨Cone talented woman, she not only yed the piano well, but she was also a great dancer who had won a lot of international awards. On top of that, she was also good at ying chess, though not a professional, no one had ever won against her in the amateurs. But after seeing ire¡­ It was more or less clear in her mind why Sean fell for ire. But it didn¡¯t matter, ire had talents and so did she, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily lose to ire when it came to talents, and she¡¯d steal Sean away from ire no matter what! ¡°Luna, here it is, this is Uncle Sean¡¯s ce.¡± In the past, although Luna hade to the Vanderbilt family several times, she had never set foot in Sean¡¯s ce, firstly, because Sean liked quiet and didn¡¯t like to be disturbed, and secondly, because she was too timid and didn¡¯t dare to. When she wanted to pursue him, he had always been busy and she thus had no chance. 11 17 Fri Nov 10 Chapter 225 Fool Sorry for My Design Today, she was finally here. Just as they reached the door, they were stopped by Gerald. ¡°Ms. Mona, what are you here for¡­¡± ¡°Of course, to see Uncle Sean!¡± Or what? To see that annoying ire? Gerald nced at Luna beside Mona and frowned gently, ¡°Ms. Mona, Mr. Sear doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed, and you brought your friend here, it¡¯s¡­ more. or less inappropriate.¡± Luna showed him the suit hanging on her arm, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m here to return Mr. Sean¡¯s suit.¡± Gerald looked at the suit and recognized it at a nce. It was designed by ire herself for Sean. He held his hand out, ¡°Just give it to me.¡± Luna retracted her arm, shielding it firmly against her chest, ¡°I have to say thank you to Mr. Sean face¨C to¨Cface. It¡¯d be better if I return it to him. myself.¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226: Don¡¯t You Know Who I Am? Gerald had wanted to say something more when Mona impatiently cut in, ¡°Gerald, can you stop wasting our time? Even if Luna isn¡¯t here to return the suit, can¡¯t Ie to see my uncle?¡± Gerald knew what this was about. Mona usually didn¡¯te to Sean¡¯s ce on her own ord, but today, she came with a woman who was obviously coveti Sean. If he just let them in and ire got the wrong idea, Mr. Sean would surely skin him! ¡°What about this? I¡¯ll go in and tell Mr. Sean, after Mr. Sean agrees, you¡¯ll go in.¡± Mona waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t keep us waiting.¡± Gerald hurriedly turned around and ran toward the house. ire and Julia were sitting on the sofa, reading Netflix¡¯s after¨Cviewing reviews of the Twenty¨CFifth Hour when they heard the footsteps, ire lookec up and saw Gerald run over in a hurry, ¡°Gerald, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gerald stood still and raised his hand to point at the door, ¡°Ms. Mona brought a woman here with her, the woman said she¡¯s here to return Mr. Sean¡¯s suit, I told her to just give it to me, but she refused, saying she wanted to thank Mr. Sean in person.¡± Julia looked up from the cell phone screen and smiled at ire, ¡°Yo, ire, a love rival at your door.¡°¡± ire had thoughtst night that the whole thing seemed fishy, but she 1/5 ner man! ¡°All right, let them in.¡± Julia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°ire, are you serious? You are going to let her in? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Sean will really be taken away?¡± ire raised an eyebrow indifferently, ¡°Any man who can be taken away by another woman is not good. Besides, I can¡¯t always be around him to prevent the other women from getting close to him.¡± Julia instantly ran out of words because she thought ire was right. There were too many temptations out there, and Sean couldn¡¯t always be at home and ire couldn¡¯t always keep watch over him; there would be women trying to get him. She had just thought of that when she saw Mona walk in with a woman. That woman, looking not much older than ire, dressed in a particrly mature way, as if she was deliberately trying to make herself look mature, with her wavy curly hair dyed brown and her face heavily made up. She looked like apletely different type of woman from them. Luna also froze for a moment when she saw ire, she had searched some of ire¡¯s photos on the inte, basically, all of them were taken on the day of the Charm Designers¡® Competition. In such events, women tend to dress up. But ire was wearing a simple home outfit today, simple and clean, she didn¡¯t even put on the slightest makeup today! Yet she looked so stunning, with her smooth and fair skin, in a strong contrast to her style now. Luna¡¯s lins nurser 2/5 Chapter 226: Don¡¯t You Know Who I Am? Luna¡¯s lips pursed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Mona came in, she looked around, not seeing Sean, she asked, ¡°ire, where¡¯s my uncle?¡± ire took off her shoes and crossed her legs on the couch with a pillow in her arms, casual and rxed, already having the demeanor of the hostess, ¡°He¡¯s busy, just tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°You?¡± Mona said dismissively, ¡°Who do you think you are? It¡¯s my uncle we¡¯re looking for.¡± ire¡¯s dark brown eyes curved as she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Those were obviously provocative words, but ire said it with a smile on her face, without showing the slightest provocation, which made it look like Mona was the one being unreasonable. Luna sighed inwardly, surely this woman had something, no wonder she could win Sean¡¯s favor. Mona was so angry she wanted to refute when Luna beat her to it and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to thank Mr. Sean, he lent me his suitst night and asked me toe and return it to him today.¡± The usual trick for a man to flirt with a woman is to borrow her something and ask her to return it the next day so that they can meet again. Last night, Sean said he gave a woman his suit, not borrowing it, ire believed Sean didn¡¯t lie to her. The woman in front of her was trying to make her misunderstand, get jealous, 3/5 11:18 Fri, Nov Chapter 226: Don¡¯t You Know Who I Am? Good tactic. ¡°You do have to return this suit.¡± ire looked at Luna with a smile and suddenly said, word for word, ¡°Because I made it for him myself.¡± She made it for him? The suit that Luna had been nursing in her arms like a precious thing was now disgusting to her! And ire¡¯s words embarrassed Luna, who had intended for ire to misunderstand and now embarrassed herself. She frowned, ¡°Can I see Mr. Sean now?¡± ire smiled, ¡°Just put it down. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Luna was reluctant, ¡°I have to thank him in person.¡± ire nodded seriously, ¡°You can just thank me.¡± Luna was speechless. ire didn¡¯t seem to be a scheming woman, yet her words always hit right on the nail, as if she had seen through all her intentions. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Luna chuckled, ¡°Ms. Donovan, I have just returned to the country and I haven¡¯t been here for a long time, do you mind if I stay for a while?¡± Julia watched the show with great interest, ire was good at dealing with women like Luna, but Luna was shameless! 4/5 Chapter 226: Don¡¯t You Know Who I Am? ire didn¡¯t expose her intentions and she actually refused to leave? ¡°ire¡­¡± No sooner had Julia said anything than ire smiled and nodded, ¡°It happens that I¡¯m bored, you can stay and we can have fun.¡± Julia widened her eyes. What was ire doing? She decided to let the woman stay? And let her meet Sean? Luna made herself at home and sat down with Mona on the couch, she casuall tossed the zer aside like it was garbage. She didn¡¯t want to touch it at all now. ¡°Ms. Donovan, it¡¯s no fun for us to sit still like this. Why don¡¯t we y chess?¡± Luna looked at ire with interest, wanting to see her look embarrassed. ire cocked her head, clearly a little confused, ¡°Well¡­¡± Mona gave Luna a secret thumbs¨Cup in her mind, sure enough, she was right to go to Luna! She had never seen ire so embarrassed and confused. Even if Luna couldn¡¯t break up ire and her uncle, she¡¯d get a kick out of watching Luna embarrass ire! Chapter 227 Chapter 227 5/5 Chapter 227: Who Do You Think You Are! ¡°ire,¡± Mona said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re Uncle Sean¡¯s girlfriend. You don¡¯t even know about shudan. He loves to y go very much.¡± ire blinked and said, ¡°I know shudan is ying go.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t keep up appearances.¡± Mona waved her hand gloatingly and suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to y it, just ask Uncle Sean out.¡± ire pursed her lips, saying unhappily. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t know? I know!¡± ¡°You know?¡± Mona obviously didn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. Just go to call Uncle Sean!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling him for such a small matter?¡± replied ire. She turned her head to Julia, saying, ¡°Julia, go get the chess board.¡± Julia sighed depressingly,ining, ¡°ire, am I here to serve you?¡± ire waved at her and said, ¡°Please.¡± Julia had no choice but to put on her shoes, and ascend the stairs. From ire¡¯s expression, Luna told that she didn¡¯t know how to y go but she just lied, presumably because she didn¡¯t want Luna to see Sean. ¡°Ms. Donovan, since you know how to y go, it¡¯s not much fun just ying. How about we make a bet?¡± 1/6 227. Who Do You Think You Are! ire looked Luna up and down and shook her head, declining, ¡°No.¡± Chuckling, Luna asked, ¡°Ms. Donovan, are you afraid of losing the game?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± ire tossed the pillow aside and put on the slippers, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not the type to be afraid of losing. I just don¡¯t think you have what I want in you.¡± Shit! Luna grunted inwardly. She didn¡¯t care about ire¡¯s belongings either. She sneered in her heart but smiled gently on her face as she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not bet on things, let¡¯s bet on something else.¡± It intrigued ire instantly and she inquired, ¡°Bet on what?¡± Luna pretended to think seriously, then said, ¡°If I win, I will be able to enter this courtyard as I please without a pass, and when Ie, I can¡¯t be blocked under any pretext.¡± She¡¯s so blunt. What she said meant that she wanted toe in and out of Sean¡¯s courtyard at any time as she pleased! Julia happened to hear Luna¡¯s words when she came downstairs holding the chessboard. She immediately ran over and ced the chessboard on the table in annoyance, snapping, ¡°Hey! You¡¯re so shameless! It¡¯s not your own house! Why don¡¯t you just say you want to get into Mr. Sean¡¯s bed if you win!¡± Furrowing her brows, Luna retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Since ire wouldn¡¯t pick a fight, she, Julia, would do it! 210 11:18 Fri, Nov Chapter 227: Who Do You Think You Are! ¡°Do you think others can¡¯t see what¡¯s in your heart? ire is just giving face to Miss Foster and doesn¡¯t want to make a fuss. But you just keep provoking her and get more and more aggressive.¡± ¡°Julia, who do you think you are?¡± Mona eximed all of a sudden. She put the bag aside with annoyance and put on airs as a Vanderbilt familydy, saying arrogantly, ¡°This is the Vanderbilt family. You¡¯re just an outsider. The Vanderbilt family is kind enough to amodate you. But don¡¯t push your luck to act recklessly.¡± Hearing her words, Julia burst intoughter. Instead of being pissed off, she said with a smile, ¡°Mona, I called you Miss Foster because ire would like to show you some respect. If you admit that she is Mr. Sean¡¯s fianc¨¦ and the future female master of the Vanderbilt family. then you will be treated with respect. However, if you don¡¯t admit it and even barge into the house with an unsavory woman, we¡¯ll report to Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt. Let¡¯s see if they will protect you or help ire!¡± The words ¡°unsavory woman¡± made Luna¡¯s expression change instantly. After all, she was the youngdy of the Lyons family and people had to respectfully address her as Miss Lyons, yet she was scolded by ire¡¯s assistant? And Mona was even more angry because Julia actually used Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt to threaten her! How could it be? It¡¯s fine for her to give in to ire, but did she even have to take her cue 3/6 11. 11. Fri, Nov 10 Chapter Who Do You Think You Are? from ire¡¯s assistant now? At this moment, the atmosphere in the room was incredibly tense. However, ire looked like nothing had happened. She looked at the two baskets of chess pieces on the chessboard carefully, and then picked up the white one. saying, ¡°I like the white pieces. I get this one.¡± You may also like The Long Lost Billionaire¡¯s Wife Billionaire Add to library Valerie grew up as an orphan and worked hard to get everything in life, including her business degree. Her schrship, though, came with strings attached ¨C a two yearmitment to work at the presti Putting the chess basket beside her hand, she looked up at Luna in surprise and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you shudan?¡± Julia, Luna, and Mona were all dumbfounded! They were arguing right now! Could ire just show them some respect? And how could she act like nothing happened when Julia was actually arguing for her? Luna couldn¡¯t tell if ire really didn¡¯t understand what they were arguing about or if she was just pretending not to. ¡°Fine, since you picked the white one, I¡¯ll use the ck pieces,¡± said Luna. Then, she reached out to take the chess basket with ck pieces, cing it N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. beside her hand as well. Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 227 Who Do You Think You Are! ire picked up a white chess piece and was about to ce it on the board. when, as if she suddenly thought of something, she raised her head to look at Luna, inquiring. ¡°By the way, you were talking about the stake and you mentioned what you wanted, so let me say what I want now.¡± Luna never thought ire could y go from the bottom of her heart, and even if ire could, there was no way ire could defeat her! Back then, when Luna learned that Sean was keen on ying go, she purposely studied it from a teacher. What¡¯s more, she memorized chess manuals in her free time, sparred with folk experts, and reviewed the game after ying. Even h¨¦r teacher remarked that her performance was already considered half¨Cprofessional. So ire couldn¡¯t beat her! ¡°Fine, go ahead. What do you want?¡± asked Luna confidently. ire smiled faintly, responding, ¡°If I win, you¡¯re not allowed to set foot in the doors of the Vanderbilt family from now on, and if you identally meet me outside, please take a detour.¡± Hearing that, Mona arched her brows and scolded, ¡°ire, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Excuse me, am I going too far? She said that she could enter my house as much as she wanted if she won, and I¡¯m just not letting her in. Mona, you¡¯re so partial, aren¡¯t you?¡± ire retorted. With that, she threw the chess piece in her hand into the chess basket and raised her eyebrows at Luna, sneering, ¡°Or, do you think you¡¯ll lose to me?¡± Lose to her? It¡¯s funny! 11.18 Fri Nov 10 Chapter Who Bu You Think You Are? Luna didn¡¯t think it was even possible. She could beat ire with her eyes closed! ¡°Well! I bet!¡± said Luna. ire beamed, ¡°BO1?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Luna sneered and raised her lips, stating, ¡°You go first, so that you won¡¯t say that I¡¯m bullying you when you lose the game.¡± ire¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re letting me go first?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Luna replied confidently. ¡°Well then.¡± Then, ire picked up a chess piece again with her slender fingers andnded it on the board without any consideration. Luna smiled and picked up a ck piece tond on the board. Julia and Mona stopped talking, watching the game intently¡­ Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228: Luna¡¯s Face Instantly Turned Pale Fortunately, Julia and Mona could understand it, so they didn¡¯t feel bored. In the beginning, both ire and Luna yed effortlessly. As soon as ire finished her move, Luna made her move, looking as if the two were neck and neck. Luna was puzzled. Originally, she had thought that ire didn¡¯t know how to y go, and even if she did, she was probably just an amateur. However, after ying for more than twenty minutes, ire was actually able to proceed or retreat freely under her attack, and she seemed to beying out the game in an organized manner. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It turned out that Luna had underestimated her enemy. And that should not happen in a game. Furrowing her brows gently, Luna started to get serious. Forty minutes had passed, and ire keptnding her pieces casually, almost not even thinking about it upon Luna¡¯s move. However, Luna yed more and more slowly, from thinking for ten seconds or so, to now two to three minutes before shended a piece. This time, ire had finished a move for five whole minutes, but Luna hadn¡¯tnded the piece yet. ire yawned in boredom, saying, ¡°Julia, it¡¯s so boring. Go take a fruit te.¡± Julia sneered, ¡°It¡¯s indeed boring, I¡¯m bored out of my mind watching it. Luna, can you hurry up? ire is getting hungry waiting for you.¡± Luna shot an annoyed nce at Julia. She was already agitated in her heart. 1/5 Luna shot an annoyed nce at Julia. She was already agitated in her heart. ire¡¯s gentle attack at the beginning hadn¡¯t done a bit of damage to her, but as the game progressed, those previous attacks that seemed harmless had formed an impermeable invisibly, trapping Luna in it, and she hadn¡¯t found a way to get out of it until now. Mona retorted for her unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t allow others to think while ying chess? Do you think she¡¯s like you who¡¯s fucking stupid?¡± Irritated, Julia criticized, ¡°Miss Foster, you are at least a youngdy of the Vanderbilt family. Did your mom educate you to be so foul¨Cmouthed?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Mona shouted in anger. ¡°Julia,¡± ire voicedzily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get some fruit?¡± Julia spat her tongue at Mona and stood up, bouncing and humming contentedly towards the kitchen. Mona grunted in frustration, sulking alone. Luna was still contemting, trying to find out the breakthrough, but failed to do so. Furrowing her brows tightly, she lifted up a chess piece but hesitated tond it. Right now, the only way she could go was to give up on the pieces that were encircled. Julia cut two oranges, loaded the te, and walked out. Seeing Luna¡¯s frown deepen, sheughed pleasantly, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the fruits. Haven¡¯t you made a move yet?¡± 2/5 pter 228: Luna¡¯s Face Instantly Turned Pale the pieces that were encircled. Julia cut two oranges, loaded the te, and walked out. Seeing Luna¡¯s frown deepen, sheughed pleasantly, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the fruits. Haven¡¯t you made a move yet?¡± Upset, Luna finally dropped the piece on the periphery. ire just took a look and instantlynded a white piece, which made Luna¡¯s face turn pale immediately. ire really had a backup n! Then, Luna was lost in a long thought again. ire picked up a piece of orange and took a bite, throwing the peel into the trash can, saying, ¡°Julia, this orange is just right, not too sweet or too sour. Tell Mr. Vanderson to buy such kind in the future. I don¡¯t like the ones that are too sour.¡°¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Julia. Julia also ate a piece and said with smiling eyes, ¡°Mr. Sean specially ordered that only sweet fruits should be sent here. Mr. Vanderson will taste them in advance, and he will confirm the fruits are sweet enough before they are sent over.¡± Hearing that, Mona snorted in her heart. It¡¯s just an ordinary orange. What difference can it make? Watching ire and Julia eat with pleasure, she took a piece and put it in her mouth. To her surprise, she was instantly impressed by the amazing taste. 3/5 It¡­ it was really better than all the oranges she had eaten before. The sweetness was particrly high, and the slight sourness was perfectly integrated into it, which prevented her from stopping. Seeing that there were only two pieces left on the te, Mona was so busy biting off the pulp that she didn¡¯t even have time to throw the peel away and reached out to grab another piece. Julia was about to reach for another piece when Mona snatched it away. Looking at ire, Julia grunted in frustration, ¡°Last piece, ire, for you.¡± ire happily finished thest piece. At this moment, Luna was still contemting with her brows wrinkled, sitting there motionless with her eyes fixed on the board. ire didn¡¯t rush her, but said to Julia, ¡°Bring the snack box over here.¡± Julia smiled and got up to fetch it. Soon, she returned with a veryrge box. ¡°ire, what do you want to eat?¡± inquired Julia. ire looked inside the box and replied with her small hand pointing at the snack, ¡°Spiced beef jerky.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julia picked up the bag of beef jerky and threw it to ire, and then took a bag of potato chips for herself. She couldn¡¯t wait to unwrap it and enjoy the chips. Not to mention Julia and ire, Mona was bored of waiting. Luna was known as unrivaled in the Go amateur world with the power to fight with first¨Clevel 4/5 11:19 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 228: Luna¡¯s Face Instantly Turned Pale Pouting her lips, Mona bent down and rummaged through the box, taking a ba of the same spiced beef jerky as ire. Unwrapping the package, she put the beef jerky into her mouth and bit it. Well¡­ it was delicious! She was the youngdy of the Vanderbilt family and had eaten all kinds of snacks. But ire¡¯s snacks were really tasty! Obsessed with the snacks, Mona had forgotten the existence of Luna and ever ignored that ire was ying go with Luna. Every time ire picked up a snack, she followed her. She even wanted to ask ire for the purchase link. The three were enjoying the snacks, while Luna was being bothered by the tough game. When she finally fell a piece, ire decisively made a move. Luna was extremely frustrated. She thought ire didn¡¯t even y it seriously but just casually dropped the pieces. But even so, ire forced her into an even more dangerous position. At this moment, Sean had just finished his business and walked out of the studio, nning to see what ire was doing, only to find that ire, Julia, and Mona were eating snacks leisurely. His little niece, Mona, was actually staring at ire with enthusiasm in her eyes, asking with interest, ¡°Where did you buy these snacks? Can you give me a link?¡± 11-19 FIL NOV TU Chapter 228: Luna¡¯s Face Instantly Turned Pale ???b!? bu????.C, JUS HEIM 3.88% Luna was extremely frustrated. She thought ire didn¡¯t even y it seriously but just casually dropped the pieces. But even so, ire forced her into an even more dangerous position. At this moment, Sean had just finished his business and walked out of the studio, nning to see what ire was doing, only to find that ire, Julia, and Mona were eating snacks leisurely. His little niece, Mona, was actually staring at ire with enthusiasm in her eyes, asking with interest, ¡°Where did you buy these snacks? Can you give me a link?¡± And another woman was sitting next to them, with her head down, ck ches pieces clutched in her fingertips, and a sad look on her face. Well¡­ It turned out that they were ying go. Sean walked over and rubbed ire¡¯s hair tenderly with his palm, saying ¡°ying chess? Chapter 229 Chapter 229 ¡± Chapter 229: You Did It Intentionally! ire promptly packed up the snacks around her and pulled Sean to sit beside her, replying, ¡°Yes, she bet me on chess.¡± Sean then looked towards the chessboard, only to find that the white pieces on the board were well¨C arranged, trapping the ck pieces and forming an imprableposition, while the ck pieces on the periphery had obviously been in disarray, without any tactics, appearing to be on the defensive, but in fact, ready to escape. Well¡­ it seemed that the two people¡¯s skills of ying go were not on the same level. The ck side was too weak. Luna was so concentrated that she didn¡¯t even know Sean wasing. Her eyes were glued to the board as if she was in the game. She felt like she was walking in the middle of a bamboo forest, each bamboo putting invisible pressure on her. As she ran toward the left, there was no way out, and the case was the same as she ran toward the right. In the end, she could only change direction and run towards the way she came from. Looking at the way out ahead, she heard amotion from the left, right, and behind the bamboo forest all of a sudden. She turned back and saw countless pieces of bamboo leaves like a sword flying towards herself. They were so fast that she didn¡¯t even have the time to dodge. Consequently, the bamboo leaves pierced her body¡­ Luna shrieked all of a sudden. The ck chess piece in her hand fell on the table in an instant. At this moment, she breathed heavily with her face turning pale and her eyes cover 88% Chapter 229: You Did It Intentionally! with scarlet blood. Even though she was reluctant and unconvinced, she was quite aware that she lost the game. ire and the others looked at her in surprise. Seeing her sweating profusely, like she had run dozens of kilometers, they kept silent. Luna closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. When she opened her eyes again, the blood color in her eyes faded. Lowering her head, she reached out to the chess basket with her trembling fingers, grabbed a few pieces, and ced them on the board very unwillingly. Then she said, ¡°I¡­ concede defeat.¡± ¡°Well,¡± ire indifferently answered, and continued to eat the snacks in her hand, saying, ¡°Honey, this is delicious, try it.¡± She picked up a piece of dried mango and put it in Sean¡¯s mouth. Sean bit a small piece, and then ire finished the rest. Hearing the word ¡°honey¡°, Luna looked up in shock, only to catch the scene of ire feeding Sean. Instantly, her heart twitched violently, and humiliation set in. When did Seane? Did he see her awkward condition just now? Yes, he must have seen it! Luna was so proud. She had always maintained the most perfect appearance ir front of Sean. She didn¡¯t expect to let Sean see the scene of her losing to ire! ire must have known she was going to lose and deliberately called Sean here. Chapter 229: You Did It Intentionally! How vicious ire was! ¡°ire, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Luna questioned her. ire looked at her nkly, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Julia put down the snacks in her hand and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to admit defeat?¡± Luna wasn¡¯t the type who couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Instead, she just didn¡¯t want to lose to ire, much less in front of Sean! Exacerbated, Luna stood up and raised her hand to point at ire¡¯s nose, shouting, ¡°You did it intentionally! You deliberately made Mr. Seane over to see me lose, didn¡¯t you!¡± ire burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Am I that boring? There¡¯s no denying that you would lose to me and there¡¯s no need to ask anyone to witness it.¡± Luna was just about to retort to her angrily, when suddenly a bag of snacks flew over, hitting the back of her hand away from ire¡¯s eyes. Sean¡¯s cold voice rang out coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t point at my fianc¨¦e!¡± Luna froze for a moment and stared at Sean. She didn¡¯t imagine that he would hit her. What¡¯s worse, he disliked to touch her, so he threw a bag of snacks at her. How much did he dislike her? ¡°Mr. Sean¡­¡± Luna¡¯s eyes quickly reddened, as if she had been greatly wronged. She bit he unwillingly and murmured ¡°How could you!¡± Chapter 229: You Did It Intentionally! 376 However, Sean didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, he looked at ire gently and inquired, ¡°What did she bet with you?¡± ire chuckled and replied, ¡°She said that she would have free ess to our yard if she won.¡± Hearing that, Sean couldn¡¯t help but arch his brows and narrow his eyes threateningly. ire pouted her lips, grabbed his big hand coquettishly, and gently shook it, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. My bet is, if I win, she can never set foot in the Vanderbilt family again and will have to walk around me when she sees me in the future.¡± Only then did Sean¡¯s expression soften. He raised his hand to pinch ire¡¯s white face, which was so gentle that Luna couldn¡¯t help feeling pain in her heart. She had known Sean for more than a decade, but she had never seen Sean looking at anyone with such eyes. Moreover, she had never seen Sean, always cold and merciless, dote on pinching a girl¡¯s face. The man in front of her was so gentle that it seemed not at all the Sean that she knew. But¡­ she liked him so much. If only such tenderness could be given to her! Just as she was lost in fantasy, two sharp lines of sight suddenly fell on her face. The gaze was too cold, like a knife, unmercifully cutting off the extravagant hope in her heart. ¡°Since you¡¯ve lost, you should honor the bet,¡± said Sean. He was driving her away. Luna clenched her fists hard, tears swirling around in her eyes, and she Bald, ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m Luna. I¡¯m going into Joymaker Entertainment for your 11:19 Fri, Nov 10 10% Chapter 229: You Did It Intentionally! Luna had mentioned itst night. With a sullen face, Sean took out his cell phone out and dialed a number. ¡°You guys signed with Luna?¡± The person on the other side answered cautiously, ¡°Mr. Sean, we are preparing to sign her and we are still negotiating the content of the contract. What do you¡­¡± Sean interrupted him coldly, ¡°That means you haven¡¯t signed yet. In that case, there is no need to sign her. Listen, mypany will never hire her!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Luna¡¯s eyes widened incredulously as she said, ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m an internationally renowned pianist, the number one pianist in the country. You know what? So many foreignpanies wanted to sign me, but I resolutely returned for you. Besides, so manypanies bigger than Joymaker Entertainment wanted to cooperate with me with a higher payment, but I didn¡¯t go¡­¡± Sean coldly interrupted her, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± What¡­? She had studied piano so hard for Sean and worked so hard to make a name for herself in the piano world, but in the end, he said it had nothing to do with him¡­ Damn! At this moment, Luna felt she was humiliated. He didn¡¯t care about her efforts at all! Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230: You Are Not Allowed to Enter My Yard Either! Was ire the only woman in his heart? Luna was exasperated and ashamed, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly Staring at Sean, she questioned word by word, ¡°What is so good about ire? Howe you can see her but never see me?¡± ire couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Why was she involved? After all, she wasn¡¯t the third party, and she didn¡¯t steal Sean from Luna. It seemed that Luna and Sean had known each other since early on. But since Sean didn¡¯t fall for Luna, it meant she was not his type. So what did ire have to do with it? ire was med for no reason. Were people nowadays so unreasonable? At this moment, Sean coldly sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to bepared with my dear ire at all.¡± Sean¡¯s words were like numerous sharp swords falling from the sky, which hurt her mercilessly, breaking thest line of defense in her heart! Luna¡¯s pride waspletely shattered and she stumbled a few steps in dismay. After she managed to stand still, her originally beautiful face instantly became hideous as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not qualified?¡± Luna was furious, and the despair made herugh out loud in an inelegant manner. Sheughed so hard that her tears flew wildly and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ean she stared at Sean with hatred in her eyes and said, ¡°Wait and see, how you how I¡¯m qualified!¡± 230: You Are Nog Allowed to Enter My Yard Either! When Mona, who had dared not to say anything, heard this sentence, her heart jumped violently. Jesus Christ! No one had ever had the nerve to put harsh words in the face of Mr. Sean. Was Luna looking for death? At this moment, Mona regretted taking advantage of Luna to break up ire and Mr. Sean, and even more regretted bringing the reckless woman here. What should she do? What should she do!!! She paid attention to the current situation closely, intending to bolt when she got the chance. The expression on Sean¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, and hezily folded his legs. Raising his lips gently, he reached out to put ire into his arms and uttered, ¡°In my life, I, Sean, will only wait for one person, and that¡¯s ire!¡± Luna asked him to wait, on what grounds? Was she qualified? ire raised her head in surprise and looked at his cold face, not understanding why he suddenly said this, but for no reason, she felt so sweet in her heart. Feeling her line of sight, Sean lowered his head and looked into her eyes. With a gentle smile, he fell a kiss on her forehead dotingly. His smile and actions were so honest as if ire was the treasure in his heart, irreceable forever. You Are Not Allowed to Enter My Yard Either! ???????? Luna had been very depressed, but she had to see Sean and ire showing love in front of her. She was so painful that she wanted to tear herself apart and roll back and forth on the iron nail te, to paralyze the pain in her heart with the pain in her body. She really couldn¡¯t stay any longer, and staying one more second would be a self¨Cinflicted humiliation for her. So she turned around angrily and ran towards the door, crying. ¡°Wait,¡± Sean¡¯s voice sounded behind her. Her heart warmed with excitement as she stopped and turned around. She knew that Mr. Sean wouldn¡¯t be so heartless towards her. She knew that Mr. Sean still pitied her. Her hopeful gaze fell on Sean¡¯s face. However, Sean raised his hand to point at the suit jacket that she had thrown in the corner of the sofa, saying with a chilling voice, ¡°Take this away. Don¡¯t leave anything you¡¯ve touched in my house.¡± Luna was dumbfounded. He resented her! Even if it was ire¡¯s handmade clothes for him, he didn¡¯t want it anymore since she had worn it. una bit her lower lip tightly in shame. Since thest bit of hope in her 11:19 Fri, Nov 10 88 Chapter 230, You Are Not Allowed to Enter My Yard Either! looking at Sean and ran out dejectedly. Furrowing his brows with dissatisfaction, Sean shouted to the outside, ¡°Gerald!¡± Gerald hurriedly walked in and respectfully asked, ¡°Mr. Sean, what do you want me to do?¡± Sean raised his hand and pointed to the mahogany sofa that Luna had just sat on, instructing, ¡°Ask someone to throw this sofa away, and take that suit jacket and burn it¡­¡± With that, he looked down at his beloved chess board and pieces and added, ¡°I don¡¯t want these either, get all new ones.¡± Gerald was aware that Mr. Sean was obsessive about cleanliness, especially for women. Back then, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone enter his yard at all. But only after ire came did this yard be more lively. He didn¡¯t treat Julia and N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Suzanne that harshly. But as for Luna¡­ Gerald knew that Mr. Sean really resented her. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll have someone do it now,¡± replied Gerald. At this moment, Mona carefully stood up and bent over, trying to follow Gerald out. But as soon as she stood up, Sean called out, ¡°Mona!¡± Her heart skipped a beat and both of her legs shook. She said with fear, ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle Sean.¡± Wrapping his arms around ire, Sean said as he gazed at Mona coldly, ¡°Don bring unsavory people to the Vanderbilt family in the future, and you are no allowed to enter my yard without the consent of ire and me!¡± 230: You Are Not Allowed to Enter My Yard Elther! Mona¡¯s eyes were instantly red. She knew that she had made a mistake about this matter, but¡­ but she was at least his niece! ¡°Uncle Sean¡­¡± Mona bit her lip and cried with a broken heart, ¡°I won¡¯t do this kind of thing again in the future, please don¡¯t hate me¡­¡± After all, Sean was the future master of the Vanderbilt family. If she was You may also like The Substitute Husband 49 Billionaire Add to library na, the secretive sole heir to the Jordan Group, eagerly anticipated the wedding of the century with rising actor Daniel Ray. For her, this event was more than just a celebration of love; it was an opportunity to reveal her true identity and secure her future alongside her beloved¡­. hated by him, it was fine when her mother was around, but in case her mother was not around one day, the Vanderbilt family could not tolerate her. Sean was putting on a livid face, obviously ming Mona. Seeing this, ire sighed softly in her heart. Anyway, blood ties could never be erased. ¡°Honey,¡± ire said, gently shaking Sean¡¯s arm. Sean lowered his head to look at her, saying, ¡°What?¡± ire pouted her lips, raised her hand, and pointed to Mona, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it before that I actually quite get along with her. We share the same taste in snacks. Just now, she asked me for the purchase link of snacks. Even though these snacks were not bought online, if she likes, I¡¯d like to share them with her. If she gets greedy in the future, I think she can alsoe over to get some snacks.¡± 19 Fri, Nov 1U 88%1 Chapter 230; You Are Not Allowed to Enter My Yard Either! sighed softly in her heart. Anyway, blood ties could never be erased. ¡°Honey,¡± ire said, gently shaking Sean¡¯s arm. Sean lowered his head to look at her, saying, ¡°What?¡± ire pouted her lips, raised her hand, and pointed to Mona, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it before that I actually quite get along with her. We share the same taste in snacks. Just now, she asked me for the purchase link of snacks. Even though these snacks were not bought online, if she likes, I¡¯d like to share them with her. If she gets greedy in the future, I think she can alsoe over to get some snacks.¡± Sean had seen Mona asking ire about the snacks when he came out just now. It was a small thing, and he knew that ire just didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about it. ¡°Well.¡± Sean smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Just do whatever you please.¡± ire let out a happyugh before straightening up with her arms around his neck and giving him a rewarding kiss on the cheek. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so nice,¡± said ire. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231: You¡¯re Brilliant! Sean was a bit unfulfilled and was about to kiss back, but ire pushed him away and waved at Mona, ¡°Come over here.¡± Mona kept scratching her pants with a little embarrassment. Just a moment ago, she had brought another woman here intending to break ire and Sean up. However, ire actually returned good for evil. Instead of making it difficult for Mona, ire let her stay and y. Mona suddenly felt herself a little narrow¨Cminded and mean. ¡°Well,¡± Mona replied. She squirmed her way over to ire. At this moment, Gerald had brought someone in to move the mahogany couch Luna had been sitting on. So Mona took a seat on the single couch next to it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ire put the rest of the snacks into a box and covered it with a lid, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t buy these snacks outside. Take this box, and when you finish them and still want more, juste over to find me. I¡¯ve got plenty more.¡± Girls talk about snacks, cosmetics, clothes, and jewelry. And ire happened to be good at all of these. Mona had hated ire before, but ire didn¡¯t report what she had done today to Master Vanderbilt or Mrs. Vanderbilt. Otherwise, she would definitely have been in trouble and might have no foothold in the Vanderbilt family in the future. So now, Mona¡¯s starting to like ire. ¡°Well, thank you,¡± Mona voiced her gratitude. ire smiled gently and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You cane over 1: You¡¯re Brilliant! s you like at any time. If there are still women who want to make trouble, you can also bring them over, and I will deal with them properly!¡± Mona was embarrassed. Well¡­ She didn¡¯t have the nerve to do that anymore. Then, she stood up, picked up the box, and left after saying goodbye. Looking at her back, Julia gave ire a thumbs up and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re brilliant!¡± ire shrugged, saying, ¡°After all, she¡¯s about our age. Why be enemies when we can be friends?¡± Hearing that, Seanughed out and praised her, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re my womar ire arrogantly raised her chin and said, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± After Luna left the Vanderbilt residence, she kept crying even when she was driving, as if those little tears were free, She just couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and was not reconciled at all! If it were another woman, not ire, it would have long been suspicious of Sean. Luna had to admit that ire was really smart and did things decisively and sophisticatedly despite her naive and innocent appearance. All of a sudden, her cell phone rang. She looked at the caller ID, which was an unfamiliar number. Then, she pulled over, wiped the tears from her face, and took several more deep breaths before picking the phone up and putting to her ear. You¡¯re Brin!! She tried to make her voice sound calm, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Lyons?¡± It¡¯s a man? Furrowing her brows slightly, Luna replied, ¡°I am, who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the manager of Skyleap Entertainment. I¡¯vee to you before. Do you remember?¡± Of course, Luna remembered Skyleap Entertainment, thergest entertainmen mediapany in the country, which had trained several kings and queens of singing, as well as countless Inte celebrities. It¡¯s very tactful and could make whoever they wanted go viral. He did have contacted Luna before, but Luna answered politely at that time, saying that she would think it over. It turned out that her politeness at that time had actually left herself a way out. ¡°Well, I remember,¡± replied Luna. The man let out a pleasantugh, continuing, ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember, Mr Lyons. You said you would think it over before. I wonder if you¡¯ve made a decision yet?¡± At this moment, Luna thought of the way Sean had said she wasn¡¯t qualified. The corner of her lips curled into a vindictive sneer as she replied, ¡°Of course, but I still want to see how much capital your ¡°Ms. Lyons, you¡¯re straightforward. If you have time now,e to ourpany. I promise to satisfy you.¡± Chapter 231: You¡¯re Brilliant! ¡°Ms. Lyons, you¡¯re straightforward. If you have time now,e to ourpany. I promise to satisfy you.¡± Hanging up the phone, Luna regained herposure. After crying all the way her makeup had been ruined, so she took out her cosmetics to touch up her makeup, then drove to the Skyleap Entertainment Building. To her surprise, the manager of thepany greeted her personally at the doo Seeing her, he took the initiative to step forward and greeted her, ¡°Hi, Ms. Lyons, my name is Andrew. Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡± Luna was smug in her heart. Since Andrew met her at the door in person, it meant that Skyleap Entertainment valued her very much, which allowed her to bargain for condition. After entering Andrew¡¯s office, Luna took a seat and came straight to the point, ¡°My request is very simple. I want thepany¡¯s resources to favor me. Mr. Coins, I believe you already know me very well. Besides being proficient in ying the piano, I canpose lyrics and songs, and my singing is very good. I don¡¯t know about the situation in the country, but I possess a lot of fans abroad.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Andrew nodded his head smilingly and said, ¡°Ms. Lyons, I¡¯m well aware of your talent. So, you n to develop all¨Caround but not limit yourself to the piano world since you return?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Luna raised her hand to tuck her hair around her ear, blinked her beautiful big eyes with a confident smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a queen of singing. I¡¯ll bring out all my skills so that everyone can see me and like me. Mr. Coins, you won¡¯t be stingy with the resources, will you?¡± ¡°Ms. Lyons, you¡¯re so talented. How can I not favor you?¡± Chapter 231: You¡¯re Brilliant! ??? 1*12. LJ VIIa, yuuno su WICTILCU. I you. Andrew rubbed his hands and tentatively asked, ¡°But I still want to confirm if you can ept something else besides writing songs, singing, and ying the piano?¡± Seeing Luna arching her brows, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Ms. Lyons, don¡¯t get me wrong. What I mean is whether you can ept to participate in a variety show?¡± Luna was quite aware that entertainers, whether singers or actors, would all take on variety programs to increase their poprity nowadays. Since she had just returned and had no foundation in the country, the fastest shortcut to quickly skyrocket into poprity would be to take part in a variety program that was very hot at the moment to increase her exposure. Luna didn¡¯t care about it with the great hope to let Sean regret what he had said. ¡°I can take it,¡± Luna stated. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Then, Andrew stood up, picked up a folder on his desk, and showed it to Luna, introducing, ¡°This is a very hot domestic music variety program. But with your current fame in the country, you¡¯ll only be able to go as a contestant and not as a judge. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Luna took a deep breath. She would ept anything right now to be famous, to prove she was better than ire, and to salvage her pride! Andrew pped happily. He didn¡¯t imagine Luna to be so easygoing. Generally speaking, those artists who had some poprity abroad would be Chapter 232 Chapter 232 hapter 232: Would Marry No One but Him? Okay, Ms. Lyons. Since you¡¯re so decisive, I will show ourpany¡¯s incerity. As long as you cooperate with us, I guarantee that all the ompany¡¯s good resources will be tilted in your favor!¡± After getting Winona¡¯swork of interpersonal rtionships from Pa, ire was at a loss. Winona¡¯s life experience was quite simple. Except for Pa who had a vested nterest in Winona, she had no otherplicated connections. ¡®ire,¡± Sean called her all of a sudden. He rested his palm gently on her shoulder. ire put the sheet away before taking his hand and pulling him to sit beside her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯ve always seen you alone with this piece of paper for the past few days,¡± said Sean in confusion. ire pouted her lips, heaved a sigh, and said with frustration, ¡°As for my mother¡¯s matter, I¡¯ve read the information that Aunt Pa sent me¡­ They¡¯re basically impossible.¡± Sean nced at the paper beside her, suggesting, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any clues, how about changing your mind and checking Joseph¡¯s connections?¡± Joseph? ire thought for a moment and quickly realized what Sean meant. Then, she happily gave Sean a kiss on the cheek before picking up her cell phone to Chapter 232: Would Marry No One but Him? happily gave Sean a kiss on the cheek before picking up her cell phone to dial Pa¡¯s number. Soon Pa picked up, ¡°ire.¡± ¡°Aunt Pa,¡± ire said sweetly, no longer with the detached coldness she had before, ¡°I¡¯ve finished checking my mother¡¯s connections, but it didn¡¯t go very well. May I ask you about Joseph¡¯s connections?¡± ¡°Joseph?¡± Pa¡¯s voice suddenly weakened, and she replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°I know some, but not much.¡°¡± ire sighed softly in her heart. It seemed that Pa still had emotional fluctuations for Joseph even after so many years. Once a woman falls in love with someone, it¡¯s hard to forget him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me what you know,¡± said ire. Pa pondered on it for a while before saying cautiously, ¡°Joseph used to have a good character, and was not suspicious or gloomy as he is now. He was very sunny and handsome when he was a teenager, and it was my father who changed him¡­¡± Feeling a bit off¨Ctopic, Pa let out a softugh and continued, ¡°He had a few good friends in school, and they used to visit the Summers family frequently. I¡¯ll organize their information in a while and send it to you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Actually, that wasn¡¯t the answer ire wanted, so she inquired patiently, ¡°Aunt Pa, besides his friends, did he have a girlfriend? Uh, I mean female 88% Chapter 232: Would Marry No One but Him? friends, confidants, or¡­ girls chasing him?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Pa was a bit embarrassed, and said ¡°ire, Joseph was very handsome when he was young. In the school, the girls chasing after him could line up ten streets. You know, it¡¯s a bit difficult for me.¡± Even if Pa didn¡¯t say it, ire could think of it. Joseph was now fifty years old, but he still had an extraordinary demeanor. From his mature and attractive face, one could see how handsome he had bee in his youth. Otherwise, how could the two ladies of the Summers family love him so much? Such a man must have his shining point. ¡°Aunt Pa, so are there crazier ones, the type that would marry no one but him?¡± ¡°ire, I recalled someone as you mentioned it¡­ Pa said seriously, ¡°Back then, a woman chased him especially crazily and even came to the Summers family to make a mess. Winona had a conflict with Joseph because of this matter. And the woman is called¡­ called¡­¡± ire was in no hurry and waited for the answer quietly. Pa thought for a long time and checked something before saying with certainty, ¡°Her name is Mia!¡± Mia? That was exactly what ire wanted, and she replied excitedly, ¡°Okay, thank you very much, Aunt Pa.¡± Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 232: Would Marry No One but Him? Hanging up the phone, ire couldn¡¯t wait to rush into the studio, turn on theputer, and input Mia¡¯s name into it. Soon, Mia¡¯s information appeared on theputer screen. There¡¯s nothing special in the beginning, but just as ire saw Mia¡¯s family members, her eyes widened at once and she murmured, ¡°Luna? She is actually Luna¡¯s mother!?¡± The variety show that Andrew had Luna participate in was the hottest music program in the country, which was called Who¡¯s the Best Singer. Generally speaking, such a music program would invite two or three singers who had been established in the music industry, and the rest would be the younger generation or singers who had potential despite less poprity. After all, the singers who could stand on the stage of this program were not to be underestimated in terms of strength. It had already recorded two episodes, and this time, Luna served as a challenger against the guest singers left over from the first two episodes. ¡°Luna, Mr. Coins just called and expected you to make a hit. Are you ready for it?¡± In the lounge, Luna¡¯s agent, Mnie, asked nervously as she watched the old¨Ctimers who were on stage live on TV. Luna sat upright on the couch, her eyes shining with confidence, and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Mnie frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°But why did you pick an old¨Ctimer? Fri, Nov Chapter 232: Would Marry No One but Him? made abroad, she was a neer in the domestic music world. To Mnie¡¯s surprise, Luna decided to challenge the old¨Ctimers. If she failed, she came for nothing and would surely be scolded by Andrew, but if she seeded, it would be a bit disrespectful to the old¨Ctimers and harmful to her reputation. But as the saying goes, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Looking at Luna¡¯s confident demeanor, Mnie didn¡¯t want to upset her. ¡°Well then, since it rtes to your own future, you can decide it yourself,¡± said Mnie. When the old¨Ctimer¡¯s performance came to an end, Luna stood up and decisively pushed down the challenge microphone! The old¨Ctimer just finished singing and was about to get off the stage when suddenly a red light came on and a ¡°squeaky¡± sound filled the venue. ¡°Am¡­ am I being challenged?¡± said the singer, incredulous. The host came on stage and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, you are challenged!¡± Not to mention that old¨Ctimer herself, even the audience below the stage felt it incredible. After all, she¡¯s an evergreen in the music world and her standard mezzo¨Csoprano voice was deeply loved by the audience. Although there were challengers in the previous two episodes, no one dared to challenge her. Surprisingly, someone would have the nerve to challenge her today! Instantly, the person on stage was very embarrassed while the audience off¨Cstage was incredibly excited. leaving space for Luna 11:20 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 212 Would Marry No One but Him? ??.? ???- 88% The host came on stage and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, you are challenged!¡± Not to mention that old¨Ctimer herself, even the audience below the stage felt it incredible. After all, she¡¯s an evergreen in the music world and her standard mezzo¨Csoprano voice was deeply loved by the audience. Although there were challengers in the previous two episodes, no one dared to challenge her. Surprisingly, someone would have the nerve to challenge her today! Instantly, the person on stage was very embarrassed while the audience off¨Cstage was incredibly excited. The host took the old¨Ctimer to the side, leaving space for Luna. In an instant, the lights of the entire arena went out, and then a melodious piano sound rang out. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s¡­ amazing,¡± the old¨Ctimer couldn¡¯t help but praise. Before the match, the identity of the challenger was kept secret by the program group, so both the audience and the guest singers remained uninformed. As a cluster of lights came down, and a white piano slowly rose, everyone¡¯s gazes were tightly focused. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233: Isn¡¯t It a Piece of Cake for Me to Be Popr? Luna was wearing a white formal dress, with her long curly brown hair draped over her shoulders. Her fingers were like elves, bouncing swiftly on the keys, giving off melodious and beautiful piano sounds, which attracted the audience in an instant. ¡°Who is she?¡± asked the old¨Ctimer. The host just smiled and didn¡¯t answer her. No matter how famous Luna was abroad, few people recognized her at home. Luna yed and sang a song she had written herself with a good voice and excellent singing skills. In particr, her slightly sad voice matched the love song quite well, which quickly captured the hearts of the audience. When her fingers stopped and gently pressed on the keys, the venue erupted in apuse. The host walked over with the old¨Ctimer and said with a smile, ¡°Introduce yourself.¡± Without any shyness, Luna introduced herself graciously, ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Luna. I¡¯m an internationally renowned pianist and an original singer. Ipose lyrics and music myself, and I¡¯ve released an album abroad that sold ten million!¡± Ten million! The old¨Ctimer was shocked, let alone the audience. Such an achievement was simply unbelievable! 88% Chapter 233: Isn¡¯t It a Piece of Cake for Me to Be Popr? At this moment, an audience member searched for Luna on the Inte and quickly found her. As she had said, she had high poprity abroad, but she wrote songs in a foreignnguage and thus didn¡¯t cause a stir at home. Immediately, the audience under the stage called out her name excitedly, ¡°Luna, Luna, the pride of the country!¡± Luna slightly raised her lips and was pleased. If she hadn¡¯t challenged the old¨Ctimer but picked a new generation instead, there wouldn¡¯t be any difficulty, and even if she won, she would just rece that new generation as a guest singer. But when she challenged the old¨Ctimer, the audience was impressed by her courage alone. After she introduced herself and told them about her aplishments, everything fell into ce. In the end, Luna sessfully defeated the old¨Ctimer and took her ce. Luna was a hit, so Skyleap Entertainment invested a lot in her and publicized it on all major online tforms. As a result, Luna became a popr young female singer in the country overnight. ¡°Luna, I didn¡¯t expect you to go viral so quickly just by singing one song!¡± Mnie said excitedly. Leaning against the sofa, Luna sneeringly raised her lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a piece of cake for me to be popr? As long as I want to, I can be even more popr!¡± Mnie nodded her head vigorously. She would listen to Luna since Luna was ready source of money for her, even if Luna was arrogant and conceited. pter 233: Isn¡¯t It a Piece of Cake for Me to Be Popr? Luna waved her hand indifferently, replying, ¡°I see.¡± In the studio, ire was drawing a design for a ne when Julia ran in with her cell phone in her hand anxiously and said, ¡°ire, ire¡­¡± ire¡¯s heart thumped at her voice. She looked up and red at her,ining, ¡°Julia, is the sky falling or what? What¡¯s the point of being so loud? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe in and bother me when I¡¯m working without something important going on?¡± ¡°Big deal! Of course, it¡¯s a big deal!¡± Julia ran over and ruthlessly ced her cell phone screen in front of ire¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°ire, look at this interview of Luna. She¡¯s gone too far!¡± ire gazed at Julia¡¯s phone screen, which was paused at the moment. She raised her hand to press the button, and then the video was yed. ¡°Luna, I heard that after you returned home, a lot ofpanies rushed to sign you. You seemed to appreciate Joymaker Entertainment, but why did you choose Skyleap Entertainment in the end?¡± the interviewer inquired. Wearing a small creamy white dress, Luna was beautiful and confident in front of the cameras. Her beautiful big eyes were shining with arrogance as she replied, ¡°Because Joymaker Entertainment has a person in it that I really hate.¡± The host froze for a moment, not expecting Luna to be so forthright. Sheughed awkwardly and continued, ¡°Is there someone you hate in Joymaker ertainment? Well¡­ Luna. as far as I know. the Inte celebrities in Chapter 233: Isn¡¯t It a Piece of Cake for Me to Be Popr? 4.7 Billionaire Add to library After her cheating boyfriend breaks her heart, Amara has an unforgettable one¨Cnight stand¨Cwhich Teaves her pregnant. But she doesn¡¯t even know the father¡¯s full name and doesn¡¯t bother looking for him¡­. The host was rendered speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although Luna was popr, was it really okay to be so cocky? In the entertainment circle, a lot of people didn¡¯t get along with each other, but they wouldn¡¯t put it out in the open and it¡¯s only known by people in the industry. Luna was the first one who had said it directly in front of the cameras! It¡¯s widely known that the Vanderbilt family was a supporter of Joymaker Entertainment. Was Luna provoking the Vanderbilt family by saying it so tantly? Luna had the guts, but the host did not. Flustered and anxious, the host began to change the topic, ¡°So, Luna, what are your ns after you¡¯ve returned home? Are you pursuing a career in the music industry¡­¡± However, Luna suddenly interrupted her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me who is the one I hate?¡± The host waspletely embarrassed. She shouldn¡¯t have asked Luna this question. Luna was intentionally starting a conflict, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°Luna¡­¡± the host tried to end the discussion. Ignoring the host, Luna looked at the camera, raised the corner of her lips, and sneered, ¡°ire, I¡¯m talking about you! I hate you! You just won me a round of chess game. What¡¯s the big deal? Dare you toe andpete wi IT ZU FA, Nov IU f Chapter 283 Isot It a Piece of Cake for Me to Ele Popr? ¡­¡­ 3.88% The video ended here. ire blinked and turned her head to Julia, asking meaningfully, ¡°What the hell is this? Could it be broadcast?¡± Julia shrugged, saying, ¡°Yeah, I guess this part was banned, but someone just released it secretly. You know what? This video has gone viral. ire, congrattions! You¡¯re on the top trending search again.¡± ire furrowed her brows depressingly, picked up her phone, and logged in to her Facebook. As expected, she was on the top trending search again. In thement area, the fans of the two had already been in a conflict. ¡°What the hell is Luna? What did you mean by letting ire go to your field topete with you? If you had the ability,pete with ire in terms of jewelry design, clothing design, and online novels! Let¡¯s see how C. S. Lawrence will beat you!¡± ¡°Luna is too arrogant! How dare she say that! She really doesn¡¯t know how to behave herself.¡± ¡°Luna is straightforward. She says what she thinks and speaks out her grievances. C. S. Lawrence must have done something to hurt Luna, and deserves to be provoked by her!¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234: Let Her Make a Scene ¡°I love Luna¡¯s character so much! She¡¯s really bold! The entertainment industry iscking this kind of outspoken people. No matter if you¡¯re ire, C.S. Lawrence, or CoCo, while you have the guts, ept Luna¡¯s challenge!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, ire, if you have the guts, juste on. Don¡¯t let your fans bark like mad dogs here!¡± ¡°ire hasn¡¯t made a sound until now. I think she¡¯s scared, LOL¡­¡± ire read thements with great interest. She didn¡¯t realize that fan quarrels were actually so funny. At the sight of ire¡¯s smiling face, Julia was so agitated that she stamped her feet and snapped, ¡°ire, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could youugh with it?¡± ireughed happily, saying, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t Iugh? Look at Luna¡¯s fans, they think she¡¯s very bold! Doesn¡¯t the entertainment industry favor modesty. and politeness? Luna is really novel to be the exception.¡± Showbiz stars are all standing on the teeth of the storm. If they got careless, they would fall from the high and disappear from the scene. That¡¯s why stars nowadays all speak very officially, and theirpany¡¯s PR department will think of the best answers for them when facing various problems. The audience has long gotten tired of hearing it, so Luna¡¯s response impressed them and made them feel she was straightforward. In fact Luna¡¯s character met some individuals¡® appetites. Julia understood this, but she still pursed her lips in disgust, remarking, 1/5 234: Let Her Make a Scene Then, she put her phone away, picked up her pen, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work, so go y by yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Stunned, Julia asked, ¡°That¡¯s it? Luna is provoking you in front of the press. Aren¡¯t you taking a stand?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ire didn¡¯t even raise her head, saying, ¡°Let her make a scene.¡± Meanwhile, Sean quickly learned of the news. Looking at the public opinion on the inte, he furrowed his brows slightly and ordered, ¡°Logan, let the PR handle it.¡± Logan nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Sean.¡± With that, Logan thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Mr. Sean, as for Luna¡­¡± Sean waved his hand, replying, ¡°Since ire hasn¡¯t said anything, just let her make a scene for now.¡± For three days, the matter had stirred a heated discussion online and the public opinion continued. However, ire didn¡¯t make a sound on the Inte. Andrew had arranged for PR personnel to suppress the public opinion before he came to Luna. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He couldn¡¯t hit or scold her. Even if he had anger in his heart, he had no other choice but to suppress it. ¡°Luna, your intentional provocation in public has had a bad influence on the you temporarily. Please pay attention to your speech facing the media in the future and don¡¯t provoke anyone again.¡± Luna was living in a vi that thepany had prepared for her. Since she became popr, her residence must be hidden to prevent the paparazzi from following her and to avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble. However, Luna obviously was not satisfied with it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my words?¡± She raised an eyebrow, questioning, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m much more famous now? Not only has my exposure increased, bu even the ratings for that music program have risen. Look at those celebrities who follow the rule obediently, can they go viral as rapidly as me?¡± Apparently, she didn¡¯t pay much respect to the manager anymore. ncing at Andrew arrogantly, Luna continued, ¡°When you negotiated with me about the cooperation before, you didn¡¯t say that you¡¯d let me live in this shitty ce. It¡¯s so remote that it¡¯ll take me half an hour to drive to the city. It¡¯s a pain in the ass.¡± Andrew breathed a sigh helplessly. He had thought that Luna was arrogant but cooperative. Now it seemed obvious that he was wrong. Luna was the same as those female artists who loved to look for trouble for themselves. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s fortunate that you live here. If you lived in the city, you would have already been surrounded by paparazzi and entertainment reporters. Well, forget it. You are going to record the next episode of the program tomorrow. + advise you to behave yourself and don¡¯t make a mess again, or else if you piss off the boss, not only me but also you, are both doomed.¡±¡± ¡°I know! Your boss is Frey.¡± 3/5 Chapter 23 Scene Luna hummed disdainfully, continuing, ¡°He¡¯s afraid of the Vanderbilt family, but I¡¯m not afraid. Besides, I¡¯munching my challenge openly and honestly, and I¡¯m not doing anything behind their backs. I have the capability be popr and even more popr. How should he interfere with it? Doesn¡¯t it good to sit there and count the money?¡± ¡°Luna!¡± Andrew was really pissed off as he snapped, ¡°Can you stop it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luna perfunctorily said, ¡°Mr. Coins, you can leave now. I have to prepare the song for tomorrow.¡± With the order to leave, Andrew didn¡¯t stay anymore. He finally took a serious look at Luna, hoping that she would not do anything detrimental to others. Otherwise, if Frey lost his temper, even if a king or queen of singing would be banned. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a boring night. How about we watch a variety show?¡± ire asked, looking at Sean while spearing fruits with a fork. Sean didn¡¯t like watching dramas, much less variety shows, which he believed were a waste of time. But since ire wanted to watch it, he nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Julia sat aside with Belle and Jon, and the three looked at ire with confusion. Belle inquired, ¡°Mommy, I thought you didn¡¯t like watching variety shows.¡± Jon nodded, echoing, ¡°Mommy, you used to say only boring people watch variety TU ???39%? Chapter 234: Let Her Make a Scene work for you.¡± ire picked up the remote and switched TV channels, replying, ¡°No need, thank you.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡± ire finally found the channel and put the remote down. The rest looked towards the TV screen together, only to see that the variety show had just begun, and the words ¡®Who¡¯s the Best Singer¡® were written at the corner of the screen. Julia finally understood ire¡¯s intention. After distributing the snacks to Belle and Jon, she crossed her legs on the sofa and watched it with great interest. Belle and Jon were very quiet as long as they had food to eat. Despite their young age, they were quite patient. They loved to stay with their mommy. No matter what they were doing, they would be very happy with ire¡¯spany The biggest disadvantage of watching variety shows on TVy in too many advertisements. They had to tolerate the ads after watching a while. Julia stuffed the snacks into her mouth and got a little bored waiting,ining, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Luna out yet?¡± Chapter 235: Are You Watching with Us? Chapter 235 Chapter 235 88% Chapter 235: Are You Watching with Us? Belle patiently answered her, ¡°Didn¡¯t she just draw number six? Thest one. Julia, take it easy.¡± Julia nodded. The advertisements were so annoying! ¡°Mr. Sean,¡± she looked at Sean and asked tentatively, ¡°The title sponsor of this program seems to be under the Paragon Group, right?¡± Sean nodded lightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Julia chuckled and asked curiously, ¡°Then how much is the title fee? I¡¯ve heard that the title fee of variety shows varies. As for the hottest music variety show in the country, the title fee must be high, right?¡± Sean raised his hand and gestured a three with his fingers. Julia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she asked, ¡°Thirty million dors?¡± ire rolled her eyes at Julia, saying, ¡°How can that be possible! Julia, I think you¡¯re ying too leisurely at home. How about I arrange a position for you in thepany, so you can go and experience life?¡± Julia was so surprised that she almost threw out the snacks in her hand, eximing with doubt, ¡°It can¡¯t be three hundred million, right?¡± Sean just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, raising his hand to stroke ire¡¯s hair. ire felt veryfortable and intentionally moved her head towards his palm, shaking her little head, like a cat pampering with its owner. Chapter 235: Are You¨CWatching with Us? palm, shaking her little head, like a cat pampering with its owner. Julia pursed her lips unhappily. How could it cost three hundred million dors, she thought. What¡¯s the point of using so much money for the title of a variety show? All of a sudden, a man walked in the doorway. Seeing them chatting, heughed out pleasantly, ¡°You guys are watching TV?¡± Hearing the voice, they looked over together and saw Frederick wearing a button¨Cdown shirt, one hand behind his back, smiling as he walked over. ire smiled and invited him, ¡°Frederick, please take a seat.¡± Julia instantly put her crossed legs down and straightened herself up, sitting upright like ady. Frederick walked over and picked Belle up, then sat down beside Julia, letting Belle sit on hisp.. ¡°Uncle Frederick¡­¡± Belle¡¯s voice was so sweet that Frederick smiled happily and praised, ¡°Good girl.¡± Belle wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed his face, saying, ¡°Uncle Frederick, we¡¯re watching a variety show. Are you watching with us?¡± ¡°That will be nice,¡± replied Frederick. Originally, Frederick happened to have nothing to do and wanted toe over to see what Sean was doing. Seeing that Sean was actually apanying ire and the kids to watch a variety show, Frederick felt warm in his heart. Since 11:21 Fri, Nov 10 88% Chapter 235: Are You Watching with Us? to see what Sean was doing. Seeing that Sean was actually apanying ire and the kids to watch a variety show, Frederick felt warm in his heart. Since Sean was together with ire, he had be more happy. Sean had been alone for decades. Of course, he would have envied a happy and blissful family, but he couldn¡¯t get it himself. But now, he could enjoy the warmth of a family. Even if he found the variety show boring, he would still patiently apany them. At this moment, Belle pped her hands and called out, ¡°It¡¯sing. It¡¯s Julia heaved a sigh, remarking, ¡°The advertisements are too long. I feel like half of the time is spent watching them.¡± Finally, they saw Lunae on stage. The piano part in Luna¡¯s first performance had impressed the audience a lot, so this time, she still yed the piano to start the show. Hearing the pleasant sound of the piano, Julia furrowed her brows tightly and criticized, ¡°To put it fairly, I think Luna¡¯s piano level is average.¡± Frederick was rendered speechless. He didn¡¯t iste himself and had watched the news earlier that Luna provoked ire. How could Julia give such ament? It was not fair at all. He couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Julia, Luna is an internationally renowned pianist.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Julia replied. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Fri, Nov TU Chapter 235: Are You Watching with Us? Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be convincing on her own, Julia turned her head to ask Belle and Jon, ¡°Belle, Jon, what do you think of her ying?¡± Belle pouted her little mouth and shook her head, replying, ¡°It¡¯s average, not as good as my piano teacher.¡± Frederick was speechless again. What did little kids know? If her piano teacher could y better than Luna, she could just go on a world tour instead of being a piano teacher. He helplessly raised his hand to his forehead and said, ¡°Julia, didn¡¯t you say that you would put it fairly?¡± Julia seriously nodded again, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve put it fairly.¡± ire chuckled and said, ¡°Frederick, don¡¯t bicker with her. You won¡¯t win.¡± Frederick shrugged in approval. After Luna yed a short piece of piano sound, her mouth came close to the microphone and she began to sing. Hearing her sing for a moment, Julia rolled her eyes and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ire red at her and said, ¡°Julia, can you be quiet?¡± ¡°ire, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s too ordinary?¡± 87%1 Chapter 235: Are You Watching with Us? average lyric writing, not exactly an outstanding voice. I¡¯m just wondering, how did she go viral?¡± Sean, who hadn¡¯t said anything all along, spoke in a low voice at this time, ¡°Gimmick. Only she dared to challenge the evergreen in the music world, and she yed and sang by herself. Besides, she said that she is an internationally famous pianist and has made records abroad. If she couldn¡¯t. win, it meant that the audience and the judges didn¡¯t have the level of appreciation. In other words, if she lost, it¡¯s equal to say the level of the domestic music industry was not high enough.¡± Hearing his analysis, ire turned her head to look at him and said, ¡°Well, it seems that you have studied it very specifically.¡± Sean raised his hand and pinched her tender cheeks, exining, ¡°It¡¯s all because she provoked you, so I wanted to see what makes her so arrogant. Actually, she¡¯s just normal.¡± ire shook his hand away and watched the rest of Luna¡¯s performance carefully. The five minutes for a song passed quickly, and the audience below the stage erupted in apuse. Luna stood on the stage with a microphone. Instead of getting off, she looked at the camera, her chin raising slightly, and spoke arrogantly, ¡°ire, I¡¯m here for you, do you dare toe?¡± Sean was speechless. So was Julia. Even Frederick was surprised that Luna didn¡¯t feel satisfied after provoking ire in an interview, and she actually did it again openly in the program. 11:21 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 235 Are You Watching with Us? 2.87% The five minutes for a song passed quickly, and the audience below the stage erupted in apuse. Luna stood on the stage with a microphone. Instead of getting off, she looked at the camera, her chin raising slightly, and spoke arrogantly, ¡°ire, I¡¯m here for you, do you dare toe?¡± Sean was speechless. So was Julia. Even Frederick was surprised that Luna didn¡¯t feel satisfied after provoking ire in an interview, and she actually did it again openly in the program. How arrogant she was! ire raised her hand and helplessly touched her forehead, saying, ¡°I knew she would definitely provoke me again.¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything but looked at ire, waiting for her decision. As long as ire gave him a word, he wouldpletely ban Luna, preventing her from making aeback forever. Julia was so angry that she jumped straight up from the sofa, even forgetting that Frederick was sitting right next to her, and she asked, ¡°ire, can you tolerate this!?¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236: She Is Not Ladylike at All ire put her hand down and suddenly looked up. A touch of stubbornness shed through her dark brown eyes as she replied, ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Julia pointed at the TV and nodded excitedly while jumping on the mahogany couch and saying, ¡°Fuck her!¡± Frederick choked on a mouthful of water and coughed violently. It was the first time he had heard a girl say ¡°fuck her¡°. Julia was notdylike at all. ire rubbed her hands vigorously. Making up her mind, she said firmly, ¡°Fuck her!¡± Sean finally saw ire¡¯s decision and whispered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for someone to ban her right now. ire, don¡¯t worry. I promise you won¡¯t see Luna¡¯s name on the Inte again when you open your eyes tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ire helplessly pulled his hand that was touching his cell phone, exining, ¡°I mean I¡¯ll resist her attack, not to ban her for good. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m such a gentle person. How could I do something that ruthless?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean obviously didn¡¯t catch ire¡¯s meaning. ire pursed her lips and smiled yfully, and then she took hold of his Jarge palm and gently shook it, inquiring, ¡°Sir, is the titleholder the sugarBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. daddy?¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± 236: She Is Not Ladylike at All ire smiled even more slyly and cunningly as she said, ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for the sugar daddy to arrange a challenger, right?¡± Sean was still a bit puzzled and he asked, ¡°ire, do you want to find someone to challenge her? But¡­ I don¡¯t think you have anyone around you who is in the entertainment circle¡­¡± Hearing that, Julia burst intoughter as she covered her stomach with tears almost out. Frederick and Sean looked at her with confusion, but she just continued tough and kept shaking her head, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t expose something. ire turned Sean¡¯s face around and cupped his face, saying seriously, ¡°You just need to arrange for a challenger for me, and I¡¯ll do the rest myself!¡± Sean looked at ire. Although he wasn¡¯t aware of what exactly she wanted to do, he knew that ire never did anything she wasn¡¯t sure of. ¡°Alright,¡± replied Sean. The director of the show was ttered to receive a call from Logan, so he answered the phone immediately, ¡°Logan, what can I do for you?¡± Logan said seriously, ¡°Director Abram, you¡¯re good! You actually retained what Luna said on the stage and yed it on the TV.¡± Director Abram was violently panicked. He had considered it for a long time before making this decision. After all, the program needed attention and discussion. For a pure music variety, it was very difficult to create a heated topic. They had taken advantage of the judges¡® sharp words and brand¨Cnew faces. Nevertheless, it was already the fifth season of the nrnoram and they had used all kinds of tricks The only way to get a strange Fri, Nov 87% Chapter 236: She Is Not Ladylike at All brand¨Cnew faces. Nevertheless, it was already the fifth season of the program, and they had used all kinds of tricks. The only way to get a strange effect was to make a strange move again. He wiped the cold sweat seeping out of his forehead, and carefully exined, Logan, the program has a topic of conversation before it goes on the hot search, and then it will attract more audience, which is also beneficial to the advertising. I¡¯m doing it for the sake of profit, aren¡¯t I?¡± Logan let out augh and softened his voice as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Here is a singer. You arrange for a position of challenger in the next episode.¡± ¡°What?¡± Director Abram was in a difficult position, saying, ¡°Logan, we¡¯ve already contacted the challengers for the next episodes. What about the episode after next?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Logan¡¯s attitude was tough as he insisted, ¡°My singer has to participate in the next episode. You can handle the rest yourself!¡± With that, Logan hung up the phone, which really put Director Abram in an embarrassing position. The program¡¯s running time had been fixed. If they added one more person, the time would be dyed. Since the other challengers had signed the contract and had a schedule themselves, it was impossible to change the arrangement casually. It really bothered Director Abram. The next day, the program crew had a meeting. Director Abram told this matter to the deputy director, whoughed disdainfully and said, ¡°Director Abram, what is there to be hesitant? There Entertainment and none Chapter 236: She Is Not Ladylike at All famous. Since he wants to add one, just do as he asked. Anyway, it¡¯s up to us whether to y it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Although his words made sense, if they didn¡¯t y it, it¡¯s hard to convince the Paragon Group. After deliberating for a long time, Director Abram said, ¡°We can¡¯t offend the You may also like The Hidden Hybrid Werewolf Add to library Valeria Marcus has always been an outcast in her high school. The ugly one, the weird one. The freak who looks like a monster. Because of her strange appearance, she drew nothing but humiliation and pain from the people around her. She just tries to get through one day at a time, then on to the next¡­.. sugar daddy. Just do as he asked. How about this? The three challengers will be judged ording to the results of the live performance. If the singer of Joymaker Entertainment performed very badly, then we could delete the part, but if it was eptable, we could cut down the time from other parts. By the way, Austin, you go and contact Joymaker Entertainment and ask them for the information of the challenger.¡± Austin was the deputy director. He stood up and said smilingly, ¡°Okay, Director Abram. I¡¯ll go and get it, but I don¡¯t think Joymaker Entertainment can get any good singers, so you don¡¯t have to be too anxious and flustered.¡± Director Abram waved his hand distractedly, signaling for him to go. Austin took out his cell phone and called the manager of Joymaker Entertainment. After getting through, he came straight to the point, ¡°Logan said yourpany wants to add a challenger. Give me the information so that I can make arrangements.¡± car of lovmaker Entertainment. So the 11.21 Fri, Nov 10 ¡û The Billionaire¡¯s Surprise Twins 3.87%1 Austin hung up the phone and hummed disdainfully. Although the Paragon Group was thergest consortium in the country, Joymaker Entertainment could only be counted as a second¨Crate small company in the entertainment industry, whose artists, especially singers, didn¡¯t have any notable features. It¡¯s barely enough for them to participate in second or third¨Crate music variety shows. How dare they participate in the most popr show with the highest standards? It¡¯s simply making a spectacle of themselves! Sitting in front of theputer, Austin opened the mailbox and clicked open the mail that had just been sent over. When he saw the singer¡¯s information on it, he was totally dumbfounded as if he had seen a ghost. Immediately, he rushed over to Director Abram¡¯s office while eximing, ¡°Holy shit! Director Abram¡­¡± Director Abram was frustrated with his brows arched at the moment. Startled by Austin¡¯s howling voice, he snapped, ¡°Why are you in such a panic? How could you act so impulsively as a deputy director?¡± Austin gasped violently and reached out to point at Director Abram¡¯sputer, saying, ¡°Mail¡­ mail, you¡­ you read the mail.¡± Director Abram furrowed his brows impatiently,ining, ¡°Take it easy. It¡¯s not a big deal. Look at you! How can I trust you to run the show alone in the future? Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237: Guess He reprimanded Austin while holding the mouse and clicking on the email, when the singer¡¯s profile appeared in front of his eyes, he widened his eyes and said, ¡°Holy shit, when did Joymaker have such a talent working for them?¡± Austin blinked and blinked, then cleared his throat, ¡°Director Abram, don¡¯t panic, calm down.¡± How could he calm down! This singer had long been internationally famous, with music that shocked the world four years ago. In producing that music, the singer did all the recording and ying alone, almost masterful in all the instruments. Then the singer used theputer to produce the music. That was not even the best part, the best part was that it had no lyrics! The singer uses his ethereal voice to hum from the beginning to the end of the song, however, people from all parts of the world could rte to it. How awesome that was! And the whole song was produced by the singer alone! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Although there were no lyrics and the singer hummed the whole song, the song was known as a masterpiece. No one knew whether it was a man or a woman, someone analyzed and guess that the singer should be from Hignd and that it should be a woman. 175 Chapter 237: Guess The song was first released on a foreign music application and went viral overnight, with millions of downloads, then it was uploaded on other applications, and within half a month, itnded on half of the music applications around the world, and in just this half a month, the number of downloads exceeded 400 million! It had never happened before! How could Director Abram not be thrilled that such a mysterious singer wasing to his show as a challenger! ¡°Hurry!¡± His raised hand was shaking with excitement, ¡°Promote the news right away!¡± Austin scratched the back of his head in a dilemma, ¡°Director Abram, shouldn¡¯t we keep the challengers¡® identity secret? And¡­ we don¡¯t know anything about the singer except that his name is Fox.¡± Director Abram stood up and pped him on the head with anger, ¡°Are you stupid? I didn¡¯t ask you to say who it was, you just had to tell everyone that a mysterious music genius is going to show up in our show!¡± Austin came to a realization and nodded as he ran out. Director Abram turned around, sat back in his chair and crossed his legs, his palms leisurely patting his thighs as heughed excitedly, ¡± Joymaker Entertainment is interesting, they have been keeping such a big shot the whole time? They would have long been famous if they took advantage of this!¡± Soon after, Austin cut a promo, and since he didn¡¯t know if Fox was a man or woman, he used a shadow in the picture which intrigued the audience even Who is this mysterious singer? I have no clue at all.¡± ¡°Stop guessing. We have no idea.¡± ¡°But it should be a superstar, right? After all, they referred to the singer as a music genius.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so curious! I can¡¯t wait till Saturday.¡± Luna saw the promo and was disdained. Music genius? How many people could be called music genius in the music industry? They were just seeking attention. She didn¡¯t even see them say that about her when they were promoting the show. Mnie saw her staring at the promo and patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Luna, we should set out.¡± Luna put her phone in her bag and stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In the car, Luna was still thinking about that promo, she turned her head to Mnie, ¡°Mnie, how many people in the country can be called music genius?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mnie froze for a moment and sneered, ¡°No one, I suppose! No matter who it is, this person can¡¯t be better than the well¨Cknown best singers in the country. Music genius? Huh.¡± Luna nodded. Indeed, how could anyone be better than the best singers in the 7% Chapter 237: Guess- WHICH SC aliveu al LIC SLUVIU, Luria CiLCIC LI VITI. Jc Hay NICI own dressing room but her makeup artist hadn¡¯te yet. She threw her bag on the table next to her and asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Where¡¯s my makeup artist? Do I have to wait for her?¡± The staff member felt a chill and immediately stood up, ¡°Ms. Lyons¡­¡± ¡°Did I say you could speak?¡± Luna scolded in a bad mood, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my words, it¡¯s not your turn yet.¡± Although Luna was arrogant, she had treated the staff quite friendly before today. But for some reason, she seemed angry ever since she came, the staff felt wronged but didn¡¯t dare to offend her, so she could only nod her head, ¡°Ms. Lyons, I¡¯m sorry. I will make a phone call right now.¡± After saying that, she ran away in a hurry as if running away from Luna. Mnie frowned, ¡°Luna, she¡¯s just a staff here, what did you get mad at her for?¡± Luna sat down on the couch angrily and lifted her hand to ruffle the hair on- her shoulder, ¡°Can¡¯t I be mad? What do they mean? They told us to arrive early but the make¨Cup artist hasn¡¯t even arrived, did they do this on purpose because of that music genius¡® arrival?¡± It took Mnie a moment to realize where Luna¡¯s anger wasing from. ¡°Luna, they treat everyone the same. They aren¡¯t that snobbish, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± When Luna first came to the studio, no one here looked down on her and everyone was very polite to her. Mnie thought that Luna was being narrow¨Cminded and jealous. 11 22 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 237. Guess ¡°Luna, they treat everyone the same. They aren¡¯t that snobbish, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± When Luna first came to the studio, no one here looked down on her and everyone was very polite to her. Mnie thought that Luna was being narrow¨Cminded and jealous. Luna was about to say something when the makeup artist hurried in with her makeup kit. Seeing Luna, she exined with trepidation, ¡°Ms. Lyons, I¡¯m sorry. I just saw Cassie here and was too excited, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Cassie? Luna was stunned for a moment and asked suspiciously, ¡°Cassie, the internationally renowned makeup artist?¡± The makeup artist nodded excitedly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her! We were all so excited and were asking for some tips from her¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Luna lifted her hand and pped it hard on the sofa, instantly enraged, ¡°They actually invited Cassie? They invited Cassie yet asked you to do my makeup? What does that mean?¡° Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238: What Is She Doing Here? The makeup artist froze, she didn¡¯t expect Luna to ask something like that¡­ She stood there at a loss for words, not knowing how to exin. Luna stood up and arrogantly walked towards the door, and when she passed by the make¨Cup artist, she angrily raised her hand and pushed the make¨Cup artist, almost pushing her to the ground. ¡°Who needs you when Cassie¡¯s here?¡± The poor make¨Cup artist, carrying her tool case, could only watch as Luna walked out of the room from in front of her while Luna¡¯s words hurt her like a knife. She was not as famous as Cassie but she was good at her job, she had worked with some arrogant artists, but she hadn¡¯t seen an artist as arrogant as Luna! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Her eyes reddened as she looked at Luna¡¯s back, biting her lip, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to do your makeup!¡± Outside the room was a long corridor, Luna walked out of the dressing room and saw that there was no one in the corridor, she didn¡¯t know which room Cassie was in so she could only walk forward. Mnie came after her, ¡°Luna, what are you doing?¡± Luna didn¡¯t even look back, ¡°Get Cassie to do my makeup.¡± Mnie gritted her teeth in frustration, since the crew had arranged a makeup artist for Luna, it meant Cassie was definitely not hired for Luna, 1/5 238: What is She Doing Here? Luna didn¡¯t even look back, ¡°Get Cassie to do my makeup.¡± Mnie gritted her teeth in frustration, since the crew had arranged a makeup artist for Luna, it meant Cassie was definitely not hired for Luna, and now Luna took the initiative to ask for Cassie to do her makeup, which was a bit too arrogant and bossy. ¡°Luna, your makeup artist is good enough, why do we have to go to Cassie?¡± As Luna walked, she said, ¡°I¡¯m the most famous singer on this show right now, and since they have invited the best makeup artist, it has to be for me!¡± There was no way she was going to let Cassie make someone else look prettier than her and then stand on a stage with her. Mnie was exasperated, but how could Luna listen to her when she wouldn¡¯t even listen to Andrew? Looking at Luna¡¯s resolute manner, she intuited that Luna was ruining herself! Around the corner of the hallway, there was a staff member, and when Luna saw him, she asked, ¡°Which room is Cassie in?¡± The staffer nced behind him, ¡°Room 208, I guess.¡± Room 208 was right around the corner, Luna smiled and walked over, lifting her hand to take hold of the doorknob as she tried to open the door. But the door had been locked from the inside and she couldn¡¯t open it at all. She frowned and raised her hand to knock on the door. She knocked on it a few times, but no one answered and no one came to oper Chapter 238: What Is She Doing Here? LIC UUUI T¨²I TIGI, 87% She bit her lip in exasperation as the knocking on the door got louder. Austin came over, he originally came to check on the singers, but seeing Luna standing at the door of that mysterious singer¡¯s dressing room and arrogantly knocking on the door, he impatiently said, ¡°Luna, you haven¡¯t even started your make¨Cup until now? What the hell?¡± Luna nced at him and crossed her hands to her chest in arrogance, ¡°Director Austin, I heard you guys invited Cassie, tell her toe out and do my makeup.¡± This was probably the funniest joke Austin had heard since he entered the business, heughed out loud before standing straight, ¡°Luna, do you think we can get Cassie here?¡± Luna froze for a second and looked at Austin in disbelief, ¡°If you didn¡¯t invite her, what¡¯s she doing here?¡± Austin grunted, ¡°Naturally, she¡¯s here to do someone¡¯s makeup, but we didn¡¯t hire her. She should be invited by a singer.¡± Luna thought Austin shouldn¡¯t be lying. Since they had invited so many famous singers on the show and invited a challenger for every episode, they must have spent a lot of money already. She¡¯d heard before that Cassie charged expensive and they had to make a reservation several months in advance, which meant she shouldn¡¯t have been hired here. But she was not convinced and thought she just had to offer Cassie a high sry to get her to do her makeup. Fri, Nov 87%1 Chapter 238: What Is She Doing Here? 10 She raised her hand and continued to knock on the door and Austin looked at her as if looking at an idiot, ¡°Stop knocking, do you want her toe out so you can hire her to do your makeup?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to spend some money if I have to.¡± Luna didn¡¯t care, knocking on the door non¨Cstop. Perhaps the person inside was getting impatient and someone finally came to open the door, Luna looked towards inside the room when Cassie blocked her view. ¡°Do you have any manners? You can¡¯t see that you are not wee? Why did you keep knocking on the door?¡± Luna didn¡¯t see the person inside, so upon seeing that it was indeed Cassie, she got to the point, ¡°Cassie, name your price.¡± Cassie rolled her eyes at her, ¡°Lunatic!¡± She raised her hand to close the door, but Luna wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°Cassie, I know you are expensive, but I can afford to pay, so name your price ande do my makeup!¡± Cassie was exasperated by her words, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so funny, what do you mean I¡¯m expensive? I am not a hooker. I¡¯ll tell you right now, I¡¯m priceless! No matter how much you offer, I won¡¯t do you makeup, not now, not ever! So, get the hell out and leave me alone!¡± When she finished speaking, Cassie pushed her hand away from the door and mmed the door shut. 11 22 Fri Nov 10 Chupter 218 What Is She Doing Here? ex 87%1 Luna¡¯s face flushed and she was so annoyed that she red at Austin angrily, turned around and went back to her dressing room in exasperation. Austin sneered and spat towards the ground, ¡°Who does she think she is? Without the show, she would never be famous! Let Cassie do her makeup? Ridiculous.¡±¡± Luna went back to her dressing room and sat down angrily in front of the mirror, ¡°Mnie, get that shitty makeup artist to do my makeup!¡± Mnie sat on the couch, mentally fed up with Luna, and said in a cold voice, ¡°That ¡®shitty¡® makeup artist left after you yelled at her, saying she¡¯d rather not have the job today than do your makeup.¡°¡± ¡°What?¡± Luna turned her head and looked at Mnie incredulously, ¡°How dare she!¡± Mnie looked down at her cell phone, ¡°Everyone has her pride. Why does she have to put up with you?¡± At first, she thought that she would make a lot of money by being Luna¡¯s agent but now she thought that Luna¡¯s fame wouldn¡¯tst long. After all, someone who was as bossy as Luna couldn¡¯t be famous forever. Chapter 239: They Don¡¯t Deserve It Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239: They Don¡¯t Deserve It Luna became so arrogant right after gaining some poprity, but in a short time, she would be hated by everyone who had interacted with her. What was so great about a pianist who used to study abroad? She didn¡¯t respect anyone, who would truly like her? Luna¡¯s body shook with anger, ¡°She thinks no one else can do this job? I can get someone else!¡± Mnie nodded, ¡°Yes, you are from a powerful family, but Luna, I have to remind you that there is only an hour left before the recording, are you sure that you can find another makeup artist within an hour?¡± Luna, of course, couldn¡¯t get another makeup artist in such a short time, gritting her teeth in anger, she called Director Abram, who had just heard from Austin about Luna¡¯s visit to Cassie and was harboring a lot of anger in his heart. But seeing that there was not much time left for recording, he could only cope with it by saying, ¡°Just wait. Maybe one of the makeup artists can finish sooner.¡± Luna waited and waited, soon, there were only twenty minutes left before a makeup artist ran over with her makeup kit. Luna was angry, but she knew that there wasn¡¯t much time left, if she angered this makeup artist, she would have to go on stage without any makeup. She held her anger and let the makeup artist do her makeup, and with time running out, the makeup artist could only try her best. 11 22 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 239 They Don¡¯t Deserve It 87% Luna looked at her face in the mirror, luckily she was beautiful, and when she got on stageter, under the lights, she should look better. She hated the person who had Cassie to do her make¨Cup, that person not only got Cassie but also dyed her time. If she knew who it was, she wouldn¡¯t let her go! The recording officially began with the guest singers appearing in front of the cameras while the challengers hadn¡¯te on stage, a usual trick in a show. Luna got lucky today and drew the fourth ce. the three Because today there were three challengers, there was a new rule challengers couldn¡¯t challenge the same singer at the same time, whoever got the microphone first could go on stage, if no singers on the stage were challenged, the challengers would have to fight for the chance to go on stage to challenge thest singer. And only the showrunners knew that there were three challengers here today. no one else did. Two of the challengers had seen the promo, and they were in awe of the music genius. Since the first three singers were all newly famous ones and thest two singers were two of the best singers in the country and they didn¡¯t dare to challenge Luna, they could only challenge the first three singers. With excitement, they pushed the microphone. The two of them challenged th first two singers, and when the third singer came on stage, the remaining singers were relieved. ¡°Luckily, they decided to challenge the first two singers. It seems we will be fine¡­¡± Chapter 219: They Don¡¯t_Deserve || ¡°Yes, I was so nervous. I heard about the music genius. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s one of those two challengers. They are not that good. We must have been tricked.¡± Luna heard their conversation and sneered, curling up her lips, ¡°What music genius, those two? They don¡¯t even have the guts to challenge me, music genius?¡± The remaining few singers looked at each other and shut their mouths without speaking. The cameras were on them right now, while the show wouldn¡¯t necessarily broadcast their conversation, who knows? In thest episode, Luna¡¯s provocative words about ire were aired, so who knows if the showrunners would air these words of theirs. No one in the lounge spoke anymore, and they all watched the show and listened to the third singer sing. He was halfway through the song when Luna stood up, as she was the fourth one up, it would soon be her turn. She had just reached the door to the lounge when the two challengers walked in and when they saw her, they both politely said at the same time, ¡°Ms. Lyons, hi.¡± Luna nced at them arrogantly and walked out without looking at them as if she hadn¡¯t seen them. The two challengers were a bit embarrassed, they were neers indeed an had been looked down upon often, but it was the first time someone showed it so tantly in front of the cameras. 11 22 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 239: They Don LDeserve It 87% ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± One of the two said to the other. Then the two walked in and sat down after shaking hands with the singers one You may also like Shared by the Alphas Werewolf !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! It takes three alphas to break in this virgin omega. Add to library All Tiffany¡¯s attempts to find love have ended in disaster and led to her being a sexually frustrated ni¡­. by one. An old¨Ctimer tentatively asked, ¡°I heard one of the challengers here today is the music genius? Which one of you is it?¡± He asked it with a grin, and the two challengers were ttered and waved their hands at the same time, ¡°It¡¯s neither of us.¡± ¡°Not you guys?¡± Another old¨Ctimer asked curiously, ¡°Is there someone else?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± One of the challengers replied with a smile, ¡°There are three of us, the assistant director told us to pick the perfect timing or there won¡¯t be a chance to go on the stage, so we decided to do it sooner.¡± Several of the singers got nervous, they didn¡¯t realize that there was actually another challenger who hadn¡¯t appeared! If it wasn¡¯t these two who was the music genius, it was certainly thest one. It didn¡¯t look like the third singer would be challenged, as he had finished ringing and uneing off the stann 11:22 Fri Nov 10 Chapter 279 They Dan Desene It It didn¡¯t look like the third singer would be challenged, as he had finished singing and wasing off the stage. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The two remaining old¨Ctimers had sweaty palms, they didn¡¯t want to be challenged by the music genius! The two challengers, seeing them nervous, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, the music genius is not coming for you.¡± ¡°Not us?¡± The two old¨Ctimers looked at each other and smiled curiously, ¡°Then who is the music geniusing for?¡± One of the challengers smiled, ¡°The one who just walked out.¡± And by this time, Luna was on stage already, she continued in her usual style, singing while ying the piano. However, the audience was already a bit tired as she didn¡¯t change her style at all, there was no surprise in her performance. Luna finished the performance, which she thought was perfect, and stood up, lifting the skirt of her gown and stepping off the stage with the most elegant smile on her face. Chapter 240: She¡¯s Benten Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240: She¡¯s Definitely Fox Just then, a red light shed behind Luna, and an ear¨Csplitting sound came. Luna lurched to her feet and turned around incredulously, ¡°Someone actually challenged me?¡± She really didn¡¯t expect it, she got high scores in the previous two episodes and no one dared to challenge her in thest episode, but she was actually challenged in this episode? Weren¡¯t there only two challengers? What was going on here? The host came on stage with a microphone and stopped her from going off the stage, ¡°Luna, today we have three challengers here and this one is thest one, let¡¯s watch her performance together.¡± Embarrassment appeared on Luna¡¯s face, and she had a bad feeling somehow. Since the airing of this show, there had always been two challengers in each episode but there were three this time, and this neer purposefully challenged her, she got a bad feeling inside¡­ All of a sudden, the stage went dark, all the lights went out, and the audience¡¯s interest was piqued by the ¡°thump, thump, thump¡± of the drums. Suddenly, melodious violin music came, ssic and pleasant, resting all the restless souls and putting them at ease. Just then, a light hit the stage, and a woman in red sat on the stage with her back to the audience, she slowly put the violin down, and then yed the 1/5 Chapter 240: She¡¯s Definitely Fox It was apletely different vibe and the audience were all immersed in it. They were now extremely excited. Even though they did not know music and could not be sure if the performer was good or not, they were deeply attracted by the music. Everyone was curious about who she was and was looking forward to seeing her face. The music started, and the woman slowly put down the saxophone, still with her back to the audience, and started to hum. As soon as this ethereal voice came, the audience off stage instantly were thrilled! ¡°Crap!¡± ¡°This is breathtaking music!¡± ¡°She¡¯s Fox!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°She¡¯s definitely Fox!¡± ¡°When that saxophone sounded just now, I was thinking if it was Fox! I didn¡¯t expect that it was really Fox!¡± Luna stood on the side of the stage and watched the audience¡¯s reaction as her face turned sullen. Fox, of course, she¡¯d heard of, the person who had onlyposed one song that caused a sensation worldwide! And her 10,000 CD sales abroad were nothingpared to Fox¡¯s one piece of Chapter 240: She¡¯s Definitely Fox music. 87% So the music genius the showrunners were talking about should be her. But why would Fox challenge her? Someone so good as she shouldn¡¯t be interested ining to such a show, right? Just as she was puzzled, Fox suddenly turned around, and Luna, like the audience, caught her breath. They all thought they were going to see Fox¡¯s face, but instead, they only saw a butterfly mask which covered most of her face, they could only see her eyes and her pretty lips. Fox tilted her head at the audience before the humming turned into lyrics. ¡°The wind blows the veil, the moones in through the curtains, I stand by the window and look at the stars¡­¡± The crowd was even more excited now. ¡°She¡¯s definitely from Hignd!¡± ¡°There had been spection that she was from Hignd, and now we can be sure!¡± Many of them had covered their mouths, forcibly held down the excitement in their hearts, and listened to Fox sing. This was too rare a chance because Fox seemed to have disappeared after releasing that one song, and now they got to hear her sing in person, they had to admire it. The song was light and the singer was in red, making the whole performance seem like a fairy tale. ¡± 1:22 Fri, Nov 10 Chapter 240: She¡¯s Definitely Fox 87%%% The way she dressed blended perfectly with the style of her song as she held the microphone and danced lightly on both feet to the music, the crowd pping along to the beat. Almost everyone was so engrossed in her music that they had long forgotten that it was apetition. In the lounge, the singers patted their chests. ¡°She¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Yeah, just the violin and saxophone she yed was great enough.¡± ¡°That is Fox! Many foreign musicians invited her to their concert after listening to her song, and many orchestras had invited her, saying that she yed great sax and violin, much better than those pianists.¡± That was obviously a derisive remark about Luna, who proudly introduced herself as an internationally renowned pianist the first time she stepped on the stage, and now that Fox was here, she was nothing. It was just a shame that Luna wasn¡¯t here to hear them mock her. ¡°People often say that God is fair, but I don¡¯t think so. Look at her, although I can¡¯t see her face, she has beautiful dark brown eyes, she must also be a beautiful woman. She can y piano and violin so well and she has a beautiful voice. God is really unfair!¡± ¡°Yeah, her voice is so beautiful. I got goosebumps all over my body the second she started to sing, her voice is simply mesmerizing.¡± An old¨Ctimer summarized, ¡°Luna might lose this time, let¡¯s see if the audience likes her piano or Fox¡¯s violin and sax better¡­¡± 1123 FM, Nov IU Chapter 240 She¡¯s Definitely Fox That was obviously a derisive remark about Luna, who proudly introduced herself as an internationally renowned pianist the first time she stepped on the stage, and now that Fox was here, she was nothing. It was just a shame that Luna wasn¡¯t here to hear them mock her. ¡°People often say that God is fair, but I don¡¯t think so. Look at her, although I can¡¯t see her face, she has beautiful dark brown eyes, she must also be a beautiful woman. She can y piano and violin so well and she has a beautiful voice. God is really unfair!¡± ¡°Yeah, her voice is so beautiful. I got goosebumps all over my body the second she started to sing, her voice is simply mesmerizing.¡± An old¨Ctimer summarized, ¡°Luna might lose this time, let¡¯s see if the audience likes her piano or Fox¡¯s violin and sax better¡­¡± As he said this, they saw Fox dance all the way to the piano, sit down, put her hands on the keys and start ying. The music was so catchy. The old¨Ctimer froze for a moment and raised his hand to his forehead, ¡°Well, Luna¡¯s definitely losing.¡± The piano music was the end of the whole song, after Fox finished ying, she rested her fingers gently on the keys. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241: It¡¯s ire. Chapter 241: It¡¯s ire The music stopped and this performance was over. There was surprisingly no apuse or any sounding from off the stage. Luna was relieved, sneered and smiled, and thought in her heart, ¡°What¡¯s the point of all those fancy little tricks if the audience can¡¯t appreciate it?¡± Even the singers watching the performance in the lounge were shocked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone pping?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the audience love her performance?¡± Seeing the awkward silence, the host walked to the middle of the stage with Luna, ¡°Why isn¡¯t everyone apuding? You don¡¯t like the performance?¡± But, apparently, they overthought it, it wasn¡¯t that the audience didn¡¯t love it, they loved it too much and were still immersed in it. It wasn¡¯t until the host¡¯s words came that the first audience member shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Fox, haven¡¯t heard enough! Let¡¯s have another song!¡± After he finished, the rest of the audience came back to their senses and called after him, ¡°Fox, one more song!¡± ¡°Yes, one more song!¡± ¡°Encore!¡± The crowd requested one more song. 1/5 Chapter 241: It¡¯s ire 90% This time, it was Luna who was embarrassed. Even though she had had her moment on this stage before and had gained a lot of audience¡¯s admiration, there had never been a situation where the audience requested another song. Fox walked to the host, who put his finger to his lips and shushed the audience. The host smiled and turned his head to Fox, ¡°Maybe you should introduce yourself first.¡± Fox brought the microphone to her lips, looked at the audience off¨Cstage, and suddenly raised her hand to remove the butterfly mask from her face, and as she did, she turned her head to look at Luna, and smiled, ¡°Luna, surprise!¡± Luna¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of her face, and as if she had been hit by lightning, her face instantly turned pale. When the audience off¨Cstage saw her face, they froze for a moment, then they all apuded. ¡°That¡¯s ire!¡± ¡°Fox¡¯s ire!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going crazy! I can¡¯t believe Fox is ire!¡± The excited and thrilled reaction from the audience also affected the host, she was actually even more excited than the audience off stage, asking out in surprise and amazement, ¡°Ms. Lawrence¡­ Are you Ms. Lawrence?¡± Luna hadpletely forgotten to react, and she stood there frozen as if she Chapter 241: It¡¯s ire had been struck by lightning, just looking at ire with nothing but a shocked expression on her face. ire looked at her and turned her head to face the audience, taking the microphone and smiling sweetly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ire and C.S. Lawrence.¡± The audience covered their chests and shouted frantically, ¡°Ah! She¡¯s so beautiful! My heart¡¯s melted by her smile!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, how can there be such a lovely person in this world? I love her so much!¡± ¡°Seriously, I was never a fan of C.S. Lawrence or CoCo, I just admired her before, but today¡­ I¡¯m in love with her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful and talented! She can be a star!¡± The host was also very excited, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, just now I heard the audience off the stage specte that you are Fox, may I ask if it¡¯s true?¡± ire nodded shyly, ¡°Umm, yes, it¡¯s me.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°OMG!¡± The host had apparently forgotten about Luna, who was standing on her right, and continued to satisfy the curiosity of the audience off¨Cstage by asking, ¡°That song from four years ago, why are there no lyrics? The song you sang just now should be an original, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± ire smiled and said humbly, ¡°Actually, that song four years ago, I made the music at home by myself when I was free, and after I finished making it Lant huey and didn¡¯t have time to write the lyrics but it¡¯s not Chapter 241: It¡¯s ire Speaking of which, she pouted, a slightly depressed expression on her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t know my assistant would release it online.¡± ire was pregnant at the time and was literally bored as hell, so she made the song for fun, but Julia thought it was good and released it online, which led to what happenedter on. The host raised her hand and touched her forehead, ¡°A song you made for fun shocked the whole world, Ms. Lawrence, you should make more things out of fun.¡± The audience was amused by the host¡¯s humor, and they allughed. ire didn¡¯t say anything, just held the microphone, looked at the stage and smiled. The host suddenly smiled wickedly, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, then why did youe to our show today?¡± Wasn¡¯t that a knowing question? The audience off¨Cstage cooperated, ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ire cleared her throat and turned her head to Luna, ¡°To fulfill Ms. Lyons¡® wish.¡± Luna was stunned. If she¡¯d known ire was Fox, she wouldn¡¯t have picked a fight! She wasn¡¯t stupid, she just thought ire couldn¡¯t sing or y any instruments, so she challenged her. 4/5 09:34 Sat, Nov 11. Chapter 241: It¡¯s ire YU1 Luna was stunned. If she¡¯d known ire was Fox, she wouldn¡¯t have picked a fight! She wasn¡¯t stupid, she just thought ire couldn¡¯t sing or y any instruments, so she challenged her. At that moment, Luna felt like ire had pped her in the face right in front of everyone. The host and the audienceughed together, they didn¡¯t even think it was a match because Luna couldn¡¯tpete against Fox at all, they just took it as a farce. As soon as the host and the audienceughed, Luna felt even more embarrassed and wanted to hide herself as it was so embarrassing. ire¡¯s performance took a long while and the time of the show had long exceeded that of the estimated time. But Director Abram enjoyed it and didn¡¯t mind at all. ire saw that the host seemed to have a whole bunch of questions and kindly reminded her, ¡°There are two singers who haven¡¯t sung yet, maybe we should leave the stage to them now?¡± 19.34 Sat, Chapter 242: Are You Angry Because I Rejected You? Chapter 242 Chapter 242 90% Chapter 242: Are You Angry Because I Rejected You? The host had no choice but to let ire off the stage. ire walked in front and Luna walked behind her, ire didn¡¯t even intend to wait for her, it was easy to walk in the short dress she wore, unlike Luna, who was in a long gown and her pretense of elegance, the audience sitting there screamed ire¡¯s name in excitement as she stepped off the stage. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, be a singer! I want to hear you sing again!¡± The entire audience screamed together again, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, be a singer!¡± Luna¡¯s face was livid as the audiencepletely ignored her. The staff led ire to the lounge, ire saw a lot of people sitting in there, the singers and the challengers, she walked over to them and politely shook hands with them one by one. The two challengers were ignored by Luna just now, they didn¡¯t expect ire < to be so easy¨Cgoing, no matter if it was a senior, or them, the neers, she treated them the same. ire looked at one of the old¨Ctimers and her eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Miles, I¡¯m a fan of yours! I¡¯ve listened to all of your songs.¡± Wesley felt ire¡¯s enthusiasm and stood up, ttered, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯m also a fan of yours, that song of yours, I also downloaded it. I have always thought that it would be a heavenly blessing if I could have the chance to work with Fox.¡± ¡°You liked my song?¡± Chapter 242: Are You Angry Because 1 Rejected You? 90% ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Wesley was afraid that ire wouldn¡¯t believe him, and immediately took his cell phone out, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, why don¡¯t we friend each other on WhatsApp right now? I¡¯ve been invited to be the music director of a TV series and I think that you are perfectly suited for singing the songs.¡± The two challengers and several other singers were looking at Wesley and ire with envy, they envied Wesley for being able to work with Fox on one hand, and on the other hand, they envied Fox for being able to work with Wesley, the two of them working together was a powerfulbination in the music industry. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ire hesitated, ¡°Mr. Miles, I have no intentions to enter the business, but I can make time to write a song for the y.¡± If this was said by anyone else, the listeners would definitely think that this person was fake and arrogant after Wesley had personally invited her. But it was ire who said this, she was so good at many things, of course, she must be really busy. Wesley expressed his understanding, ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. I¡¯ll contact your assistant then, and then we¡¯ll make an appointment to talk about the song, Ms. Lawrence?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± ire agreed cheerfully. Wesley then said, ¡°We should friend each other anyhow.¡± ire took out her cell phone and friended Wesley. The singers next to them asked, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, can we friend you?¡± Afraid of ire¡¯s refusal, they even patted their chests and assured, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± 2/5 09:34 Sat, Nov Chapter 242: Are You Angry Because | Rejected You? ¡°Sure.¡± ire was not at all standoffish and friended them. The two challengers looked at each other and cautiously asked, ¡°Can we¡­¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ire also friended them. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Luna had been sitting there for a long time and no one came to talk to her. She could only watch as ire friended everyone! She sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s to happy about? It¡¯s not like she gave you millions of dors, it¡¯s just a friend.¡± Wesley¡¯s face turned grim but he did not say anything. As anyone in the business knows, they should be careful with their words, especially in front of the cameras. Even as a famous singer, he had to put up with Luna, let alone the challengers. He had endured it, and those few could only endure it, let alone a small singer with little fame like the kicker. At that moment, the door to the lounge opened again and the crowd looked over to see Cassie walking in. Several of the female singers stood up at once, looking at Cassie with excited faces. Cassie nced at Luna, who was sitting there alone, and raised her hand to greet them in a friendly way, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Cassie! I followed you on Facebook! I¡¯ve watched every single one of your 3/5 Chapter 242: Are You Angry Because I Rejected You? 90% ¡°Cassie! I followed you on Facebook! I¡¯ve watched every single one of your videos, and followed your tutorials!¡± ¡°Yeah, Cassie, we love you so much.¡± Cassie smiled and walked over to ire, then took ire¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°ire, if you hadn¡¯t brought me here, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that so many people in this country liked me.¡± ireughed and red at her, ¡°I think, no matter what country you go to. you have a lot more fans than I do.¡± ¡°Which is not true!¡± Cassie pouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s because people don¡¯t know who you are, and if you tell them about yourself¡­¡± At that, she paused deliberately, ¡°Anyway, you must have more fans than me.¡± The singersughed as they watched the two of them argue. Cassie turned her head and looked towards Luna, ¡°Why are you sitting there alone? Is it because you got mad at me just now when you tried to get me to do your makeup and I refused?¡± Luna¡¯s already livid face was now even unhappier. The singers were shocked. ¡°What? Luna went to see you earlier?¡± Cassie shrugged, ¡°Yeah, she was so cocky, she said that I¡¯m expensive but she could afford me.¡± The singers didn¡¯t doubt Cassie¡¯s words at all, this looked like something JUL ITUT 843.90% Chapter 242: Are You Angry Because I Rejected You? Cassie turned her head and looked towards Luna, ¡°Why are you sitting there alone? Is it because you got mad at me just now when you tried to get me to do your makeup and I refused?¡± Luna¡¯s already livid face was now even unhappier. The singers were shocked. ¡°What? Luna went to see you earlier?¡± Cassie shrugged, ¡°Yeah, she was so cocky, she said that I¡¯m expensive but she could afford me.¡± The singers didn¡¯t doubt Cassie¡¯s words at all, this looked like something Luna would do. Luna was already having a hard time right now, even though the result of the challenge had note out yet, seeing the audience¡¯s reaction, she knew that she had lost, and when she came back to the lounge, there was not a single person who talked to her, all of them surrounded ire, and she felt horrible seeing ire so popr. Now that Cassie had brought up what had happened before, the singers were obviously looking at her differently, and the anger in her heart rushed up and she couldn¡¯t even suppress it. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243: What¡¯s the Point of Exining to Her? ¡°ire, what¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯re just lucky to make such a crappy song. Do you really think you¡¯re a music genius? Do you think you¡¯re amazing by inviting Cassie here? Stop pushing on airs.¡± Hearing that, ire couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t said a word to Luna since she got off the stage, but why was Luna snapping at her again? Just like Julia, Cassie was very protective of ire. She had just stated a fact, but Luna took it out on ire. How could Cassie bear it? ¡°Listen, ire is marvelous! Even though you think it¡¯s a crappy song, you can¡¯t deny that it gets popr. Why don¡¯t you make a crappy song to go viral all over the world? Don¡¯t you have the ability?¡± said Cassie. With that, she was still not relieved and hummed in contempt, ¡°And it was you who provoked ire first. If it weren¡¯t for you provoking ire over and over again, how could shee to this program? She¡¯s so busy with so many things to handle, but you asked her toe to your field to win over you. Now that she¡¯s here and you can¡¯t beat her, you¡¯re furious and turned into a shrew, aren¡¯t you?¡± At this moment, someone beside her couldn¡¯t hold back augh. Cassie sneered and nced at Luna with a raised eyebrow, continuing, ¡°Or are you a shrew by nature?¡± Luna was so mad she wanted to go up and w Cassie across her face! Luna had been sure that she would win the game beyond all doubt, but the result was annoying and disappointing. 09:34 Sat, Nov 11. 90% Chapter 243: What¡¯s the Point of Exining to Her? result was annoying and disappointing. At this moment, pain and depression were surging in her heart. She was so furious that she freaked out and screamed at ire and Cassie, ¡°ire! Bitch! You seduced my man! Why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡± Not to mention the several singers, even the cameraman was dumbfounded. It¡¯s really a piece of explosive news! He immediately pointed the camera at Luna¡¯s face, not skimping on the lens at all, capturing her hideous face. ire hadn¡¯t quarreled with Luna because she didn¡¯t think Luna deserved it. But now Luna actually wronged her in front of the camera, so she had to rify. ¡°Luna, Sean is my man! Get it straight, who actually seduced whose man? You came to my house and seduced my man in front of me, and I warned you with game of Go so that you wouldn¡¯t dream of getting something you shouldn¡¯t have. But apparently, you can¡¯t wake up from your unrealistic dream.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Luna screamed interrupting ire, ¡°I¡¯ve known Mr. Sean since I was a little girl. He used to be very nice to me and was just waiting for me to grow up and marry me. It¡¯s all because of you seducing him. He¡¯s just mesmerized by you, such a bitch!¡± All of a sudden, the room door opened. A tall and handsome man stood in the doorway with a sullen face¡­ The crowd eximed, ¡°This is¡­ Mr. Sean! ¡°Jesus, it¡¯s really Mr. Sean!¡± Chapter 243: What¡¯s the Point of Exining to Her? 89% 20 ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Sean came in person!¡± With one hand in his pants pocket, Sean walked over as his cold eyes swept the crowd in the room. He was so tall that the crowd didn¡¯t notice the two girls behind him until he approached. When Luna caught sight of him, the scowl on her face was instantly reced by shyness. Apparently, she had forgotten about Sean¡¯s hurtful words in the Vanderbilt House. ¡°Mr. Sean¡­¡± Luna tried to greet him. However, without even looking at her, Sean walked over and dominantly took ire into his arms, saying, ¡°ire, what¡¯s the point of exining to a crazy woman?¡± A crazy woman? How could Sean call her a crazy woman?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Heartbroken, Luna looked at Sean with her red eyes. She was so aggrieved that she bit her lip and exined, ¡°Mr. Sean, it¡¯s not true¡­¡± She suddenly remembered something and ran to the girls who came in with Sean. Then, she grabbed one of them by the hand as if she was catching at a straw, saying, ¡°Mona, Mona, tell everyone, is it true that Mr. Sean has been waiting for me to grow up, waiting for me to be mature, and then he¡¯ll marry me¡­¡± Mona was nowpletely on ire¡¯s side. For one thing, she waspletely convinced by ire¡¯s talent after seeing her wonderful performance tonight. Allen 2 09:34 Sat, Nov 110. 8971 Chapter 243: What¡¯s the Point of Exining to Her? How could someone be so brilliant? Jewelry designer, clothing designer, doctor, novelist. In terms of any one of these identities, ire was outstanding. For another, she was also convinced by ire¡¯s integrity. She had said so many hurtful words to ire before, but ire didn¡¯t hold grudges but instead treated her nicely. How could she hate such a tolerant girl? On the contrary, Luna was simply tarnishing the reputation of their debutante circle. How could such a person be worthy of hanging out with her? Therefore, Mona shook off Luna¡¯s hand coldly, as if she felt sick even if she was touched by Luna. Then she said expressionlessly, ¡°Luna, Uncle Sean never said he liked you. Back then, your mom tried all means and used connections to arrange a blind date for you and Uncle Sean. In the end, he didn¡¯t even remember your name and what you looked like. In my opinion, you have been living in your fantasy.¡± At this moment, Cassie clicked her tongue and remarked, with her hands sped on her chest, ¡°It¡¯s the first time in my life I¡¯ve seen someone who is so thick¨Cskinned. If Mr. Sean didn¡¯te, I guess ire¡¯s exnation wouldn¡¯t work and you could have made ck white.¡± The other girl who had followed Sean in was Julia. She looked at Luna with disgust written on her face, sighing as she shook her head, ¡°ire didn¡¯t want to quarrel with you and ignored you the first time you provoked her. But as a result, you misunderstood her indifference, considered her a wimp, and pushed your luck to provoke her openly in the program. Do you think you¡¯re the best in the world?¡± With that, she grunted in annoyance and continued, ¡°ire is very busy. She rejected two orders just to shut your mouth here. Are youpensating the Inss?¡± 09:34 Sat, Nov 11 00 89% Chapter 243: What¡¯s the Point of Exining to Her The other girl who had followed Sean in was Julia. She looked at Luna with disgust written on her face, sighing as she shook her head, ¡°ire didn¡¯t want to quarrel with you and ignored you the first time you provoked her. But as a result, you misunderstood her indifference, considered her a wimp, and pushed your luck to provoke her openly in the program. Do you think you¡¯re the best in the world?¡± With that, she grunted in annoyance and continued, ¡°ire is very busy. She rejected two orders just to shut your mouth here. Are youpensating the loss?¡± At this moment, even the few singers beside her couldn¡¯t hide their disgust in their gazes at Luna. From the first time, Luna showed up in this program and got the highest score, she had been arrogant and disrespectful to the old¨Ctimers, not to mention those young singers. All of them had disliked Luna for a very long time, and now when they saw that ire managed to deal with Luna and teac her a lesson, they were all relieved and satisfied! Seeing that everyone was looking at her unkindly, Luna was depressed and cried in grievance, ¡°You guys are bullying me together! You¡¯re all against me because ire has the backing of the Vanderbilt family! You people forget righteousness for profit and power. How can there be people like you in the entertainment industry?¡± Chapter 244: Oh My God! Chapter 244 Chapter 244 89% Chapter 244: Oh My God! Austin heard of the quarrel in the lounge and ran over in a panic. As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw Luna crying. Those who could get through in the entertainment industry generally had a high emotional quotient. He walked in and gently patted Luna¡¯s shoulder, saying in a low voice, ¡°Luna, the results havee out. If you don¡¯t want to be too embarrassed, I advise you to leave now, and we won¡¯t announce the votes of you and ire.¡± Luna could imagine the result of the PK judging from the live audience¡¯s reaction. The tickets for this program were hard to get, so the fans couldn¡¯t watch it at the scene as they liked. Rather, the program group randomly picked the audience from all theizens who had signed up, and they were screened before the season started. Luna participated two episodes after the show aired, so basically there were no crazy fans of hers in the live audience. Luna was aware that she didn¡¯t do well, so she angrily red at ire, wiped away her tears, and left unwillingly. Once she left, the atmosphere in the entire lounge instantly improved. After Austin greeted Sean, he had every singer sit down in the order of appearance. Then, Director Abram walked in with the transcripts. As the official shooting began, ire and the two challengers sat down. Director Abram took a sip of water before beginning to announce the challengers¡® scores. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. One of the first two seeded in the challenge and became a guest singer. When it was ire¡¯s turn to have her scores exposed, Director Abram looked at her and smiled, asking, ¡°What¡¯s everyone¡¯s guess, Fox¡¯s vote to challenge 1/5 Chapter 244 Oh My God Senior Wesley thought about it and replied tentatively, ¡°Three hundred to two hundred?¡± Director Abram smiled while shaking his head and said, ¡°You guys have to have faith in Fox. There¡¯s a big difference between the two of them.¡± Then, another guest singer guessed, ¡°Four hundred to one hundred?¡± There were a total of five hundred viewers at the scene. With the votes from the panel of judges, there were a total of five hundred and twenty votes. Nevertheless, some viewers would abstain from voting in every round ofpetition. That¡¯s why the singers didn¡¯t make a full count. Seeding in raising everyone¡¯s interest, Director Abram raised his hand, pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, and said in a serious manner. ¡°Five hundred viewers plus twenty judges, a total of five hundred and twenty votes. Fox¡¯s votes are¡­¡± He paused for a moment, and all eyes were glued to him, all waiting for the results that followed. Director Abram let out a softugh and finally spoke, ¡°Fox¡¯s votes are five hundred and eighteen!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s basically equal to a unanimous vote!¡± The two challengers were even more shocked, their eyes widening in surprise. Fox really had something. Only two votes short of a unanimous vote! Director Abram pursed his lips and added, ¡°Luna has zero votes.¡± 09:35 Sat, Nov 11 Chapter 244: Oh My God! Sure enough, there were still people who abstained from voting, but the ones who had voted actually voted for Fox, which was a pretty reasonable but unexpected result! Undoubtedly, Fox got the highest vote in the end. ording to the rules of the program, she sessfully advanced to be a guest singer and should participate in theter shooting of the program. At this moment, ire stood up and said apologetically, ¡°Director Abram, I came to this show just to answer Luna¡¯s challenge. I didn¡¯t intend to participate in theter shooting of it.¡± Director Abram was in a dilemma because Fox¡¯s participation in the program was the biggest topic of the music variety show. If she continued to participate in theterpetitions, there would be no need to worry about the ratings. But if she didn¡¯t participate, besides, Luna¡­ ire and Luna were the two most popr ones in the show. If one of them was eliminated, and the other quit because of business, it would be a fatal blow to the program. ¡°Fox, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ire tilted her head and waved her hand at Director Abram, saying, ¡°Take it easy! I know it will lead to a huge loss for the show if I eliminate Luna and I don¡¯t participate myself. How about this? I have a friend who is a singer and is developing abroad. I can ask her to participate in theter shooting in recement of me. Is that okay, Director Abram?¡± A singer developing abroad? ire¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s eyes light up. Suppressing the excitement in This heart, Director Abram asked cautiously, ¡°Is it¡­¡± Chapter 244: Oh My God! ire knew that he had already known the answer, smiled, and nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s Susan.¡± Director Abram almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, raising his hand and pping it on his thigh. You may also like The Billionaire¡¯s Cindere Billionaire Add to library Following a shocking and emotionally exhausting break¨Cup, Amber Jean has a steamy and passionate one¨Cnight stand with a random stranger, Ryan, who she meets at a club. Susan was a young singer with a beautiful tone. Her songs exerted the national style to the full,bined with elements of rock. The serenity as well as vigor integrated into her songs, attracted both domestic and foreign listeners. Although she was developing abroad, she had a super high poprity at home. Such a person, indeed, could rece Fox in the rest of the program. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s hard for them to find someone like Susan in the domestic music circle. Director Abram was so happy that he stuttered with excitement, ¡°Su¡­ Su¡­ Susan, she¡­ she¡­ is willing toe to participate in our¡­ our program?¡± ire nodded confidently, ¡°Of course.¡± Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, ire added, ¡°I wrote half of her songs, and she¡¯s a singer under mypany.¡± Director Abram was shocked! Chapter 244: Oh My God! So was the crowd. 89% Wesley wondered, he must get along with ire. If Fox¡¯s song was just something ire wrote on a whim, which was sort of luck, then it¡¯s totally undeniable that ire made Susan famous since half of Susan¡¯s songs were written by ire, If ire would write a song for him, it might be his lifelong golden song, the most glorious song in his life! Meanwhile, Director Abram was so happy that he wanted to spin around in ce. The excitement on his face couldn¡¯t be concealed at all as he said, ¡°Good, good, if Susan cane to our program, of course we wee her. Ther this is a deal.¡± After the shooting, ire, Sean, and the others returned to the Vanderbilt family. Instead of going back to the hotel, Cassie followed ire back to the Vanderbilt House. ¡°ire, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt when Julia is staying here and I¡¯m asked to stay in the hotel?¡± ire nced at her as she walked, replying, ¡°My conscience tells me that it doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± Julia burst outughing and reached out to hold ire, saying, ¡°ire, I know you are the best for me.¡± Cassie pouted in dissatisfaction and grunted. Seeing ire ignored her, she grunted even louder. Chapter 245: He¡¯s Not Even Worthy of Taking Shoes for Mel Chapter 245 Chapter 245 89% Chapter 245: He¡¯s Not Even Worthy of Taking Shoes for Me! Blinking her eyes, Cassie asked curiously, ¡°What are the rules?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ire bit her lower lip and replied softly, ¡°Except for Sean, another single man is living in the house, his second brother Frederick, who is very strict and doesn¡¯t really like people to go to his yard, so don¡¯t walk around. Wherever you want to go, let Julia apany you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Cassie was disdainful, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just don¡¯t go to Mr. Frederick¡¯s yard. I got it, got it.¡± Then, Cassie followed Julia to the courtyard where Julia stayed. The courtyard was prepared for guests with many guest rooms. Since Cassie and Julia were old acquaintances, they could bepanions living together. On the way back, Luna keptining, ¡°Mnie, you are my agent after all. Why didn¡¯t you say a word for me when I was targeted by ire and the others?¡± Holding her cell phone in her hand, Mnie kept tapping on the screen, with aplicated expression written on her face. Her upset was evident, but all other emotions were buried deep in the bottom of her eyes. Since she didn¡¯t say anything, which made Luna worse. ¡°Aren¡¯t otherpanies very protective of their artists? Why is it different when ites to you? I¡¯m the most popr artist in yourpany. If something happened to me, how could you be good?¡± Chapter 245: He¡¯s Not Even Worthy of Taking Shoes for Me! ??¡°¡®¡£ ??? ???? LU LUUIU byvu. 43.89% ¡°Mnie, who do you think you are? Listen, if you piss me off, I won¡¯t cooperate with yourpany anymore! If you guys don¡¯t protect me, I won¡¯t make money for you guys either!¡± Luna kept pestering Mnie. However, Mnie just focused on ying with her cell phone, which At this moment, Mnie¡¯s cell phone ticked twice. When she saw the content on the screen, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Luna with an expressionless face, saying, ¡°Luna, you¡¯re not the only ace in Skyleap Entertainment. There are so many artists in thepany, all of whom are humble and courteous. Howe you are the only one who keeps making trouble: Do you really think you¡¯re a superstar and we can¡¯t live without you?¡± Luna already had been filled with anger. Being contradicted by Mnie, her fury was ignited and she vented all the grievances in her heart on Mnie as she said, ¡°Skyleap Entertainment is so awesome, then why are you still working for me? Why don¡¯t youe to those superstars? I keep making trouble? So what? Even so, you still have to listen to me and spoil me. Mnie, listen, you have to help me out with today¡¯s matter. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not giving Skyleap Entertainment a face!¡± Hearing that, Mnie sneered indifferently, ¡°With just a little bit of fame, you be so arrogant. If I really make you a superstar, are you not even putting Frey in your eyes?¡± ¡°Why should I put him in my eyes? He¡¯s just a coward, not even worthy of taking shoes for me!¡± ¡°Good! Good! Very good!¡± Mnie remarked. 09:35 Sat, Nov Chapter 245: He¡¯s Not Even Worthy of Taking Shoes for Me! Immediately, the car stopped steadily on the side of the road after a sharp brake. Mnie pulled open the car door, pointed her finger outside, and said angrily. ¡°Luna, you get out of here right now! I¡¯m not serving you anymore!¡± ¡°How could you!¡± Luna looked at Mnie incredulously, not imagining that Mnie would dare to say such harsh words to her. ¡°Mnie, Skyleap Entertainment is trying to promote me! If you let me off now, I won¡¯te back again!¡± ¡°Get off!¡± Mnie said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and get out of my sight.¡± Only then did Luna realize that Mnie really meant it and was not acting out of anger. Her heart thumped violently, and her temper softened as she tried to beg for mercy, ¡°Mnie¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be persuaded by your words! Fucking off!¡± ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Luna gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, stating, ¡°If Andrew knew you did this to me, you¡­¡± Mnieughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Andrew who asked me to kick you out of the car! Mr. us has already known about this. He said that Skyleap Entertainment can¡¯t tolerate such a wild artist like you. Luna, you¡¯re cklisted!¡± cklisted? 89 Chapter 245: He¡¯s Not Eyen Worthy of Taking Shoes for Mel cklisted!¡± cklisted? For an artist, being cklisted is tantamount to death. That meant thepany wouldn¡¯t give any more resources to Luna in the future, not even a single notice until the end of the contract. Frey was trying to cut off Luna¡¯s path in the entertainment industry! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± shouted Luna. She bit her lip, shook her head desperately, and gripped the seat in front of her tightly, saying with red eyes, ¡°You won¡¯t do this to me! It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°Anything is possible!¡± Mnie reached out to tug on Luna¡¯s hand relentlessly. After all, Andrew had ordered that Luna was cklisted, and no one could give her any more resources. Luna was not reconciled, refusing to get out of the car. She hugged the seat in front of her and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be cklisted. I want to see Frey!¡± ¡°See Mr. us?¡± sneered Mnie, ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± Luna cried out, ¡°Then I want to see Andrew.¡± ¡°Mr. Coins won¡¯t see you either. Get your ass down here!¡± No artist is willing to be cklisted. Frustrated, Luna clenched her teeth and made a final struggle, ¡°I will break the contract with you. You can¡¯t do 35 Sat, NOV Chapter 245: He¡¯s Not Even Worthy of Taking Shoes for Me! 89% ¡°Alright!¡± Mnie finally yanked Luna¡¯s hands off the seat, and then mercilessly pushed her out of the car. Looking at Luna who fell on the ground, Mnie condescendingly said, ¡°Luna, if you want to break the contract, get the money ready. The liquidated damage isn¡¯t high, only five hundred million dors. Mr. Coins will be waiting for you to hand over the money and set you free!¡± With that, Mnie shut the door. Without looking at Luna, she said to the driver. ¡°Conor, drive.¡± The car immediately left in front of Luna with a swoosh. Sitting on the ground, Luna breathed in much vehicle exhaust. She stared at the headlights of the car in the distance and cried out inelegantly. She had thought she could make a big ssh at home and be famous overseas To her surprise, she was reduced to an outcast after only a few days of poprity. It¡¯s all because of ire, that bitch! It¡¯s all her fault! Luna cried while gritting her teeth, and after stumbling up from the ground, she hailed a cab and said, ¡°To the Lyons House!¡± After Mia finished her shower, she was drying her hair with a towel when suddenly the bedroom door was pushed open from outside, and Luna¡¯s cries. sounded. ¡°Mom! Mom¡­ I was bullied¡­¡± Just as she looked up, Luna ran over and hugged her waist, uttering, ¡°Mom, you must help me out!¡± Chapter 246: How Could You Say That about Mr. Frederick? Chapter 246 Chapter 246 89% Chapter 246: How Could You Say That about Mr. Frederick? Mia lowered her head tenderly. Looking at her daughter¡¯s swollen eyes, her heart ached. Immediately, she threw the towel on the floor, pulled Luna¡¯s hand and sat on the edge of the bed,forting her, ¡°Luna, stop crying. Tell Mommy what happened.¡± Luna narrated the whole story while sobbing, sniffled hard, and said, ¡°ire. that little bitch! She dares to be so arrogant in front of me because she¡¯s from the Summers family!¡± Mia looked at her in surprise, querying, ¡°Is she from the Summers family?¡± Luna raised her hand and wiped the tears on her face. A malicious light shed through her eyes as she exined, ¡°I heard from Mona before, saying that ire is¡­ is¡­ the daughter of Master Summers¡® second daughter. She¡¯s incredibly arrogant!¡± The daughter of Master Summers¡¯s second daughter¡­ Then¡­ Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Winona¡¯s daughter?¡°. Luna was stunned for a moment. She was young and naturally hadn¡¯t heard of Winona¡¯s name. Besides, no one in the Lyons family dared to mention it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mona mentioned that person¡¯s name, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Anyway, she is Master Summers¡® favorite daughter.¡± All of a sudden, Mia¡¯s eyes shed with cruelty. ire was actually the daughter of that bitch Winona? Chapter 246; How Could You Say That about Mr. Frederick? It turned out that Winona escaped when she was pregnant with a baby, which really surprised Mia! ¡°Luna, don¡¯t cry. I will help you deal with this matter. Don¡¯t worry. If ire is Winona¡¯s daughter, there is no way she will marry into the Vanderbilt family!¡± Although Luna didn¡¯t know why, she felt that her mom could make it because she was very resourceful. Since Luna was a little girl, her mom had given her whatever she wanted. Luna thought that Sean wouldn¡¯t be an exception! The next day. Early in the morning, the Vanderbilt family had two unexpected guests. Mia stood at the door of the Vanderbilt family with Luna in tow and said, fairly politely, ¡°I¡¯d like to see Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt.¡± Taking a nce at them, the doorman called Master Vanderbilt, only to find that he was taking care of the furry little cats in the cattery with Mrs. Vanderbilt. Since these cats arrived, Mrs. Vanderbilt was like getting a new life and was refreshed every day, taking care of them as if they were her own. children. Master Vanderbilt was so happy to see his wife enjoying them so much that he followed her here once and was attracted by the cats himself. The old couple was shoveling poop for the cats, having no time to greet unimportant guests. But Mia was a rtive of Moss after all, and it was improper to ignore her, so they asked the doorman to bring them to Frederick. Chapter 246: How Could You Say That about Mr. Frederick? Mia had only been to the Vanderbilt family twice, so she had no idea which courtyard Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt lived in. She just followed the doorman. Only when she arrived at the ce did she realize something was amiss. ¡°I want to see Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt, not Mr. Frederick,¡± said Mia. The doorman furrowed his brows impatiently, saying, ¡°Master and Madam dor have time to receive you right now. It would be nice for Mr. Frederick to greet you.¡± Mia was irritated. Even though Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt couldn¡¯t receive them, how could it be Frederick¡¯s turn? At worst, it should be the Vanderbilt family¡¯s heir apparent, Sean, to receive them. Mia was unhappy and dissatisfied in her heart but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she just nodded her head and led Luna into the Wino Garden. Frederick had received a call from Master Vanderbilt and had already made tea, waiting for them in the living room. Seeing Mia and Luna walk in, he raised his hand and pointed to the mahogany sofa next to him as he said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Taking an indifferent look at Frederick, Mia sat down with Luna. ¡°Mr. Frederick.¡± Mia wasn¡¯t the type to beat around the bush. Besides, she didn¡¯t have much to talk about with Frederick. So she came straight to the point, ¡°I heard that Mr. Sean¡¯s girlfriend is from the Summers family. Is it true?¡± Pugnar 200 How Could You tu Thut about Mr Frederie | With that one sentence, Frederick understood what she wasing for. He picked up his teacup, gently blew the hot air from the water, and after taking a sip of the tea, he put the teacup down, before speaking calmly, ¡°Yes, ire is Winona¡¯s daughter.¡± Mia was stunned. Originally, she thought that Frederick would prevaricate, or be perfunctory to her. She actually didn¡¯t imagine that Frederick said it in such a casual manner as if this matter was just a verymon thing. Mia was so angry that she sneered. Then, she spoke very unkindly, ¡°Mr. Frederick, since you know it, why did you let ire into the doors of the Vanderbilt family? I really don¡¯t know if you¡® re being generous or stupid. How could Mr. Sean do this to you? Isn¡¯t that like humiliating you in public?¡± Just now, when the doorman led Mia and Luna towards the Wino Garden, the happened to pass by the courtyard where Julia was living. Standing by the window. Julia saw Luna. She clearly remembered that Luna lost the game of Go with ire, which meant that she would never set foot on the door of the Vanderbilt family again. But it¡¯s only been a few days, and Luna not only stepped in, but also strutted around inside early in the morning. How could she stand it? Julia promptly rushed out of the door, only to meet Cassie who happened to go out. Cassie saw her running in a hurry and asked a couple of questions, realizing that Luna hade again. The two girls were furious and ran all the way to Frederick¡¯s yard. Onlyst night, ire had told Cassie not to go into Frederick¡¯s yard, so Sat Chapter 246 How Could You Say That about Mr. Frederick? SUND SWIvy my snuspcially U. 89% ¡°Who the hell are you? Howe it¡¯s your turn to tell the Vanderbilt family what to do?¡± questioned Julia. With her hands elegantly ced on herp, Mia nced arrogantly at Julia and Cassie and sneered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you two before. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re members of the Vanderbilt family, are you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Luna nodded, ¡°They¡¯re not!¡± She looked at Julia and Cassie and grunted in disgust, ¡°One of them is ire¡¯s assistant and the other is ire¡¯s friend. They¡¯re both outsiders!¡± Mia sneered. Without even looking at them, Mia turned her head to Frederick and said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, isn¡¯t your yard usually off¨Climits to people? What? Since you can¡¯t get Winona, you give all your favors to ire and are so indulgent to ire¡¯s friends to step in as they please. Does Mr. Sean know this?¡± That¡¯s a pretty vicious statement! Not only did it insult Frederick, but it also sowed discord between Frederick and Sean. Julia was exasperated, snapping, ¡°How could you say that about Mr. Frederick?¡± ¡°Julia!¡± Frederick looked at Julia coldly and sternly. Julia pursed her lips in aggravation, daring not to speak anymore. 301; INOV Chapter 246 How Could You Say That about Mr. Frederick? Mia sneered. 89% Without even looking at them, Mia turned her head to Frederick and said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, isn¡¯t your yard usually off¨Climits to people? What? Since you can¡¯t get Winona, you give all your favors to ire and are so indulgent to ire¡¯s friends to step in as they please. Does Mr. Sean know this?¡± That¡¯s a pretty vicious statement! Not only did it insult Frederick, but it also sowed discord between Frederick and Sean. Julia was exasperated, snapping, ¡°How could you say that about Mr. Frederick?¡± ¡°Julia!¡± Frederick looked at Julia coldly and sternly. Julia pursed her lips in aggravation, daring not to speak anymore. She was not afraid of Frederick but showed empathy with him. Although no one in the Vanderbilt family remarked on the matter of Sean and ire being together, Julia knew that there were quite a few people who thought the same as Mia in their hearts. ter 247: It¡¯s Cooll Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247: It¡¯s Cool! Not everyone in the world is reasonable and sensible. When ites to brothers falling in love with mother and daughter respectively, most people hold the psychology of watching gossip and a good show. No one would understand Frederick¡¯s fulfillment and generosity. Instead, they only thought that he was humiliated by his younger brother, Sean. Julia was heartbroken, feeling sorry for Frederick. Then, Frederick¡¯s eyes softened as he exchanged a nce with Julia. She understood it in a second and pulled Cassie to sit down on the mahogany sofa across from Mia and Luna. Since Frederick didn¡¯t kick her out, the grievance in her heart decreased in an instant. ¡°Mrs. Lyons,¡± Frederick slightly raised the corner of his lips, obviously not angry with Mia¡¯s words, and said, ¡°I fell in love with Winona, and Sean fell in love with ire, which can show that Winona is the best woman in the world and naturally, her daughter is just as good as she is. They are both worthy of being loved, so, Joseph¡¯s choice was right.¡± Mia was surprised to hear that. Howe Mr. Frederick, who had always been gentle, suddenly became eloquent and glib? He replied in aposed demeanor without even a rude word, but every wor was sharp enough to poke at the tip of Mia¡¯s heart, which made her tremble in pain. Cassie kinda missed the point and turned her head to whisper in Julia¡¯s ear, 1/5 Chapter 247: It¡¯s Cool! ¡°What did she mean by that?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Julia let out a smugugh and lowered her voice as she replied, ¡°Mia used to chase after Joseph crazily before. Joseph is ire¡¯s biological father. And Luna, you know, she likes Mr. Sean. Mr. Frederick was satirizing them and looking down upon them.¡± Cassie caught on at once and gave Frederick a secret thumbs up, remarking, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s cool! Mr. Frederick is awesome!¡± Luna hadn¡¯t understood Frederick¡¯s words. Hearing what Julia said, she had mixed feelings in her heart and was even more depressed. Her mother¡­ her mother actually¡­ Mia exhaled hard, desperately trying to suppress the anger in her heart. Clenching her fists, she said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, you are so generous. But what about Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt?¡± Mia tried to persuade Frederick by taking advantage of Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt. But unfortunately, it¡¯s in vain. ¡°Well, then you might be disappointed because my parents have known about this matter for a long time. They don¡¯t mind ire¡¯s identity, and instead, they care and love ire very much. Mrs. Lyons, I know the purpose of youring to the Vanderbilt family today, so I advise you to stop sensibly.¡± Advising her to stop sensibly? No way! If Mia hadn¡¯t known that ire was Winona¡¯s daughter, she could have stopped. But now that she knew, there was no way she could just let this matter go! Chapter 247: It¡¯s Cool! Even if it wasn¡¯t for Luna¡¯s sake, she had to vent the anger for herself! ¡°Mr. Frederick, since the main Vanderbilt family is so shameless and Master and Madam don¡¯t intervene, then naturally you are not afraid of being discussed and criticized.¡± Frederick slightly lifted his eyelids to look askance at Mia indifferently and put on a gentleman¡¯s smile, saying, ¡°The Vanderbilt family members act properly and abide by thews and rules. How could we care about those delusional words or gossip?¡± He had made it very clear. No matter what Mia said and spread, he wouldn¡¯t care at all. Mia had thought it the ace in the hole, but it failed to provoke Frederick¡¯s anger and anxiousness. Pissed off, she stared at him with hatred and said, ¡°Luna, let¡¯s go!¡± Luna was totally in a mess. She was still wondering what was going on with her mother and Joseph when she heard Mia yelling at her to leave. She stood up sullenly and turned toward the door with Mia. They had just reached the door when Frederick suddenly called out to them, ¡°Mrs. Lyons.¡± Mia was delighted and raised the corners of her mouth triumphantly, thinking that Frederick had just been pretending to be calm. Not to mention the big families of the rich and powerful, even ordinary families were afraid of being gossiped about, making their affairs theughingstock of others in their leisure time. Immediately, she turned back and looked at Frederick arrogantly, inquiring, 375 09:37 Sat, Chapter 247: It¡¯s Cool! 89%1 Mia¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she almost lost her breath! It¡¯s generally believed that Mr. Frederick was graceful, gentle, and elegant. Bullshit! Mia thought he was just a friendly¨Clooking viin. With a smile on his face, every word he said was hurtful. Mia gave Frederick an annoyed re, took Luna¡¯s hand, and left without any hesitation. They had only stepped out of the door when the sound of two girlsughing happily came from inside. Juliaughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. It was the first time she had seen Frederick retorted someone without a single dirty word, yet Mia was rendered speechless with anger. It¡¯s so cool! Cassie even rested her arms on her hips whileughing and couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Julia.¡± She looked at Frederick with appreciation in her eyes, saying, ¡°Mr. Frederick is so funny and handsome! I love him so much! Julia, how can Mr. Frederick be so handsome?¡± Julia couldn¡¯t keepughing all of a sudden, sensing that danger was approaching her step by step. She cleared her throat violently and stole a nce at Frederick quietly. Then, she furrowed her brows exaggeratedly, saying, ¡°Cassie, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you dare covet Mr. Frederick! He¡¯s already fifty years old this approaching her step by step. She cleared her throat violently and stole a nce at Frederick quietly. Then, she furrowed her brows exaggeratedly, saying ¡°Cassie, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you dare covet Mr. Frederick Hel¡¯s already fifty years old this year, not the Mr. Right for a flowery little girl like you? ¡°What? No way¡± Cassie looked at Frederick incredulously. She couldn¡¯t believe it at all from his look Impossible! Ja, you must be lying to me! Mr. Frederick looks still so young, at most in his thirties. ¡°He¡¯s really fifty.¡± Afraid that Caule wouldn¡¯t believe. Julia tried her best to exin. ¡°Mr. Sean is thirty¨Ctwo this year, and his parents gave birth to him at an old age. Mr. Frederick is Mr. Sean¡¯s second brother and is fifty years old this your O She deliberately lowered her voice, ¡°Or how could Mr Fredenck fall for ire¡¯s mother? He¡¯s an elder, you know? Dispel the idea in your mand quidor WAL Cassie finally believed the truth because she had heard Mr. Frederick himself admit that he liked ire¡¯s mother. She was a little disappointed at the beginning, but soon she got over and Chapter 248: Who b He Jalking About? Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248: Who Is He Talking About? She looked at Frederick expectantly, her face showing shyness, ¡°In fact, I am also from Hignd. Although I don¡¯t look like a local, my father is from Hignd. And I do not think there is any generation gap between us, do you think we can¡­¡± Frederick nced at Julia and his brows furrowed. Julia knew at a nce that Frederick was angry, she hurriedly pulled Cassie to stand up, dragging Cassie outside, ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t disturb Mr. Frederick. Mr. Frederick likes to be quiet, let¡¯s go, hurry up¡­¡± Cassie was very upset, but Julia helped tugging at her sleeve and walking her out. After Julia took Cassie back to Sean¡¯s ce, upon seeing ire, Julia couldn¡® t help butin, ¡°ire, Cassie said to Mr. Frederick that she likes him and Mr. Frederick was angry¡­¡± ire thought that it wasn¡¯t Frederick who was angry, but Julia herself. It was strange to say the least though, Frederick was fifty years old, how could he be so attractive to twenty¨Csomething women? First Julia, and now Cassie¡­ This was a problem. ¡°Cassie, what do you like about Frederick?¡± Cassie thought of how gentle Frederick was when he talked to Julia just now and her eyes were filled with admiration, ¡°ire, Mr. Frederick is really handsome! You didn¡¯t see it just now, he was elegantly holding a coffee cup, his face was so gentle as he said the harshest words, that smile on his face 1/5 09:37 Sat, Chapter 248: Who Is He Talking About? really melted my heart¡­¡± ¡°Stop daydreaming!¡± Julia gave her a re. ire caught the point keenly, ¡°He said the harshest words? To whom?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Julia was in a tizzy at the mention of Mia, ¡°Luna and her mother! They came to the Vanderbilt family early in the morning, Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt didn¡¯t receive them and had Mr. Frederick receive them.¡± ¡°Mia was here?¡± ¡°Yeah, she was so arrogant, insulting Mr. Frederick with the fact that you¡¯re Winona¡¯s daughter, and Mr. Frederick refuted her words and she was so embarrassed.¡± The reason ire went to that variety show was to force Mia toe here. Mia really wasn¡¯t a patient person, she came running to the the Vanderbilt family the next day. Interesting. Julia saw the smile on ire¡¯s face, her back went cold and she shivered, ¡°ire, why are you smiling like that? It¡¯s eerie.¡± ¡°Eerie?¡± ire didn¡¯t feel it herself, shrugging indifferently, she said, ¡°I see. Just leave it.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Julia took Cassie over here to get ire to do justice for her. not to hear Sat, 891 Chapter 248: Who Is He Talking About? ire say that. ¡°ire, Cassie and Mr. Frederick¡­¡± ¡°Julia¡­¡± ire shook her head, ¡°Susan will be here soon and we need Cassie to do her makeup, we can¡¯t have our makeup artist staying at a hotel, can we?¡± Julia knew it, but¡­ ire patted her hand and lowered her voice, ¡°Mr. Frederick is such an excellent man, do you think he hasn¡¯t met any other woman in his life besides my mother? He¡¯s been single for so many years, it should be hard for him to fall in love with another woman now unless he¡¯s trying to settle for just any woman he sees fit to spend the rest of his life with, but do you think Cassie would be willing to settle with anyone?¡± This was something ire was not just saying to Cassie, but also to Julia. Frederick had been single for most of his life, it was not that he couldn¡¯t find anyone, but that he had high standards, and if he was really pressured by his parents to get married and had to settle with someone, it wouldn¡¯t be fair for them. Julia nodded sullenly, feeling at a loss. ire, on the other hand, was happy to see it; if she had known that Cassie liked Frederick too, she should have let Cassie move in here a long time ago, which would have shown Julia that Frederick really wasn¡¯t a good match for a young woman of her age. A few dayster, the episode of the show would be on air today. 3/5 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 09:37 Sat, Nov Chapter 248: Who Is He Talking About? 89%1 Julia and Cassie came over early, as Belle and Jon were happy to know they¡¯d get to see their mommy on TV tonight, they took out all their snacks. ¡°Finally we are going to see Mommy on TV! Mommy must be gorgeous.¡± Cassieughed and took Belle on herp, lifting her hand to pinch her little cheek, ¡°That¡¯s a must, I did your mommy¡¯s makeup, of course, she would be gorgeous!¡± Belle grinned and nuzzled Cassie¡¯s neck and gave her a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Cassie, you are the best! You will definitely make my Mommy look stunning!¡± Jon rolled his eyes. Girls! ¡°Mommy, I heard Julia say that you yed the violin, the saxophone, and the piano?¡± ire¡¯s legs were crossed on the couch and she opened her mouth to bite the apple Sean fed her with a fork, her cheek suddenly bulging from the apple, and she smiled with her eyes curved up, ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± Sean thought that ire looked like a blowfish with the apple in her mouth and he let out a chuckle, reaching out his finger and gently poking ire¡¯s bulging cheek with it. ire smiled at him before signaling with her eyes that she wanted more. Sean forked another piece of apple and fed it into her mouth. Cassie and Julia, who were in a good mood a moment ago, were not happy about this. They were both single, and they were jealous of the happy couple. 09:37 Sat, Nov 11 Chapter 248: Who Is He Talking About? 8.89% Sean finished feeding ire the apple before he looked over at them, ¡°Belle, your mommy is the best¨C looking woman in the world even without makeup, don¡¯t question that.¡± Belle blinked and nodded seriously, ¡°Daddy, you have a good point!¡± Julia and Cassie were speechless. These people¡­ Cassie got Belle off herp, a little unhappy, ¡°Mr. Sean, ire, single people in the room! We are trying to watch TV here!¡± Sean chuckled as if he didn¡¯t hear her, he tilted his head and asked ire, ¡°Do you want more?¡± ire shook her head, ¡°No apple, I want chips.¡± Sean put the fork down and pulled a piece of tissue from the tissue box, then grabbed a bag of chips from the snacks, after handing ire the chips, he took the tissue and tenderly wiped ire¡¯s lips for her. Cassie said, ¡°Okay, no one heard me!¡± At this moment, the door to the room was opened and Frederick walked in, seeing this room full of people, he said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you are all here.¡± Chapter 249: My Fate Chapter 249 Chapter 249 88%1 Chapter 249: My Fate Julia and Cassie perked up instantly, both their eyes shining brightly as they looked at Frederick with tenderness and affection. ¡°Mr. Frederick,e sit.¡± Julia patted the spot next to her. Cassie red at her, taking Belle on herp again, ¡°Mr. Frederick, sit over here.¡± Frederick looked at both of them and awkwardly walked over and sat down on the single couch, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here.¡± Julia bit her lower lip in frustration, ¡°Fine.¡± Cassie didn¡¯t say anything but just kept looking at Frederick and smiling. ¡°The show is on.¡± Jon raised his hand and pointed at the TV, looking serious. The crowd¡¯s eyes immediately turned to the television, and everyone except Sean and Frederick were excited. ¡°ire hasn¡¯t shown up yet, I actually think these two challengers are pretty good.¡± Nn fact, there was a big difference between watching TV and watching the recording on the spot. The latter gave a livelier vibe as one would sit with many other audiences. Chapter 249: My Fate And since the cameras were most of the time fixed at the singers on stage and rarely aimed at the audience, it was hard to get that immersive feeling sitting at home and watching the show. Cassie couldn¡¯t agree more with Julia¡¯s words, ¡°Well, I agree. They are great as neers and they both have their own features on stage.¡± ire narrowed her eyes, ¡°Sir, these two singers have their own studio but with limited resources, so they¡¯re not very famous, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± She turned her head to Sean, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sign them?¡± Sean doted on her and locked eyes with her, ¡°Sure, whatever you say.¡±¡± Julia got goosebumps¡­ ire smiled, looking over at her, ¡°Julia, I have their contact, you should contact the manager of Joymaker Entertainment and try to sign them both.¡± Julia pouted, ¡°Well, the hard work is all mine. That¡¯s my fate!¡± Frederick turned his eyes toward her, curious about why Julia was always so real. Every time he saw her, she¡¯d either look like a cranky hen or a happy puppy, and now she was pouting, which made her look adorable. In many people watching TV together, the biggest fun wasmenting on the -show, the girls kept chatting andughing while the two men listened and smiled from time to time. Finally, ire¡¯s figure appeared on the TV screen, Frederick waspletely immersed in the sound of the violin, and Julia called out excitedly, ¡°ire¡¯s harol¡± 2/5 Chapter ¡°ire¡¯s here!¡± Frederick was stunned for a moment, staring at the TV screen with concentration; he really hadn¡¯t thought that ire, who had so much talent, could actually y instruments so well! And her beautiful voice soothed his mind, when she danced, she looked like a fairy, sweet and kind. He couldn¡¯t help but look at ire, thinking, ¡°Winona, your daughter is even better than you, seeing her so excellent now makes me feel happy for you. And¡­ I finally can let go.¡± Yes, Winona had passed away for so many years and her daughter was about marry his brother, it was indeed time for him to let go now. As the music ended, Frederick felt so relieved and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked like a different man now. No one noticed this change in him as they were all watching TV. What happened in the lounge wasn¡¯t broadcast, and after the singers were all done with their performance, it went straight to the part where the results were announced. After Luna finished her song, there was no more footage of her, it was like she disappeared. Julia was there, so she knew the results and wasn¡¯t interested in watching how Director Abram built the tension in the episode. She fished her phone out and clicked on Twitter, widening her eyes upon seeing what was on the trending list. 3/5 09:38 Sat, Chapter 249. My Fate ¡°Holy shit! ire, look at your phone, the show isn¡¯t even over yet and it¡¯s already on the trending list!¡± ire picked up her phone and clicked on Twitter to see that she and Luna had actually dominated the top five trending topics! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. #Foxlsire #ireVSLuna #Luna¡¯sTargetted #ireBans Luna #PoorLuna Apar from the first and second, the remaining three were allizens defending Luna. ire sneered and found that Luna¡¯s fans were all condemning her. ¡°The showrunners are so unfair. They didn¡¯t get Luna a makeup artist? And look at ire, she¡¯s fully dressed and made up! ire must have bribed them to have them bully Luna!¡± ¡°What the hell is this? Luna didn¡¯t even get a shot after she finished her song! Isn¡¯t it show¨Cbullying? And ire¡¯s votes are so fake, I don¡¯t believe Luna got zero votes!¡± ¡°ire has Mr. Sean¡¯s backing, even the country¡¯s best music show has to suck her up? The showbiz is finished!¡± Of course, ire¡¯s fans defended her. ¡°Look carefully, ire is Fox! MUSIC GENIUS! Her music is much better than Luna¡¯s, of course, Luna lost!¡± ¡°Am I the only one with ears? It¡¯s obvious that ire¡¯s song is a hundred times better than Luna¡¯s, both musically and tonally, okay?¡± The fans were bickering, and Luna¡¯s fans kept looking for evidence that the shown inners and ire were hullving Luna together they kent nosting 4/5 09:38 Sat, Nov 11 00 Chapter 249: My Fate 1. up. 243.88% 10 Of course, ire¡¯s fans defended her. ¡°Look carefully, ire is Fox! MUSIC GENIUS! Her music is much better than Luna¡¯s, of course, Luna lost!¡± ¡°Am I the only one with ears? It¡¯s obvious that ire¡¯s song is a hundred times better than Luna¡¯s, both musically and tonally, okay?¡± The fans were bickering, and Luna¡¯s fans kept looking for evidence that the showrunners and ire were bullying Luna together, they kept posting pictures and footage, making Luna look like the victim. ire¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t really do anything other than argue about how good ire¡¯s music was, after all, none of them were there and they didn¡¯t know exactly what the situation was. Soon, Luna posted a video in which she looked pitiful, saying, ¡°My fans, than you. But it¡¯s not necessary to argue with them, it¡¯s always been like this in the showbiz. Without a backer or money, it¡¯s hard to get anywhere. I was wrong to think that this is a fair world. I just don¡¯t want you to feel sad for me.¡± Luna¡¯s fans were so heartbroken when they saw the video that they started the topic #LeaveTheShowbizire that soon got on top of the trending list. Chapter 250: Luna Is¨CSo Disgusting! Chapter 250 Chapter 250 4.88% Chapter 250: Luna Is So Disgusting! Julia was so angry that she said, ¡°ire, Luna is too much! What¡¯s with her feigning to be pitiable? We can¡¯t let it go this time! We have to fight back!¡± ire didn¡¯t intend to let it go this time, how could Miae to her if Luna didn¡¯t get any punishment? ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ire waved her hand at Julia, ¡°I saw thising. I will definitely fight back, and fight back hard.¡± Frederick felt a chill hearing this. ire took Sean¡¯s arm, raised her head, and shook his arm in a pouty manner, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time for you to make a move!¡± Sean chuckled, flexing his index finger and favorably scraping her nose, ¡°Sure.¡± It was something Sean had asked Logan to take care of two days before, he picked up his phone and gave Logan a call and hung up the phone after a few brief words, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ire smiled before waiting with her cell phone in hand. Five minutester, the show¡¯s official Twitter ount posted the video about the conversation in the lounge that wasn¡¯t aired. When the artists are at each other¡¯s throats, even if they are caught on camera, the show can¡¯t air it to prevent any trouble. 09:38 Sat, Nov Chapter 250: Luna Is So Disgusting! ire actually didn¡¯t intend to go at Luna, she had thought as long as Luna behaved herself after the show aired, she wouldn¡¯t let the video out, but she knew in her heart that Luna was a vengeful woman, so she had told Sean in advance. Sure enough, Luna did not let her down, pretending to be pitiful and trying to get people¡¯s sympathy for her, she asked for it! After this video was posted, everyone was shocked. After seeing the video in which Luna totally confounded back and white and used ire of stealing Sean from her, the masses who were a bit sympathetic to Luna were furious. ¡°Where the hell did Luna get the courage to tantly steal someone¡¯s boyfriend like that?¡± ¡°Sean¡¯s hers just because she knew him since they were kids? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone so shameless! When I saw Luna provoking ire earlier, I thought ire had done something unforgivable to her, but it turned out she is the real viin!¡± ¡°She seems so proud of herself for being a mistress!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress, after all, Sean didn¡¯t even look at her.¡± ¡°Yeah! Mr. Sean doesn¡¯t even like her, she¡¯s not even a mistress!¡± Luna¡¯s fans were pissed after the truth came. ¡°Is it wrong to like someone? Luna does like Mr. Sean, but ire can¡¯t bully Luna with the showrunners just because of that! It must be ire and the showrunners who show¨Cbullied Luna into this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Paragon Group is the sponsor of the show, of course, they can easily bully someone! Poor Luna.¡± ¡°Look at Luna¡¯s makeup and then look at ire¡¯s, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s ire and the showrunner who are show¨Cbullying Luna!¡± ire saw thesements and smiled as she looked up at Cassie, ¡°Cassie, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Cassie smiled smugly, fished her phone out, and tweeted. ¡°I did ire¡¯s makeup, I¡¯m ire¡¯s exclusive makeup artist and I did ire¡¯s makeup at the Charm Designers¡® Competition. As for Luna, she discarded her own make¨Cup artist and ran over to me arrogantly, saying that no matter how expensive I was, she could afford me. What a joke! She thinks money can do anything?¡± She had only just sent it out when the makeup artist that Luna had kicked out earlier also tweeted. ¡°I was Luna¡¯s makeup artist at Who¡¯s the Best Singer, I was assigned to do Luna¡¯s makeup and I did her makeup for the previous two episodes. But when Luna heard that Cassie was at the show, she didn¡¯t want me to do her makeup and insulted me!¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m not one of the best, I have my self¨Cesteem and left on the spot. I heardter that Luna couldn¡¯t find a makeup artist to do her makeup after Cassie rejected her, and ended up letting another makeup artist do her makeup after she was finished with another artist¡¯s. That¡¯s what happened.¡± These two tweets went out one after the other, and theizens discussed heatedly. 3/4 Sat, No 88%1 Chapter 250: Luna Is So Disgusting! ¡°Poor Luna? She doesn¡¯t seem poor at all to me. She deserved it!¡± ¡°Is Luna that arrogant? After Cassie was there, she insulted her own makeup artist? Who does she think she is? She thought Cassie would do her makeup?¡± ¡°She seems really rich thought.¡± You may also like Bound To The Billionaire Wolf Werewolf Add to library Cassidy Winters knew the meaning of pain when she lost her parents in an ident, leaving her the only survivor and a scar on her leg as a constant reminder of the horrible night. Only now for her to experience the pain of loss again¡­. ¡°Cassie, you did right!¡± This time, Luna¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t defend her anymore. Many of them had unfollowed her and those who once used her picture as their profile photo also changed it. Soon, Luna lost a lot of fans. Some fans could only support her in mind and couldn¡¯t say anything to defend her now. In fact, by this point, it was enough as Luna¡¯s reputation was already ruined. Luna had offended too many people, even the singers tweeted. Wesley also tweeted, ¡°After Luna became famous, she has been impolite to everyone, including me, who came before her in the industry. She even said that she would win if she challenged me, which made me doubt if my music¡¯s ¨Cnot good anymore.¡± Milo Luis also tweeted, ¡°I¡¯m a neer and it¡¯s my first time on in a music show, I have great respect for all the singers. The seniors are all very kind except for Luna. I took the initiative to greet her, but she didn¡¯t even look 07 30 3d, NNUV LI Chapter 250 Luna Is Se Disgusting! 243.88 10 This time, Luna¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t defend her anymore. Many of them had unfollowed her and those who once used her picture as their profile photo also changed it. Soon, Luna lost a lot of fans. Some fans could only support her in mind and couldn¡¯t say anything to defend her now. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In fact, by this point, it was enough as Luna¡¯s reputation was already ruined. Luna had offended too many people, even the singers tweeted. Wesley also tweeted, ¡°After Luna became famous, she has been impolite to everyone, including me, who came before her in the industry. She even said that she would win if she challenged me, which made me doubt if my music¡¯s not good anymore.¡± Milo Luis also tweeted, ¡°I¡¯m a neer and it¡¯s my first time on in a music show, I have great respect for all the singers. The seniors are all very kind. except for Luna. I took the initiative to greet her, but she didn¡¯t even look at me.¡± When theizens saw this, they all felt angry and asked Luna to leave the showbiz. ireughed. Just now, she was the one asked to leave the showbiz, and now things changed so fast. Sure enough, karma¡¯s a bitch. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251: Hrious Juliaughed, ¡°What the hell? Milo¡¯s tweet¡¯s really sharp! Hrious!¡± Frederick actuallyughed along with her, he found that the longer time he spent with ire and Julia, the younger his mind became. These young wome seemed to be able to pass their joy to him and make him feel better. Sean was also delighted to see themughing, he stood up, went into the kitchen, took a couple of apples, peeled them and cut them into pieces before putting them on a te. Behind him, there were footsteps, and the next second, Frederick¡¯s voice came, ¡°Sean, you actually became a house husband how?¡± The Vanderbilts had been living a rich life and they always had cooks at home, they never had to cook themselves. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Frederick wouldn¡¯t have believed that Sean would actually cut the fruits himself. Sean didn¡¯t turn around but smiled, ¡°Frederick, you don¡¯t understand the fun of it.¡± Frederick was stunned. He indeed didn¡¯t understand the fun in this, and he didn¡¯t have the chance 1. to. Embarrassed for a moment, he walked over and found that Sean set the fruits on the te quite nicely, and it was obvious that he had studied it before. Suddenly, he was envious. Sa Nov Chapter 251: Hrious 88%1 ¡°Even you¡¯re getting married, and from now on, I¡¯ll be the only single person in the Vanderbilt family.¡± Sean set thest piece of apple slice on the te and turned to look at him, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about being with someone else?¡± It was something that Frederick hadn¡¯t really thought about. He didn¡¯t think he felt anything before, but now when he watched Sean and ire so in love, he thought that it was too lonely to be alone. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it when I meet someone I¡¯m really into.¡± Sean smiled and arched an eyebrow, ¡°You are actually very popr. I think Julia¡¯s a good choice.¡± Julia? Frederick frowned and raised a hand to pat him hard on the shoulder, ¡°She¡¯s too young for me.¡± Sean pushed his hand down, ¡°But she doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re old.¡± Sean picked up the fruit te and admired it for a moment longer before carrying it toward the door, his voice light as he reached the door, ¡°Frederick, just think about it.¡± In the span of just a few hours, Luna was hated by everyone. There were evenizens who teased her, saying that she was popr for no reason and now hated for all reasons. Seeing that she didn¡¯t have many fans left and everyone was asking her to Chapter 251: Hrious leave the snowDIZ, Luna Chieu. 88%1 She underestimated ire, but who would have thought ire was Fox? She was so arrogant before and now she deeply regretted it. The Lyons family was somewhat rted to the Vanderbilt family, and the elders of the family would definitely not offend Sean for her, and now only her mother could help her. At that thought, she wiped the tears from her face and ran out of her room. Without even knocking, she pushed open the door to Mia¡¯s room. ¡°Mom!¡± She nced at the bedroom and Mia was alone, she sniffled and asked in tears, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad? He hasn¡¯te home?¡± It was now eleven o¡¯clock at night, Benjamin wouldn¡¯te back tonight, it seemed. Mia had long since gotten used to it, Benjamin and she were just nominal husband and wife now, it was just something she didn¡¯t tell Luna about because she didn¡¯t want Luna to know. Plus, Luna had been abroad all these years, and how was she to know that her mother and father had been living separate lives since a long time ago? ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± Mia gave a perfunctory answer and waved at Luna, ¡°Come sit.¡± Luna was better off talking about her problems in Beniamin¡¯s absence. Chapter 251: Hrious 88%1 She sobbed and told Mia what had happened online before throwing herself into Mia¡¯s arms and crying loudly, ¡°Mom! I hate her and I¡¯m so angry! All my efforts for so many years have gone to waste! Frey forbade me from the showbiz before and threatened that I had to pay millions if I terminated the contract¡­ what should I do now?¡± Not to mention Luna didn¡¯t know what to do, even Mia didn¡¯t know what to do This was not a very big problem; millions may sound like a lot but Mia had some savings and she could go back to the Ashworth family for the rest. But even if Luna terminated the contract, what was the point? Nowizens were all boycotting Luna, with such a bad reputation, other entertainmentpanies wouldn¡¯t want her if she left Skyleap Entertainment. Career¨Cwise, Luna was kind of a total wreck. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mia gently patted Luna on the back, she wasn¡¯t exactly a good wife, but she did think of herself as a good mother. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go abroad? You definitely won¡¯t be able to make it in the domestic showbiz anymore, but you have a silver lining if you go abroad. I will help you deal with Skyleap Entertainment.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Luna cried miserably, ¡°Going abroad? Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯d lost?¡± Mia sighed, ¡°You have already lost to ire.¡± Afraid that Luna would lose her confidence and feel bad, Mia continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after you leave, I will help you deal with ire. I will definitely not let ire marry Sean so easily, Luna, only after you leave can I deal with her without any distractions.¡± 09 39 Sat, Nov 11 Chupter 251. Hi¨¹idous Luna looked up at Mia¡¯s face, feeling awful inside. She had just returned to the country and to her family, and now she was forced to leave again¡­ She really didn¡¯t want to leave home and she really wanted to stay with her mother. But¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± Luna raised her hand to wipe the tears from her face and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. But Mom, you have to avenge me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mia smiled and pinched Luna¡¯s cheek, ¡°I won¡¯t make it easy for her even if you didn¡¯t say that.¡± That was Winona¡¯s daughter, how could she let her go! The next day, Luna left the country, and just as she left, the whole Ascalon was shocked by a news. The news quickly spread among the gentries, and even ordinary staff knew about it. ¡°ire is actually Winona¡¯s daughter? Didn¡¯t Mr. Frederick almost marry Winona back then? Now ire is going to marry Mr. Sean¡­ They are brothers! Falling in love with a woman and her daughter? It¡¯s interesting.¡± Chapter 252: Hit Mel Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252: Hit Me! ¡°Do you think ire could be the illegitimate daughter of Winona and Mr. Frederick? Before the two were married, they broke up and Winona escaped the wedding pregnant, gave birth to ire, and became a single mother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible! I guess the Vanderbilt family doesn¡¯t know about this yet, it¡¯s interesting, ire is Mr. Frederick¡¯s daughter and now she¡¯s going to marry Mr. Frederick¡¯s brother, that¡¯s incest!¡± Within a day, this gossip had spread through the streets of Ascalon, and almost wherever there were people, there was talk of the Vanderbilt family. In the Vanderbilt family¡¯s dining hall. As usual, ire, Sean, Julia, Belle, Jon, Cassie, and Frederick were having dinner with Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt. It was a tradition of the Vanderbilt family, except for breakfast, the family members had to have meals together as a family. However, the atmosphere today was not quite the same as usual; during the meal Master Vanderbilt did not say a word and ate with a sullen face, and Mrs. Vanderbilt did not look too well, the meal was a depressing one for all. Just as she put down her chopsticks, Mrs. Vanderbilt said to Julia, ¡°Julia, would you and Cassie take Belle and Jon out to the garden for a walk? We have something to say to ire and Sean.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Julia knew how to read faces and she knew that Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt here were going to talk to ire about serious matters, it wasn¡¯t good for her to stay. 315 09:39 Sat, Nov 11 G 88%1 Chapter 252: Hit Me! ¡°Belle, J¨®n,e on, let¡¯s go y!¡± Belle got out of her chair, gave Julia her little hand and looked back at ire, ¡°Mommy, Jon and I are going out to y.¡± ire lifted her hand and stroked her hair lovingly, ¡°Well, be good.¡± Belle took Jon¡¯s hand and after a few steps, she looked back at ire before being led out of the dining hall by Julia. ire and Sean had already heard about the day¡¯s events, and so had guessed what Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt were going to talk to them. Sean and ire sat upright in their seats, looking calmly at Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt. Frederick had the babysitter clear the table and then brought a pot of coffee before sitting on Sean¡¯s other side. Master Vanderbilt¡¯s back straightened, his hands on his legs, and his already serious face grew even more somber. Worried about his health, Sean whispered, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be mad, let¡¯s talk this through.¡± ire nodded, ¡°Master Vanderbilt, although your body has recovered well, you need to pay attention and can¡¯t get angry. We have heard about what happened during the day, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked Mia, she had threatened Frederick before, I originally thought that she wouldn¡¯t go this far¡­¡± At that, she sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± 09:39 Sat, Nov Chapter 252: Hit Me! 88%1 Sean held her hand under the table and looked at Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt with a determined gaze, ¡°This is not ire¡¯s fault, it¡¯s mine. Dad, don¡¯t be angry. If you are angry, let it out at me¡­¡± Frederick interrupted, ¡°This whole thing is down to me. Dad, Sean and ire are the future of the Vanderbilt family, you can¡¯t hurt them. Let it out at me!¡± ¡°Pfft,¡± said Mrs. Vanderbilt who burst outughing. Mrs. Vanderbilt looked at her own sons and daughter¨Cinw, pping her hands ¡°How wonderful. You are all trying to take the me and protect the others. It seems the Vanderbilt family is harmonious and loving.¡± That just made it a little awkward for the three and ire was wondering if Mrs. Vanderbilt was complimenting them or saying the opposite. The three looked at Mrs. Vanderbilt cautiously, no one said anything, for fear that a wrong statement would make Master Vanderbilt angry, and then he might have another heart attack. Mrs. Vanderbilt didn¡¯t expect them to react this way, she turned her head to look at Master Vanderbilt and saw that his face was sullen, she elbowed him hard, ¡°What are you doing there? You are scaring the kids.¡± Master Vanderbilt pursed his lips and suddenly raised his hand and pped it hard on the dining room table. The loud sound caused all three of them to look at his heart in unison. ¡°What are you three up to? Am I an unreasonable person in your eyes? This matter is Mia¡¯s fault, it¡¯s her who started the rumors and made up a story, do you all think you did wrong?¡± Chapter 252: Hit Me! 88%1 Master Vanderbilt red at the three, ¡°So what if people are talking about you? Is it your fault?¡± ire, Sean and Frederick were stunned. Why was it not as what they had expected? Beforeing here, Frederick had talked with ire and Sean. The matter of ire being Winona¡¯s daughter had made Master Vanderbilt so angry as to go to the hospital for a heart surgery, this time, the three of them decided not to exin or refute a word. And it again pissed off Master Vanderbilt¡­ ire said anxiously, ¡°Master Vanderbilt, you cannot be angry, your health¡­ Can we just sit down and talk?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Sean said, ¡°Calm down first and we can have a nice talk.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Master Vanderbilt flung his hand at them and shook his head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry in the first ce, and you made me angry. I don¡¯t me you, it¡¯s Mia to be med. But right now, since the Lyons family and the Vanderbilt family are inws, we can¡¯ty hands on them. What do you think we should do about Mia?¡± It was a lot better now. As long as they talk nicely, no matter how big or difficult the problem is, it can be solved. ¡°Master Vanderbilt.¡± ire slowed down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that this has happened, 09:39 Sat, Nov II Chapter 252 Hil Mel med. But right now, since the Lyons family and the Vanderbilt family are inws, we can¡¯ty hands on them. What do you think we should do about Mia?¡± It was a lot better now. As long as they talk nicely, no matter how big or difficult the problem is, it can be solved. ¡°Master Vanderbilt.¡± ire slowed down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that this has happened, but I¡¯m actually happy about it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Master Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at ire. ire pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t feel surprised. I have been trying to investigate the truth about my mother¡¯s death, and I know I shouldn¡¯t have implicated the Vanderbilt family, but Master Vanderbilt, the rumors will clear itself, and¡­ someone who will help us exin.¡± Someone? Master Vanderbilt narrowed his eyes, ¡°This someone, who is it?¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253: Bringing the Whole Summers Family Down In the caf¨¦. With her cell phone in one hand and her bag in the other, Pa walked over to the corner booth and looked at the man in the seat across from her as she ced her bag on the table and sat down gracefully. ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Joseph didn¡¯t look happy, as if he¡¯d been up all night, the dark circles under his eyes were heavy, but they still couldn¡¯t hide his mature manhood, and he was calm and composed. ¡°Surely is.¡± His finger gently rubbed his coffee cup, his eyes lowered, no emotions visible, ¡°It¡¯s been over twenty years, and this is the first time we¡¯ve met in private, so it¡¯s indeed been quite a while.¡± Pa put her hands on herp with her deep brown eyes glued to him. He was no longer the teenage boy in her heart, not the brother who spoiled her and loved her, but even so, she was still obsessed with him. Her whole life, she couldn¡¯t escape his charm. She said emotionally, ¡°If my father could be a bit more supportive back then, we wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡±¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Joseph sneered and suddenly looked up into her eyes. Pa¡¯s heart skipped a beat as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, her hands trembled gently. 1/5 Chapter 253: Bringing the Whole Summers Family Down uendicu geny. 88%1 The way he looked at her was like looking at an enemy, it was horrible¡­ It seemed what was in the past could never be reyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you out today to catch up on old times. Pa, you should know what I want to talk to you. Be honest and answer me, is ire Winona¡¯s daughter or not?¡± Pa lowered her eyelids and smiled in self¨Cmockery, ¡°Yeah, what else could you possibly want to talk to me? Besides Winona, what else could make your meet anyone from the Summers family?¡± She had known it a long time ago, but when he said it out loud, her heart still hurt. No matter whether it was before or now, in the whole Summers family, the only person who could touch all his emotions was Winona. He was always willing to do anything for her, whatever it took. It was heartbreaking for her, however. She slowly closed her eyes and said, ¡°Yes! ire is Winona¡¯s daughter!¡± Joseph¡¯s hand around the coffee cup clenched, as if he was trying to hold something back, through clenched teeth he said, word for word, ¡°This isn¡¯t your father¡¯s conspiracy, is it? Pa, this time, if you lied to me, promise you that I will bring the entire Summers family down!¡± ¡°Bring the Summers family down?¡± Pa suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Joseph andughed out, ¡°Joseph, haven¡¯t you already been doing that over the years?¡± The Summers family had had its glorious decades, but since Joseph left the Summers family and became the head of the Felix family, the Summers family 2/5 Chapter 253: Bringing the Whole Summers Family Down 388%_ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The Summers family had had its glorious decades, but since Joseph left the Summers family and became the head of the Felix family, the Summers family had been declining day by day, up to now, they could only live on the umted wealth. Thinking of the twenty years of grudges and hatred, Pa¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness, she said with resentment, ¡°Joseph, even if my father cheated you back then, even if he stopped you and Winona from being together, the Summers family is Winona¡¯s home! My parents raised her and you! How could you be so ungrateful? You failed Winona!¡± Not only the Summers family had been haunted by the past grudges, but also Joseph. He didn¡¯t have the thrill of revenge after he saw the Summers family go down and out, because¡­ no matter how much he did, Winona was gone. Hatred blinded him and he felt no joy anymore. He didn¡¯t even know what he was living for now. His fingers clenched tighter and tighter, and the veins on the back of his hands were popping out, he was holding back, trying his best to endure the sorrow in his heart that was gouging him, his voice lowered, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, is ire Winona¡¯s daughter or not?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Pa answered without hesitation, ¡°She is! I will give the same answer again and again!¡± 88%1 Chapter 253: Bringing the Whole Summers Family Down his face turned pale, and he asked almost through clenched teeth, one word at a time, ¡°Then whose daughter is she?¡± The rumors had been spreading all over the city and everyone was talking about it. The most popr story was that ire was the daughter of Winona and Frederick, and that it would be incest for Sean to marry ire. Pa heard these words, and Joseph naturally heard them too. But Pa didn¡¯t expect Joseph to actually believe it! You may also like The Nameless Luna Werewolf Add to library A nameless Luna who was once a ve, raised as the runt of her pack until a stranger came and imed her as his bride. His touch is like torture, and she cannot decide whether she dreads or desires him¡­. Pa looked at Joseph and just looked at him, disappointment almost overwhelmed her. She really hadn¡¯t expected the words to actuallye out of Joseph¡¯s mouth. She poured the coffee on Joseph¡¯s face and threw the cup in her hand to the floor with a loud thud. Joseph opened his eyes. The coffee ran from his forehead to his eyshes, and his vision blurred a bit, but he saw Pa¡¯s face written with fury. ¡°Joseph, I feel sorry for my sister. She fought against her family for you, she gave up her bright future for you, she even turned against her family for you, and you actually doubt her?¡± Sat, Nov Chapter 253: Bringing the Whole Summers Family Down Pa¡¯s body shook with anger, her hands on the table and her fingers trembling in anger, ¡°How could she fall in love with a man like you? Joseph, you ungrateful bastard who betrayed my sister!¡± Not wanting to take one more look at Joseph, Pa grabbed her bag, turned around and walked away. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to kill Joseph! Joseph ¡®looked at her back and sneered. Drawing a tissue, he gently wiped the coffee from his face, ¡°Ungrateful? Sure. Betray? When did I ever betray Winona?¡± When did he ever do that? He had never betrayed Winona! He didn¡¯t exin because he didn¡¯t think he had to exin to anyone about him and Winona. When Isaac saw that Pa had left, he ran in from the doorway. Seeing the coffee stains on Joseph¡¯s face, his lips moved, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a single word. Joseph casually tossed the tissue into the trash can and raised his eyebrows to see him looking like he wanted to say something, ¡°What do you want to say? Say it!¡± Isaac pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°Sir, in fact, you know better than anyone in your heart. Ms. Donovan can¡¯t be Winona and Frederick¡¯s daughter, because the Vanderbilt family isn¡¯t stunid how could they let such a thing Her in This Condition? Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254: How Can I Go to See Her in This Condition? Joseph¡¯s face with fatigue suddenly glowed with pleasure and his eyes lit up. He kept tightening and loosening his grip, curved his lips, and smiled excitedly, saying, ¡°ire is really Winona¡¯s daughter, my¡­ daughter!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Why was he not sure? It¡¯s because Master Summers had deceived and hurt him too deeply, and he was afraid that all of this was Master Summers¡¯s maniption behind the scenes and that all of this was just a lie. He only had one doubt in his heart and wanted to ask Pa when they met. Was ire the daughter of Winona? Pa answered, but he didn¡¯t believe her and deliberately tested her with further questions. From Pa¡¯s attitude, it seemed that she didn¡¯t lie to him, and this matter was not a plot by Master Summers. ire was truly the daughter of him and Winona! His eyes were glowing with happiness as he looked at Isaac and said, ¡°Isaac, I have a daughter!¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. No one knew better than him how Joseph had gone through all these years. He had no lover or children. Although the Felix family was wealthy and powerful, it couldn¡¯t make up for the emptiness and loneliness in Joseph¡¯s heart. 1/5 Sat, Chapter 254: How Can LGo to See Her in This Condition? Living without a soul was even worse than a painful death. It was the first time Isaac had seen Josephugh sincerely. He nodded and smiled along with him, saying, ¡°Congrattions, Master Felix! You finally have a family.¡± Joseph couldn¡¯t wait to see ire. He stood up and strode towards the door of the cafe, but when he reached the door, he stood still for a moment when he saw himself reflected in the ss door. Isaac stopped behind him, querying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master Felix?¡± Instinctively, Joseph raised his hand and touched the stubble emerging from his chin. Looking at himself in the ss door, he furrowed his brows deeply and sighed, ¡°How can I go see her in this condition?¡± He was afraid that he would be refused by ire. He could still remember once in the lounge of the Appreciation Fair, he choked ire in extreme anger. She must have been very disappointed in him as a father. Actually, how could she not be disappointed? The first time they met, ire had told him that she was Winona¡¯s daughter, but he was skeptical and refused to believe her, which greatly hurt her. Thinking of this, Joseph turned back to Isaac and inquired, ¡°ire has two children, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Isaac nodded seriously, replying, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pigeon pair. Now they¡¯re studying at Buoya School. Sean personally picks them up and drops them off every day¡± 2/5 88% Chapter 254: How Can Go to See Her in This Condition? Joseph raised his lips and smiled, saying, ¡°Go home first.¡± Since Jon was kidnapped in front of the school, the security of the school had been strengthened again. After school, dozens of security guards stood outside the school gate to ensure the safety of the students and parents. Arriving home, Joseph took a shower, shaved, and changed into clean clothes. Then, he headed for Buoya School. Jon and Belle were in ss, while Principal Davis was giving Joseph a tour of the school. ¡°Mr. Felix, look, our school not only has a majestic appearance, but even the internal facilities are complete and are the best in the country. As you know, we are an aristocratic school, so everything in the school has to be the best.¡± Joseph hade in under the guise of donation. And for the school, the more money, the better. Principal Davis¡® words were also a reminder that if he promised to rebuild the school building, library, gym, and such, it wouldn¡¯t be a small amount of money. Joseph nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°I understand. As I get older, I think I should contribute to society with my money. And helping the school is the best way to do good.¡± -Principal Davis nodded repeatedly, smiling while rubbing his hands together. He had heard that Joseph was childless. Maybe he intended to make up for regrets through this behavior. iddankisank stannad in his +make nutrido a ceenom. Unakad incida 88% Chapter 254: How Can I Go to See Her in This Condition? regrets through this behavior. Suddenly, Joseph stopped in his tracks outside a ssroom. He looked inside through the window with evident kindness in his eye. Principal Davis looked at him in surprise, saying, ¡°Mr. Felix?¡± Joseph pursed his lips and smiled faintly, pointing to the two children inside the ssroom who were obviously much smaller than their ssmates, and asked, ¡°Why are these two little ones so small? I guess they¡¯re not even as tall as the desks when they stand up, right?¡± Principal Davisughed smugly and replied, ¡°Mr. Felix, you know what? These two are our school¡¯s renowned straight¨CA students! They¡¯re not even four years old this year. Look, their ssmates are all six or seven years old, but their grades are nowhere near those of the two little guys! They¡¯re incredibly intelligent.¡± Being intrigued by it, Joseph smiled even more brightly and said, ¡°So powerful at such a young age? Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Excited, Principal Davis exined, ¡°They just took the midterm exam. They both scored full marks in the four subjects and ranked first in the grade. Mr. Felix, I¡¯m not bragging. Since they can be the first in the grade in our school, they must be the first in the whole Ascalon. Besides, they not only have good grades, but they are also good in arts and sports. Did you see that little boy? He participated in the Children¡¯s Go Competitionst month. Generally speaking, he was not allowed to participate at his age, but¡­¡± Principal Davis smiled mysteriously and then continued, ¡°But when he went to register, he won the teacher in charge of registration on the spot, and then the teacher broke the rules and let himpete. No surprise at all, he took Chapter 254: How Can I Go to See Her in This Condition? 88%1 With that, Principal Davis turned his head, only to catch sight of the smile on Joseph¡¯s face with a bit of smugness in his eyes, as if he was praising Joseph¡¯s children. Confused, Principal Davis rubbed his hands and said smilingly, ¡°Mr. Felix, they¡¯re from the Vanderbilt family, supposed to be Mr. Sean¡¯s kids.¡°¡± Of course, Joseph knew that in his heart. After all, he had made an investigation before he came here. Looking at them, Joseph was emotional and put his hand in his pants pocket. He gripped something hard for a moment and then loosened his grip. At that moment, a loud bell rang and ss was over. The kids swarmed out of the ssroom, and Principal Davis, fearing that it would be impolite for the kids to bump into Joseph, suggested, ¡°Mr. Felix, ss is over. Let¡¯s go see the rest of the school.¡± Joseph looked at the two little ones standing by their desks and organizing their textbooks carefully, he was a little reluctant to leave, but still nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Before they could proceed further, a girl¡¯s sweet voice suddenly came from behind them, ¡°Sir, you dropped your object.¡± Joseph stood still, and as he looked back, he saw Belle holding a banknote that he had just crushed into a ball. The banknote was old and worn out. Once upon a time, Winona gave it to him and it was the first thing that she had ever given him. 09:40 Sat, Nov 116. Chapter 254 How Can Go to See Her in This Condition? I He gripped something hard for a moment and then loosened his grip. At that moment, a loud bell rang and ss was over. The kids swarmed out of the ssroom, and Principal Davis, fearing that it would be impolite for the kids to bump into Joseph, suggested, ¡°Mr. Felix, ss is over. Let¡¯s go see the rest of the school.¡± Joseph looked at the two little ones standing by their desks and organizing their textbooks carefully, he was a little reluctant to leave, but still nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Before they could proceed further, a girl¡¯s sweet voice suddenly came from behind them, ¡°Sir, you dropped your object.¡± Joseph stood still, and as he looked back, he saw Belle holding a banknote that he had just crushed into a ball. The banknote was old and worn out. Once upon a time, Winona gave it to him and it was the first thing that she had ever given him. Joseph still remembered that he was in high school at that time and lived in school. One evening, Winona suddenly came to the school to look for him and fished out this ten¨Cdor bill from her delicate little wallet, stuffing it into his hand with a smile. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255: I Can¡¯t Just Take Anything from Other People Joseph looked at her with surprise. Winona stood in the sunset smiling innocently as she said, ¡°Brother, during the weekend, I heard you call your ssmate, saying that you were going to celebrate someone¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m worrying that you don¡¯t have enough money to pay for living expenses, so I¡¯m here to send you money.¡± A long time ago, once Joseph¡¯s biological father came to the Summers family, he, Winona, and Pa hid in the doorway and overheard his background. Therefore, they had known that Joseph was not the Summers family¡¯s descendant, but Winona always called him brother. Joseph liked it when she called him that. It¡¯s affectionate, intimate, like family, but more than family. He returned the money to her with a straight face, but Winona pursed her lips with displeasure and stuffed the money into his clothes. And then she ran away and said while smiling, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t starve yourself for the sake of face. If you starve and thin, how can you carry me in the future?¡± Joseph stood in the sunset and felt warm in his heart as he looked at her running away happily. Winona was a light in his life, a light that he couldn¡¯t touch even if he stood on his tiptoes¡­ ¡°Sir!¡± Joseph came to his senses at the girl¡¯s soft and sweet voice. When he lowered his head, Belle was standing in front of him, grabbed his big hand with her little hands, and stuffed the banknote into his hand. Sat, Chapter 255: I Can¡¯t Just Take Anything from Other People 88%1 ¡°Sir, although it¡¯s not very much, only enough to buy two bottles of drinks, you have to keep it. Mommy said that many a little makes a mickle, and many drops of water will eventually make an ocean. Don¡¯t look down upon it!¡± Joseph met her dark brown eyes and his heart softened once again. She¡­ really looked like Winona when she was a child. They had the same eyes and dimples. He couldn¡¯t help but crouch down and take down from his wrist a string of shiny green emerald bracelets that he had worn for more than twenty whole years. With a smiling face, he grabbed Belle¡¯s hand and put it on, saying, ¡°Then this is as a reward for you returning the money, okay?¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Belle looked at the string of bracelet on her hand, her eyes widened in delight, and said, ¡°Sir, this bracelet is so beautiful!¡± Joseph fondly touched her head and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Belle nodded vigorously, replying, ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± With that, she handed the bracelet back to Joseph and continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t take it.¡± Arching his brows, Joseph asked in surprise, ¡°Why?¡± Belle smiled and tilted her head, exining, ¡°Because Mommy says I can¡¯t just take anything from other people.¡± What a great tutor she had! Joseph thought. At this moment, a little boy walked out and pulled Belle back to him. Chapter 255: I Can¡¯t Just Take Anything from Other People His face was cold with caution in his eyes, which he shouldn¡¯t have at his age. Joseph raised his lips and asked him with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jon didn¡¯t let his guard down for Joseph¡¯s kind smile, replying, ¡°No gains without pains. My sister is just returning what you dropped, and she can¡¯t afford such an expensive gift from you.¡± How could a child know the value of an object? Joseph smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t expensive. It¡¯s just booth goods and is worth only two dors.¡± Principal Davis stared at the bracelet on his hand, and the corner of his mouth twitched hard. Two dors! Well, he could only fool a three¨Cyear¨Cold child. ¡°Not at all!¡± Belle walked forward and looked carefully at the bracelet on Joseph¡¯s hand. Then, she said confidently, ¡°The green color is heavy, thick, and noble. Under the sunlight, it presents ake¨Cgreen, and the degree of green is different being seen from different angles. It¡¯s the very best rarest diamond and emerald.¡± Joseph was stunned. Principal Davis was also dumbfounded! Herments were very professional! 3/6 Chapter 255: I Can¡¯t Just Take Anything from Other People He couldn¡¯t believe that these words came out of the mouth of a child less than four years old. At this moment, only shock was written on Joseph¡¯s face. Meanwhile, his inner world, which had always been dead and silent, suddenly weed a hurricane, triggering tremendous fluctuations! Winona¡­ Winona was able to recognize all kinds of gemstones and emeralds when she was five years old. She once said that she had been examining stones for more than ten years but had never seen the rarest diamonds and emeralds and that she hoped she would be able to appraise with her own eyes a piece of rarest diamonds one day. Joseph had kept her wish deep in his heart. When he was sent abroad by Master Summers, he searched for the rarest diamonds and emeralds everywhere and finally found a piece of faceted raw stone, which he wanted to bring back to Winona as a wedding gift, only to find that she was nowhere to be found. Later, when he became the head of the Felix family, he had that piece of raw stone made into this string of bracelet, thinking that if he could meet with Winona again someday, he could give it to her in person¡­ ¡°Kid¡­¡± His voice was suddenly muffled. Fixing his eyes on Belle, Joseph asked, ¡°Can Ie to see you in the future?¡± As he said, a drop of tear streamed down his face, and even he himself didn¡¯t realize it. However, Belle was stunned for a moment and raised her small hand to gently wipe it off for him, inquiring, ¡°Sir, why are you crying?¡± Joseph grabbed her small hand and pinched it hard in his palm. But afraid of scaring her, he promptly let it go in time, replying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The wind blew into my eyes just now.¡± 4/6 Chapter 255: I Can¡¯t Just Take Anything from Other People 7%1 ¡°Well,¡± Belle nodded, then pulled Jon¡¯s little hand and waved at Joseph, saying, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time for ss, and we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Looking at Belle¡¯s cheerful appearance as she pulled Jon along with a bounce, Joseph felt that his empty heart was instantly filled with warmth. It was so good that he had a grandson and granddaughter. His granddaughter was lively and cute, and his grandson was cold¨Cfaced but alert and smart. God really pitied him, letting him see the hope of living when he was getting old. ¡°Mr. Sean.¡± Logan walked into the office, looked at Sean who was working in front of theputer, and respectfully said, ¡°News came from the school. Joseph went to see the young master and young miss.¡± Sean just nodded without showing any other reaction, as if it was a normal thing. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Logan licked his dry lips and tentatively asked, ¡°Should I tell the school that Joseph is not allowed to go to the school anymore?¡± ¡°No need,¡± replied Sean. He finally raised his head, a wry light shing in his eyes, and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t go, how can some people be in a hurry?¡± Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, picking up a folder from the side and handing it to Logan, and continued, ¡°Lady Ang wille to Ascalon in 5/6 Uy 40 Sat Nov 1966 ? Chapter 255)) Can¡¯t Aust_Jake Anything; from Other People Sean just nodded without showing any other reaction, as if it was a normal thing. Logan licked his dry lips and tentatively asked, ¡°Should I tell the school that Joseph is not allowed to go to the school anymore?¡± ¡°No need,¡± replied Sean. He finally raised his head, a wry light shing in his eyes, and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t go, how can some people be in a hurry?¡± Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, picking up a folder from the side and handing it to Logan, and continued, ¡°Lady Ang wille to Ascalon in a few days, probably to recruit a jewelrypany with oriental characteristics to move in for her mall. You send it over to Sinire Jewelry and tell them to prepare for it properly. Don¡¯t bother ire with Joseph¡¯s things these days.¡± ¡°ire¡­ ire¡­¡± Julia rushed into ire¡¯s studio and put the folder Logan brought over on ire¡¯s work table. Seeing that ire didn¡¯t raise her head and was concentrating on drawing the design, Julia picked up the folder again and showed it before ire¡¯s eyes. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256: Sasha, You¡¯re Just Master Felix¡¯s Adopted Daughter ¡°Look at this first.¡± ire had no interest, saying, ¡°Julia, I¡¯m designing a bracelet that¡¯s going to be avable next season, so I don¡¯t want to take on another job.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Julia carefully nudged the folder towards ire again, saying, ¡°But this one is different. Lady Ang will being to Ascalon soon. If we can win her favor, Sinire Jewelry can enter the international market and grow bigger and stronger!¡± ire was slightly stunned and looked up at Julia, inquiring, ¡°Is it Ang, the boss behind thatrge shopping mall that spreads across the entire European market?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Julia¡¯s face turned red with excitement as she said, ¡°ire, think about it, Sinire Jewelry has only been opened up for a short while. If we can break into the international market now, it will definitely be a myth in the industry!¡± Although the domestic market was very good now, the influence was still not enough. ire was the type who strove for excellence. Since she had already opened a jewelrypany and was capable enough, why not try to rush into the international market? She flipped the file open, which was about the introduction of the mall, its 1/5 Chapter 256: Sasha Just Master Felix¡¯s Adopted Daughter branches around the world, and Angel¡¯s information. With such a detailed introduction, there was no need for ire to investigate anything further. After reading it, she closed the folder and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll design a gift for Lady Ang for the first meeting then.¡± Julia nodded happily, stating, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you put off all the other work during this time so that you can focus on this. Besides, I¡¯ll go to the The injury on Sasha¡¯s leg had almost healed, and the doctor said she could be discharged and go home to recuperate. Since the morning, she had been sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for Joseph. It¡¯s already in the afternoon, but Joseph didn¡¯te. Then, she took out her cell phone and dialed Joseph¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up, and she said happily, ¡°Daddy!¡± Joseph¡¯s voice came out of the receiver, ¡°Sasha.¡± Sasha pouted in dissatisfaction, questioning, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m discharged from the hospital today. Why haven¡¯t youe to the hospital to pick me up yet?¡± ¡°What?¡± Joseph hesitated for a moment and responded after a few seconds, ¡°Sasha, I have something to deal with and can¡¯te over right now. Isn¡¯t Kelly in the hospital with you? Let her help you with the discharge procedures.¡± 2/5 Sasha looked at Kelly who was standing at the side and furrowed her brows in disgust, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to do it. Dad, pleasee and pick me up.¡± ¡°Sasha,¡± Joseph¡¯s voice turned serious as he said, ¡°I really have something to handle right now. Stop it, just finish the procedures and go home, I¡¯ll be back at night.¡±¡® Sasha wanted to say something else, but Joseph had already hung up the phone Listening to the beeping sounding from the receiver, Sasha was depressed and threw the phone into her bag in annoyance. She had told Joseph a few days ago that she was being discharged from the hospital today. ording to how Joseph usually doted on her, even if there was a big deal, he would have put it aside. Why hadn¡¯t hee this time? ¡°Sasha¡­¡± Kelly walked towards her and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Master Felixing?¡± ¡°Noting!¡± Sasha had an extremely bad attitude, as if it was Kelly¡¯s fault that Joseph wasn¡¯ting, yelling, ¡°What are you still standing here for? Why don¡¯t you go get me discharged?¡± Kelly flinched at her yelling, and she hesitated for a moment before turning around and walking out of the ward. Staying in the Felix family for more than ten years, Sasha hadn¡¯t put her biological mother in her eyes for a long time. Instead, she considered Joseph her only father and family, while Kelly¡­ was just an insignificant person. Thinking of this, Kelly was so sad that her eyes were red, but she held back and didn¡¯t let the tears fall. On the way back, Kelly finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re just Master Felix¡¯s adopted daughter. Master Felix is usually busy, so it¡¯s impossible to put all his energy on you. You have to control your temper, and don¡¯t make him angry¡­¡± You may also like The Hidden Hybrid Werewolf Add to library Valeria Marcus has always been an outcast in her high school. The ugly one, the weird one. The freak who looks like a monster. Because of her strange appearance, she drew nothing but humiliation and pain from the people around her. She just tries to get through one day at a time, then on to the next¡­. Before she finished her words, Sasha yelled at her, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me about this again and again! Even if I¡¯m just his adopted daughter, so what? He doesn¡¯t have an heir, and he¡¯s long thought of me as his own daughter!¡± Kelly opened her mouth but swallowed all her grievance in the end. As a mother, she said this to her for Sasha¡¯s good, but Sasha was always putting on the airs of a big lady in front of her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. During the time Sasha was hospitalized, Kelly was the one who took care of her Nevertheless, Sasha never showed her respect. Only when Joseph came, Sash would have a smiling face. In the beginning, Joseph would visit Sasha in the hospital almost every day. Then, he was busy with his work and came once every two days. But recently, he hadn¡¯te for five days. While in the hospital, Kelly had also heard some rumors about ire. A lot of people in the Felix family knew about the affair between Joseph and Winona when he was young. 4/5 Kelly vaguely guessed that ire was Joseph¡¯s biological daughter. But considering Sasha cared so much about Joseph¡¯s favor, Kelly couldn¡¯t say it outright but beat around the bush. However¡­ ¡°Sasha¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Sasha yelled at her impatiently. As if she felt disgusted even looking at Kelly, Sasha turned her head to the car window. Kelly didn¡¯t say anything more but shut up. Returning to the Felix family, Sasha sat annoyed in her bedroom. Looking at her slightly haggard face in the mirror, she gritted her teeth in resentment. If it weren¡¯t for ire, how could she have stayed in the hospital for so long? She was aware that Joseph¡¯s care for her had decreased a lot, but she just didn¡¯t want to hear it from anyone else. Somewhat hungry, she went downstairs, intending to get some fruits from the kitchen. Just as she reached the kitchen door, she heard two nannies discussing, ¡°Do you think the rumor is true?¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± ¡°About ire being Winona¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about it, but I don¡¯t know clearly. If it¡¯s true, then¡­ then¡­ wouldn¡¯t ire be Master Felix¡¯s biological daughter?¡± 5/5 09:41 Sat, Nov 110. Chapter 256: Sasha You¡¯re Just Master Felbe¡¯s Adopted Daughter 2 87% a She was aware that Joseph¡¯s care for her had decreased a lot, but she just didn¡¯t want to hear it from anyone else. Somewhat hungry, she went downstairs, intending to get some fruits from the kitchen. Just as she reached the kitchen door, she heard two nannies discussing, ¡°Do you think the rumor is true?¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± ¡°About ire being Winona¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about it, but I don¡¯t know clearly. If it¡¯s true, then¡­ then¡­ wouldn¡¯t ire be Master Felix¡¯s biological daughter?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why is Master Felix targeting the Summers family so much? Isn¡¯t it because of Winona? I thought that Master Felix had not his own child all his life, but his daughter appears all of a sudden.¡± ¡°If this matter was true, then Miss Sasha¡¯s situation in the Felix family would be awkward.¡± ¡°Exactly! If Master Felix¡¯s own daughter came back, how could an adopted daughter be special?¡± ¡°You know what? I heard the day before yesterday that Master Felix alwayses to an elementary school. It seems like ire¡¯s two children study there. Do you think¡­ Master Felix goes to see those two children?¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257: It¡¯s Not a y ¡°Yes, I do think so.¡± Sasha stood in the doorway and clenched her fists, her nails deeply piercing into her palms. She had never thought ire would be Winona¡¯s daughter! That exined why Joseph hadn¡¯t visited her in the hospital this whole time, and he didn¡¯t evene to pick her up today when she was discharged from the hospital. It must be because of ire¡¯s two fucking kids! Thinking of everything ire had done to her and the possibility that ire would enter the Felix family in the future, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but feeling pain in her heart. ¡°You can¡¯t keep your damn mouths shut even when you¡¯re working. Do you w to take more work?¡± The sudden reproach startled the two nannies, who immediately turned their heads. At the sight of Sasha, they shut their mouths at once and buried their heads in their work. Sasha red at them fiercely and took an apple from the refrigerator. But she was still angry when she walked out of the kitchen, so she turned around and threw the apple towards one of the nannies. Being hit on the head, the nanny sat on the floor in pain, her hands covering her head. Tears were welling up from her eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Sasha shot a fierce nce at the nanny and left in a huff. No way! 1/6 Felix family! In the evening, Joseph came back for dinner. Sasha sat at the table with him as if nothing had happened. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already removed the fish bones,¡± said Sasha in a fawning manner. She ced the te with fish in front of Joseph. Joseph had maintained an expressionless face since he returned home. It¡¯s difficult to tell if he was happy or angry. He seemed to be a bit distracted. Looking at the fish on the te, Joseph recalled ire¡¯s face all of a sudden. In the past few days, he had gone to school every day, finding excuses to see Belle and Jon. Sean must know it, but why hadn¡¯t Sean or ire approached him until now? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Sasha pouted in dissatisfaction, inquiring, ¡°What are you looking at? Why don¡¯t you eat the fish?¡± Joseph then came to his senses and looked up at Sasha, replying, ¡°Nothing. I just got word that Lady Ang ising.¡± ¡°Lady Ang?¡± Sasha was delighted, asking excitedly, ¡°Is it the Lady Ang who has taken over half of the European shopping malls?¡± Emotionless. Joseph nodded his head. In fact, it was not what he was thinking 2/6 Chapter 257: It¡¯s Not a y about. Sasha was smart enough to pretend that she didn¡¯t know that ire was Joseph¡¯s daughter. She shouldn¡¯t cry or make a scene, but just behave as if nothing had happened. ¡°Great. Dad, you have always wanted to enter the international market, haven¡¯t you? Now we¡¯re capable to do that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think,¡± Joseph interrupted. Shaking his head, he exined, ¡°Sinire Jewelry¡¯s influence in the country has clearly exceeded ours, and it has done a great job of promoting. Quite a few foreign media outlets have also reported on its new products that went on sale this season and gave high praise. As for the Summers family¡­ It¡¯s still powerful and definitely won¡¯t give up either. What I¡¯m most worried about is¡­¡± Joseph paused for a moment, his brows gently frowning, and continued, ¡°Although the Ashworth family¡¯s jewelrypany has always been suppressed by us and the Summers family, and doesn¡¯t seem to have much strength, some time ago I heard that it has cooperated with arge foreign jewelry brand, and introduced a few internationally well¨Cknown designers. This is not going to be easy!¡± Sasha was right waiting for these words. If it was easy, how could she have the opportunity to y a role? ¡°Dad, how about you leave this to me? Let me try?¡± ¡°You?¡± Joseph¡¯s grip on the fork suddenly tightened, and he stated seriously, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s not a y.¡± 3/6 Chapter 257: It¡¯s Not a y ¡°Dad¡­,¡± Sasha pouted her mouth in grievance, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? You have always wanted me to take over the business matters. Now that I take the initiative to help, you are not willing¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± said Joseph. Anyway, Sasha was also a child raised by Joseph. Even if she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, they had family affection. Seeing her crying look, he felt sorry for her and said, ¡°I just think that it¡¯s quite a difficult and challenging job. Even I don¡¯t have the confidence, but if you want to do it, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Delighted, Sasha stood up,dled a bowl of chicken soup, and handed it to Joseph, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± The rumors about the Vanderbilt family had been spreading for a few days. But no one in the Vanderbilt family stood out to exin, seemingly not taking into heart at all. Over time, people¡¯s enthusiasm for gossip gradually subsided. Mia originally thought that Master Vanderbilt would force Sean and ire to break up because of the rumor. However, ire and Sean not only didn¡¯t break up, but the two were even more intimate. Someone posted a tweet, saying that he had seen Sean and ire holding hands in the shopping mall. And someone said that he had witnessed Sean and ire watching a movie and living a sweet life. This totally pissed Mia off! ¡°Uaw could this hannan? Danca¡¯t tha Vandachilt famih, ah?m??n 4/6 nama akait Chapter 257: It¡¯s Not a y watching a movie and living a sweet IITE. This totally pissed Mia off! ¡°How could this happen? Doesn¡¯t the Vanderbilt family always care about reputation?¡± She threw her cell phone aside, her eyes red with annoyance. Suddenly, her phone rang. She picked it up and found it was her brother calling. Putting it to her ear, she said in a bad tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you short of money again?¡± ¡°No, sis!¡± The man¡¯s voice on the phone was obviously excited as he said, ¡°Lady Ang came to Ascalon, and the NT Company sent us two intemationally famous jewelry designers. We¡¯re going to bring about an upswing!¡± The Ashworth family had been suppressed by the Felix family and the Summer family, and all the limelight had been snatched by Joseph and Pa. It had no choice but to cooperate with foreign companies. Hearing this news, Mia felt a little better, and she said, ¡°Good, so have they arrived in Ascalon yet?¡± ¡°Yes, they have arrived. Uh, sis, why don¡¯t youe back and stay for this period? Mom and Dad said that I¡¯m not very reliable and that you should handle this matter.¡± They were the only son and daughter of the Ashworth family. And Mia¡¯s brother was really not very reliable, so she agreed. Anyway, Benjamin hadn¡¯te home for ten years, and Luna went abroad. There 5/6 09 41 Sat, Nov 116. Chapter 257. Its Not a y_ Hearing this news, Mia felt a little better, and she said, ¡°Good, so have they arrived in Ascalon yet?¡± ¡°Yes, they have arrived. Uh, sis, why don¡¯t youe back and stay for this period? Mom and Dad said that I¡¯m not very reliable and that you should handle this matter.¡± They were the only son and daughter of the Ashworth family. And Mia¡¯s brother was really not very reliable, so she agreed. Anyway, Benjamin hadn¡¯te home for ten years, and Luna went abroad. There was no point for her to live alone in this vi. Back to the Ashworth family, Mia would put aside all other work and concentrate on drawing a set of designs that could impress Lady Ang with other designers. Meanwhile, it was a rare opportunity for Sinire Jewelry, so ire naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it. She usually didn¡¯t go to thepany, but this time she also buried herself on work in thepany. At noon, ire just finished the meeting with the design director and saw Logan standing at the door waiting for a long time when she looked up. She put down the design drawings in her hand and said helplessly with a smile, ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258: Was He That Scary? Logan briefly exchanged greetings with the design director who walked out and then walked in. ¡°Ms. Donovan, Mr. Sean has prepared lunch and invites you to dine in his office,¡± said Logan respectfully. ire raised her hand and held her forehead. They had always stayed together at home intimately. Howe Sean didn¡¯t even spare her lunch in thepany? Other people¡¯s rtionships were all about the woman sticking to the man, but it was another case when it came to hers. ¡°Fine,¡± replied ire. She stuck the pen in her hand into the pen container, stood up, and stretchedzily. Bringing nothing with her, she walked towards the elevator with Logan. In the elevator, Loganughed and said, ¡°Ms. Donovan, Mr. Sean asked me to buy some snacks and fruits for you, but I don¡¯t really know your tastes. Could you open a back door for me and just tell me what you like to eat?¡± It¡¯s different in thepany from being at home. At home, ire couldn¡¯t stop eating when she was idle, feeling that she couldn¡¯t let her mouth be lonely. But it was different when she was in thepany. Anyway, she was the boss. If she kept eating all the time in the office, what would the employees think? Chapter 258: Was He That Scary? As the saying goes, when the above behaves wrongly, the below will do the same. She didn¡¯t want to take the wrong lead. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m so busy at the office that I don¡¯t have time to eat snacks,¡± replied ire. With that, she nced at Logan and smiled, adding, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take everything Mr. Sean says to heart.¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± Logan raised a hand and scratched the back of his head, saying, ¡± Mr. Sean¡¯s word is imperial edict. Any disobedience would cause disastrous results.¡± Furrowing her brows, ire asked, ¡°Is he that scary?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Logan said without thinking, ¡°Ms. Donovan, you don¡¯t know about it. If we didn¡¯t carry out what Mr. Sean said, it¡¯s a minor penalty in terms of sry and bonus deduction and a major penalty in terms of outright dismissal! It¡¯s been hard for me to get to this position today, and I don¡¯t want to be fired just because of a trifle.¡± ire raised her hand and stroked her chin, seemingly thinking about something. Logan thought she didn¡¯t believe him, continuing, ¡°Mr. Sean is decisive and never shows any mercy. Once, a member of the branch Vanderbilt family was sent out to Sliton by Mr. Sean because he did something wrong. Ms. Donovan, you should know how poor Sliton is. It¡¯s a ce where birds don¡¯t even shit. That young man lost a huge amount of weight after he stayed there for a year When he came back, he cried that he didn¡¯t want to go there anymore. But in the end, Mr. Sean still forced him to go there. Mr. Sean treated people of the Vanderbilt family like this, not to mention us, the humble staff.¡± 2/6 942 Sat, Nov 11 Chapter 258: Was He That Scary? ire furrowed her brows tightly, then nodded vigorously, remarking, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m too kind to my staff, no wonder they are usually yful with me. It turns out that I¡¯m not ruthless enough!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Logan was rendered speechless. Did his words make ire introspect? How could it be? They had already had a devil boss like Sean. If ire changed into that kind of boss, then they would live a miserable life¡­ The boss and the boss¡¯s wifebined, that¡¯s double the torture! At this moment, the elevator door opened. Logan rushed out, saying, ¡°Ms. Donovan, Mr. Sean is in his office. Get yourself in.¡± ire found that his face was a little pale and asked worriedly, ¡°Logan, you don¡¯t look good. Are you sick?¡± ¡°No.¡± Logan waved his hand repeatedly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just hungry and I¡¯m going to get something to eat. Ms. Donovan, have a pleasant lunch with Mr. Sean.¡± ire wasn¡¯t sure whether it would be a pleasant one, but she was going to have a good talk with Sean. It was the first time ire had ever been in the office of the Paragon Group¡¯s president. Recalling the time in Silverton, ire couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Sir, why does your office here look simr to the one in Silverton?¡± 3/6 87% Chapter 258: Was He That Scary? Sean looked around andughed helplessly, retorting, ¡°Obviously this one is twice as big as that in Silverton.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ire had nothing to do and wandered around. It indeed looked a lot bigger than the office over at Silverton, with two sets of sofas, an audio¨Cvisual room, and an even more luxurious and extravagant lounge. She walked to the sofa next to Sean and sat down, holding up Sean¡¯s jaw gently and saying, ¡°Sir, your office is well¨Cequipped, even with a kitchte. Even if you don¡¯t go home, you can stay here for ten days and a half, right?¡± Sean used to spend half of his time in the office at Ascalon, but he sensed that ire was ying tricks with him. So he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°So what?¡± ire chuckled and pinched his handsome face, saying, ¡°So if we fight in the future, you can live in the office, and I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Sean was rendered speechless. It seemed that his intuition was right! ¡°Heartless girl!¡± Sean gave her an unhappy stare andined, ¡°We¡¯re not even married yet, but you¡¯re thinking about kicking me out of the house?¡± ¡°Take it easy! I¡¯m just taking precautionary measures!¡± ire pursed her lips and smiled, bending down to arrange the dishes on the CLI PL- -l¨Ccod 87%1 Chapter 258: Was He That Scary? Her and Sean¡¯s tastes were different. She loved sweet, sweet and sour, as well as spicy food, while Sean liked the light ones, which ire thought nd and tasteless, but Mrs. Vanderbilt said they were nourishing. ¡°These are for you. I don¡¯t like them.¡± ¡°ire¡­¡± Sean looked at the several dishes in front of ire and his expression darkened as he said, ¡°I found that you have heavy tastes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ire looked down at the dishes in front of her and suddenly showed a wry arc at the corners of her mouth. Sheughed out loud and said, ¡°Yeah, I have heavy tastes!¡± ¡°Well.¡± Sean nudged the regimen soup to ire and brought the corn pancake in front of himself, saying, ¡°Eat less heavy vored food. It¡¯s not good for your stomach.¡± ire blinked, suddenly pursed her lips, and smiled sweetly, saying, ¡°Sir, I like you.¡± ¡°What?¡± The sudden confession stunned Sean for a moment. As he raised his head to look at ire, her dark brown eyes narrowed slightly like a fox¡¯s. He then recalled their conversation and suddenly understood. ¡°Am I that type?¡± 5/6 * 09.42 Sat, Nov II y 243.87 Chapter 258: Was He That Scary! He then recalled their conversation and suddenly understood. ¡°Am I that type?¡± ire covered her stomach and burst intoughter, uttering, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t look at me like that¡­¡± Sean gritted his teeth hard and suddenly reached out to yank her wrist, forcibly dragging her up from the sofa onto hisp. Seeing that she still couldn¡¯t stopughing, he tickled her waist and asked, ¡°Is it funny?¡± ¡°Not funny, not funny.¡± ire grabbed his hand immediately, pursed her mouth in a grievance, and surrendered, ¡°I was wrong, Sir.¡± Sean lowered his head and punitively bit on her red lips, saying, ¡°Eat properly. Don¡¯t make a scene!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making a scene,¡± retorted ire, She got up from hisp and was about to go back to her seat, but was pulled to Sean¡¯s side as Sean said, ¡°Just sit here.¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259: Did Something Serious Happen? ¡°I¡­¡± All of a sudden, ire said in a serious manner, ¡°Sir, I came here today with the intention of talking to you properly.¡± Sean also turned serious and inquired, ¡°Okay, talk about what?¡± ire licked her lips, continuing, ¡°Sir, I thought about it carefully. We go home together every day and work in the samepany. If it goes on like this for a long time, I think our feelings will fade and the sense of freshness will disappear. How about we don¡¯t meet in thepany if there¡¯s no business and eat by ourselves, and then we can go home together?¡± Feelings to fade, sense of freshness to disappear? Her words were like a needle piercing into Sean¡¯s heart. Sean had never had this feeling since he was with ire. Instead, he always felt the time with ire was not enough, and he wished that he could take ire with him wherever he went. Could it be that¡­ she was tired of him¡­? Sean¡¯s eyes darkened all of a sudden. He hadn¡¯t been in love, so he didn¡¯t know how long a rtionship should be and how he should maintain a rtionship, preventing himself from being disliked. ¡°Well.¡± Sean replied unhappily, ¡°Then I won¡¯t look for you at the office from now on.¡± ire turned her head, saw his straight face, and asked cautiously, ¡°Sir, 1/6 87% Chapter 259: Did Something Serious Happen? are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean took her dishes over, saying, ¡°Eat.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ire nodded, picked up the fork, and sneaked a look at him while pretending to eat as if nothing had happened. Sean was usually cold and didn¡¯t like to talk much during meals, but ire still sensed that he was not in a good mood right now. ¡°Sir, try this.¡± ire put a shrimp into his bowl. Sean didn¡¯t say anything, just picked up the shrimp and peeled it. ¡°This is pretty good too.¡± ¡°And this.¡± He ate whatever ire put in his bowl, but still kept silent. ire could feel that he was really upset. After finishing her meal, ire drew a napkin to wipe her mouth. ncing at Sean who was still sullen, she threw the napkin into the trash can, turned around, and cupped Sean¡¯s face with her hands. Sean looked at her and didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Sir I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done eating.¡± 716 Chapter 259: Did Something Serious Happen? 87% ire pouted, kissed him pleasingly on his lips, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sean wasn¡¯t actually upset, just a little ufortable in his heart. He ¡°eplied, ¡°Well.¡± ¡®Then I¡¯m really leaving?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sean took her hand, stood up, and walked to the door, saying, ¡°Pick up Belle and Jon together after work?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ire gave him another kiss on the cheek before turning to leave. Looking at her back, Sean didn¡¯t feel good in his heart. Was he really getting old? Was he disliked? Gabriel had just finished eating when he was called over by a phone call from Sean. Looking at his brother, who was sitting on the couch in deep thought, Gabriel walked over and sat next to Sean. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Gabriel. Sean lifted his eyes to look at him, hesitant to speak. Originally Sean and Frederick¡¯s rtionshin was the hest in the Vanderhilt 316 Chapter 259: Did Something Serious Happen? Originally, Sean and Frederick¡¯s rtionship was the best in the Vanderbilt family. Sean always asked Frederick in terms of private matters, but¡­ this matter was not suitable for a bachelor like Frederick. Gabriel was at least married, and his child was more than twenty years old. He should be experienced.. Seeing that Sean didn¡¯t say anything, Gabriel got anxious and asked, ¡°Sean, what¡¯s going on? Did something serious happen?¡± ¡°Not really.¡°¡± Sean thought for a while and asked obliquely, ¡°Gabriel, you have been married for more than twenty years. How is your rtionship with your wife now?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t know why Sean suddenly asked this, but he honestly answered, ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡± Sean was a little surprised about the answer. ¡°Really?¡± asked Sean with doubt. Gabriel was confused by it. He and his wife had been getting along well with each other. Although they had small quarrels and fights, it¡¯s not a big deal. However, Sean suddenly called him to the office and kept a frown on his face, which unsettled Gabriel a lot. ¡°Sean¡­ Sean¡­ Do¡­ do you know something?¡± Sean was stunned for a moment, his frown deeper, and asked, ¡°What do I know? A.L 4/6 87%1 Chapter 259: Did Something Serious Happen? Gabriel felt that Sean must have known something but didn¡¯t want to make him embarrassed, so he sidestepped and reminded him of it. Immediately, a bad feeling surged up in Gabriel¡¯s heart. ¡°Sean, go ahead. I can stand it! At my age, what can¡¯t I stand? Just say it,¡± said Gabriel seriously. You may also like The Unchosen Mate Werewolf Add to library When half¨Cbreed Milena turned eighteen, she learned that her best friend Darren ¨C the son of their pack¡¯s Alpha ¨C was her mate. Everything seemed set up for a perfect life¡­ until Darren chose another woman, breaking Milena¡¯s heart. Unable to bear this news or to endure the ridicule that followed, sh¡­ Sean pursed his lips hard, uttering, ¡°Gabriel¡­ ¡± ¡°Well, wait a minute!¡± Gabriel raised his hand, interrupting Sean¡¯s words. Then, he took a deep breath, as if he summoned up all his courage, asking sullenly, ¡°Did your sister¨Cinw cheat on me?¡± What! Sean looked at Gabriel in surprise, asking, ¡°Sister¨Cinw cheated on you?¡± Gabriel was totally at a loss. What¡­ What¡¯s going on? ¡°Uh, no, Sean, what are you asking me for? Didn¡¯t you find out something and call me over to inform me?¡± Chapter 259: Did Something Serious Happen? It dawned on Sean that he¡¯d given Gabriel the wrong idea. He let out a low chuckle, exining, ¡°No. I just want to ask for your advice on how two people in a rtionship, seeing each other every day, can keep their rtionship fresh and not let each other get bored.¡°¡± ¡°You scared me! Just get down to the point!¡± Gabriel had broken into a sweat on his palms. ring at Sean in depression, he said, ¡°Why did you say so much nonsense? I thought you found my wife cheated on me.¡± Sean raised his hand to support his forehead. If that¡¯s the case, he would have dealt with it privately. How could he let Gabriel know? He just¡­ had no idea how to ask. Afraid of letting Gabriel misunderstand again, Sean went straight to the point, ¡°At noon, I had lunch with ire. She said we should not meet in thepany in the future, or else she would get bored¡­ I think she may be a little tired of me, but I don¡¯t have this feeling myself. Gabriel, do you think¡­ I¡¯m too clingy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gabriel froze, staring nkly at Sean. Was this still that cold and indifferent Sean? He really didn¡¯t imagine that Sean would actually be troubled by the love stuff one day. ¡°Gabriel¡­ 6/0 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260: I Believe in You Sean felt that he had made a mistake in asking Gabriel here! ¡°Forget it¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Sean hadn¡¯t asked him any questions since he was a kid, and now that he finally had something to ask him, how could Gabriel let him go? Gabriel tried hard to stopughing and asked, ¡°I can help with this.¡± After saying that, he moved toward Sean¡¯s side, then asked in a low voice beside his ear, ¡°Have you and Gabriel ever¡­ done that??¡± Sean frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gabriel red at him, ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t y dumb with me.¡± Sean was not ying dumb, but it was a bit embarrassing to talk about. If he said that they had done it, Gabriel¡¯s advice wouldn¡¯t work and it would be a waste of time, but if he said they hadn¡¯t done it, it would make him embarrassed. Gabriel saw him clear his throat and knew the answer, ¡°So you haven¡¯t! I knew ¡°Gabriel¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to feel embarrassed about.¡± 1/5 Gabriel thought that he could finally help Sean with something and patted him hard on the thigh. ¡°Let me tell you, women love to have some thrill from time to time. You can¡¯t always y a gentleman. See? You live together now but you haven¡¯t had sex, she must be bored of you.¡± At that, he winked at Sean, ¡°Listen. You have to get her in bed, after that, she will be clingy to you.¡± It was not like Sean hadn¡¯t thought about it, he had tried. But it never worked out for one reason or another. He thought it might be God¡¯s test for him, so he¡¯d given up since the other day the bed crashed, he thought he could wait until after the engagement. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But Gabriel was experienced in these stuff, so maybe he was right¡­ ¡°Gabriel, is it how you¡­¡± ¡°Exactly! And my wife and I have always been on good terms, haven¡¯t we?¡± Sean looked at Gabriel¡¯s smug, proud look and felt more and more convinced that Gabriel¡¯s approach was working. ¡°Got it.¡± Gabrielughed and whispered in his ear again, ¡°Sean, let me tell you, a couple needs romance from time to time. Get her drunk a little and she will Nbe at your disposal.¡± Drunk? 2/5 Sean didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. The other day, after ire got drunk, she wanted to eat everything in sight, even Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s pets. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Gabriel felt it was enough and lifted his hand to pat Sean¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m leaving then, go for it!¡± Sean nodded and stood up to walk towards his desk. When Gabriel walked to the door, he suddenly turned around and made a cheering gesture at him, ¡°Sean, I believe.in you!¡± Sean chuckled and waved at him. At 5:00 p.m., the kids were off school. Sean and ire had appointed to pick the kids up after school, and the two arrived in the parking lot by 4:30 p.m. ¡°Sir, I have some work left to do, I¡¯ll have Julia take care of Belle and Jon after dinner.¡± Lady Ang would arrive in Ascalon two dayster, Sean knew that. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take care of them.¡± After picking up Belle and Jon and taking them home, ire grabbed some food and went into her studio while Sean took care of the kids. Belle sat in front of the piano, her two little hands on the keys; she¡¯d only been learning to y piano for six months, and ire hadn¡¯t had much time to teach her, so she was basically self¨Ctaught. Sean listened to the less¨Cthan¨Ccoherent sound of the piano and thought abou 3/5 geung beire a piano teacher in a couple of days. Jon looked up at him, ¡°Daddy, can you concentrate when we¡¯re ying chess!¡± His finger pointed to the board, ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking for two minutes now, you never think this long.¡± Sean lifted his hand and rubbed Jon¡¯s hair, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that prove that you¡¯re getting better at chess?¡± ¡°Ch!¡± Jon didn¡¯t buy it at all, turning his head to look at Belle, ¡°You were obviously looking at Belle.¡± ¡°Jon,¡± Sean replied, ¡°Would it be okay if Daddy got you two a piano teacher?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jon said, pouting, ¡°I y the piano much better than Belle, I just need Mommy to teach me. If you think Belle¡¯s bad at it, I can teach her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s bad at it.¡± Sean exined, ¡°I just thought you guys would progress a little faster if you had a teacher, after all, Mommy doesn¡¯t have much time to teach you.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s not dwell on that. We are ying chess.¡± Sean picked up the chess piece andnded it on the board before his thoughts drifted away again. The other couples usually enjoyed being alone, but Julia, Belle and Jon were always around him and ire, how could he have any time alone with ire? 4/5 was ley didn¡¯t get any time alone. No, he had to get Julia away, or at least Julia couldn¡¯t always be around. Belle and Jon weren¡¯t much of a problem as they often went to bed at 9 every night. When he thought of this, he already had an idea in mind. At eight¨Cthirty, Belle came over and held up her hands, saying, ¡°Daddy, look at my hands! They are getting swollen from ying, can we take a break?¡± Sean put the chessboard away, ¡°Sure, you guys should go to bed now.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Jon stood up and said angrily, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished yet!¡± ¡°We can continue tomorrow.¡± Sean picked up Belle with one arm and Jon with the other, took them upstairs and personally supervised their brushing their teeth and washing their faces before sending them back to their room. ¡°Be good and go to sleep, okay? I wille to check on you in a little while, and if I see anyone who hasn¡¯t slept, they won¡¯t get egg tart tomorrow.¡± Belle tucked herself in, ¡°I want egg tart! I will go to sleep now!¡± Jon didn¡¯t say anything and just closed his eyes. Sean turned off the lights and headed downstairs in a cheerful mood. The two little ones had been taken care of, it was time for him to go find ire. 5/5 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261: Naughty Chapter 261: Naughty Sean walked quickly over and stopped her in her tracks, ¡°ire¡¯s busy, you shoulde to see her tomorrow.¡°¡± ¡°I know.¡± Julia tried to cross him regardless, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb her, I¡¯ll wait for her here.¡± Sean dragged her outside, ¡°It might be veryte when she¡¯s done with her work, just go back and go to sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Julia grabbed Sean¡¯s hand with both hands and struggled hard, ¡°I really won¡¯t disturb her, Mr. Sean¡­¡± Before she finished her words, she had been pushed out of the door by Sean. Julia stomped her foot in exasperation, ¡°Mr. Sean, you didn¡¯t used to be like this!¡± Sean stood in the doorway and raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°I¡¯ve changed.¡± Julia looked at Sean and pursed her lips, ¡°Mr. Sean, you¡¯ve indeed changed.¡± Gerald, who was standing by the side,ughed. Julia was whining and the two of them looked like an arguing couple. So funny. Sean nced at Gerald, who immediately shut his mouth and stoppedughing Julia felt wronged, cing her hands before her stomach, looking as if 1/6 Chapter 261: Naughty bullied by Sean. ¡°Mr. Sean, I¡¯m so bored at night and just want to hang out with ire for a while¡­¡± Sean leaned against the door and smiled, ¡°Oh? You are bored?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Julia nodded her head, ¡°Mr. Sean, as you know, I have no family in Ascalon, only ire as a friend¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sean stood up straight, a little confused, ¡°Where¡¯s Cassie? I heard she went to do Susan¡¯s makeup, she should be back by this time, isn¡¯t she in her room?¡± Cassie? Julia froze for a moment, then remembered that Cassie was supposed to be back by this time. But Cassie didn¡¯t even get home before she left the house, did she¡­ Sean reminded her, ¡°Frederick has just made some wine, I remember¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Sean, bye!¡± Before Sean could finish his sentence, Julia took off immediately. Sean chuckled and turned to go inside. Gerald smiled and shook his head Mr Sean was really running to be alone 216 Mon, Nov Chapter 261: Naughty HIMI IN with Ms. Donovan, he led Julia to Mr. Frederick. Poor Mr. Frederick, he probably didn¡¯t see iting at all. Well, poor Mr. Frederick. After dismissing Julia, Sean went back upstairs to quietly check on Belle and Jon. With his previous experience, he had to keep a close eye on the two little ones. Probably because they had sses during the day and it was reallyte for kids, Belle and Jony sound asleep and didn¡¯t look like they were faking 1. it. Everything was ready now. At ten o¡¯clock, Sean entered ire¡¯s studio on time, and when he saw ire focusing on her design, he walked over, put his hands on ire¡¯s shoulders, and started to massage her shoulders. ire then turned around, seeing that it was him, she chuckled, ¡°The richest man in the country personally massaging my shoulders for me, what an honor! ¡°Naughty.¡± Sean didn¡¯t stop, ¡°How does it feel?¡± ire turned back around, put the paintbrush down, and closed her eyes cozily people like her who usually worked onputers were most prone to get nec problems. These days, she had been working overtime and being busy and her shoulders were sore, Sean¡¯s massage for her was really helpful. 74% 1 Chapter 261: Naughty She said infort, ¡°If Mr. Sean could massage me every night, how wonderful it¡¯d be.¡± Every night? Seanughed, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just hire you a masseur?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ire opened her eyes, ¡°I was just saying, since you don¡¯t want to, forget it.¡± She stood up, stretched herself, and nced at the clock on the wall, only to realize that it was past ten at night. She didn¡¯t even check the time when she was working, if Sean did note, she might work until one or two in the morning. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°ire.¡± Sean took her by the wrist and walked around the chair, standing in front of ire. ire looked up at him, surprised. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sean lowered his head, and under the light, he looked gentle and affectionate, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve spent time alone together.¡± Spend time alone? ire thought about it carefully, since she and Sean were together, there -IAL J Mon, Chapter 261: Naughty ¡°Silly.¡± Sean chuckled and gently touched the bridge of her nose, ¡°Why would I me you? But I¡¯m going to assert my rights. As a boyfriend, I want to see a movie with my girlfriend just like any other guy.¡± ¡°A movie?¡± ire said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just see one the other day? And it¡¯s sote, we have to work tomorrow, we can¡¯t go to the movie theater now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch it in my room.¡± ire couldn¡¯t even refuse before Sean walked her out of the studio. It was now past ten, after a movie, it would probably be twelve at night, and even though they both had to work tomorrow, Sean had offered and she couldn¡¯t turn him down. Forget it. ire gritted her teeth and had to agree. They had been living together for almost six months, but ire hadn¡¯t been in Sean¡¯s room since the one time the bed crashed. When she came in this time, she was suddenly a little embarrassed at the thought of the crashed bed. Sean saw her looking at his bed from the moment she came in, and rubbed her hair, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s a new bed.¡± After saying that, he said in ire¡¯s ear with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s 11:02 Mon, Nov 13 DD. Chapter 261: Naughty /4% It was now past ten, after a movie, it would probably be twelve at night, and even though they both had to work tomorrow, Sean had offered and she couldn¡® turn him down. Forget it. ire gritted her teeth and had to agree. They had been living together for almost six months, but ire hadn¡¯t been in Sean¡¯s room since the one time the bed crashed. When she came in this time, she was suddenly a little embarrassed at the thought of the crashed bed. Sean saw her looking at his bed from the moment she came in, and rubbed her hair, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s a new bed.¡± After saying that, he said in ire¡¯s ear with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s sturdy.¡± His warm breath sprayed on her and ire¡¯s face reddened immediately, her dark brown eyes looking away as she pushed him shyly, ¡°Okay.¡± She was extremely cute when she was shy, her face was flushed, and even her earlobes were red, Sean really wanted to hold her face and bite it. 11:02 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 262: Perfect Match Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262: Perfect Match But he restrained himself, he didn¡¯t want to scare her now. Sean turned around and sat on the bed, taking the remote and turning on the projector, when he saw ire still standing there, he patted the bed, ¡°Come on up.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire was a little embarrassed, ¡°On the bed?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sean pointed to the projection screen on the wall with the remote control, ¡°If not on the bed, then where can we watch?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Although the idea of sleeping with Sean hade up in her mind before, they hadn¡¯t done it yet. ire clenched her fists awkwardly and walked stiffly over. After she got back today, ire didn¡¯t have time to change into her loungewear because she had work to attend to, and was still wearing her professional suit. She kicked her slippers off her feet and tugged at her pants before getting into bed and sitting down. Sean looked at the clothes she was wearing and put the remote down in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s notfortable to wear these, I¡¯ll get you clothes to change.¡± 11:02 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 262: Perfect Match 45 ire did feel ufortable sitting on the bed with her clothes on, so she took the t¨Cshirt and went to the bathroom to change into it. Sean¡¯s T-shirt was so big that it covered ire¡¯s thighs even when she wasn¡¯t wearing pants. After changing into his t¨Cshirt, ire felt refreshed and came out, then got into bed and sat next to Sean. ¡°What are we watching?¡± Sean nced at the T¨Cshirt on her, smiled in satisfaction, and then pretended and said frankly, ¡°A new movie has been released, I heard that it¡¯s very good, why don¡¯t we watch that?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ire was all for movies and TV shows, she could watch any type of movies as long as they were good. Soon the movie started ying. Sean took out a storage box from under the bed and then took out the snacks inside and handed them to ire. He remembered that ire had said that she couldn¡¯t watch movies without snacks and that snacks and movies were a perfect match. Sure enough, at the sight of the snacks, ire waspletely rxed, grabbed a bag of her favorite snacks, and then devoured it with gusto as she watched the movie. 11:02 Mon, Nov 13 DD 74%1 Chapter 262: Perfect Match watched the movie. Sean nced at her every now and then, and she was beautiful with a smile. It was just¡­ ire was a little far away from him. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± He cleared his throat and reached out to grab ire¡¯s arm, pulling her over in his direction. ire was watching and eating with such vigor that she didn¡¯t even notice it, and her body instinctively moved toward Sean. It was not until ire was sitting right next to him before Sean put his arm around her shoulder. With her in his arms, it seemed to be going well. In the movie, there were suddenly sex scenes, Sean¡¯s lips were dry and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. ¡°ire.¡± His voice was gentle as if he was afraid of scaring the woman in his arms. ire turned her head and looked up into his eyes, the chips in her mouth hadn¡¯t been swallowed, ¡°Hmm?¡± Sean raised his hand and gently ruffled her bangs, his movements so gentle, ¡°They¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more after that, just staring at ire, who blinked Mon, Chapter 262: Perfect Match Sir, it¡¯s just¡­ art. ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sean smiled, capturing her jaw and kissing her brow. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ire¡¯s voice was shaking a little, but Sean didn¡¯t let go of her, his warm breath spilling gently over her cheeks, ¡°I want to do art too.¡± Do art? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was obvious enough! ire was stunned and just looked at him, her heart beating faster and faster¡­ Sean chuckled and kissed him way down her brow to the bridge of her nose and then to her lips¡­ The snacks had been pushed under the bed by Sean as he slowly set ire down and wrapped his arms around her in a firm hug. ire¡¯s heart beat fast and she finally asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Sir¡­ did you ask me to see a movie with you¡­ on purpose?¡± On purpose? More than that, Sean cleared the house for tonight! He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bother him! But he didn¡¯t admit it and just answered ire with a kiss on the lips, ¡°I¡¯m 176 11:02 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 262: Perfect Match But ne n i admit it and just answered ire with a KISS on the lips, im just in love.¡± The morning sunlight dappled in through the veil, and ire hadn¡¯t slept in since she had her two little ones, waking up at seven o¡¯clock on the dot every day. Even when she lived with Sean, with maids and a housekeeper in the house and no more worries about anything else, she kept the habit. Her eyes opened reflexively when the rm rang, and she picked up her cell phone, turning the rm off. Turning back, she saw Sean sleeping on the side, his face was so close to her eyes. Last night¡­ She let out a deep breath, when they tried to make love before, problems kept happening and they failed again and again. They had thought that it could only be waited until after they got married. Butst night, it actually went so well, there were no hups at all. Single for more than twenty years, this was the first time she woke up in the morning to see her beloved man, which was really wonderful. She bent down and lowered her head to ce a soft kiss on Sean¡¯s cheek before slowly turning and carefully getting out of bed. Suddenly, an arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her back. 11-02 Mon, Nov 13 Y DD Chapter 262. Perfect Match ¡­. ¡± 74% She bent down and lowered her head to ce a soft kiss on Sean¡¯s cheek before slowly turning and carefully getting out of bed. Suddenly, an arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her back. ¡°Sir.¡°¡± It caught her off guard and startled her. She had thought he didn¡¯t wake up, it seemed that he woke up when the rm went off. Sean didn¡¯t open his eyes, his arm holding her close, ¡°Sleep a little longer.¡± ire poked his face gently with her finger, ¡°Belle and Jon are probably up already, what if they go to my room and see I¡¯m not there?¡± Finally holding his beloved woman in his arms, Sean curled his lips in contentment, but his brows furrowed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just sleep for a while longer.¡± It made ire chuckle, she hadn¡¯t realized that Sean could act like a little boy one day, who would believe it? Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263: Why Can¡¯t I Find It? ire touched the bridge of Sean¡¯s nose gently, ¡°Sir, how can you be jealous of Belle and Jon?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Sean held her tighter, his jaw gently resting against her head, using her withint, ¡°Usually I give in to them, and they can do whatever they want with you. Have I ever stopped them? Did I ever say anything?¡± Speaking of this, he actually pouted, ¡°They take up arge portion of your time every day, and the remaining small portion of your time is for sleeping. Today is different. I just want to hold you and sleep for a while longer with you. Is this request too much?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ireughed out loud. The head of the Vanderbilt family, the CEO of the country¡¯s top one consortium was actually comining to her like a child. Being spoken to like that, ire felt that she had indeed owed him. ¡°Okay.¡± ire put her arms around his waist and put her forehead against his chest, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep with you a little longer.¡± Satisfied, Sean smiled and closed his eyes with his mind at ease as he held ire in his arms. Downstairs. Belle and Jon slept early and naturally got up early. 11:03 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 263: Why Can¡¯t Find It? Belle waited for ire toe and dress for her, but ire never came downstairs. She pouted, grabbed her little duckling toy, and got out of bed, running out the door. ¡°Jon¡­ Jon¡­¡± Jon opened the door to see Belle standing there, still in her pajamas, with her long hair draping down her back, looking at him while pouting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belleined, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯te to dress me¡­¡± Jon woke up in the morning and changed his own clothes, brushed his teeth, and washed his face, so he was disdainful of Belle¡¯s dependence on ire for everything, ¡°Wear it yourself.¡± Belle pouted, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of wearing clothes, it¡¯s a matter of whether Mommy still loves me or not.¡± Girls! Jon looked cool, ¡°You think Mommy doesn¡¯t love you just because she doesn¡¯t dress you? Mommy¡¯s been busy recently. I guess she went to bedtest night and just got upte today, so dress yourself!¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s not up yet?¡± Belle came to a realization, turned around and walked back to her room with her duckling toy and in her slippers. 11:03 Mon, Nov Chapter 263: Why Can¡¯t Find It? To take care of the two little ones, ire¡¯s room was on the same floor as Belle and Jon¡¯s, except that ire¡¯s room was on the far end. Belle ran to ire¡¯s door and raised her hand to knock, after a few knocks and no answer, she put her little hand on the knob and tried to turn it. Click! The door opened. Looks like Mommy did sleep in! She ran in only to see that the bed was empty, even theforter was neatly made, she blinked, and suddenly screamed and ran out again. ¡°Jon, Jon, Mommy¡¯s not here!¡± Jon sighed. Were girls all like this? ¡°Maybe Mommy¡¯s already downstairs.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Oh.¡± Belle went downstairs again with the yellow duck in her arms and looked around, but surprisingly, she still hadn¡¯t found Mommy. She cried and climbed up the stairs again with the duckling, while walking up, she cried, ¡°Job¡­ Mommy¡¯s missing¡­¡± Jon was slinging his schoolbag over his shoulder when he heard Belle crying and he walked out with a sullen face. ¡°How could Mommy be missing? Will you stop crying?¡± ¡°Mommy is missing! You are not worried but I am¡­¡± 11:03 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 263: Why Can¡¯t Find It? 74% Belle kept shedding tears, ¡°She loves me the most. Shees to dress me up every day and brush my hair, but she didn¡¯te today¡­ She must be missing¡­ Job, you are a bad person! You don¡¯t care about Mommy at all!¡± ¡°How could I not care about Mommy?¡± Jon sighed, even though Belle was the older sister and he was the younger brother, he felt more like the older brother, at least he was much more ¡°Okay, stop crying.¡± Jon raised his hand and gently patted Belle¡¯s back, coaxing her, ¡°There¡¯s no way Mommy could be missing with Daddy here.¡± Belle couldn¡¯t stop crying, ¡°But Mommy just isn¡¯t home¡­¡± ¡°Okay, no more crying.¡± Jon raised his little hand and gently wiped Belle¡¯s tears, ¡°Belle, if you stop crying, I¡¯ll take you to Mommy.¡± Belle was so worried about Mommy, she was really afraid that ire had gone missing. She tried to hold back her tears, but the tears just would not stop,¡± Jon, I do not want to cry, but the tears¡­ I can¡¯t stop them¡­ What should I do?.¡± It looked like Belle couldn¡¯t stop crying before seeing ire today. Jon took her hand and walked towards the end of the corridor while patiently saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to mommy now, don¡¯t cry, or else when mommy sees you like this in a while, she should be heartbroken.¡± 41 6.1:a Chapter 253 Why Can¡¯t Find in Walking to the end of the hallway, Jon led Belle straight up the stairs and Belle blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Jon, what are you doing taking me upstairs? Is Mommy upstairs?¡± There were six floors, and if they searched every room, they¡¯d bete for school. Belle sighed inwardly at the thought, she could think of school at a time like this, and she surely enjoyed it. When they got to the floor above, Belle looked a little anxious as she watched Jon lead her straight up the stairs again, ¡°Jon, don¡¯t we have to look for Mommy on every floor, in every room?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jon answered her but did not exin more. Looking at his cool expression, Belle couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Jon, I¡¯m your sister, in this world besides mommy, I am your closest family. Why do you have so few words even to me? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not a good habit. No girls will like you.¡± Jon squinted at her, ¡°Even Daddy has so many girls who like him.¡± Belle thought about it, and thought that Sean was also a person who talked very few words to other people, but he wasn¡¯t like that with Mommy. She shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s different, Daddy has money!¡± Jon said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Mommy has her eye on Daddy¡¯s money? Belle was speechless. 11:03 Mon. Nov 13 DD 8.74%) Chapter 2633: Why Can¡¯t Find It? girls will like you.¡± Jon squinted at her, ¡°Even Daddy has so many girls who like him.¡± Belle thought about it, and thought that Sean was also a person who talked very few words to other people, but he wasn¡¯t like that with Mommy. She shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s different, Daddy has money!¡± Jon said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Mommy has her eye on Daddy¡¯s money? Belle was speechless. Jon was so annoying! Why was he always so sharp¨Ctongued? She pouted, not wanting to talk to Jon anymore. Up one more floor, Jon saw Belle¡¯s little face puffed up, and chuckled, ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be very rich in the future, even richer than Daddy.¡± Belle¡¯s eyes lit up and she turned to look at him, ¡°So, Mommy¡¯s money is all mine?¡± Chapter 264: Speechless Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264: Speechless Jon was speechless. He should never have said that! Having reached the door to Sean¡¯s room, Jon stopped, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and see if Mommy¡¯s in there?¡± Belle asked again, ¡°Will all of Mommy¡¯s money be mine?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all yours!¡± Jon shook Belle¡¯s hand off and pushed her toward the door, ¡°Get in there and have a look!¡± Belle frowned, feeling that she would run into something bad in there, she pouted, ¡°You¡¯re noting with me?¡± Jon rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not the one crying for Mommy.¡± Belle still had tears on her face. Wouldn¡¯t that be proof that it was her who was looking for Mommy? She sobbed at the thought that her mommy might have gone missing, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go then. Jon, promise me you¡¯ll wait for me at the door.¡± Jon waved at her impatiently, ¡°Girls are trouble.¡± Although he said that, Jon didn¡¯t leave and just stood there. Belle turned around, hugging the yellow duck in her arms tightly, probably too nervous because she had never been in Sean¡¯s room before, and usually, Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 264: Speechless though Sean spoiled her, she knew how to read faces and knew that Sean wasn¡¯t actually an easy¨C going person. Because she was so nervous, she actually forgot to knock on the door, and with her hand on the doorknob, she gave it a hard turn and the door opened. She pushed the door open and ran in, holding the yellow duck, ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The bed was bulging and it looked like someone was there, she ran over without thinking, ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s missing¡­¡± Before she finished her words, she saw ire turn her head in Sean¡¯s arms¡­ Mommy¡¯s here! Great! She finally found Mommy. But¡­ She opened her big eyes wide in surprise and asked with a curious expression, ¡°Mommy, why are you in Daddy¡¯s bed?¡± ire was stunned. She knew that the kids woulde find her! What was it like to be caught by your own daughter sleeping with a man? Well¡­ She did feel as if caught on the spot. ¡°Belle¡­¡± Chapter 264: Speechless ire tried to exin, not wanting to let Belle misunderstand, but before she could get the words out of her mouth, Belle blinked and suddenlyughed. ¡°Mommy, is your bed ufortable to sleep in so you came to use Daddy¡¯s bed?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ire froze at her words. Belle tilted her head, her dark brown eyes curved as she smiled, ¡°When Jon and I went to see you and we couldn¡¯t sleep in the same bed, Jon and I borrowed Daddy¡¯s bed¡­ Is that what happened to you, Mommy?¡± Sean chuckled and felt that his kids were adorable! ire pinched him under the covers before he stoppedughing. ¡°Pretty much.¡± ire was about to get up as it was gettingte, Belle and Jon had ss at 8:30 a.m., and she had to go get Belle dressed, brush her hair, and have breakfast with them. There wasn¡¯t much time now. She had only just sat up when Belle gave a couple of heartyughs and jumped onto the bed with the yellow duck in her arms, then she rolled over ire¡¯s body and slept right between ire and Sean. ¡°I want to sleep here too!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sean smiled and took Belle into his arms, letting Belle¡¯s little head rest on Mon, N Chapter 264: Speechless. his arm. ire turned to look at Belle and Sean grinning and couldn¡¯t help but warn, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s going to be toote if we don¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sean¡¯s body sidled up and he grabbed ire¡¯s arm, pulling her into his arms as well, ¡°Just for a moment, it won¡¯t take too long.¡± Belle giggled with delight, ¡°Yes, Mommy,e on, we¡¯ll sleep together.¡± It was the happiest ire had ever seen Belleugh, and looking at the excitement on Belle¡¯s face, it seemed she was both satisfied and excited. It was true and she had made the right choice, a child could not grow up without a father. Luckily, Sean was a good, gentle and caring father, and luckily Sean treated Belle and Jon as if they were his own. At this moment, she suddenly felt happier, happier than ever. ¡°Okay then!¡± Shey there and joined Sean in holding Belle, ¡°Let¡¯s be spontaneous for once then.¡± Jon stood in the doorway, watching the three of them cuddle together, and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Why did Belle have to sleep with Mommy and Daddy? She was already up. Belle raised her little head to see him and called out excitedly, ¡°Jon, do You want toe over and clean with c?¡± MON, Chapter 264: Speechless_ you want toe over and sleep with us?¡± Jon sped his arms over his chest and turned his head to the side, ¡°Humph! No way!¡± Belle giggled and tried her best to persuade, ¡°Come¡­¡± Sean looked up too, ¡°Jon,e.¡± You may also like The Billionaire¡¯s Cindere Billionaire Add to library Following a shocking and emotionally exhausting break¨Cup, Amber Jean has a steamy and passionate one¨Cnight stand with a random stranger, Ryan, who she meets at a club. Jon wrinkled his little nose in disgust. ireughed, ¡°Jon is shy, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Shy? He was shy? Jon red at them, feelingpelled to prove himself! ¡°I¡¯m not shy!¡± He walked over and kicked his slippers off, ire gave him some space and he crawled over ire¡¯s body andid down. This was a new bed, which Sean had specially ordered, and was perfectly adequate for a family of four to sleep on. §Þ§à§á Chapter 264: Speechless 74% This was a new bed, which Sean had specially ordered, and was perfectly adequate for a family of four to sleep on. Lying between Mommy and Belle, and having Sean¡¯s palm on his head, Jon¡¯s heart softened, it felt so good! Gerald had had breakfast ready and he kept looking at the time, hesitating whether to go upstairs and call them downstairs for breakfast. Normally ire would be downstairs with Belle and Jon by seven twenty at thetest, and now it was seven thirty and not a single person hade down. He walked around the living room, hesitating. Suddenly, the sound of Belle¡¯s giggle came from the stairway, and he breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed the two kids shouldn¡¯t bete for school. Watching Belle and Jon happilye down the stairs, he smiled and walked over, ¡°Why are you guys so happy today?¡± Belle spun in ce in excitement, ¡°Because we slept with Mommy and Daddy today!¡± Gerald was stunned. Sleeping together? Didn¡¯t Mr. Sean¡¯s n work outst night? As soon as he looked up, he saw Sean looking at ire affectionately. He instantly understood that he must have seeded. Otherwise, how could he be so happy now? Chapter 265: What Bid She Say? Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265: What Did She Say? It was a great thing! He must tell Master and Mrs. Vanderbilt about it! In the president¡¯s office of the Paragon Group. Frederick sat haggardly on the couch. The dark circles under his eyes were proof that he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night. On the contrary, Sean was full of energy, and he had been smiling smugly, Seeing this, Frederick comined, ¡°Sean, can you talk to ire and let her tell Cassie not toe to my ce? I just can¡¯t take her anymore.¡± Cassie? ¡°Oh?¡± Sean noticed something and smiled, ¡°Just Cassie?¡± Frederick looked up at the smirk on Sean¡¯s face and he frowned, ¡°Who else can it be?¡± Sean chuckled and said, ¡°I remember Julia went to your ce toost night.¡± Frederick¡¯s face brightened noticeably at the mention of Julia, and being the smart guy that he was, it quickly dawned on him that Julia must have gone to him because of Sean. He smiled, ¡°Sean, thank you so much for leading Julia there, otherwise I really couldn¡¯t handle Cassie by myself. Last night, when she came to my ce I happened to open the newly brewed wine and she asked for a drink,. Since she is ire¡¯s friend, I had to treat her with courtesy. But she wasn¡¯t good at drinking and she got drunk very quickly.¡± 1/5 Chapter 265: What Ed She Say? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He smiled, ¡°Sean, thank you so much for leading Julia there, otherwise I really couldn¡¯t handle Cassie by myself. Last night, when she came to my ce I happened to open the newly brewed wine and she asked for a drink,. Since she is ire¡¯s friend. I had to treat her with courtesy. But she wasn¡¯t good at drinking and she got drunk very quickly.¡°¡± Speaking of which, he was clearly in a less somber mood than before and actually burst outughing. ¡°Fortunately, Julia came and helped me get Cassie home.¡± Frederick¡¯s wine was indeed easy to get drunk. That wine smelled good and tasted sweet, but the aftertaste was especially strong, and girls liked that vor. Sean thought that Frederick¡¯s wine could attract many women. ¡°Frederick.¡± Sean leaned back into the couch, his long legs gracefully folded, his index finger moving gently, ¡°Young women are full of vitality. Maybe you should consider them.¡± Young women? At Frederick¡¯s age, if he really wanted to be with someone, most of them would choose one who was about the same age as he was, or a few years younger. After all, age differences could be a big problem between a couple. He had talked with young women before and they just couldn¡¯t get what the other was saying at all. They had little topics inmon. So Frederick never really thought about dating someone so young. Chapter 265: What Did She Say? 74% 20 ¡°Sean, I am full eighteen years older than you¡­¡± Sean interrupted with a chuckle, ¡°Frederick, do you think there is a huge gap between us then?¡± Frederick pursed his lips and swallowed his words. He felt that if he said the words, Sean would hit him. What he wanted to say was, ¡°We don¡¯t have a big difference because you think old.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to head back. Tell ire to talk to Cassie.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Sean dropped Frederick off at the office door and went back to send ire a message. ¡°Come up for lunch at noon, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± After sending it, he sat down behind his desk and started working. Every now and then, he would look at his cell phone, seeing that there was no reply from ire, he kept on working. It was almost noon and ire still hadn¡¯t gotten back to him, so he had to ask Logan to invite her. Soon Logan returned. ¡°Mr. Sean, Ms. Donovan is in a meeting. I have had someone tell her. She 04 Mon, Chapter 265: What Did She Say? ¡°She said¡­¡± Logan hesitated before speaking carefully, ¡°she said she had a busy day today and you could talk when she gets home. She also told you to be good.¡± Sean was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that what she usually said to Belle and Jon? Did she just treat him like a three¨Cyear¨Cold? Be good¡­ Didn¡¯t Gabriel say that as soon as they had sex. ire would be clingy to him? Why did it turn out to be the opposite? Logan stood there waiting, but Sean didn¡¯t answer. He licked his lips and carefully called out, ¡°Mr. Sean?¡± Sean looked at him, ¡°Go do your job.¡± Logan was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Mr. Sean, what would you like for lunch then?¡± Lunch? He was fed up with anger! ¡°Nothing.¡± Logan could tell that Mr. Sean was in a very bad mood at the moment. He felt Mon, 73% Chapter 265: What Did She Say? ¡°She said¡­¡± Logan hesitated before speaking carefully, ¡°she said she had a busy day today and you could talk when she gets home. She also told you to be good.¡± Sean was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that what she usually said to Belle and Jon? Did she just treat him like a three¨Cyear¨Cold? Be good¡­ Didn¡¯t Gabriel say that as soon as they had sex. ire would be clingy to him? Why did it turn out to be the opposite? Logan stood there waiting, but Sean didn¡¯t answer. He licked his lips and carefully called out, ¡°Mr. Sean?¡± Sean looked at him, ¡°Go do your job.¡± Logan was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Mr. Sean, what would you like for lunch then?¡± Lunch? He was fed up with anger! ¡°Nothing.¡± Logan could tell that Mr. Sean was in a very bad mood at the moment. He felt that ever since ire came to thepany, Mr. Sean had been thinking abou bar all tha tima 4/5 11:05 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 265: What Did She Say? her all the time. While Ms. Donovan wouldn¡¯t evene upstairs to see Mr. Sean. It was obvious who loved the other more. He looked at Mr. Sean and thought. ¡°Okay, sir.¡± After answering, Logan turned toward the door and had just taken two steps when Sean¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him. ¡°Wait.¡± Logan stood still and turned back, ¡°Sir?¡± Sean wagged his finger, ¡°Order something spicy and deliver it to ire.¡± Just as he finished, his finger wagged again, ¡°Order more. We are treating all her workers.¡± Logan was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to eat anything himself, but he hadn¡¯t forgotten to order food for ire, and he wanted to treat her entirepany for lunch. Logan thought that Mr. Sean was hopelessly in love with Ms. Donovan. ire didn¡¯t lie to Sean. She was indeed busy. Cassie would arrive at Ascalon tomorrow, and not only did she have to send the designs over, but she also had to discuss the n. After all, it was difficult to convince the owner of arge shopping mall with a design alone. It was necessary toe up with a n and provide 5/5 IVOTI, NOV 13 D Chapter 265: What Did She Say? Logan was speechless. 73% He didn¡¯t want to eat anything himself, but he hadn¡¯t forgotten to order food for ire, and he wanted to treat her entirepany for lunch. Logan thought that Mr. Sean was hopelessly in love with Ms. Donovan. ire didn¡¯t lie to Sean. She was indeed busy. Cassie would arrive at Ascalon tomorrow, and not only did she have to send the designs over, but she also had to discuss the n. After all, it was difficult to convince the owner of arge shopping mall with a design alone. It was necessary toe up with a n and provide suggestions that would do good to thepany. The meeting went on until half past twelve at noon. Everyone stretched a little after they got up. They had been sitting the whole morning and they felt sore all over. Their boss was a diligent worker and always pursued perfection. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Me too. I haven¡¯t eaten anything at breakfast, I¡¯m so hungry now.¡± Chapter 266: Can¡¯t It Hush Your Mouth? Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266: Can¡¯t It Hush Your Mouth? At their words, ireughed and said, ¡°Alright, stopining, I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner.¡°¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so generous, my boss!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I know that our boss is considerate. See, it¡¯s true.¡± Seeing the door of the conference room open, Julia hurriedly drew a tissue to wipe her mouth, ran over, and said, ¡°Finished? Hurry up! Mr. Sean sent over a lot of food. Come on, guys!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ethan Cruz, the design director, was so shocked that he almost dropped the tablet in his hand, inquiring, ¡°Is that Mr. Sean from upstairs?¡± Julia raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder, replying, ¡°Bullshit! Besides Mr. Sean upstairs, who else would invite all the staff of ourpany to dinner?¡± All the staff of thepany¡­ Ethan gave a thumbs up in admiration, remarking, ¡°Money is money! No wond he¡¯s our boss¡¯s man!¡± The few managers behind him had been starving for a long time. Hearing that food was provided in the company and that they didn¡¯t have to go out, they ran past Ethan and rushed towards the food that filled the entire six tables. ¡°Oh my God! So much delicious food!¡± ¡°Wow! I feel so happy right now!¡± 1/6 Chapter 266: Can¡¯t It Hush Your Mouth? At this moment, ire walked out with herptop and smiled in contentment at the sight of so much food, saying, ¡°Since Mr. Sean invited us all to dinner, enjoy yourselves!¡± ¡°Long live the Boss!¡± ¡°Long live the Boss¡¯s man too!¡± With curiosity, Julia came to ire and asked in a low voice, ¡°ire, you¡¯ve been to thepany for a few days, and Mr. Sean didn¡¯t invite everyone for dinner before. Why did he suddenly¡­ Have you done something that pleased him?¡± Well¡­ ire immediately thought of what had happenedst night and pursed her lips shyly, saying, ¡°There is so much food. Can¡¯t it hush your mouth?¡± Julia burst intoughing instantly. With her hands behind her back, Julia proceeded towards the food whileughing delightedly, ¡°I figured out why Mr. Sean drove me awayst night. It turned out that¡­¡± ire was surprised by her words. So, it¡¯s not love that made him do so. Instead, he had nned it in advance. Getting off work, ire packed up her things and prepared to go to the parking lot to meet Sean, and then they would go to pick up Belle and Jon together. To her surprise, she saw Sean standing over the office area in a straight suit the moment she walked out of the office. 216 11:09 Mon, Nov Chapter 266: Can¡¯t It Hush Your Mouth? 73% 1 At this moment, Julia¡¯s teasing voice rang out, ¡°ire, you¡¯re finally out. Mr. Sean has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Her coworkers also chuckled, which embarrassed ire. She gave an awkward smile and hurriedly walked over, pulling Sean¡¯s hand and leaving. Only after getting on the elevator did she ask, ¡°Why did youe to mypany all of a sudden?¡± Sean raised his hand and pulled her into his arms, saying, ¡°I miss you since I haven¡¯t seen you all day.¡± ire was helpless. Actually, they hade to thepany together in the morning, just a few hours ago. She hadn¡¯t heard of any man being so clingy¡­ ¡°Sir¡­¡± ire tried to nudge Sean but failed to push him away. Instead, Sean embraced her tightly in a domineering manner. ire raised her hands to cover her cheeks, which were burning. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s in thepany. Behave yourself,¡± ire reminded. Arching an eyebrow, Sean responded, ¡°It¡¯s in the elevator, and no one sees us.¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to let her go. ire raised her hand and held her forehead, inquiring, ¡°Well, you said you were looking for me for something at noon. What¡¯s it?¡± 3/0 Mon, No 73% Chapter 266: Can¡¯t It Hush Your Mouth? Hearing that, Sean couldn¡¯t help but let out a lowugh and said, ¡°Frederick asked me to tell you to control Cassie a bit. That girl headed for his residence instead of returning to her own room after work. She drank his osmanthus wine and yed drunken tricks there. If it wasn¡¯t for Julia¡¯s arrival, Frederick perhaps couldn¡¯t restrain her.¡± Julia was enough for ire to have a headache. Now there was another one, Cassie. Besides, Cassie had received a totally different education abroad, so she was quite open, preferred to take action, and wasn¡¯t the type to be persuaded. As for Julia, at least she had a bit of girl¡¯s reserve. On the contrary, Cassie didn¡¯t know what shyness was. ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, ire didn¡¯t want Cassie and Frederick to have too many interactions. After all, their age gap was too big. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her. But I¡¯m quite busy these days, and I guess I don¡¯t have time to negotiate with her for the time being,¡± said ire. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sean wrapped his arms around ire tighter with a smug look on his face, saying, ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s not bothering me.¡± Hearing that, ire couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She nudged Sean with her elbow in an unkind manner and remarked, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Sean also let out a lowugh. He suddenly lowered his handsome face and kissed the top of ire¡¯s head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m only good to you.¡± ire didn¡¯t doubt it in the slightest. Only she knew Sean¡¯s good. Sean was cold and unsmiling to everyone else, but he treated her wholeheartedly. 4/6 11:09 Mon, Nov 13 DD Chapter 266: Can¡¯t It Hush Your Mouth? Well, Sean wouldn¡¯t make a fuss with him aboutst night¡¯s affair anymore. ¡°Sir, I will be busy untilte today. How about¡­ you take care of Belle and Jon, and then sleep by yourself?¡± Furrowing his brows, Sean voiced his doubt, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ire almost choked on her spit. Even as nice as Sean was to her, she was a little guilty when he was sulking. She exined patiently, ¡°It means literally. Sir, Cassie¡¯sing to Ascalon tomorrow. You know that.¡± Of course, Sean knew that. With a meaningful smile on his face, Sean said, ¡°I mean, if you¡¯re not busy, you¡¯re going to voluntarilye to my room at night?¡± ire was instantly at a loss for words. It¡¯s really annoying! How could she set a trap for herself? If she denied it, which meant that she didn¡¯t want to, Sean would get angry since he was so arrogant, self¨Crespecting, and mean. But if she admitted, and actually she¡­ was not too willing to¡­ It looked like she was desperate to do that with him. Oops, so annoying! ire pouted and grunted sullenly. Sean liked to see her pout the most. Her pink lips were cute and fleshy, which must be delicious. 5/6 11:09 Mon, Nov 13 DD Chapter 266: Can¡¯t It Hush Your Mouth? Well, Sean wouldn¡¯t make a fuss with him aboutst night¡¯s affair anymore. ¡°Sir, I will be busy untilte today. How about¡­ you take care of Belle and Jon, and then sleep by yourself?¡± Furrowing his brows, Sean voiced his doubt, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ire almost choked on her spit. Even as nice as Sean was to her, she was a little guilty when he was sulking. She exined patiently, ¡°It means literally. Sir, Cassie¡¯sing to Ascalon tomorrow. You know that.¡± Of course, Sean knew that. With a meaningful smile on his face, Sean said, ¡°I mean, if you¡¯re not busy, you¡¯re going to voluntarilye to my room at night?¡± ire was instantly at a loss for words. It¡¯s really annoying! How could she set a trap for herself? If she denied it, which meant that she didn¡¯t want to, Sean would get angry since he was so arrogant, self¨Crespecting, and mean. But if she admitted, and actually she¡­ was not too willing to¡­ It looked like she was desperate to do that with him. Oops, so annoying! ire pouted and grunted sullenly. Sean liked to see her pout the most. Her pink lips were cute and fleshy, which must be delicious. Mon, No 7 Chapter 266: Can¡¯t It Hush Your Mouth? which must be delicious. He chuckled, lowered his head, and kissed her on her pouting mouth. ire raised her hand to cover her mouth and red at him in a huff, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m angry?¡± Sean pretended to be puzzled and said, ¡°Really? I thought you wanted me to kiss you since you pouted your lips, didn¡¯t you?¡± ire was rendered speechless. When did Sean get so eloquent? His words actually made her unable to retort. Sean always had the upper hand whether when they were arguing or when she was ying the fool, which was so annoying. ¡°Forget it.¡± Sean pinched her arm dotingly and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, and I won¡¯t let you be too tired in these few days. Let¡¯s discuss it when you¡¯re free.¡± Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 267: Don¡¯t Get Cocky! Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267: Don¡¯t Get Cocky! Who wanted to discuss this with him? ire lifted the bag on her shoulder and said, ¡°If it goes well, I guess I¡¯ll be busy for a few months. If it doesn¡¯t go well¡­ well¡­¡± She wrinkled her nose and grunted, ¡°It¡¯s you who disturbed me that I couldn¡¯t work seriously and lost this opportunity. I won¡¯t be tricked into going to your ce anymore. Just no way!¡± Sean furrowed his eyebrows. It seemed that the business must go smoothly. Anyway, it¡¯s concerned with his future happiness. At night, ire was busy until exactly twelve o¡¯clock before she went back to her room to rest. At nine in the morning, at the office in the Paragon Group. ¡°Logan, go and contact Julia. ire hase to Lady Ang. Ask Julia to keep us informed,¡± Sean instructed. It¡¯s about Sinire Jewelry¡¯s business, but Logan was well aware that ire would be his boss¡¯s wife. So the development of Sinire Jewelry was closely rted to the Paragon Group. He nodded respectfully and responded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lady Ang got off the ne at six thirty in the morning and then headed for the hotel. She hadn¡¯t come out since she checked in. €73% Chapter 267; Don¡¯t Get Cocky! As soon as ire arrived, she saw two bodyguards guarding the door with a cold face. She knew in her heart that it wasn¡¯t that easy to see Lady Ang. Nevertheless, she still walked over and said to the two bodyguards with a smile, ¡°Hello, I am CoCo. I want to see Lady Ang.¡± The two bodyguards were serious and indifferent, apparently not easy¨Cgoing. One of them nced at ire and said in a cold tone, ¡°Lady Ang is resting. No visitors!¡± ire smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait here.¡± The two bodyguards didn¡¯t give any response, just standing there motionlessly. Julia clicked her tongue and remarked, ¡°They¡¯re very professional, with a standard emotionless and indifferent face. I feel like if I walk a step closer to them, I will be kicked down immediately¡­ ire, when will your hire two bodyguards like them?¡± The two bodyguards still didn¡¯t move at all, with a straight face. ire rolled her eyes at Julia and said, ¡°It¡¯s very expensive! I can¡¯t afford to hire them.¡± Julia pursed her lips. She was very clear about ire¡¯s financial situation. No matter how expensive two bodyguards were, ire could afford it. But she didn¡¯t say anything but followed ire to stand on the side. Then, she took out her cell phone and browsed the news in boredom. 11 10 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 267: Don¡¯t Get Cocky! Soon, the sound of footsteps came from the end of the corridor. ire looked up and saw Sasha leading someone over in a very imposing manner. She was surprised that Joseph handed such an important thing over to Sasha. It seemed that¡­ Sasha was important to him. Was he so good for his adopted daughter? ¡°How funny it is!¡± Seeing ire standing outside, obviously not being invited, Sashaughed smugly and sneered, ¡°Did you kiss the post?¡± ire indifferently curved the corner of her lips as her eyes traveled down, her gazending on Sasha¡¯s leg. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s recovering well,¡± said ire. Sasha¡¯s expression changed immediately. Except for those who had been present back then, few outsiders knew the reason for the injury on her leg. Did ire intentionally reveal her scars so that everyone would know it? ¡°ire, don¡¯t get cocky! You can¡¯t even get in? Why are you so arrogant?¡± said Sasha. ire shrugged her shoulders with a calm face, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not as powerful as you. You have so many means. I can¡¯t get in, but you can have a try.¡± Sasha snorted. She raised her eyebrows arrogantly. ire couldn¡¯t get in, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t get in either. Maybe Lady Ang inct couldn¡¯t stand iro¡¯s provinus arrogance in the Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 267: Don¡¯t Get Cocky! 72% Maybe Lady Ang just couldn¡¯t stand ire¡¯s previous arrogance in the Charm Designers¡® Competition! ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have a try. ire, don¡¯t cry if Ie in,¡± Sasha stated. ire smiled indifferently and nced towards Lady Ang¡¯s doorway. hinting Sasha to go. Sasha raised her hand to straighten her hair, wore a smile that she thought was the most beautiful and walked towards the two bodyguards at the door. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sasha from Felix Clory Corp.. Lady Ang should know because my father has contacted her before,¡± Sasha said. The two bodyguards remained standing, one of them repeating what he had said to ire, ¡°Lady Ang is resting. No visitors!¡± What? Was that so decisive? Sasha wasn¡¯t reconciled and continued, ¡°My father is Joseph, and he knows Lady Ang. I¡­¡± The bodyguard impatiently interrupted her, ¡°What Joseph? I don¡¯t know. Lady Ang said no matter whoes, she won¡¯t see it!¡± Sasha was stunned. This was really awkward then. She had thought she could get in by mentioning Joseph. But in the end, she just kissed the post as ire had done. Mon, NOV Chapter 267: Don¡¯t Get Cocky! 72% At this moment, Julia gloated and satirized, ¡°Sasha, aren¡¯t you powerful? What, you can¡¯t get in? Don¡¯t be afraid. Just rush in!¡± Sasha turned back and red fiercely at Julia. As Lady Ang was so resolute, she originally wanted to leave. But ire was standing there and waiting. She couldn¡¯t lose to ire! Sasha grunted in a huff. You may also like The Outcast Hybrid Luna Werewolf Add to library CONTENT WARNING! This book contains depictions of sexual assault, suicide, explicit intimacy, and dark content! Then, she moved to the side, standing right next to ire. She wanted to see how patient ire could be and how long she could wait. If ire could do it, so could she! After waiting for a while, Mia also came. ire couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°There¡¯s quite a crowd here today.¡± Sasha hummed disdainfully, ¡°The Ashworth family thinks they can be among the top three in the domestic jewelry market just because they have a foreignpany backing them up. It¡¯s really funny.¡± She took a re at ire andplimented, ¡°In the past, they could barely he the third but now that you¡¯re here they don¡¯t stand a chance¡± 5/6 Mon, Nov 13 D Chapter 267: Don¡¯t Get Cocky! Mia obviously didn¡¯t put the two juniors, ire and Sasha, in her eyes. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She just nced at them and approached the two bodyguards. ¡°Hello¡­¡± She had only just opened her mouth when one of the bodyguards interrupted her in an extremely impatient manner, ¡°Lady Ang is resting. No visitors right now!¡± He gave the same response to Mia, and added coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t curry favor with 1. me. No one¡¯s an exception!¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She was relieved and finally realized why ire was standing here and waiting. It turned out to be a pleasure to watch others kiss the post. Mia¡¯s expression changed immediately. Annoyed, she shot a fierce re at Sasha and ire. Just as she was debating whether to leave or stay, Pa came with Kira. ¡°Aunt Pa,¡± ire greeted. At the sight of Pa, ire put on a kind and gentle smile on her face, which made Mia frown in dissatisfaction. It¡¯s hard enough to deal with ire with the Vanderbilt family backing her up, and it would be even more troublesome if her rtionship with the Summers family was eased. MON, NOV Chapter 268: How Do You Have the Nerve to Ask? Chapter 268 Chapter 268 72% Chapter 268: How Do You Have the Nerve to Ask? Mia didn¡¯t know whether ire and Pa werepatible or they were just pretending. Pa was surprised to see the three parties, at least ten people. Instead of rushing over like Mia, Pa directly walked to ire. ¡°ire, what¡¯s going on here?¡± asked Pa. ire replied sincerely, ¡°Lady Ang is resting and is not seeing guests right now.¡°¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Pa nodded, looked at ire again with warmth and amiability, even more affectionately than looking at Kira, and asked, ¡°So are you going to just wait here?¡± Originally, ire had wanted to continue waiting. But if she stayed here, she was sure Sasha would also stay, and as for Mia, who was foxy, she probably wouldn¡¯t leave either. Even if Lady Ang agreed to meet them after a good rest, they wouldn¡¯t have a good talk with so many people present. ¡°No, I¡¯m not waiting anymore,¡± replied ire. Then she took Julia¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Aunt Pa, how about we have a cup of coffee?¡± Pa¡¯s mission today was to meet Lady Ang. However, she knew that so many people surrounding the doorway would only make Lady Ang annoyed. At th 04€ 72%_ Chapter 268: How Do You Have the Nerve to Ask? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. time, the cooperation wouldn¡¯t go smoothly. What¡¯s worse, if she was hated by Lady Ang, she would really have no chance at all. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just go to the cafe downstairs,¡± Pa agreed with joy. Sure enough, as soon as ire left, Sasha followed suit, and Mia, who was so arrogant, would be even less likely to keep waiting at the door. Sasha and Mia followed ire and Pa along the way, which annoyed Julia. ¡°ire, are they copycats? What the hell? People might think we¡¯re going to a gang fight!¡± Julia said in a huff. ire curled her lips indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whatever.¡± Arriving at the cafe downstairs, ire found a corner seat with a good view, where she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. She liked it very much. The four people gathered around a table and ordered four cups of coffee and some snacks. Sasha and Mia sat not far away from them. Sasha was like a radar, keeping a close eye on their movements at all times. ire just ignored them. ¡°Aunt Pa, did the Summers familye up with any good programs this time?¡± inquired ire. With a depressed face, Pa replied, ¡°ire, to be honest, I don¡¯t have the slightest confidence in entering the international market this time around, and I¡¯m here just to watch the fun.¡± Giving up so easily wasn¡¯t Daulele Mon, Nov 13 24. 72 72% Chapter 268: How Do You Have the Nerve to Ask? Giving up so easily wasn¡¯t Pa¡¯s style. ire furrowed her brows and asked worriedly, ¡°Is¡­ something wrong?¡± Pa pursed her lips hard, hesitating how to speak. Seeing such a scene, Kira voiced out in an unkind manner, ¡°How do you have the nerve to ask? It¡¯s all because of your shit!¡± ¡°Kira!¡± Pa gave her a low reproach, signaling for her to shut up. Kira was angry and her eyes reddened in grievance as she said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Your rumors before had a very bad impact on the reputation of the Summers family. Many people are digging for the truth that year. Grandpa is keen on face¨Csaving. He¡¯s so angry that he couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well.¡± As Kira said, her tears fell uncontrobly. Even Pa red at her, she had to take it out on ire! ¡°Nevertheless, my mom still tried to exin for your mother and you, so she went to Grandpa and suggested telling the truth about that year, which was good both for you and the whole Vanderbilt family. But how could Grandpa let it be known that he used to break up an affectionate couple and drive Joseph to what he is now? You know what? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Grandpa hit my mom!¡± ire¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she looked at Pa worriedly, asking, ¡°Did he hit you?¡± Da bit h Mon, Nov 13 pter 268: How Do You Have the Nerve to Ask? Mom!¡± Kira cried, ¡°He swelled up my mom¡¯s face, and my mom didn¡¯t leave the house or a week. How could it be nothing?¡± ire knew that Master Summers was ruthless and cold¨Cblooded, but she never magined that he would haveid such a cruel hand on his daughter for the iake of his own reputation. ire had never enjoyed Pa¡¯s care since she was a child, and she had always treated Pa as an enemy before. However, after the misunderstanding was solved, ire considered Pa the only family she had in the world except for the Vanderbilt family people, Belle, and Jon. At this moment, ire¡¯s eyes were bloodshot because of endless anger. ¡®Aunt Pa, you should either leave the Summers family or overthrow that old manpletely. The Summers family will be overthrown if it remains in his hands!¡± Pa¡¯s pupils shook fiercely. She had never thought of leaving the Summers family or overthrowing her father. So many years of submitting to insults and humiliation led to her resigned character. Sometimes she even thought that as long as she obeyed whatever her father ordered, the days would be much better. But¡­ was it really better? Only she herself knew the bitterness and sorrows. In the most aggrieved and difficult times, she thought as long as her father died, everything would be good. But Master Summers was quite healthy. Chapter 268: How Do You Have the Nerve to Ask? character. Sometimes she even thought that as long as she obeyed whatever her father ordered, the days would be much better. But¡­ was it really better? Only she herself knew the bitterness and sorrows. In the most aggrieved and difficult times, she thought as long as her father died, everything would be good. But Master Summers was quite healthy. It seemed that he could be able to live another twenty years. ¡°ire¡­¡± All of a sudden, ire held her hand, clenched her back teeth, and fumed, ¡°Aunt Pa, if you can¡¯t steel yourself, I can help you!¡± In fact, Winona¡¯s death had something to do with Master Summers. If he hadn¡¯t forced Winona back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that. ire hadn¡¯t made it difficult for Master Summers in consideration of the kinship between Winona and Master Summers. She believed that as long as sh caught the real culprit, she would take revenge for her mother. But¡­ evil was always evil. Now that Master Summers had done so much evil, why could he still do whatever as he pleased and continue to hurt others? Even Kira couldn¡¯t stand to watch. Crying, she held Pa¡¯s arm and persuaded, ¡°Mom, just promise her! I know Grandpa often beats you. Whenev you do the slightest thing wrong, he will beat you. Last time, we failed to get the mine, and I lost it to ire. That night, you purposely pissed me off and drove me away because you didn¡¯t want Grandpa to beat me. In the end after ire and Mr. Sean left, Grandpa beat you up all over your body. Mom, I don¡¯t want to see you get beat up again¡­¡± Chapter 269 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Whether You Want Me or Not Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Whether You Want Me or Not ire was stunned. Had Master Summers beaten Pa that time? But when she called Pa at that time, she didn¡¯t hear any unusual emotion from Pa. She never imagined that things would¡­ ¡°He¡¯s really gone too far! Aunt Pa, you¡¯re fifty years old. Do you still want to tolerate it? Do you want Kira to continue to tolerate it just like you?¡± Pa lowered her eyes without showing any attitude. She just stared at the coffee in her cup and said, ¡°ire, are you sure to persuade Lady Ang?¡± Confused, Kira said anxiously, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re talking about¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,¡± ire interrupted Kira. She answered Pa seriously, ¡°Lady Ang should have seen quite a few designs drawn by internationally famous jewelry designers. It¡¯s hard to get her favor with the designs alone.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Pa raised her head, ignoring the previous topic, and said, ¡°So ire, you have to work hard. I want you to get this project.¡± Kira looked at Pa and then back to ire, saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± 516 Mon, Chapter 269 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Whether You Want Me or Not Pa patted the back of Kira¡¯s hand gently andforted her, ¡°Kira, we have to help ire get the cooperation with Lady Ang this time. No matter what happens to the Summers family in the future, you have to realize that ire. is the closest person you have in this world besides mom and dad.¡± Kira didn¡¯t get it. Wasn¡¯t their dilemma at home at the moment? Besides, if Pa failed again this time, even though everyone knew it was hard as hell to take this cooperation, Master Summers would still me Pa for all the faults. Since the previous resentment hadn¡¯t been resolved, he would definitely intensify to beat her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ire, on the contrary, understood the deeper meaning in Pa¡¯s words. She nodded and smiled, ¡°Aunt Pa, don¡¯t worry. Kira has me in addition to the Summers family.¡± Kira pursed her mouth and nced at ire with some disgust, saying, ¡°Who the hell wants you?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ireid her eyes on Kira and said seriously, ¡°But I want you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want me or not.¡± ¡°How could you!¡± Kira was furious and bit her lower lip in a huff. But actually, she felt warm deep in her heart. After all, she had done some bad things to ire. Although ire wasn¡¯t harmed, they had always been anamina Vien didn¡¯t anticinata that im could direnened neoviaun anmih. Mon, Nov 13 y Chapter 269 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Whether You Want Me or Not But actually, she felt warm deep in her heart. After all, she had done some bad things to ire. Although ire wasn¡¯t harmed, they had always been enemies. Kira didn¡¯t anticipate that ire could disregard previous enmity and re¨Cept her. Maybe¡­ having a sister could be pretty nice. They had been sitting in the cafe, drinking coffee, and chatting. However, Sasha and Mia couldn¡¯t hold on. They were bored because no one could chat with them. Seeing that it was going to be noon, Mia came up with an idea shrewdly. She took the lead to stand up and leave the cafe with her own people. Taking the elevator up, she arrived at the door of Lady Ang¡¯s room. The two bodyguards were still standing there tirelessly, not even changing their posture. ¡°Excuse me, does Lady Ang have the time now?¡± asked Mia. One of the bodyguards responded indifferently, ¡°No!¡± Mia furrowed, said nothing, and turned to leave. It seemed that Lady Ang wouldn¡¯t see any guests today. Waiting there any longer would only be a waste of time. Walking downstairs, Mia didn¡¯t look at ire or Pa but turned her head towards Sasha. She didn¡¯t expect that Joseph had left such an important thing to Sasha. TA Chapter 269 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Whether You Want Me or Not LU Jd?l id. She had thought she could see Joseph again this time¡­ Disappointed, Mia turned and got into the car. As she stared at Sasha, Sasha happened to turn her head and catch sight of her. Seeing Mia was leaving, Sasha couldn¡¯t sit still for a moment. Thinking that Mia must have gone upstairs to pay a visit to Lady Ang but failed, Sasha was afraid that she would also be rejected if she came to Lady Ang, After hesitating for a while, she also stood up and took the people away. Pa witnessed this and breathed a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°They¡¯re all gone.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ire picked up her coffee cup and took a sip, asking, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Pa asked back in surprise, ¡°Or what? Are you going to keep waiting?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ire smiled and put the coffee cup down. Pa hesitated, but still opened her mouth, ¡°ire, although it¡¯s nice to be persistent, I don¡¯t think Lady Ang will be touched. Instead, she might get annoyed and bored.¡± ire smiled mysteriously, saying, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her toe down.¡± ¡°Waiting for her toe down?¡± Chapter 269 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Whether You Want Me or Not B?? ?? 72% Pa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She suddenly thought of something, nodded in realization, but then shook her head, saying, ¡°ire, are you waiting for her toe down for dinner? Haven¡¯t you ever thought that she might really. not want to see us? If she¡¯s determined, she¡¯ll just order the food and ask people to send it to her. In that case, you won¡¯t be able to see her.¡± ire leaned her body back and stretchedzily, uttering, ¡°I¡¯m already hungry. Lady Ang should be hungry too.¡± With that, she stood up and patted Julia who was still ying with her cell phone, saying, ¡°Stop ying, it¡¯s time to work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying, I¡¯m¡­¡± Julia wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Then, she hurriedly put her phone away and said obediently, ¡°Then get to work.¡± Work? Pa looked at ire nkly. What work should be done at this moment? Were they going to kick down the two bodyguards at the door and then break into Lady Ang¡¯s room? ¡°ire¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Pa.¡± ire picked up her bag and smiled at Pa, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you cane along and watch.¡± It¡¯s absolutely worth watching! : Cuptor 269 it Doesn¡¯t Matter Whether You Want Me or Not ¡°ire..¡± 3.72% 10 ¡°Aunt Pa.¡± ire picked up her bag and smiled at Pa, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you cane along and watch.¡± It¡¯s absolutely worth watching! Pa was genuinely afraid that ire would do something out of the ordinary. She hurriedly picked up her bag and followed ire. After exiting the caf¨¦, ire went straight into the hotel kitchen. Pa furrowed her brows and reached out to pull her back, voicing her confusion, ¡°ire, what are you doing here?¡± ire gently nudged her hand away andughed, ¡°Lady Ang is hungry. I¡¯m making her something delicious. Once she¡¯s happy, she¡¯ll see me.¡± Pa was even more shocked, querying, ¡°Do you know what she likes?¡± ire nodded, ¡°Of course, I never do something I¡¯m not sure of. Aunt Pa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already researched Lady Ang¡¯s tastes. Trust me.¡± Pa had thought ire was young, but what ire had done really impressed her. ire was so confident that Pa couldn¡¯t help but trust her. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll watch it.¡± Chapter 270: Surely You Have A Lot of Strength Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270: Surely You Have A Lot of Strength ire handed her bag to Pa and asked Pa to hold it for her then asked the head chef for an apron to tie around her waist and a chef¡¯s hat. She did look like a chef now. The head chef pointed to the vorings and already¨Cprepared ingredients and said, ¡°Ms. Donovan, I¡¯ve got what you asked for, the beef is marinated, and the ingredients are all prepared.¡± The hotel was owned by the Paragon Group and ire had asked for what she needed before she arrived, so all of the chefs here, including the head chef, had to do their best to help her. Julia looked over and said, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t need my help. ire, you¡¯ll be fine on your own.¡±¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ire said and got to work on the dishes. Kira stood next to Pa, she was under the impression that it was normal for a woman to cook, but she didn¡¯t believe ire could cook better than the chefs in a five¨Cstar hotel. Seeing ire pick up therge pan, she frowned at the sight, ¡°Mom, look at that pan! It¡¯s bigger than ire¡¯s face, can she hold it?¡± Juliaughed out loud, ¡°What? You look down on ire? She¡¯s strong!¡± Just as she finished speaking, ire took the pan and swung it, Kira¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°She¡¯s really strong.¡± 1/5 Chapter 270: Surely You Have A Lot of Strength 72% Lady Ang loved western food, ire made a filet mignon steak and as she put it in the oven to sear, she turned around and picked up the peppers. Kira then saw her pouring the peppers into the freshly saut¨¦ed lobster. ¡°It looks like she can cook.¡°¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Julia¡¯s mouth watered at the smell, ¡°ire¡¯s cooking is to be remembered for a lifetime!¡± ¡°Ch, just brag!¡± Kira nced at her with disdain, ¡°We won¡¯t know if it¡¯s true until we taste it. If Lady Ang doesn¡¯t like it, ire will be embarrassing herself!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Julia hated it when people badmouthed ire as in her eyes, ire was good at everything! ¡°Kira, dare you bet with me?¡± Kira lost both bets with ire and she was a little panicked when she heard this, ¡°Why would I bet with you?¡± Julia crossed her arms over her chest and said in contempt, ¡°Don¡¯t dare to bet? Scared of losing as before?¡± Kira cared about her self¨Cesteem more than anything! Sasha knew it, so she had provoked her many times. 72% Chapter 270: Surely You Have A Lot of Strength But Kira just couldn¡¯t change this about herself. ¡°What do you say we bet on?¡± Julia smiled triumphantly, ¡°If Lady Ang likes ire¡¯s cooking, you¡¯ll send me a set of the Sinire Jewelry products for next season!¡± Kira was speechless. How scheming Julia was! Even the bet was on Sinire Jewelry¡¯s products, if she won, she could bring benefits to Sinire Jewelry, which was a double win! If it were anyone else, Pa would have reprimanded Kira and told her to stop but Julia was the one who was betting with Kira, so she just took it as the two kids were having fun. Besides, a set of Sinire Jewelry¡¯s products wasn¡¯t expensive, so she didn¡¯t stop it. Kira also felt that a set of jewelry wasn¡¯t expensive and agreed, ¡°Fine! If you lose, you¡¯ll send me a set of Summers Group¡¯s new products for the next season.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Julia raised her hand and gave Kira a high five, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± While the two were talking, ire had already finished cooking a dish. When Kira turned her head, she saw ire putting a chicken into the pot with a Jot of chili peppers and the spicy smell was wafting over and she hurriedly raised her hand to cover her mouth and nose. ¡°Why is ire making spicy food? How could Lady Ang like spicy food?¡± 11:11 Mon, Nov 13 D Chapter 270: Surely You Have A Lot of Strength 72% Julia also smelled it and raised her hand to cover her nose, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s thinking to spice it up for Lady Ang if things don¡¯t work out!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kira suddenly burst outughing, ¡°Julia, it seems you are definitely losing.¡± Julia raised an eyebrow defiantly, ¡°It¡¯s still early, don¡¯t get cocky!¡± After ire cooked spicy chicken, she stir¨Cfried a te of vegetables and also made some mushroom soup. They were all just homemade dishes. Even Pa frowned, ¡°What is ire doing? These dishes can be found at any restaurant. If Lady Ang wanted to eat them, she wouldn¡¯t havee to a five¨Cstar hotel.¡± Kira nodded in agreement, ¡°Right! So, Mom, I¡¯m going to win this one!¡± No sooner had they finished speaking than ire finished cooking the dishes. on fine tes and told the head chef to bring them up to Lady Ang. ¡°Okay, done! We¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Julia looked at the extra te of each dish and drooled, ¡°ire, are those¡­ for us?¡± ¡°You foodie!¡± ire red at her and then looked at Pa, ¡°Aunt Pa, I haven¡¯t treated you to dinner once. Why don¡¯t we take the opportunity today? You can try my cooking.¡± It was now almost one in the afternoon and none of them had eaten and had long been hungry, Pa looked at the dishes over there and agreed, ¡°Okay, Chapter 270: Surely You Have A Lot of Strength long been nungry, Pa looked at the disnes over there and agreed, Ukay. let¡¯s eat together then.¡± The head chef got them a private room and served the dishes ire had made. Julia immediately started eating. ¡°Wow¡­ So spicy but so good!¡± Kira had taken ire in even though she looked disdainful of her. Besides, she was so hungry now and wasn¡¯t picky about food anymore. You may also like The Long Lost Billionaire¡¯s Wife Billionaire Add to library Valerie grew up as an orphan and worked hard to get everything in life, including her business degree. Her schrship, though, came with strings attached a two yearmitment to work at the presti.. Plus, Julia really seemed to enjoy the food very much. She took a piece of spicy chicken into her mouth, the stimtion of the chili pepper quickly came and once she bit into it, on top of the spiciness, there was actually a slight sweetness that was very subtle. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned, it¡¯s really good! This is delicious!¡± ireughed and said, ¡°Take a bite of the spicy chicken and then some vegetables.¡± Kira immediately did as ire said and it tasted wonderful. ¡°ire, I don¡¯t know if Lady Ang will like it, I want to taste your cooking again!¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Mon, Nov Chapter 271: What¡¯s the Big Deal! Chapter 271: What¡¯s the Big Deal! Pa red at her, ¡± Kira, why bother ire when we have a chef at home?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Kira saw that Pa hadn¡¯t taken a bite and immediately picked a piece of chicken for her, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll know when you taste it. No one, whether our own chef or the chefs in hotels, can make this! It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Pa picked up the piece of spicy chicken and popped it into her mouth. She almost choked on the spiciness when the sweetness surprised her and she couldn¡¯t help but chew on it. It was truly like nothing she had ever had before. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It didn¡¯t look much different from ordinary spicy chicken but the taste was¡­ unique. ¡°ire, this¡­¡± ire smiled contentedly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. I¡¯ll get you some soup.¡± When she finished, she stood up and helped Pa with some soup then hande the bowl over. ¡°Careful, it¡¯s a bit hot.¡± Pa took the bowl and looked at the mushroom soup that looked truly appetizing. It was very hot and she blew it before drinking it. She was amazed at the indescribably wonderful taste. 11:12 Mon, Nov 13 DD Chapter 271: What¡¯s the Big Deal! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so sour!¡± She widened her eyes, ¡°But it¡¯s surprisingly good.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Julia said smugly as she ate her spicy chicken, ¡°And you didn¡¯t believe me when I said ire¡¯s cooking is great.¡± Pa put down her bowl and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Indeed, these dishes are very delicious with all kinds of vors mixed together. They actually taste wonderful.¡± Although she liked it, she didn¡¯t keep eating like Julia and Kira, but put down the bowl and looked at ire seriously, ¡°ire, although we like it, Lady Ang is a foreigner after all, are you sure that she¡¯ll like it too? Just as she finished her question, the door to the private room was pushed open and the hotel manager ran in, ¡°Ms. Donovan, Lady Ang wants to see you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Pa and Kira spoke in unison, their jaws dropping in surprise. There were so many of them who had waited the whole morning but Lady Ang didn¡¯t say she wanted to see any of them, and ire actually got Lady Ang¡¯s favor with a few home¨Ccooked dishes? It was a little too easy, wasn¡¯t it? ire smiled and stood up, ¡°Aunt Pa, want toe with me?¡± Of course! Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 271: What¡¯s the Big Deal! Of course! 72% Pa was now curious enough to wonder why Lady Ang liked the dishes. She stood up immediately with her bag and Kira took a few pieces of spicy chicken in her mouth in session before following them, ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡°You can go, but be careful with your words.¡± ire admonished her. Kira pouted but didn¡¯t argue. After all, the person Lady Ang wanted to meet was ire and she really wasn¡¯t in a position to say anything. When they got into the elevator, Julia took out a tissue to wipe her mouth and then suddenly thought of something and looked at Kira with pride, ¡°Kira, you lost! Don¡¯t forget to buy me the jewelry!¡± Kira then remembered that she had a bet with Julia and pouted, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal! It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°Keep your word!¡± Julia raised her hand and patted ire¡¯s shoulder, ¡°ire, I want that new style you have designed, the limited edition set you priced at five million dors.¡± Five million? Kira widened her eyes and didn¡¯t see iting. ireughed while pping Julia¡¯s hand away, ¡°Kira¡¯s already lost a lot of money, go easy on her this time.¡± 11:12 Mon, Nov 13 D Chapter 271: What¡¯s the Big Deal! Kira was speechless. It was like another stab in the heart! Juliaughed so hard she couldn¡¯t even stand up straight, ¡°See how scared you are! I was teasing you, I don¡¯t want that set! I just want that half¨Ca¨Cmillion¨Cdor ne.¡± Kira almost cried out. She really wanted to thank ire, her cousin, now! Half a million was not much and with the rest of the money she could buy herself several sets of Sinire Jewelry¡¯s products. Just then, the elevator doors opened. The two bodyguards were still standing in the doorway as the hotel manager walked over and politely said to them, ¡°This is Ms. Donovan who cooked for Lady Ang today.¡± The two bodyguards froze at the same time when they saw ire, they had been bodyguards for so many years and naturally had seen a lot. They had to admit that of all the people who came today, Ms. Donovan was the smartest. One bodyguard pushed the door open for them, and then the two bodyguards stepped back outside and respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Donovan, please.¡± When they came here again, everyone was in a different mood. Last time they came here they were shut out, but this time they were respectfully invited in by the two bodyguards¡­ Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 271: What¡¯s the Big Deal! It felt so good! ire, with a calm expression on her face as if it was all under her control, walked in. Pa took a deep breath and followed. The more she came into contact with ire, the more she realized that ire was really smart, not at all mature as one should be at her age andpared to her, Kira was really too far behind. It seemed that in the future, she would have to find opportunities for Kiral to have more contact with ire. Even if she couldn¡¯t learn all of ire¡¯s qualities, it would be enough if she could be as calm and composed as ire was. Inside the room, there sat a middle¨Caged woman with dark eyes and blonde hair, her long hair was pulled back into a bun, looking both clean and fresh, adding a sense of nobility. Even if she was just sitting there, she could make those who came in feel the awe¨Cinspiring aura emanating from her. ire walked over and politely said, ¡°Hello, Lady Ang, I¡¯m CoCo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Lady Ang was obviously surprised, CoCo, of course, she knew. The designer who shocked everyone at the Charm Designers¡® Competition as well as the on who designed the Queen¡¯s scepter back in the day. She had always prized talent and was not harsh on others, and she raised her Mon, Nov Chapter 272: What Are You Laughing At? Chapter 272 Chapter 272 72% Chapter 272: What Are You Laughing At? Pa, seeing that Lady Ang had agreed, took Julia and Kira to sit down on the couch across from ire. Lady Ang¡¯s eyes never left ire¡¯s face with inquiry and curiosity. ¡°Did you make those dishes?¡± ire graciously replied, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes fell on ire¡¯s tender and soft hands, ¡°Your hands don¡¯t look like those of a cook.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ireughed pleasantly, ¡°Cooking is just a hobby of mine, I used to do a lot of it, but rarely do it now.¡± Lady Ang nodded and exchanged pleasantries with ire, who was rxed instead of nervous, the chat lightened her mood. ¡°CoCo, I¡¯m curious, why did you make me those dishes?¡± ¡°Lady Ang, I wanted to see you and so did others. Odds are you¡¯ve met a lot of people since you got off the ne.¡± Lady Angughed as ire finished speaking. She found ire interesting, not like the businessmen she¡¯d met before. When those businessmen came to her, they either offered her money or gifts, and it was the first time she had encountered something like ire who cooked for her. Chapter 272 What Are You Laughing At? COOKE? Tor ner. 72%1 She was an interesting person and Lady Ang liked her. Seeing her smile, ire shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to get to meet you. So before I came here, I learned some information about you and knowing that your grandfather was from Hignd and that you were brought up by your grandparents, I guessed that you would like our home cooking here, so I gave it a try.¡± ire had just finished speaking when she saw Lady Ang¡¯s hand suddenly clench hard, a gesture one only does when her heart¡¯s been touched. And Pa also saw it. But Pa didn¡¯t think the matter was as simple as ire thought. Celebrity profiles are easy to find but most of them contain only the basic information, and it¡¯s hard to find any information that dates back to such a long time ago. ire even found this, which meant she had wide connections. Lady Ang naturally thought of it too, so she didn¡¯t ask any more stupid questions and got right to the point, ¡°CoCo, I¡¯m onlying to Ascalon this time in the name of digging business opportunities, my purpose isn¡¯t actually that so I¡¯m afraid I will have to let you down.¡± Kira was pissed upon hearing this. If her purpose was not that, why did she let out the news and make their efforts in vain? Did she think their time was worthless? 11 12 Mon, Nov 13 12% Chapter 272: What Are You Laughing At? ¡°Lady¡­¡± Pa grabbed her hand and squeezed it hard. Kira turned her head to her mother and saw her mother¡¯s warning look, she pouted and swallowed her unspoken words in frustration. Lady Ang¡¯s expression changed, ¡°CoCo, thank you for cooking for me today, but I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t give you ess to the Ucasia markets just because of that. I¡¯m a businesswoman, I have my principles and I would prefer that you don¡¯t say anything about having met me today.¡± The cold tone made even Pa feel a little ufortable, not to mention Julia and Kira. ire, however, maintained the smile she had always had, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s just that, Lady Ang, no matter what your intentions lie, since you¡¯re here and the news has been spread, you have to give us a chance, right? Otherwise¡­¡± At that, she paused and suddenly cocked her head innocently, ¡°Otherwise, even if I don¡¯t say anything, your purpose here wille to light.¡± Lady Ang froze for a moment. How could this woman in front of her say something so threatening with the most innocent expression? She took a closer look at the expression on ire¡¯s face but realized that other than the words she had just spoken, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of aggression in her eyes or her expression. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange a meeting, you can go back and wait for the notice.¡± She gave an order of dismissal and ire smiled and stood un nodding Chapter 272: What Are You Laughing At? Leaving Lady Ang¡¯s room, Pa took a deep breath as if she¡¯d been in a battle, cold sweat oozing from her forehead. ¡°ire, that was such a bold statement you just made! You have definitely offended her by saying that, and even if she has agreed to hold a meeting. you¡¯re only doing someone else a favor, why bother?¡± said Pa. Kira was totally on ire¡¯s side, ¡°Lady Ang didn¡¯t even think about doing business! Mom, you didn¡¯t hear what she said? If she didn¡¯t mean to do business here, how could she take it to heart? I don¡¯t think ire did anything wrong!¡± Julia was always on ire¡¯s side and she, of course, agreed with Kira! So she didn¡¯t make any remarks about it and just waited for ire to speak 1. up. Pa was all worried when ire burst outughing. Pa grabbed ire¡¯s hand, ¡°ire, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°Aunt Pa.¡± ire patted Pa¡¯s hand reassuringly and exined, ¡°Lady Ang is a smart person, even if she didn¡¯t figure it out just now, she will in a moment.¡± Pa pursed her lips and looked at ire without a word, not really knowing what was on ire¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Lady Ang must have something else going on this time in Ascalon, and she doesn¡¯t want outsiders to know about that matter so she made this excuse. Since I could find her past with her grandfather, she will soon figure out that someone must have leaked it to me. So. I wasn¡¯t threatening Chapter 272: What Are You Laughing At? ¡°Aunt Pa. ire patted Pa¡¯s hand reassuringly and exined, ¡°Lady Ang is a smart person, even if she didn¡¯t figure it out just now, she will in a moment.¡± Gh¨C49m 130 Pa pursed her lips and looked at ire without a word, not really knowing what was on ire¡¯s mind. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Lady Ang must have something else going on this time in Ascalon, and she doesn¡¯t want outsiders to know about that matter so she made this excuse. Since I could find her past with her grandfather, she will soon figure out that someone must have leaked it to me. So, I wasn¡¯t threatening her, but reminding her.¡± Pa¡¯s realization dawned on her, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think Lady Ang has much sincerity in doing business here, so we can only do our best and the rest will depend on fate.¡°¡± When she got home, ire kicked off her shoes straight away and lounged on the couch. Julia brought out a lot of food and ate it while keeping herpany. In the evening, Sean picked up Belle and Jon from school and came back and just as he walked in the door, he saw ire lying there. He shook his head and walked over, ¡°What? Bad day?¡± ire squinted at him and pouted, ¡°It went well and it went terribly.¡± Sean frowned at Julia, who then reacted to the fact that she had only told Logan they met Lady Ang but had forgotten to tell him the results. 11 12 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 273: Isn¡¯t This You? Chapter 273 Chapter 273 76 Chapter 273: Isn¡¯t This You? Julia put down the snack in her hand and jumped up from the sofa in anger, ¡°Mr Sean! Lady Ang didn¡¯te to Ascalon to solicit business at all¡­ we¡¯ve all been fooled by her!¡± Sean sat down and Julia told him exactly what had happened today. In fact, in Sean¡¯s heart, even if ire did nothing but stay at home, it did not matter, he could afford her. It was just that he knew ire too well. She had been raised in her father¡¯s indifference and she never quit. Even if the odds were against her and a huge challengey before her, she would find a way to make things happen. If only ire wasn¡¯t so stubborn. ¡°ire, what are you going to do now?¡± ire was lying on her back with both legs crossed and one of her feet tapping the sofazily, ¡°Do what I need to do. Anyway, the preparations are done and we just have to for the news from Lady Ang.¡± Sean nodded and then patted her leg, ¡°Okay, get up for dinner.¡± Dinner!!! Julia hurriedly threw the snack in her hand away and stood up cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat.¡± She would get to see Mr. Frederick again. Chapter 273: Isn¡¯t This You? 14., 72% A sweet smile appeared on her face at the thought of Frederick. They had dinner in Master Vanderbilt¡¯s ce as usual. Cassie was so drunk the other night and so embarrassed in front of Frederick. These days, she went out early and came backte, it seemed she was purposely avoiding the Vanderbilts. After all, there were quite a lot of people who saw her drunk that night. As they ate, Julia nced at Frederick from time to time and Mrs. Vanderbilt, who had held no hope for Frederick, noticed it and her hopes were up again. She elbowed Master Vanderbilt and signaled with her eyes for him to look at Julia. Master Vanderbilt saw it, pursed his lips and said nothing. Julia was so many years younger than Frederick and she was probably never in love before. Master Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t positive about this. Mrs. Vanderbilt pouted at his expressionless face. She liked Julia who was good¨Clooking and easy¨C going, her character and Frederick¡¯s were ¡°Julia, have some more.¡°¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt picked up a shrimp for Julia who was ttered to receive it with both hands around her bowl. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She looked carefully at the expression on Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s face, which was as kind as it could be as if she were looking at her own daughter, and sweetness came over her. 2/5 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 273: Isn¡¯t This You? Mrs. Vanderbilt liked her and that was great! After dinner, Julia stood in the garden ying with Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s cat; she was fond of furry creatures, especially cats and kittens, with their fine, soft fur. She had one in her arms and two around her legs that kept rubbing against her feet, and she giggled as she looked at them. Belle wasbing the cats with a smallb and the cats were lying on the ground with a particrly adorable expression. The sound of footsteps slowly approaching behind her, as Julia looked over, she saw Frederick and smiled sweetly at him, ¡°Mr. Frederick.¡± That smile really touched Frederick¡¯s heart and he couldn¡¯t help but think that being young was really good and that Julia looked both gentle and cute when she was holding a cat. ¡°Julia.¡± Frederick walked over, raised his hand and gently stroked the cat in Julia¡¯s arms. He rarely touched cats or dogs before as Master Vanderbilt¡¯s dogs ran especially fast and his dogs didn¡¯t like him very much. And cats liked to scratch, so he wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch it if he hadn¡¯t seen how well¨Cbehaved this one was in Julia¡¯s arms. ¡°Mr. Frederick, do you like cats?¡± Julia asked, looking at him with a smile. Chapter 273: Isn¡¯t This You? 72 Frederick froze for a moment and retrieved his hand, ¡°Not particrly.¡± ¡°So you like them.¡± Julia got the cat into his arms and Frederick was startled, he was afraid that the cat might scratch him and subconsciously wanted to retract his hands, but Julia had already put it in his arms and he had to hold the cat. The car meowed and theny obediently in Frederick¡¯s arms, rubbing its little head against the back of his hand. ¡°Mr. Frederick, look, it likes you.¡± ¡°Julia¡­¡± Frederick swallowed, ¡°will it scratch me? ¡°No.¡± Juliaughed and stroked the cat¡¯s head, ¡°This one is easy¨Cgoing. It won¡¯t scratch anyone, unless¡­ you force it to do something it doesn¡¯t like, then it will fight back with its sharp ws.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Frederick blinked, confused, ¡°What¡¯s something it doesn¡¯t like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s when it doesn¡¯t know you and you forcefully hug it. If it doesn¡¯t like you and you don¡¯t let go, it will scratch. But ire¡¯s cats are regrly cared for and their nails are regrly clipped, they won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Julia saw that he hadn¡¯t let go of his hold until now so she knew he really liked it. She smiled and bent down to pick up another one by her feet, smoothing its fur. Frederick inclined his head as he watched her skillfully stroke the cat¡¯s fur ad the catuit, in har La tria. -antha tha an fun in hi- She smiled and bent down to pick up another one by her feet, smoothing its for Frederick inclined his head as he watched her skillfully stroke the cat¡¯s fur and the catyzily in her arms, he tried to soothe the one¡¯s fur in his arms like she was doing Soon, the cat began to snore comfortably in his arms and he smiled ¡°Mr. Frederick, you¡¯re actually smiling¡± Julia looked at him in amazement and surprise. Frederick frowned, ¡°You say it like I don¡¯t know how to smile.¡± * don¡¯t mean that.¡± Julia hugged the cat and walked to him. ¡°It¡¯s just that you rarely smile. You usually look stern and serious¡­ you should smile more You may also like The Substitute Hand Add to library DACA sok her to the Jordan Group, eagerly anticipated the wedding of the century Forgata Daniel Pay For her this event was more than just a celebration of love it wa opportunity w to seved the true identity and secure her future alongside her beloved we because you look really handsome when you smile.¡± Frederick¡¯s usual days were spent alone and nothing could make him happy or sad and over time he became calm and indifferent to most of the things and rarely smiled He thought about it and found that he really hadn¡¯t encountered much worthwhile to be happy about. ¡°¡®¡±Uh¨Chuh¡± DD Billionaire na, the secretive sole heir to the Jordan Group, eagerly anticipated the wedding of the century with rising actor Daniel Ray For her this event was more than just a celebration of love, it was an opportunity to reveal her true identity and secure her future alongside her beloved¡­.. because you look really handsome when you smile.¡± Frederick¡¯s usual days were spent alone and nothing could make him happy or sad, and over time he became calm and indifferent to most of the things and rarely smiled. He thought about it and found that he really hadn¡¯t encountered much worthwhile to be happy about. ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Julia pouted upon hearing this, ¡°What does that mean? Shouldn¡¯t you be saying, ¡®I will definitely smile more from now on then¡®?¡± Julia said thest sentence imitating him, and just as she finished, Frederickughed, ¡°Am I that serious?¡± ¡°Of course, you are!¡± Julia put the cat in her arms down then put her hands behind her back and paced like him, ¡°Uh, Sure. Okay.¡± When she finished, she turned her head to look at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t this you?¡± Frederick was speechless. She even dared to tease him now! Chapter 274: Do You Need to Be Angry with Me for This? Chapter 274 Chapter 274 72% Chapter 274: Do You Need to Be Angry with Me for This? But Frederick had to admit that she did it vividly. ¡°Julia!¡± he said, furrowing his brows. Julia immediately raised her hand and pointed to his face, ¡°See? Here we go again. Always so serious.¡± Frederick was just teasing her, and when he saw her pout, he was so delighted that he actually laughed out loud. ire and Sean came out of the house and heard hisugh. ¡°ire, is this my hallucination?¡± ire blinked and said with her head shaking, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be¡­ I heard it too.¡± Sean reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°In fact, I think, as long as Julia likes him, age doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m speaking for Frederick, but you can¡¯t stop two people from falling in love. Besides, Frederick treats rtionships seriously, so if he really likes Julia, he will care for her and love her.¡± But ire didn¡¯t agree with his words. ¡°No amount of kindness he has to Julia can make up for the age gap. If Julia did be with him, how many years would she be able to spend with him in happiness? When we get older, we catch all kinds of illnesses. Julia has many years ahead of her, why should she just waste her youth with him?¡± One thing she hadn¡¯t said was that Frederick was now fifty years old already 176 Chapter 274: Do You Need to Be Angry with Me for This? and even if the Vanderbilt family was rich and Frederick exercised regrly, he would at most have fifteen more years to stay a strong man? But how old would Julia be after fifteen years? B It was not fair to Julia as she could only have so few years to be happy before she had to take care of her old husband. Sean grew unhappy as he listened because, from the moment he met ire, ire had intentionally or unintentionally been talking about him as old and now she was judging Frederick. ¡°ire, isn¡¯t it love that counts?¡± ire refused to budge on the matter. ¡°Yes, love is love! But Sir, love is not the whole of life, the reason why human beings are different from other animals is that we can think and will not always just follow our physical instincts like an animal. Humans consider a lot of factors when they want to bond with another, family background, looks, character, age gap¡­¡± Sean was feeling angry somehow and he felt like ire was reminding him all the time that he was a lot older than her. He sneered, ¡°Surely, women can always find excuses for their prejudices.¡± ire instantly frowned, ¡°Sir, are you trying to pick up a fight?¡± Frederick¡¯s hand lowered from ire¡¯s waist, his sharp eyes swept ire with a sneer, ¡°How dare I.¡± ire was speechless. to fakt ith barl MON, Chapter 274: Do You Need to Be Angry with Me for This? with a sneer, ¡°How dare I.¡± ire was speechless. was obvious that he was trying to fight with her! She turned around and raised her head to stare earnestly into Sean¡¯s eyes, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just stating an opinion, do you have to get angry with me over this?¡± Sean sneered, ¡°I surely don¡¯t.¡± After saying that, Sean walked away. He actually didn¡¯t want to quarrel with ire because he knew that if he said anything more, they would surely quarrel. This was Master Vanderbilt¡¯s ce and they were going to be engaged in a couple of months, they couldn¡¯t quarrel here. ¡°Hey!¡± ire looked at his back and stomped her foot in exasperation. Julia and Frederick looked toward her together, ¡°ire, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Where was ire to say that her fight with Sean was because of them? She stomped her foot in annoyance, called Belle, who was ying the cat and grabbed the hand of Jon, who was ying aside and walked away in anger. Frederick put the cat on the ground, ¡°They had a fight?¡± Julia nodded, ¡°Seems like it.¡± Frederick stood up and put his hands behind his back, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever watched them fight.¡± Chapt Oh Negd 15 He A5 Julia nodded her head even harder, ¡°Me too!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ire didn¡¯t like to fight and Sean doted on ire, so it was only logical that these two shouldn¡¯t fight. Julia subconsciously tapped Frederick in the chest, ¡°Mr. Frederick, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± With that, she ran off, leaving Frederick looking down at his chest¡­ Did he¡­ just get taken advantage of? ¡°ire! ire!¡± Storming into Sean¡¯s yard, Julia started looking all over the house for ire and finally found her in her own room. Seeing ire sitting angrily on the bed and her face flushed with anger, Julia walked over and sat down beside her, ¡°ire, what did you and Mr Sean fight for?¡± ire turned her face to the side in exasperation, ¡°Who fought with him?¡± That was not even a fight and she was so pissed off? Julia chuckled and said patiently, ¡°It¡¯s not a fight, but why are you mad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry because¡­¡± ire wanted to say something but eventually avoided what she thought was the reason for her fight with Sean. §Þ§à§Ý, Chapter 274: Do You Need to Be Angry with Me for This? ¡°It¡¯s obvious that we were discussing an issue, but he¡¯s bringing his emotions out on me¡­ If he doesn¡¯t agree with what I say, then just don¡¯t agree, why get angry with me? I¡¯m also angry with him!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± D Julia pouted. Since she didn¡¯t know what they were arguing about, she didn¡¯t know how to talk them out of this fight. ¡°ire, wait here.¡± Julia stood up and ran out,ing back in no time with two bottles of wine in her hands, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a drink together. You were pregnant before and after that, you had to take care of your kids. I remember thest time we drank was when we were five, you came to my house and I stole my dad¡¯s wine and we hid and drank.¡± ire smiled happily at the thought of that one. ¡°Yeah, and after just one drink, both of us got drunk andy in your storage room and slept all day.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Julia kicked her shoes off and sat down on the bed before handing one of the bottles to ire, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a good drinker now. That won¡¯t happen again, try me!¡± ire was good at everything but drinking, although she wasn¡¯t so bad at it, she could not drink much. Thest time she got drunk, she nearly shocked the whole Vanderbilt family, so bad forgotten it 1. DD. happen again, try me!¡± ire was good at everything but drinking, although she wasn¡¯t so bad at it, she could not drink much. Thest time she got drunk, she nearly shocked the whole Vanderbilt family. although she had forgotten it. ¡°Let¡¯s drink¡± ire took the wine, unscrewed the cap and took the bottle and they started drinking The wine had a strong aftertaste and the two talked about embarrassing stories from their childhood while drinking. They had fun. Perhaps they were enjoying the chatting too much and soon, ire was red in the face andy on the bed. Julia narrowed her eyes at ire and said, ¡°ire, you are already down and I¡¯m still sitting!¡± She reached out and shook ire but ire was already drunk, sheughed a few times before stumbling out of bed with the half bottle of wine in her hand. Chapter 275: He Usually Hates It Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275: He Usually Hates It ¡°ire, I can even walk straight¡­¡± Julia stumbled all the way down the stairs, squinting as she finally found the front door. With giggles, she walked over to it carrying a bottle of wine. Before he even reached the door, Gerald caught a whiff of alcohol and, with a quick nce, saw her staggering out. ¡°Ms. Sanders.¡± Gerald took a few steps over to her and reached out to help her, ¡°You¡¯re drunk, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Julia shook off Gerald¡¯s hand and stumbled a few steps, barely steadying herself before raising the bottle in her hand, ¡°I only drank a little bit and I¡¯m not drunk!¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± How could Gerald possibly reason with a drunk? At times like this, he just needed to go along with what she was saying. ¡°Ms. Sanders, are you going back?¡± Julia squinted andughed out loud, her body wobbling and Gerald was really worried that she would fall to the ground the next second. Chapter 275: He Usually Hates It ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± she shook a few more times and whispered to Gerald in his ear, ¡°See? ire¡¯s drunk so easily, she¡¯s bad at drinking! Look at me now, I¡¯m still standing¡­¡± She said while patting her chest, ¡°Isn¡¯t that something?¡± Ms. Donovan was drunk too? Gerald nced toward the house while echoing, ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t beat ire at anything else so I have to beat her at drinking!¡± She said proudly. Gerald smiled and shook his head, ¡°Ms. Sanders, why don¡¯t I walk you home?¡± ¡°No, I can do it myself!¡± Julia blocked off Gerald¡¯s hand that was reaching out again and pointed ahead with the bottle, smiling smugly, ¡°Gerald, look at me walking straight!¡± After saying that, she took a step and walked not even close to straight and Gerald watched her swaying back and forth. She might fall into theke if he didn¡¯t help her. Gerald rushed forward and pulled her back, ¡°Ms. Sanders, why don¡¯t I take you back?¡± ¡°No! Let go of me!¡± Julia fought to struggle and Gerald, afraid that he might hurt her during the pushing and shoving, had no choice but to let go and keep his eyes on her, he then hurriedly fumbled for his cell phone. Chapter 275: He Usually Hates It 71 ¡°Mr. Sean, Ms. Sanders is so drunk that she can¡¯t even walk now and she won¡¯t let me give her a hand. What should I do?¡± A man¡¯s low voice came through and seemed a little anxious, ¡°Where¡¯s ire? Gerald froze for a moment and then thought that even Julia was so drunk, ire must have¡­ It seemed ire was always the first person Mr. Sean thought of no matter what happened. ¡°Ms. Sanders said Ms. Donovan is also drunk. Mr. Sean, what should I do with Ms. Sanders?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Call Frederick, he will take Julia back.¡± With that, Sean hung up the phone in a hurry. Gerald froze with his cell phone, his heart pounding. Mr. Frederick? Mr. Frederick usually hated being around women. Why did Mr. Sean ask him to call Mr. Frederick? But now there was nothing else he could do but go to Frederick. Gritting his teeth, he called Frederick. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up and Frederick¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Gerald, what is it?¡± 1. Pundadal, havaly the thine 11.13 Mon, Nov 13 DD. 71%% Chapter 275: He Usually Hates It worried about ner going back drone, diter all, there¡¯s ake here¡­ At that, he paused, ¡°Mr. Sean said for me to call you, hoping you¡¯de over and help him with Ms. Sanders.¡± He purposely mentioned Sean just so Frederick woulde to his aid for Mr. Sean¡¯s sake. He was expecting Frederick to reject or hesitate when Frederick responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over.¡± Gerald looked at his cell phone with a confused look on his face, dumbfounded. When did Mr. Frederick¡­ be so nice? He watched Julia for a while before Frederick trotted all the way over. Seeing the sweat on Frederick¡¯s forehead, Gerald was a little embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Frederick, sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Frederick walked over and held Julia¡¯s arm, ¡°Leave her to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gerald returned to the doorway after he finished speaking and stood there, staring intently at Frederick and Julia, curious as to what Mr. Frederick was going to do with Julia. Sure enough, with her arm in someone else¡¯s grip, Julia resisted, ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m not drunk, I can get back on my own.¡± Mon, Nov 13 y Chapter 275: He Usually Hates II ¡°Julia.¡± Frederick¡¯s tone was surprisingly gentle, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Julia squinted toward Frederick, but her eyes were too bleary to see clearly and she could only bring her face closer to his, so close that it was almost. against Frederick¡¯s face. Gerald¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his palms tightened and he was really worried about Julia¡­ Mr. Frederick hated it when women got this close to him! Mr. Frederick¡­¡­ wasn¡¯t going to push her away or just do an over¨Cthe¨Cshoulder drop, was he? Just as he was worried, Frederick chuckled, ¡°Recognize me?¡± ¡°Yikes!¡± Julia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she raised her hand and cupped Frederick¡¯s face, ¡°Why does your face look so familiar?¡± Gerald was speechless. That was a dangerous move! Frederick, however, didn¡¯t resist and let Julia cup his face, ¡°Familiar to whom?¡± Julia seemed to be in somewhat disbelief, ¡°Why do you look like Mr. Frederick? ¡± Mon, Nov D (75) He Uvally_Hates. If Gerald was speechless. That was a dangerous move! Frederick, however, didn¡¯t resist and let Julia cup his face, ¡°Familiar to whom?¡± Julia seemed to be in somewhat disbelief, ¡°Why do you look like Mr. Frederick?¡± Frederickughed and shook his head, ¡°I AM Mr. Frederick.¡± ¡°Mr. Frederick? Are you Mr. Frederick for real?¡± Julia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled, a touch of girlish shyness rising to her scarlet cheeks, ¡°Are you here to¡­ take me home?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Frederick grabbed her hands and pressed them down, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Julia gave an ¡°ah¡± and suddenly raised her hand and pressed her temple, ¡°Mr. Frederick, I¡¯m drunk. I feel awful and I don¡¯t have any strength left. I can¡¯t even stand now.¡± Gerald was dumbfounded. What was this?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The woman who just told him she wasn¡¯t drunk suddenly was drunk? Chupter 276: Heartless Woman! Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276: Heartless Woman! Was she sober or really drunk? Gerald was confused. After Julia finished speaking, her whole body copsed towards Frederick. Frederick hurriedly reached out and held her firmly, asking, ¡°Can you still walk?¡± Julia pouted her mouth and shook her head, replying, ¡°No, my legs are weak.¡± With that, she fell limply into Frederick¡¯s arms. Frederick lowered his head and saw her cheeks that were red from alcohol. Without any doubt, he held her waist. In an instant, he was surprised by the touch. How could a girl¡¯s waist be so soft? He froze for a moment when Julia suddenly reached out and circled her hands around his neck. ¡°Mr. Frederick, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡­ I want to sleep¡­¡± Julia whispered. Frederick chuckled in a soft voice while shaking his head dotingly. Then he bent down, wrapped one hand around her legs and the other around her waist and lifted her up, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home to bed.¡± Gerald was dumbfounded. What did he witness? MON, NO Chapter 276. Heartless Woman! He actually saw Mr. Frederick princess¨Chugging Ms. Sanders! Jesus! He would rather believe pigs might fly. He never imagined that Mr. Frederick would be so close to a woman in his lifetime. Gerald cried out in excitement and then put on a bright smile, finally realizing why Mr. Sean had asked him to call Mr. Frederick. This was just hardly possible! ire was dead drunk. In a daze, she felt someone undressing her. Then, a coolness came over her body, as if someone was wiping her. After that, she nestled into the warm quilt. ire mumbled infort, hugging the quilt tightly with both hands and smiling contentedly, ¡°So cozy!¡± All of a sudden, she felt a little pain on her forehead upon being flicked by someone. Pouting her lips, sheined in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. It hurts!¡± Just after she grunted, there was another flick on her forehead. She was exasperated and wanted to open her eyes to see who the hell took advantage of her sleep toy a cruel hand on her, but she just failed to open her eyes. Reluctant to give in, she grabbed the person¡¯s arm and gave him a bite directly. After that, ire¡¯s mouth was made open and her head fell on the pillow. She vaguely heard a voice, ¡°Heartless woman!¡± 11:13 Mon, Nov 13 DD Chapter 276: Heartless Woman! Then¡­ it was dawn. ire woke up and yawned. Opening her eyes, she looked at the sunlight shining in, her brain a little dizzy and stuffy. Was that a dreamst night? Looking down at her body, she pursed her lips, wrapped the covers around herself, and turned to get her cell phone. ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock!¡± Hadn¡¯t she set an rm? ire hurriedly checked her rm, only to find that it had been turned off. Without thinking too much, she threw on her clothes and ran towards Belle and Jon¡¯s room. To her relief, the two little ones had gone. Luckily, someone was helping her take care of Belle and Jon. After changing her clothes and washing up, ire went downstairs and then saw Gerald sitting in the living room as if he was waiting for her. ¡°Mr. Vanderson?¡± ¡°Ms. Donovan.¡± Seeing ire, Gerald stood up and respectfully said, ¡°Belle and Jon have been sent to school by Mr. Sean. Don¡¯t worry. By the way, Mr. Sean has email fun¡ª Ann infnomina to the bata 11:13 Mon, Nov 13 DD. 3.71% Chapter 276: Heartless Woman! conference room for a meeting this afternoon.¡± An email? ire took out her cell phone and saw that there was indeed an email in her mailbox that had already been read. She read it carefully and nodded her head confidently, saying, ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you, Mr. Vanderson.¡°¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just helping Mr. Sean convey the message.¡± After saying that, Gerald retreated. At the mention of Sean, ire was annoyed. He was such a petty man! Couldn¡¯t he just coax her? How could he ask Gerald to covey such an important message? Was it so hard for him to give her a call? Hmph! Small¨Cminded man! The most small¨Cminded man in the universe! She would be a pig if she took the initiative to talk with him again, ire swore. Then ire called Julia and informed her of the meeting with Lady Ang in the afternoon. Then, she went back upstairs to put on a light makeup and pack up her things, had lunch with Julia, and set out. Julia giggled all the way with her hands cupping her face and her eyes lowered. ire looked at her with confusion and inquired, ¡°Julia, what are you happy about?¡± 11.13 Mon, Nov 13 DD Chapter 276 Julia would keep what had happenedst night a secret and didn¡¯t want to share it with ire. It¡¯s not because she didn¡¯t trust ire. Instead, she knew that ire didn¡¯t quite approve of her being with Mr. Frederick, and Mr. Frederick didn¡¯t show how much he liked her, nor did he give any statement. If Julia poured out her heart, it would be embarrassing in case Mr. Frederick didn¡¯t mean that. You may also like Falling For The Warrens Erotica H Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! Three tempting men, one bold choice, and things will never be the same. Add to library N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. 76 ¡°I was justughing at¡­¡± Julia purposely stopped and then turned her head to ire, continuing, ¡°ire, you can¡¯t drink as much as I can do!¡± ire was rendered speechless. It¡¯s kind of shameful. After all, Gerald was still sitting in the front driving! It seemed that she was drunk while Julia wasn¡¯tst night and it was Julia who had taken ire¡¯s clothes off. As for what had happened afterwards, it might be a dream. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t push your luck. Today we have something important to do!¡± said ire. Mon, Nov Chapter 276: Heartless Woman! cooperation. We have to take it: ¡°Fighting!¡± At the gate of the hotel, some staff were waiting for them. When they arrived, they were led to the conference room by the staff. ire wasn¡¯tte, but there were already a lot of people sitting in the conference room. Sasha, Mia, and even Pa were there. ¡°Aunt Pa,¡± ire greeted. Then she sat down next to Pa and ced herptop on the table. Pa cleared her throat and asked in a low voice, ¡°ire, how are the preparations going? Are you sure?¡± ire nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best. God bless me.¡± Sasha and Mia both took the preferential seats near the main seat because they were the earliest of arrival. The two nced at ire at the same time with a disdainful look in their eyes. Especially Sasha, she stared at ire with a sly smile on her face and mockery in her eyes, as if she was confident to win the game. Just wait and see! Sasha was expecting to witness ire¡¯s miserable failure. Not a momentter, Lady Ang came and exchanged greetings with them. Al of a sudden, Sasha put on a wry smile and said, ¡°I heard that Lady Ang VAL SUP Der ¡°We Dure my dess. God bless me INTE SESTE ETTI WEE the preferental seats near the main seat because To wee be carries of antiviral. The IWI nced at Care at the same time with a disdainful look in their Execial asTE STe stared at Care with a sw smile on her face and THOSE OF THE BIES EI STE was confident to win the game Just wait and see Sasta was expecting to witness ire¡¯s miserable failure. & trement aner Lady Angels came and exchanged greetings with them A Tisure Esprit smile and said. ¡°I heard that Lady Argea The Same verse x fogt ta we dont sand a chance with this cost 551 TT Surse to frees runess toe in the end tute so far BCLS & BUe even excelent jewelrypany an or to surense Sans¡¯s heart sed & beat as she heard that She clearly remembered that an Arges rasc ristructed her not to tell anybody about their Mestre sea but row Sasha was dbviously setting a trap for her Chapter 277: It¡¯s Really Unexpected! Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277: It¡¯s Really Unexpected! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As expected, Lady Ang¡¯s expression immediately darkened. She nced at ire with her lips pursed tightly Judging from Sasha¡¯s words and Lady Ang s face, Mia understood the situation and echoed, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t even have any hope. It¡¯s really unexpected to receive Lady Ang¡¯s invitation!¡± ire was rendered speechless. These two women were hitting ire when she was down. Were they trying t kick her out right here? How malicious and shameless these women were! However, ire didn¡¯t rush to exin, but smiled faintly as she said, ¡°Mia, Sasha, this cooperation is crucial for all three of us. Of course I hope that Lady Ang would be more inclined towards me, but Lady Ang is very just and fair. So next, we should rely on our own merits, and I¡¯m not going to show you mercy!¡± Sasha was displeased to hear that and retorted, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll definitely show you no mercy either!¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to kick ire out right now! But just as she finished the words, she immediately regretted it. Since she was hostile towards ire, there was no way ire could have told Sasha about her meeting with Lady Angst night. Then all her provocation would be in vain! Lady Ang was a smart person. She promptly realized the whole thing after hearing the conversation between ire and Sasha. 1/5 Chapter 277: It¡¯s Really Unexpected! In her heart, her favor towards ire deepened again. ire¡¯s ability to make immediate responses was really good. ¡°Alright, since everyone is here, let¡¯s introduce your ownpanies,¡± Lady Ang started the meeting. Generally speaking, the first to stand up and give a speech would definitely win Lady Ang¡¯s favor. Mia took the lead. After connecting herptop to the projector, she began to introduce herpany¡¯s advantages. After she finished, Sasha stood up. She was well¨Cprepared and showed the financial power and strength of the Felix family to the fullest. ire had to admit that the Ashworth family got stronger and attracted several internationally famous designers after cooperating with foreignpanies, and in terms of designers. Their biggest advantage was thebination of different cultures in their designs, which was very much in line with Lady Ang¡¯s requirements for her partners. As for the Felix Group, although it¡¯s made up of domestic designers, it had the top ones in the country. Besides, it had a sufficient supply of ingredients since it possessed mines. So, its strength should also not be underestimated. After Sasha finished and sat down, Lady Ang looked at Pa. Pursing her lips, Pa didn¡¯t stand up, but looked at ire and said, ¡°ire, the Summers family withdraws from thispetition. It¡¯s your turn.¡± Withdraw? 2/5 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 277: It¡¯s Really Unexpected! 71% ire was surprised for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Pa to withdraw so easily, and if so, how should she exin to Master Summers? Thinking about what Kira had said, ire was worried about Pa. ¡°Ms. Donovan?¡± ire didn¡¯te back to her senses until Lady Ang called out to her. Then she stood up and connected herptop to theputer screen. The APP that ire made was enough to introduce the financial power of Sinire Jewelry to the fullest despite its simplicity. When Sasha saw that Sinire Jewelry was backed by the Paragon Group, a touch of viciousness flickered in her eyes. She would prevent ire from marrying Sean! Otherwise, Joseph would definitely recognize ire as this daughter, and when ire entered the Felix family, Sasha would no longer be the only Missy of the family. At that time, how could she have a ce in the Felix family? ire caught sight of the look in her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t take it to heart but smiled calmly, continuing to introduce her APP. When the column of designers appeared on the screen, not to mention Lady Ang, even Mia and Sasha were shocked! Besides CoCo as the chief designer, there were actually Jason, Elliot, and Justin! At this moment, Lady Ang couldn¡¯t help but interrupt ire, ¡°Ms. Donovan, are they the Jason. Elliot. and Justin that I know?¡± Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 277: It¡¯s Really Unexpected! Designers¡® Competition. And Elliot and Justin used to do advanced customization and run their own studios like me, but now they¡¯re designers of Sinire Jewelry.¡± Gosh! Even Lady Ang couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it in her heart. After all, the three were all big shots in the jewelry design world. They always advocated freedom and opened their own studios, not working for anypany. Why did theye to ire¡¯spany all of a sudden? What charm did ire have to make the three work for her? A jewelrypany depends on the designers in addition to its financial strength. And Sinire Jewelry was far from better than the other twopanies both in terms of financial strength and designers. If Lady Ang had to make a choice among them, she would undoubtedly pick ire. Mia was so angry that she bit her lip tightly. ire was really good at concealing her strength! It had never been announced that Jason, Justin, and Elliot were recruited by Sinire Jewelry. They only knew the presence of CoCo in Sinire Jewelry. Then, did theye for nothing this time? To watch her sess? If they had known it was like this, they wouldn¡¯t have made so many preparations ande to humiliate themselves. They were really pissed off! Lady Ang was just surprised for a moment. Then, she proceeded to listen to Chapter 277: It¡¯s Really Unexpected! Lady Ang was just surprised for a moment. Then, she proceeded to listen to ire with an expressionless face. After all three speeches were finished, Lady Ang pondered for a while before speaking indifferently, ¡°All three of you are really outstandingpanies in the country. I think you should have all prepared your designs in advance, haven¡¯t you? Send them to my e¨Cmail address, and when I¡¯m done. reading them, I¡¯ll notify you toe over.¡± You may also like Shared by the Alphas Werewolf !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Nove!!! It takes three alphas to break in this virgin omega. Add to library All Tiffany¡¯s attempts to find love have ended in disaster and led to her being a sexually frustrated ni¡­. The fact that she didn¡¯t directly reject the Ashworth family and the Felix family gave Mia and Sasha some hope. And apart from those three designers of Sinire Jewelry who had surprised her a bit, it didn¡¯t look like Lady Ang valued thepany much. Sasha sneered and hooked her lips. She still had a chance! After sending the designs to Lady Ang¡¯s email address, they stood up to say goodbye. Leaving the conference room, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but make it difficult for ire as she said, ¡°ire, you¡¯re really something, I wonder what means you actually used to invite those three designers.¡± As she said, she intentionally nced towards ire¡¯s body with an evident indication that ire must have recruited the three with her body. Sasha sneered and hooked her lips. She still had a chance! After sending the designs to Lady Ang¡¯s email address, they stood up to say goodbye. Leaving the conference room, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but make it difficult for ire as she said, ¡°ire, you¡¯re really something. I wonder what means you actually used to invite those three designers.¡± As she said, she intentionally nced towards ire¡¯s body with an evident indication that ire must have recruited the three with her body. ¡°What are your eyes ncing at!?¡± Julia pulled ire to her side, blocking Sasha¡¯s line of sight. Sasha pursed her mouth and sneered, ¡°Why are you guilty? It seems that you really used improper means! But it¡¯s normal. Anyway, everyone knows that Jason is a yboy and Justin is also a bad guy! You¡¯re a sexy woman and must have the ability to attract them. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Julia eximed with anger. ted her shoulder to calm her down and then bypassed her to Sasha. MON, NOV Chapter 278: She¡¯s Not Going to Bet Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278: She¡¯s Not Going to Bet ire had never been one to talk too much at arguing. ¡°It¡¯s my ability to be able to get the three of them here, but feel free to poach them from now. Although¡­, you seem to be slow in mind and don¡¯t stand a chance at all.¡± Sasha was speechless. Slow in mind! What? How sharp¨Ctongued was ire! ire then sneered and walked away with Julia. Kira walked up to Sasha and looked at her as well, then burst outughing before leaving with Pa to catch up with ire. They were all the way to the end of the hallway and Sasha could still hear Kira¡¯sughter. ¡°Who do you think you are? And what does Kira Summers have tough at me She¡¯s an idiot herself! What a bitch!¡± Kira turned around and stuck her tongue out at her before following ire into the elevator. Even after she got into the elevator, Kira still couldn¡¯t stopughing, ¡°ire, that one¡¯s good! I bet Sasha will be pissed about it for a week!¡± Mon, Chapter 278: she¡¯s Not Going to Bet Calic, Gal VTC 3 Guv. 1 De Jana will u pr??tu avUULIL TUI a vclN. 10 ¡°Bet?¡± Hearing the word, Julia immediately became interested, ¡°I¡¯ll bet with you. that she will be pissed for a month!¡± Kira was speechless. She was just saying it off the top of her head. She realized that she hadn¡¯t won a single bet since she¡¯d met ire, and for once, she wasn¡¯t going to bet! ¡°Who¡¯s betting with you?¡± She said, ¡°I was just saying it!¡± Pa looked at the several juniors chatting and smiled, ¡°Alright, no random betting from now on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kira pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ve learned my lesson and I won¡¯t bet with others so easily in the future.¡± Pa nodded with satisfaction, ¡°You should be around ire more often from now on, there¡¯s a lot you need to learn from her.¡± Just like just now, no matter how mean Sasha was, ire didn¡¯t exin, and with a single sentence, she made Sasha speechless. It was important to know some tactics. After saying goodbye to Pa, ire and Julia headed back to the Vanderbilt family Mon, 871% Chapter 278: She¡¯s Not Going to Bet ire didn¡¯t say anything all the way and Julia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°ire, why don¡¯t you say anything? Do you think Lady Ang doesn¡¯t like ourpany?¡± ire frowned, feeling bad inside. If Lady Ang liked them, she would have shown it, but Lady Ang didn¡¯t show it at all and didn¡¯t show much dislike for her, which made her unsure. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, Julia. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much chance this time.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Julia angrily raised her hand and pped her thigh. She used too much strength and felt pain, grimacing in pain, she said in anger, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t like us, she can¡¯t have her eye on the other twopanies, right? Whether it¡¯s in terms of financial strength or designers, they are not as good as us!¡± ire shook her head, ¡°My gut feeling is that none of the three will make it! We¡¯re destined to just be a cover for Lady Ang.¡± Julia was pissed. She had thought so before but Lady Ang emailed themst night and she had thought that Lady Ang had changed her mind, otherwise, why did she invite them so quickly? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She was confused, ¡°Then why? Why invite us?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± ire raised a hand and gently rubbed her temples, ¡°she¡¯s probably already started with her own n.¡± Julia didn¡¯t know what to say now. Chapter 278: She¡¯s Not Going to Bet Julia Ulun LIIVW VITAL LU Jay She felt that Lady Ang was unpredictable and they couldn¡¯t read her mind at all from her expressions and words. It was the hardest to deal with people like her. By the time they got to the Vanderbilt family, Sean hadn¡¯te back yet and ire was lying on the couch by herself, feeling a bit depressed. she had known that this was the case, she would not have wasted so much time on this matter. After doing so much, she only got taken advantage of, how could she be happy about it? Lying down, she fell asleep soon and woke up again because of Belle¡¯s ¡°I got home first!¡± ¡°Belle, you¡¯re being childish! We are not in a game!¡± Belle made a smug face at Jon, ¡°But I won!¡± Jon rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to go work on my math problems.¡± ire rubbed her eyes and sat up from the couch. Seeing Sean, who came in behind the kids, and thinking about the fight this morning, she ignored him. ¡°Jon, math problems? You haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet,¡± Jon had just stepped onto the steps with his backpack when he heard ire and looked back at her, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock and we¡¯ve already finished dinner.¡±¡± It was seven o¡¯clock? Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 278: She¡¯s Not Going to Bet ire then looked up at the wall clock, sure enough, it was seven o¡¯clock, but why hadn¡¯t anyone called her for dinner? That was too much! He didn¡¯t even call her up for dinner just because of a fight? She stood up angrily, went into the kitchen, got a bottle of yogurt and some fruit out, peeled and cut the fruit and put it into a ss bowl, then poured the yogurt over it. A delicious bowl of fruit sd was ready. ire didn¡¯t have to eat every night. A lot of the time, she preferred to You may also like The Hidden Hybrid Werewolf Add to library Valeria Marcus has always been an outcast in her high school. The ugly one, the weird one. The freak who looks like a monster. Because of her strange appearance, she drew nothing but humiliation and pain from the people around her. She just tries to get through one day at a time, then on to the next¡­. eat a fruit sd. But today she had a very bad time eating! With the sd, she sat on the couch and red at Sean with each bite she took. What a petty man! Sean acted like he didn¡¯t see it, sitting on the other couch with Belle on hisps and the remote control in hand, changing the channel every now and then. Belle, being smart as she was, quickly sensed that something wasn¡¯t right and looked at ire and then at Sean. She felt a war between them. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to do my homework too and I¡¯ll brush my teeth and wash face and go to bed myself in a little while!¡± 11 14 Mon Nov 13 Chap She¡¯s Not Going to Bet Sean acted like he didn¡¯t see it, sitting on the other couch with Belle on hisps and the remote control in hand, changing the channel every now and then. Belle, being smart as she was, quickly sensed that something wasn¡¯t right and looked at ire and then at Sean. She felt a war between them. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to do my homework too and I¡¯ll brush my teeth and wash face and go to bed myself in a little while!¡± After saying that, she jumped off the sofa, picked up the school bag that was put aside, and ran away. Once inside the study, she set her book bag down and then took a deep breath Jon put down his pen and turned to look at her, ¡°Belle, what are you running so fast for?¡± ¡°You have no idea!¡± Belle ran over and sat next to Jon, telling him what she saw and imitating ire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s expression, ¡°Mommy¡¯s like this¡­ and Daddy¡¯s like this. They were both so scary. Jon, do you think they¡¯re fighting? Are they breaking up? Are we going to choose between the two of them and be separated forever?¡± 11:14 Mon, Nov 13 00 Chapter 279: Are You Crying? Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279: Are You Crying? Separating forever? Jon tapped Belle¡¯s forehead, ¡°Are you stupid? We are Mommy¡¯s kids, if they do separate, we will of course be with Mommy!¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± Belle let out a yelp of pain, rubbing her forehead before saying in bemusement. ¡°But¡­ But I have seen it on TV. Those moms and dads discuss who the kids stay with when they are going to separate¡­¡± Speaking of this, her eyes reddened and the tears were about to fall, ¡°Jon, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you¡­ You¡¯re my brother and I have to protect you until you grow up¡­¡± Protect him? Jon widened his eyes as he had always been the one to protect her! But seeing that Belle was about to cry and seemed really sad, he sighed and patted gently on Belle¡¯s back. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? We¡¯re mommy¡¯s kids and we met Daddy muchter, so no matter what happens between them, we won¡¯t be separated and we will always be with Mommy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belle blinked and, after sniffling, forced back her tears, Mon. Chapter 279: Are You Crying? ¡°Jon, why don¡­ Why don¡¯t we be good these days and not upset Mommy and Daddy?¡± As long as Mommy and Daddy stayed together, they would never be separate Jon knew that they were actually pretty well¨Cbehaved as kids. Probably because of the favorable living conditions that ensured that they didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, so they didn¡¯t have much to be upset about. Plus, they went to school during the day and went to bed within a few hours after they got home, so they didn¡¯t have much time to get upset with the adults. But Jon nodded anyway, soothing Belle, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± He raised his hands and wiped Belle¡¯s tears, ¡°Stop crying, let¡¯s do our homework.¡± Downstairs, after Belle left, ire red at Sean, her eyes hurting from ring as she finished the fruit sd, while Sean looked at his phone as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. ire saw him with his legs elegantly folded and his bodyzily leaning back against the couch and holding the remote control. The more he acted like this, the more depressed ire became. So she was the only one angry here? ire snorted and stood up, clutching her empty bowl, and walked to the kitchen,ing out after washing the bowl and putting it away, She purposely stood in front of the TV, but instead of looking at her, Sean Chapter 279: Are You Crying? ire was speechless. It felt all her actions didn¡¯t matter to him at all. It felt awful! 9 71% She could take a fight or even a physical one! But the silence was too much for her! She gave Sean another re before walking up the stairs. After the two kids finished their homework, they brushed their teeth and washed their faces, and went back to their own rooms to sleep. Because Mommy and Daddy were fighting, they had to be good and not make them mad. ire pushed open the door to Belle¡¯s room and saw Belle lying on her bed with her eyes open and a little red. Worried, she walked over, ¡°Belle, what¡¯s wrong? Are you crying?¡± Belle blinked and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were so red, it was obvious she was crying. ire sighed inwardly and bent down to tuck her in, ¡°Okay, you aren¡¯t crying. Go to sleep, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belle gripped the covers with both her hands and when she saw ire turn 14 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 279 Are You Crying? ire stood still and looked back at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belle pouted and carefully said, ¡°If you and Daddy separate, can you take me and Jon with you? I don¡¯t want to be separated from Jon and Mommy.¡°¡± ire froze¡­ She and Sean were just having a fight and the kids noticed it? But no matter what, she hadn¡¯t thought about breaking up with Sean. It was normal for couples to fight, but fighting didn¡¯t mean breaking up. ire knew it. Belle didn¡¯t get ire¡¯s answer and thought ire was thinking, she whispered, ¡°Mommy, I have thought about it. If you took both me and Jon away Daddy would be alone and there would be no one to keep himpany. How about¡­¡± ire cocked her head at her, ¡°How about what?¡± Belle stuck out her tongue, ¡°We can spend the weekends with Daddy?¡± Belle and Jon had long be attached to Sean. ire knew more than anyone that Sean wasn¡¯t Belle and Jon¡¯s real father, but after the time they had spent together, the kids loved him. It seemed that Sean had been really good to them. She smiled as she walked over and reached out to rub Belle¡¯s hair, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t break up, so don¡¯t get hung up on that, okay?¡± Chapter 279: Are You Crying? Belle¡¯s eyes widened and she smiled happily, ¡°Really? You are not breaking up?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ire nodded vigorously, as if afraid the little one wouldn¡¯t believe her, You may also like The Unchosen Mate Werewolf ¨C Add to library When half¨Cbreed Milena turned eighteen, she learned that her best friend Darren ¨C the son of their pack¡¯s Alpha ¨C was her mate. Everything seemed set up for a perfect life¡­ until Darren chose another woman, breaking Milena¡¯s heart. Unable to bear this news or to endure the ridicule that followed, sh¡­. she held out her little finger, ¡°Promise.¡± ¡°Promise!¡± Belle happily reached out her little finger and said before she contentedly slept back in bed. ire turned off the lights, then went out and stood in the doorway as she thought about what Belle had said, and felt that parents¡® rtionship was important for a child¡¯s growing up. The character of a child mostly depends on her parents and children who grow up in a happy family are sunny and positive. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She thought she and Sean should have a talk. Walking downstairs, there was no one in the living room, the TV was off and the couch was empty. ire sighed depressingly, it looked like Sean had already gone upstairs. Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 279: Are You Crying? If she went up there now, she would be admitting defeat. Howme was that! No way! She couldn¡¯t do it! Back in her room, she sat on her bed after washing up and took out her cell phone, hesitating for a moment before tweeting Sean. ¡°You asleep?¡± She¡¯d only just sent it when her cell phone rang twice and Sean answered almost in seconds, ¡°Nope.¡± ire frowned, ¡°Still angry?¡± Another reply, ¡°Nope.¡± ire gritted her teeth in exasperation, ¡°If you¡¯re not angry why didn¡¯t you call me for dinner?¡± Ten secondster, ¡°I heard you were asleep.¡± ire was speechless. That was a pretty concise reply. She was a little miffed, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡° Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280: I Didn¡¯t Hit You Sean quickly replied, ¡°You ate just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± ire was so pissed off she couldn¡¯t wait to smash her phone, gritting her teeth as she typed a few words on her phone, ¡°Can¡¯t I be hungry still?¡± She had just typed the words when Sean sent her several stops. What did this mean? He was speechless? Didn¡¯t want to talk to her? Humph! She didn¡¯t want to talk to him! She felt that Sean just didn¡¯t want to make up with her! She had already taken the initiative to talk to him, but he was still so perfunctory and indifferent, which pissed her off! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. ire simplyy down on her bed and put the covers over her head. Her mind kept shing images of her and Sean together. She felt even sadder now. How could a man be so cold¨Cblooded? When he didn¡¯t love her anymore, he could be so cold! Sean was just really bad now! 1/6 Chapter 280: I Didn¡¯t Hit You She started to sob. The good Sean was gone now¡­ Was it possible that Sean would never be as nice to her as before? It seemed that men were really good at pretending. They could act like the nicest man on earth and they could be so cold overnight. She hated it! Suddenly, the door to the room was pushed open from outside. ire didn¡¯t like to close the door when she slept because Belle and Jon were living right next to her and the two little ones coulde straight to her if they had something so she had a hunch that it would be one of the two little ones that came to her now. She couldn¡¯t be seen crying by her children. Immediately, she wiped the tears from her face and tidied up her hair, lifted the covers and peeked out. A tall, straight man stood beside the bed and was looking down at her, and as their eyes met, ire¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously tried to hide her face under the covers. However, he stopped her from doing so. ire froze and felt even sadder that he pped her in the hand, and then she cried out like a baby. ¡°You hit me¡­¡± Sean frowned as he sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you.¡± 1. IV. JON 2/0 11:15 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 280: I Didn¡¯t Hit You ¡°You did!¡± ire grabbed his hand and pped it on her face again, ¡°That¡¯s how you hit me and you won¡¯t even admit it!¡± Sean was speechless. ire¡¯s eyes were swollen, it looked like she had been crying for a while, and now she was letting out a loud cry. It seemed she was really sad. Sean licked his lower lip and patiently exined, ¡°ire, I didn¡¯t hit you. I really didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You did! You just did¡­¡± What should he do about this? ire had never cried in front of him and he had no experience in coaxing women! This is bad! Sean was clearly overwhelmed, ¡°Well, I did¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, ire cried louder, ¡°So you really did hit me¡­¡± Sean was out of words. Did he? What was going on? Chapter 280: I Didn¡¯t Hit You All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. You ire wouldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°ire, can we talk like civilized people?¡± ire raised her head and looked at Sean with watery eyes, and just when Sean thought his words had finally worked, ire cried even sadder. ¡°You mean I¡¯m a savage!¡± Sean was at a loss. That was not what he meant. He didn¡¯t mean that! ire¡¯s cries broke his heart. He felt both heartbroken and hopeless. Seeing as she was crying really sadly, he frowned and reached out to grab her arm, wanting to pull her into his arms, but ire was crying and wouldn¡¯t let him. She struggled hard like a childshing out. Sean clenched his teeth and forcefully held her into his arms! ire was about to keep struggling when he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ire¡¯s shoulders shook with some defiance, ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Sean mped her shoulder, his words voice carrying a threat, ¡°If you keep moving, I will make love to you right here, right now!¡± ire dared not move for a moment, keeping her head down, not making a sound, tears falling out of her eyes. 4/6 Chapter 280: I Didn¡¯t Hit You Sean breathed a sigh of relief. It would be much easier as long as she didn¡¯t cry. ¡°Just now, you said you were hungry, so I went downstairs to cook for you and brought the steak up¡­ ire, I really don¡¯t know how to make you happy again, you can just tell me what you are feeling.¡± ire squinted her eyes, and sure enough, she saw a te of steak on the bedside table. You may also like Honor Paranormal Add to library Eighteen years ago, his life changed forever. His world was broken, and there was nothing that could fix it. Since that day, Asher has been working toward one objective, find those that killed his family and er¡­ In all the time she¡¯d known Sean, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything Sean cooked. So¡­ he was cooking just now? Raising her head from his arms, ire sniffled, her voice still with sobs, ¡°You made it for me?¡± Sean lowered his head and looked at her wet eyshes, kissing her tenderly. he said, ¡°Yes, I cooked it for you myself.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m going to try it.¡± ire pushed him away, turned around and picked up the fork and knife and tried some. After chewing, she said, ¡°It¡¯s horrible!¡± Sean was speechless. 5/6 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281: How Could I Possibly Dislike You Older Than Me? It really tasted bad. But Sean was keen on maintaining his reputation. As dignified and noble as Mr. Sean was, how could he admit the noodles that he had prepared tasted bad? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He swallowed the noodles in his mouth and nodded his head seriously, remarking, ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Not bad?¡± ire grunted with a fake smile, cupped the bowl, and put it onto his hand, saying, ¡°Since you think it¡¯s not bad, you can eat it all.¡± Sean was stunned. How could he possibly eat something so unptable? He put the bowl back on the bedside table, reclining, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re hungry.¡± ire took a nce at the bowl of noodles twice, signaling with her eyes for him to eat. Helpless, Sean raised his hand to his forehead. How could he be defeated by a bowl of noodles? ¡°Uh..¡± Sean hesitated and made an excuse, ¡°ire, I guess you¡¯d like some meat. How about I have the cook make some and bring it over and we go downstairs to watch TV now?¡± 1/6 Chapter 281: How Could Possibly Dislike You Older Than Me? ire stifled augh and furrowed her brows, asking, ¡°Then what about this bowl of noodles?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sean cleared his throat gently as a way to hide his embarrassment, and then he said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry now. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, just throw it away.¡± ireughed out loud at once. Sean¡¯s quite cute when he yed little tricks. She didn¡¯t expose his lie. Instead, she stood up from the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving and have no strength. You carry me.¡°¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Sean stood up and slightly bent over, waiting for ire to lie on his back. Then, he wrapped his hands around her legs and carried her downstairs. Lying on his broad back, ire suddenly felt amazing. Sean had been in a cold war with her until now. They hadn¡¯t exined the reason for it, and nor did they apologize to each other. But now they actually restored good rtions again. Just because she had cried a lot? That would be too amazing. When they got downstairs, Sean put ire on the couch, moved the snack box, and turned the TV on, inquiring, ¡°What do you want to watch?¡± Chapter 281: How Could Possibly Dislike You Older Than Me? Instead of taking the snacks, ire turned around in her bare feet and took the remote from Sean¡¯s hand to turn the TV off. Sean was surprised for a moment and turned to look at her. ire pursed her lips hard and asked seriously, ¡°Sir, can you tell me now why you were angry? Was it because I disapproved of Julia and Frederick¡¯s affair?¡± Sean didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Anyway, the age difference between him and ire was an indisputable fact that couldn¡¯t be changed, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by them sitting down and having a nice chat. ¡°ire, I was just in a bad mood that day, so I was kind of using it as an excuse,¡± Sean lied. ire didn¡¯t believe that. After all, Sean was never one to take it out on her. Her intuition told her that something she had said hurt Sean, otherwise he couldn¡¯t have been ignoring her and having a cold war with her. ¡°Just now you were the one who said that I can talk to you if I¡¯m not feeling well in my heart, now that I¡¯ve said it, you¡¯re avoiding the problem again. Sir, you shouldn¡¯t solve a problem like this,¡± said ire seriously. After waiting for a while, Sean didn¡¯t say anything. ire continued patiently, ¡°Since we live together, we will always have disagreements and quarrels. If we don¡¯t open our hearts to have a talk and just ignore the problem, it¡¯s like a brick staying there, and over time, the bricks will be a wall between us. Sir, do you want that to happen?¡± Sean lowered his eyebrows as if thinking or hesitating. 3/6 Chapter 281: How Could Possibly Dislike You Older Than Me? ire finally ran out of patience. She really disliked Sean to keep silent. It didn¡¯t matter if he was silent to others, but he couldn¡¯t do the same to her! 70% ¡°Sir!¡± ire blinked her eyes hard, forcing out two drops of tears, and in the next second, she choked in grievance, ¡°You¡¯ve changed. In the past, you confided everything to me, loved me and spoiled me. But now, you just ignore me. Indeed, a man won¡¯t cherish a woman when he gets her. I¡­ I¡¯m really sad.¡± Sean jerked his head up and saw tears dripping down ire¡¯s little face. He immediately felt sorry for her. ¡°ire, I haven¡¯t.¡± ire kept pedaling her little feet and said childishly, ¡°You have!¡± In the end, Sean was really out of options. ire couldn¡¯t stop crying, so he could only say the truth. ¡°The other day, you said that the age gap between Julia and Frederick is too big, so I couldn¡¯t help but think of the age gap between us. I¡¯m ten years. older than you. ire, you always said I¡¯m old. I think, maybe one day, you will also dislike me too much older than you.¡± ire stopped crying at once and opened her amber eyes to look at him closely. Suddenly, she burst outughing. Sean was depressed by herugh, asking, ¡°Is it that funny?¡± ire didn¡¯t stop. 70% Chapter 281: How Could Possibly Dislike You Older Than Me? ire didn¡¯t stop. Sheughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. She pped Sean¡¯s arm with her little hand while trying to stifle herughter as she said, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Sir, why did you think that?¡± Sean chuckled helplessly and replied, ¡°How could I not think in that way since you said something like that?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really amused by you.¡± You may also like Fated To The Alpha 4.6 Werewolf Add to library Book 1 of the ¡°Fated¡± series¡­ Katya has always been an outsider, shunned for having no wolf and unable to live up to the reputati¡­ ire still couldn¡¯t refrain fromughing and said, ¡°I mean, Frederick is more than twenty years older than Julia! And he¡¯s old enough to be Julia¡¯s dad. Could you be my dad?¡± Sean thought about it carefully. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t. Ten years old wasn¡¯t old enough to have a baby. But he was still a little unhappy inside and said, ¡°But you always said that I¡¯m old.¡± ¡°I was joking with you! Hahahahaha¡­ No, I can¡¯tugh anymore, hahaha¡­¡± ire finally stoppedughing because she was out of her breath. And it hurt! 711 16 Mon, Nov 1300 How Could_Frissibly Dislike You Older Than Me? ¡°I was joking with you! Hahahahaha¡­ No, I can¡¯tugh anymore, hahaha¡­¡± ire finally stoppedughing because she was out of her breath. And it hurt! She copsed on Sean¡¯s arm, and the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise upwards as she said, ¡°Sir, how could I possibly dislike you older than me? Ten years old is just right for us. You¡¯re mature and stable, while I¡¯m like a child sometimes. You can tolerate me and pamper me, which is hard for men of the same age as me to give.¡± Sean didn¡¯t respond, rubbing her waist while listening attentively. ire feltfortable leaning against him, so she wanted more andy directly in his arms. She raised her head and looked into his eyes, continuing seriously, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get my father¡¯s love. I can experience a boyfriend¡¯s love and father¨Clike pampering in you. It¡¯s quite a different and special feeling, and I¡¯m obsessed with it.¡± Her eyes were beautiful. Especially after she cried, her watery eyes made her look more charming. Sean couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from her. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282: Are You ming Me? ¡°ire, then have you ever thought that Julia might be obsessed with Frederick¡¯s favor as well?¡± Sean said all of a sudden. ¡°What?¡± ire arched her eyebrows, saying, ¡°How can that be the same? Frederick is so much older than Julia that he could be her father. It¡¯s impossible to feel like a boyfriend.¡± But¡­ when she thought about it carefully, she realized that perhaps Julia was into Frederick because of theck of father¡¯s love. Julia had enjoyed her father¡¯s love as a child, but when she was eight years old, her parents divorced. After that, she had rarely experienced her father¡¯s love and care. Suddenly, a long and slender finger stroked between her eyebrows. Sean said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t frown.¡± ire¡¯s frown stretched as she grabbed Sean¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Sir, are you ming me?¡± ¡°ming you for what?¡± ¡°ming me for being against Julia and Frederick.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Sean let out a low chuckle, exining, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. After all, everyone thinks differently. Of course I know you¡¯re for Julia¡¯s good. But, you know, the rtionship stuff, only the wearer knows where the shoes pain. You think I¡¯m mature and stable, and maybe Julia thinks so about Frederick. I think we should just let them do what they want. If you get in the way, maybe Mon, Chapter 282: Are You ming Me? 70% Girls at their age, and who had never been in love, were likely to strive for love regardless of anything else. ire was a little hesitant. Sean patiently advised, ¡°Maybe if you didn¡¯t interfere, in a few days, Julia would get bored with it or feel that Frederick is not suitable for her and give up. Or, if they were really together, Frederick would not be an irresponsible man, and Julia would be able to enjoy the love. That¡¯s the road she chose for herself. In the end, whether she was happy or regretful was also her own business.¡± Consequently, ire was convinced by Sean. A rtionship isplicated. If Julia could be with the person she liked, even if it¡¯s just for a day or a year, she might feel happy. ¡°Okay.¡± ire pursed her mouth and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t make anyments on their affairs from now on. I don¡¯t agree with them, and I won¡¯t stop them. They can do whatever they want.¡± She paused for a moment, and then continued, ¡°But listen, if Frederick really wants to be with Julia, your Vanderbilt family must give Julia a promise! Sir, you should know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡± Sean nodded his head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Vanderbilt family won¡¯t treat Julia badly. And with me around, I won¡¯t let anyone treat Julia badly either.¡°¡± Mon, Nov Chapter 282: Are You ming Me? Thinking of the pile of bride prices when Sean had proposed to her, ire suddenly smiled slyly and uttered, ¡°Sir, I see that Frederick doesn¡¯t do anything and he stays at home all day. Does he have any property? He won¡¯t live on us after he is with Julia, will he?¡± It¡¯s enough to have one Julia live on them. If Frederick came, ire would go crazy! ¡°What?¡± Sean shook his head with a low chuckle, remarking, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one in the world who thinks Frederick so.¡± ¡°What?¡± ire was overjoyed. She climbed to her feet and knelt on the couch, asking in surprise, ¡°Does Frederick have property too?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°Or what?¡± At this moment, ire got curious. From the time she entered the Vanderbilt family, Frederick basically hadn¡¯t even gone out of the Vanderbilt Mansion. Instead, he had been brewing wine, tasting wine, or watching theater all day long, just like an ancientid¨Cback prince with nothing to do. A man like that had property? Judging from Sean¡¯s expression, Frederick had quite a few properties. ire was surprised and excited, continuing to ask, ¡°How much? What¡¯s it all about?¡± Mon, Chapter 282: Are You ming Me? 70%1 Sean put her little hands up and counted one by one as he said, ¡°Frederick likes collecting antiques and paintings the most. He has several stores in the antique street. Although he doesn¡¯t serve in the Paragon Group, he¡¯s the thirdrgest shareholder, and the annual dividends are enough for ordinary people to live a few decades. Besides, he also owns a few tea factories, and opens two aquaculture companies along the coast with Gabriel¡­¡± You may also like Fighting for My Mate Werewolf Add to library Amanda, Hudson, Tabitha, and Marco head back to the University to continue their studies. Finally, Amanda and Hudson get a chance to be together only once they return to school. But, unfortunately. not everything is roses and candy¡­. Before he finished his words, ire had been dumbfounded. Was this the property an idle man should own? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. God is not fair! She worked so hard to have those savings, but Frederick could just count money at home while doing nothing but y all day long. At this moment, ire finally knew what it¡¯s like that winning at the starting line. Frederick was the most typical case. She retracted her hands and hummed with a fake smile, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to count anymore. Now I¡¯m sure that Julia wouldn¡¯t suffer even if she married Frederick.¡± Sean was confused. ire put on a bitter smile and remarked, ¡°If Julia married him, she would be a rich woman in a few decades! Isn¡¯t this getting something for nothing?¡± 11:16 Mon, Nov 13 DD Chapter 282: Are You ming Me? 70% Once Frederick died, all of his property would belong to Julia. And at that time, Julia was just in her forties or fifties, not too old. With arge sum of money, she could get any young boy that she liked. Well¡­ Of course, this was the most sordid idea, but it made sense. In the current society, a lot of women marry a man they don¡¯t love for money. The man may be ugly or old, and the woman has to fight for the fortune. In the end, the man may not leave much for her either. But Julia was different. Frederick had never been married and had no children. If Julia got together with him, all his property would be hers. She didn¡¯t have to fight for it. Even if Frederick passed away one day, he would leave Julia arge sum of money, so that she could live the rest of her life in peace. And Julia really liked Frederick! All of a sudden, Sean flicked ire¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ire naturally couldn¡¯t voice her thoughts. She immediately threw her hands up in the air, saying, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m totally in favor of Julia and Frederick getting together!¡± Sean looked at her in surprise, asking, ¡°Really?¡± ire nodded her head vigorously, replying, ¡°Really, it¡¯s more real than real gold!¡± 11.16 Mon Nov 13 D DD Chapter 282 An: You ming Me 70% Ch 45m Bu ¡°Nothing.¡± ire naturally couldn¡¯t voice her thoughts. She immediately threw her hands up in the air, saying, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m totally in favor of Julia and Frederick getting together!¡± Sean looked at her in surprise, asking, ¡°Really?¡± ire nodded her head vigorously, replying, ¡°Really, it¡¯s more real than real gold!¡± If she had known Frederick was so rich, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped them. Other women could marry men dozens of years older than them for money. W couldn¡¯t Julia do it for love? ire was not being snobbish. She just thought that if Frederick had nothing. Julia would suffer if she got together with him. As a friend, she certainly didn¡¯t want Julia to have a hard time for the rest of her life. If Frederick could guarantee Julia a happy and affluent life, why didn¡¯t she agree? Sean sensed that ire was scheming something on Frederick. Helpless, he heaved a sigh and said, ¡°How could you!¡± chapter 283: I Think You¡¯re Right! Chapter 283 Chapter 283 chapter 283: I Think You¡¯re Right! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sean lifted his hand and flicked ire¡¯s forehead again, asking unhappily, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t agree if Frederick wasn¡¯t wealthy, would you?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ire covered her forehead and said the truest thought in her heart, ¡°If Frederick wasn¡¯t wealthy but was just an ordinary fifty¨Cyear¨Cold man, then he had passed the prime age of a man and it had been out of his depth both in life and work. He wouldn¡¯t be able to make achievements in his career. But Julia is young and she has never even been in love. If she got together with such a man, she had to earn money every day to support the family, and when she went home, she had to serve the man. What did she do that for?¡± ire squinted at Sean, continuing, ¡°Just for love?¡± Sean didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her quietly. His gaze made ire feel guilty. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not being snobbish. If Frederick was the same age as you, even if he didn¡¯t have any money, I wouldn¡¯t object to it, because he could work hard and share the burden of life with Julia. Even if it was tiring, as long as they were having a good time and spending the money that they earned together, that was still happiness.¡± Sean still kept silent. ire swallowed and asked, ¡°Sir, can you understand what I mean?¡± Sean stared at ire for a long time, so long that ire wanted to dodge and wondered if she had said something to upset him again. 176 11-16 Mon, chapter 283: I Think You¡¯re Right! Just when ire was at a loss for words, Sean suddenly bent down and picked her up in a hug. ¡°Oops, Sir, what are you doing?¡± Would he just throw her out because he thought that she was snobbish? Sean looked down at her startled little face and said, ¡°Luckily Frederick isn¡¯t a worthless man!¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ire was puzzled, and couldn¡¯t even think clearly about what Sean meant before she was carried upstairs by Sean. ¡°Ah, Sir, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right!¡± Sean gave a lowugh, continuing, ¡°Your words are logical. You¡¯re really a good friend.¡± ire was even more perplexed. Hadn¡¯t her words upset Sean? She looked up at him, only to find that he was even a little bit happy. Indeed, Sean was joyful because of ire¡¯s words ¡°If Frederick was the same age as you, even if he didn¡¯t have any money, I wouldn¡¯t object to it¡°. In ire¡¯s mind, it didn¡¯t matter whether he had money or not at his age as long as she liked him. That was to say, she never minded that he was older than her! chapter 283: 1 Think¨CYou¡¯re Right! In the morning, when Belle woke up, she didn¡¯t see iree to her room, so she put her clothes on by herself, then brushed her teeth and washed her face. She couldn¡¯tb her hair, so she had to leave it loose. She walked out of her room and met Jon at his door. She waved at him, greeting, ¡°Good morning, Jon.¡± Jon nced at her hair and furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? Didn¡¯t sheb your hair?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Belle pursed her lips with disappointment, replying, ¡°I guess Mommy¡¯s in a bad mood and doesn¡¯t want toe to my room. It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast and I¡¯ll have Mommyb my hair when shees down.¡°¡± Jon said nothing and went downstairs with Belle. Gerald had been waiting in the living room for a long time. At the sight of the two little guysing downstairs, he looked behind them but didn¡¯t see Sean and ireing down. Curious, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Donovan and Mr. Sean?¡± Belle shrugged and suddenly thought of something as she trotted over to Gerald and waved at him. Gerald understood in seconds and lowered his head down. Then, Belle whispered in his ear, ¡°Mommy and Daddy are fighting, so we need to be good. Mr. Vanderson, you need to be good too, and don¡¯t make Mommy and Daddy angry.¡± Mon, chapter 283: | Think You¡¯re Right! How should he do good? The little girl¡¯s words amused him, but then his heart went out to them. Other children only knew how to be pampered and yful when they were thi age, but Mr. Sean¡¯s two children already knew how to feel sorry for adults. He stroked Belle¡¯s hair and said cooperatively, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be good too and definitely won¡¯t make your Mommy and Daddy angry.¡± ¡°Huh? What? Who¡¯s making who angry?¡± ire¡¯s voice came from the staircase, and Belle turned around to see ire and Sean walking down together. Immediately, her amber eyes lit up and she excitedly ran over and threw her arms around ire¡¯s legs. She raised her head towards Sean and tilted her head to innocently ask, ¡°Mommy, have you and Daddy made up?¡± Hearing that, ire was a little embarrassed. It¡¯s really shameful that the fight between adults worried the kids. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst night? Mommy didn¡¯t have a quarrel with Daddy,¡± ire exined. ¡°Really?¡± Belle expressed her disbelief and red at Sean in a way that ir used to do, saying, ¡°Mommy, you kept ring at Daddy like thisst night. Weren¡¯t you quarreling?¡± Tb Mon, NOV chapter 283: I Think You¡¯re Right! 70% Sean chuckled, rubbed Belle¡¯s soft hair and said, ¡°Quarrels are made with mouths. How can you quarrel with your eyes?¡± Belle pouted her lips and waved her hand at them, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, forget it. What¡¯s a little kid like me to bother with you guys?¡± ire was rendered speechless. You may also like The Alpha¡¯s Ex¨CMate Werewolf Add to library E runs away from home after her mate, the Alpha of the Moon Rising Pack, changes for the worse. After finding out she¡¯s pregnant, E raises the children outside of Pack territory for five years. This is when she receives an urgent call from her father, imploring her to return home. Their Alpha is hurt a¡­. So was Sean. Geraldughed pleasantly, thinking Belle was extremely adorable. Then, the two adults and two kids sat down at the dining table. Sean helped ire to serve a bowl of her favorite porridge and nudged the bread in front of her. Seeing that her favorite shrimp dumplings were going to be moved in front of ire as well, Belle immediately pouted her mouth and got upset. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t spoil Mommy so much. She can¡¯t eat that much. Leave the shrimp dumplings to me.¡± Sean picked up the fork and put a shrimp dumpling into Belle¡¯s bowl, saying, ¡°You eat one, and give the rest to Mommy.¡± Watching a te of dumplings away from her, Belle grunted in frustration, ¡°You two are really annoying. When you fought, you ignored each other, but when you make up, Daddy disregards the fact that Jon and I are still growing 11 17 Mon, Nov 13 OD .70 dopter 28301 Think You¡¯re Right! Sean picked up the fork and put a shrimp dumpling into Belle¡¯s bowl, saying, ¡°You eat one, and give the rest to Mommy.¡± Watching a te of dumplings away from her, Belle grunted in frustration, ¡°You two are really annoying. When you fought, you ignored each other, but when you make up, Daddy disregards the fact that Jon and I are still growing up and gives all the food to Mommy!¡± ireughed and gave the shrimp dumplings to Belle,forting her, ¡°Belle, it¡¯s all yours. I¡¯ll let the chef cook more tomorrow.¡± Belle shook her head happily, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good! I want two more chicken drumsticks.¡± Jon took a nce at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to have something greasy in the morning.¡± Belle turned her head to him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± Jon was rendered speechless. Who was it that was talking about being goodst night and in the morning? As soon as Belle saw Mommy and Daddy had made up, she didn¡¯t behave well anymore. chapter 284: She¡¯s Obviously Lying! Chapter 284 Chapter 284 70% chapter 284: She¡¯s Obviously Lying! Sean smiled and asked ire as he ate his breakfast, ¡°Are you going to the office today?¡± ¡°No.¡± ire tasted the porridge and sighed softly, replying, ¡°I want to rest for a few days before taking another job.¡± For Lady Ang¡¯s matter, ire had been busy for a whole half month, waking up early and going to bedte. She needed to catch up on her sleep. Sean couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows and asked, ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t it go well?¡± Depressed, ire pouted her mouth and stated, ¡°I¡¯ve given up.¡± Sean knew that ire was the type to give up easily, and he knew more than anyone else about the strength of Sinire Jewelry. In addition to CoCo, there were also three other outstanding designers in the He knew better than anyone that ire had long been ready to enter the international market, and it was the best opportunity this time. All of a sudden, Sean¡¯s cell phone ticked twice. He picked it up and found it was a WhatsApp message from Logan. The content on it made his eyes narrow in displeasure. After a minute of contemtion, he replied to the message. ire turned her head to look at him, inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s up? Something hapter 284: She¡¯s Obviously Lying! She hadn¡¯t heard him mention itst night. Howe he said it abruptly in the morning? ire¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°So suddenly?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± Sean raised his hand and patted her shoulder, saying, ¡°Go on having breakfast. After that, I¡¯ll go up to pack things. Gerald will pick up and drop off Belle and Jon. You can do your own things.¡± ire wasn¡¯t worried that Belle and Jon had no one to pick up or drop off. Instead, Sean¡¯s business trip of uncertain time unsettled her a lot. ¡°Sir, is it that urgent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean knew she was worried, so he gently pinched her shoulder andforted her ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long, two or three days at least, and a week at most.¡± Fortunately, it wouldn¡¯t take too long. Since Sean didn¡¯t say what he was doing, ire didn¡¯t ask. The Paragon Group was such a bigpany, and Sean served as the president so it was natural for him to have a business trip. If she always inquired about it, she was afraid that Sean would be impatient. After sending Sean out personally, ire suddenly felt lonely. This was not her home When Sean was not here 11:17 Mon, Nov 13 chapter 284: She¡¯s Obviously Lying This was not her home. When Sean was not here, this was a strange ce for her. She had been bothered by the feeling of living under another¡¯s roof. She finally understood the true meaning of the saying, wherever you are, there is home. Without anything to do, ire took a walk around the manor. Soon, she arrived at the yard where Julia lived just as Julia walked out with a cat in her arms. When Julia saw ire, she froze for a moment, and in the next second, she turned around guiltily, and ran towards the room. ¡°Julia!¡± ire stopped her, ¡°What are you going back for?¡± Julia spat out her tongue in depression, turned around with her cat in her arms, and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Nothing, I was just thirsty and going back to get a drink.¡± ire and Julia had been best friends since their childhood, so they knew each other very well. ire looked at the expression on Julia¡¯s face and knew she was lying. But she didn¡¯t expose Julia, saying. ¡°Sean is away on a business trip and i don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. If you¡¯re free, you can go to my ce and All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. stay with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Julia hugged the cat in her arms tighter, stammering, ¡°ire¡­.. Bag girl! Julia finally exposed herself. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to Frederick¡¯s ce. Are you going?¡± Mon, Nov 13 70% chapter 284: She¡¯s Obviously Lying! Julia immediately nodded happily, ¡°Yeah.¡± ire felt helpless. Since Julia was into a man, she didn¡¯t even want to apany ire. Frederick had a regr timetable and he always got up early. At that moment, he was standing in the courtyard to water the roses. Seeing ire and Julia To be honest, ire appreciated Frederick¡¯s craftsmanship in brewing wine. ¡°Okay,¡± replied ire delightedly. Frederick took the wine out and gave it to ire. Seeing Frederick and Julia looking at her together, ire was confused for a moment and then understood. Well¡­ she should go. Forget it. It¡¯s not good for her to watch the two talking about love. But she felt somewhat aggrieved. When she and Sean were in love, she didn¡¯t intentionally avoid Julia. But why was Julia different? ¡°Well, Frederick, Julia, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Julia waved at her, uttering, ¡°Bye, I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯m free.¡± ire didn¡¯t believe it at all. 416 Mon, Nov 13 70% chapter 284: She¡¯s Obviously Lying! Geraldughed out and remarked, ¡°Ms. Donovan, you¡¯re really almighty. With you around, they don¡¯t even need to hire a teacher. You have enough skills for them to learn.¡± ire curled her lips and didn¡¯t retort because she thought Gerald was right. Approaching the entrance of the school, ire asked Gerald to park the car a little farther away, so as to avoid the traffic jamter. Then, ire got out of the car and stood not far from the entrance of the school. Belle and Jon¡¯s ss was always the first to get out of school. ire looked towards the gate, and suddenly saw an extremely familiar figure actually following the teacher to send the students to the school gate. Her heart skipped a beat. Without any hesitation, she pushed aside the people standing in front of her and ran over in a few steps. Pulling Belle and Jon behind her, she looked at the man with a hostile face. and questioned, ¡°Why are you here? What are you doing with my children?¡°. The man was no other than Joseph! He now came to the school every day. The money he had invested in the school was ready to be used in a program, so it made sense that he came over for inspection every day. Besides, Principal Davis had specifically asked Sean about it, and Sean had said it was okay, so he hadn¡¯t stopped Joseph. However, Joseph was hurt by ire¡¯s attitude and he said, ¡°ire, can¡¯t Ie and see my own grandson and granddaughter?¡± ¡°Who are your grandson and granddaughter?¡± chapter 285: Start with the People Around You Chapter 285 Chapter 285 chapter 285: Start with the People Around You ire opened her arms and shielded Belle and Jon without regard for her own safety. Belle looked at Joseph and winked, tugging gently on ire¡¯s pants, ¡°Mommy this sir is nice¡­¡± ¡°He is not!¡± ire chided Belle, ¡°Belle, didn¡¯t Mommy tell you not to talk to strangers?¡± Belle pouted. Her mommy had never been this mean to her in all her life. As soon as Joseph saw Belle¡¯s aggrieved look, there was anger inside of him. The kids were so cute. How could ire yell at them! ¡°ire!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you call my name!¡± ire interrupted him with an extremely cold attitude, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with you. In fact, we are enemies. I¡¯d like to ask you to stay away from my children and not to disturb my life!¡± The parents who came to pick up their children from school looked over curiously. Most of these parents were doing business and ire had been on a lot of news recently, so quite a lot of people knew her. Seeing her being so aggressive with the man across the street, some people intentionally approached them, wanting to get more information. Joseph nced at them and lowered his voice, ¡°ire, do you want to argue 1/5 Mon, N chapter 285: Start with the People Around You 70% ire didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t even want to see him, let alone argue with him. She bent down, took Belle and Jon¡¯s hands and turned to leave when Joseph reached out and grabbed her wrist, ¡°ire, can we talk this through?¡± ire frowned and shook her wrist, only to have Joseph grip it tighter, ¡°Sooner orter we¡¯re going to have to clear things up between us, and I¡¯ll just have to start with the people close to you if you keep avoiding me like this.¡± He was threatening her with Belle and Jon. ire gritted her teeth in anger, for a mother, the safety of her children was the most important thing. Although she knew that Joseph would not do anything to hurt her children, it did not mean that his men would not do anything. She took a deep breath, trying desperately to suppress the anger in her heart, ¡°Okay, I can talk to you, but Belle and Jon need to go home first.¡± Joseph was relieved as he knew that her agreeing to talk to him was the biggest concession she could make, although he really wanted more contact with Belle and Jon. Belle saw him look over and she grabbed ire¡¯s hand with both her hands. It seemed that as long as ire didn¡¯t agree, Belle wouldn¡¯t see him anymore. Joseph closed his eyes in chagrin and could only agree, ¡°Fine.¡± ire looked at his hand and he sighed, letting go of ire. chapter 285: Start with the People Around You ¡°Come on, Belle and Jon, Mommy will take you to Gerald and he will take home. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mommy will be back soon. Be good, okay?¡± Belle looked back at Joseph as she followed ire, a little sad, ¡°Okay, we will be good.¡± With not only Gerald but Julia and Mrs. Vanderbilt in the house, ire wasn¡¯t worried about the two little ones going back without someone to take care of them. After helping them into the car and exining a few things to Gerald, ire closed the door and saw them off. ¡°ire, get in my car.¡± Joseph¡¯s car was parked nearby and ire turned her head to see Joseph himself holding the backseat door for her. She said nothing, walked over and bent down to get into the car. This was the closest ire had ever been to Joseph in her life. They were both sitting in the back seat, although ire¡¯s body was against the door and she was deliberately distancing herself from him. Joseph looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything, his heart aching. His daughter treated him like an enemy. How could it not break his heart? But he was not used to getting too close to ire. Except for the few times they had met before, they were actually still considered strangers. Joseph booked a fancy hotel that was owned by the Vanderbilt family. He did this in the hope that ire would let her guard down against him and that between the two, there would be no hostility so that they could have a 375 Mon, chapter 285: Start with the People Around You 70% He did this in the hope that ire would let her guard down against him and that between the two, there would be no hostility so that they could have a calm conversation. But it was clear that ire didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°ire, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. Just order.¡± You may also like The Billionaire¡¯s ve Billionaire Add to library ¡°Be my sex ve and you¡¯ll never feel the pain of your past again,¡± said the man who showed me kindness when I lost my family. Without even ncing at the menu, ire turned to the hotel manager and said, ¡°Just serve the same dishes you usually serve Mr. Sean.¡± Sean never ate takeout, and at work, he usually had food delivered from this hotel. So the manager knew Sean¡¯s favorite dishes and he nodded and turned to order 1. it. In the private room, it was just ire and Joseph. ire was sitting with her back straight and clearly on guard while Joseph frowned and sat casually. ¡°ire, I already know who you are.¡± At times like these, whoever speaks first means is more impatient, and from the moment Joseph initiated the conversation, he had to lower himself. Mon, 70% chapter 285: Start with the People Around You At times like these, whoever speaks first means is more impatient, and from the moment Joseph initiated the conversation, he had to lower himself. ire sneered without even looking at him. ¡°Oh yeah? I told you the first time we met.¡± Joseph sighed as the thought of that filled him with guilt. Indeed, at their first meeting, ire had told him that she was Winona¡¯s daughter, and what did he do then? Not only did he disbelieve, question and doubt her, but he even humiliated her¡­ ¡°ire, I¡¯m sorry. In all the years of fighting with the Summers family. Master Summers has cheated me more than once, I really¡­¡± ¡°So you doubt everything, even if it¡¯s your daughter who¡¯s standing right in front of you?¡± ire finished his words for him with a sarcastic smile. Both Master Summers and Joseph were suspicious in nature. One of them was her grandfather and the other was her father. They were probably the most suspicious men on earth! How ¡°lucky¡± she was! It was destined that she would not get the family affection she had wanted all her life. ¡°Joseph. do vou have any idea how happy I was when I learned that my real 11 17 Mon, Nov 1300. hapter 285 Start with the People Around You 2x 70% ¡°So you doubt everything, even if it¡¯s your daughter who¡¯s standing right in front of you?¡± ire finished his words for him with a sarcastic smile. Both Master Summers and Joseph were suspicious in nature. One of them was her grandfather and the other was her father. They were probably the most suspicious men on earth! How ¡°lucky¡± she was! It was destined that she would not get the family affection she had wanted all her life. ¡°Joseph, do you have any idea how happy I was when I learned that my real father wasn¡¯t Robert?¡± She suddenly looked at Joseph, her eyes gradually reddened, ¡°I have never been loved by my father since I was a child. My so¨Ccalled father hated me and plotted against me. I studied hard, harder than anymore to make myself better, just hoping that one day my father would see me and finally love me. I didn¡¯t expect that I could be his pride. I just want to be like other children, to be loved by my father, even just for the slightest.¡± 11:18 Mon, Nov 13 chapter 286: Don¡¯t You Recognize Me, Dad? Chapter 286 Chapter 286 70%1 chapter 286: Don¡¯t You Recognize Me, Dad? Joseph¡¯s hands clenched and his nails embedded into his palms. ire¡¯s words were like a sharp sword, stabbing hard into his heart and he was trembling¡­ In fact, he had always wanted a child of his own. A child with Winona. He¡¯d always thought he¡¯d never have that in his life and he¡¯d always thought he¡¯d be alone for the rest of his life. He couldn¡¯t forget the excitement when he¡¯d learned that ire was really Winona¡¯s daughter. He was so eager to see her and hug her. ¡°But¡­ Joseph, it¡¯s all ruined by you!¡± ire¡¯s voice suddenly raised with rage and disappointment, ¡°Finally, one day I met my real father. I told him I was Winona¡¯s daughter, and he tried to kill me, just for his adopted daughter¡­¡± She suddenlyughed and mmed her palm down hard on the table, ¡°Joseph, from that moment on, you don¡¯t deserve to be my father anymore!¡± Joseph closed his eyes¡­ Yes, he ruined it himself. People say that the first impression between two people who don¡¯t know each other is very important. His first impression to ire was disbelief, skepticism and even hatred¡­ What the hell had he done? ire had never been this sad before, not even before when Joseph mistreated 175 70% chapter 286: Don¡¯t You Recognize Me Dad? her. Tears fell from her eyes but she didn¡¯t cry out. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Joseph took several deep breaths before holding his head in his hands. He had always wanted to see ire, but now that he had seen her, he couldn¡¯t say anything in the face of her questioning. That feeling of powerlessness he had only felt when he couldn¡¯t protect the woman he wanted and lost her. The atmosphere in the booth was both oppressive and tense. ire felt a little breathless. Seeing as he just looked contrite and didn¡¯t seem to have anything to say, she took her bag and stood up, ¡°Now that we have finished talking. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°ire!¡± Joseph put down his hands and called her. Seeing ire standing there, he stood up and wanted to get closer to her. He wanted to hug her but he didn¡¯t dare for fear of scaring her. ¡°I was wrong before and I want to make up for it. I will give you whatever you want. Just give me a chance¡­¡± ¡°A chance?¡± ire looked back at him, ¡°Did you give me a chance before?¡± Joseph was stunned and stared at ire. How he wished there was something he could do to make her forgive him. How did thingse to this? ire looked at him and shook her head. Mon, 70% chapter 286: Don¡¯t You Recognize Me, Dad? and her name is Sasha. From the moment she appeared, you have been helping her against me. Since you have already failed one of your daughters, at least be good to the other one. You can keep helping her against me. I won¡¯t care, nor will I shed another tear!¡± After saying that, ire didn¡¯t look at Joseph again and walked away. It was not that ire was cold¨Cblooded and heartless but that everything Joseph had done to her in the past had broken her heart. And even if she took him in now, so what? Was she going to go back to the Felix family and fight Sasha for the family properties? Getting her and Sasha to get along was not going to happen. Sasha was not Mona or Kira, and between her and Sasha, there was a direct conflict of interest and they could only be enemies! She had thought it through and she was sure Sasha knew it too. She didn¡¯t want to fight anyone for father¡¯s love again because she was really tired. Maybe this, right now, was already the best. Sasha waited and waited at home. Every day she waited for Joseph toe back and have dinner with her even after learning that Joseph had been going to school every daytely to meet with the two kids of ire¡¯s. At a time like this, she had to stay extra calm. chapter 286: Don¡¯t You Recognize Me, Dad? She wasn¡¯t exactly smart but she wasn¡¯t stupid either, and she understood how fundamentally different a biological daughter and an adopted one were to a father. By the time it was ten o¡¯clock at night, Joseph was finally back. His face was flushed and he smelled like alcohol, he was obviously drunk. ¡°Dad.¡± Sasha pushed Isaac away and went up to help Joseph. Joseph was somewhat conscious but drunk indeed. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Sasha helped him and smiled, ¡°I called you Dad. What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t recognize me, Dad?¡± Joseph looked at herboriously over and over again. Dark brown eyes¡­ it must be ire. Joseph suddenly giggled, ¡°ire, you finally called me Dad. I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± Sasha¡¯s face became sullen instantly with hatred and even Isaac, who was standing there, saw it. He felt like Sasha was in fury. He kindly reminded, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Ms. Sasha.¡± Joseph could hardly hear or see clearly now. Da wuna a600 inclina. ¡°im I¡¯m da ink Can ?n? bak?n ma ta 4/5 18 Mon, NOV chapter 286: Don¡¯t You Recognize Me Dad? He was still giggling, ¡°ire, I¡¯m drunk. Can you take me to my room?¡± Sasha took a deep breath, forcing down the anger in her heart, and gave a ¡°hmmm¡°. She wanted to y a considerate daughter but she just didn¡¯t want to be ire¡¯s recement! ¡°Isaac, I¡¯ll walk my Dad up. You can go back to your room now.¡± You may also like Pack Secrets 4.8 Werewolf Add to library Complications never felt so good. Alex Wilson enjoys his low¨Ckey life at his family ranch, spending hours with his horses and being sur¡­. Isaac gave Joseph a worried look; he was a little afraid of what Sasha might do to Joseph as she seemed really angry now. ¡°Ms. Sasha, why don¡¯t I send him to his room? I can help.¡± Sasha fixed her sharp eyes on Isaac¡¯s face, ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust me? Or are you worried I would hurt my dad?¡± Isaac wouldn¡¯t dare admit it even if he thought so! Sasha was Joseph¡¯s adopted daughter no matter what while he¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, Ms. Sasha.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± IT IS Mon Nov 13 DD Trapter 256c Don¡¯t You Recognize Me. Dad? 2x 3.70 Pack Secrets Werewolf Complications never felt so good. Add to library Alex Wilson enjoys his low¨Ckey life at his family ranch, spending hours with his horses and being sur¡­¡­ Isaac gave Joseph a worried look; he was a little afraid of what Sasha might do to Joseph as she seemed really angry now. ¡°Ms. Sasha, why don¡¯t I send him to his room? I can help.¡± Sasha fixed her sharp eyes on Isaac¡¯s face, ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust me? Or are you worried I would hurt my dad?¡± Isaac wouldn¡¯t dare admit it even if he thought so! Sasha was Joseph¡¯s adopted daughter no matter what while he¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, Ms. Sasha.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Sasha then helped Joseph up the stairs. Helping Joseph onto the bed, Sasha helped him remove his shoes and then his suit. Looking at Joseph¡¯s drunken and sleeping face, she clenched her fists. chapter 287: You Will Be Mrs. Felix Chapter 287 Chapter 287 chapter 287: You Will Be Mrs. Felix When Sasha heard Joseph call her ¡°ire¡°, she was so angry that she wanted to strangle him! She¡¯d been his daughter for over a decade, forsaking even her own mother and determined to be a good daughter to him, only to have ire show up and his attention all on ire¡¯s children! It was true that men were all heartless creatures, and no matter how good a daughter she was to him, he only loved his biological daughter! She¡¯d already lost when it came to Sean and she knew that no matter what she did. Sean wouldn¡¯t even see her. But she couldn¡¯t lose Joseph! Suddenly, a wicked thought shed through her mind and she smiled as she turned and walked out, closing the door to Joseph¡¯s room gently as she went downstairs to find Kelly. She took Kelly to her room and closed the door. Kelly¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously took two steps back, ¡°Sasha, what are you doing?¡± From the time she entered the Felix family, Sasha had been treating her worse and worse like she was only a help. Sasha usually wouldn¡¯t let her in her room at all if she didn¡¯t need her room cleaned. Today, she had a gut feeling something bad was going to happen. Sasha stood at the door with her hands crossed over her chest. She raised he Mon, chapter 287: You WHI Be Mrs. Felix eyebrows and said arrogantly, ¡°Kelly, I am your daughter after all even though I¡¯m now Ms. Felix. You¡¯re my mother. No matter what, we should share fate. ¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If she had said these words in a kind tone, Kelly would have been able to believe that she meant good. But seeing her say these words with such an arrogant attitude, it was clear that she was trying to set her up. Kelly clenched her hands and asked carefully, ¡°Sasha, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What could I possibly mean? I¡¯m giving you a way out, of course.¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t stand seeing her on guard against her and took a step closer to her, ¡°Joseph is drunk, as long as you enter his room right now and sleep with him. You¡¯ll be Mrs. Felix tomorrow.¡± ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes widened incredulously as she took one more step backward, her heart beating faster the closer Sasha got to her. Now, the Sasha in front of her was no longer the sweet girl she was before but a witch, a woman who could do anything to achieve her goals! She didn¡¯t know why Sasha became like this. She was scared, horrified and sad. She didn¡¯t stand still until she was cornered by Sasha. Sasha looked at her cowardly, humble and panicked look and sneered disdainfully, ¡°What? Surprised? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Think about it. I am now the daughter of the Felix family. How can I admit in front of everyone that my mother¡¯s a maid? Only when you be Mrs. Felix can I call 11:18 Mon, Nov 13 ¡ú chapter 287: You Will Be Mrs. Felix In fact, Joseph had never minded Kelly being a maid. He had once said that Sasha could continue to call her Mom but Sasha never called her Mom again to gain Joseph¡¯s trust and favor. Sasha even purposely distanced herself from Kelly when Joseph was around. Kelly wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew full well that Sasha had stopped thinking of her as her mother a long time ago. ¡°Sasha, I¡¯ve never expected to get anything. I don¡¯t want money or glory. I just want you to stay kind¡­¡± ¡°Stay kind? How can I do that now?¡± Sasha suddenly red at Kelly, her whole face turning a bit hideous, ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard that ire is Joseph and Winona¡¯s daughter. Now that ire is back, Joseph has been thinking about ire. If one day ire came back, do you think there would still be a ce for me? How can I stay kind?¡± Kelly¡¯s heart ached as she watched her daughter be more and more frantic ¡°Sasha, ire is Joseph¡¯s daughter, so everything Joseph has should have been hers in the first ce¡­ You¡¯ve taken ire¡¯s ce for so many years. Shouldn¡¯t you give it back to her?¡± Hearing this, Sasha gave a sharp p across Kelly¡¯s face. She hit Kelly so hard that two of Kelly¡¯s teeth loosened and blood soon filled her mouth. Sasha¡¯s furious voice rang in her ears, ¡°Why should I? Why should I give it back to her? All my years of dedication and currying favor were all made so that one day I could be thedy of the Felix family! Why should I do her 70%1 chapter 287: You WHL Be Mrs. Felix that one day I could be thedy of the Felix family! Why should I do her part when she¡¯s not around and give her rights back to her when she¡¯s back?¡± Kelly took a deep breath and raised her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth as she slowly looked up at her daughter, desperately trying to persuade her. You may also like Mated To My Alpha Stepbrother Werewolf Add to library Sullen Andrews is a senior in college and a member of the Crescent Moon pack. One day, her mother calls with good news: she¡¯s met a new man after her husband¨Cher true mate¨Cdied. ¡°Sasha, your efforts won¡¯t be in vain. Joseph will still be good to you, and as long as you make peace with ire, you¡¯ll be carefree for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t be obsessed!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t hold back the anger in her heart and growled at Kelly, ¡°ire. has been enemies with me for a long time and there will only be one to stay between us. We can¡¯t live in peace! Besides, I can get the whole Felix family. Why should I give up? Why should I give it up to her?¡± To put it bluntly, she just couldn¡¯t let go of what she had enjoyed. She wanted the whole Felix family! Kelly had understood her intentions and knew that no matter how much she tried to persuade her it wouldn¡¯t work as she was determined to fight ire to the end. Kelly sighed. They could have been sisters, but they had to be enemies! 11:18 Mon Nov 1300. WHICH¡êMrx Lelik Kelly sighed. They could have been sisters, but they had to be enemies! ¡°Sasha, even if that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the use of letting me¡­. Joseph only loves Winona and you know that! If I did that, he would definitely be outraged and he might even¡­¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Sasha interrupted, ¡°As long as you slept with Joseph, Joseph would be too ashamed to see ire. Even if you¡¯re still just a maid from now on, I¡¯ll be on solid ground.¡± Kelly closed her eyes in disappointment. She hadn¡¯t realized that her own daughter could sacrifice her for her own sake! So what was she really in Sasha¡¯s heart? Just a tool? She smiled bitterly and opened her eyes, ¡°Why me?¡± Sasha smiled in triumph, ¡°Because you¡¯re my mother, and in this world, no one else will help me but you.¡± Who among the women in this house was not afraid of Joseph? Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288: Is Something Wrong? In the past, there had been beautiful women who tried to seduce Joseph, only to be thrown out by Joseph¡¯s men and since then, no one had dared to covet Joseph. But Sasha believed that Kelly would help her for sure because she was Kelly¡¯s only daughter. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She raised her hand and gently touched Kelly¡¯s cheek which had been pped by Joseph. Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°Help me. I will be a good daughter to you after I get the Felix family.¡± Kelly really didn¡¯t want to do this, but facing Sasha, she couldn¡¯t say no. In her whole life, Sasha was the only thing she had ever cared about. She stayed in the Felix family as a maid for so many years just to protect Sasha. Even at this moment, she knew it was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay¡­¡± She took a deep breath and reached out to hold Sasha¡¯s hand. ¡°Sasha, promise me that after this you will be kind¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sasha shrugged off her hand impatiently before turning around and walking to the door, opening the door to Joseph¡¯s room, ¡°Go in. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± 1/5 Mon, 70%1 Chapter 288: Is Something Wrong? Kelly bit her lip and gave Sasha onest look before walking towards the door. It was like a struggle to her but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to make it to the door of Joseph¡¯s room. She turned her head to look at Sasha again, and when she saw Sasha wave at her, she sighed and reached out to grip the door handle. It was obvious that the door to the room was not unlocked and it was just a matter of turning the doorknob, but Kelly felt like she had used all her strength to get the door open. Taking another deep breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, then gently closed the door to the room. Sasha smiled in satisfaction and walked gingerly to the door of the room. She pressed her ear against the door and she couldn¡¯t really hear anything, so she stayed put. After standing in the doorway for a full hour and making sure Kelly had done what she said, she turned around and went back to her room. After washing up, shey down on her own bed and smiled smugly at the thought of tomorrow. ire wanted to fight her? In another life! In the evening, it rained, and this rain continued until the second day morning without any signs of stopping. Joseph hadn¡¯t eaten anythingst night. He¡¯d been drinking, and now he had a apter 288: Is Something Wrong? oseph hadn¡¯t eaten anythingst night. He¡¯d been drinking, and now he had a tomachache. He opened his eyes with difficulty and was about to sit up from the bed when le saw that someone was lying beside him! He was shocked and lowered his head. Then he looked at himself. The sight of is naked upper body made him panic and he subconsciously pulled up the covers to cover himself. Kelly had been up almost all night and her whole body was curled up under the covers. She cringed in fear when she felt Joseph awake. ¡°You!¡± Joseph crowed his voice out as soon as he called. His throat hurt and he forced back the anger in his heart, grabbing the covers with both hands and removing them with a swift motion. Kelly was so scared that she hurriedly covered herself, tears couldn¡¯t stop falling from her eyes, ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! Why are you in my¡­¡± Kelly was too scared and couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. She got off the bed and knelt on the floor, kowtowing to Joseph, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She kowtowed so hard that her forehead hit the ground violently. She was terrified that Joseph would ask his men in to beat her up and she was even more terrified that Joseph might kick her out of the Felix family. Soon, her forehead oozed blood but she kept kowtowing. Joseph took a deep breath. This sudden shock in the morning made his heart Mon, Chapter 288: Is Something Wrong? beat fast and the first thought in his mind was that he cheated on Winona. So many years had passed and he had always kept himself from women. He didn¡® expect that¡­ Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The pain and sadness tortured him and he really wanted to kill the woman in front of him! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the room, and the next second, Sasha¡¯s voice came. ¡°Dad, is something wrong?¡± Joseph couldn¡¯t say a word right now and those words stuck ufortably in his throat. Sasha knocked again, and seeing no one open the door, she simply pushed the door to the room open. Then she saw Kelly on her knees, kowtowing to Joseph over and over on the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± She eximed in surprise and as if she had witnessed the end of the world, her eyes widened and she pointed at Kelly with one hand and covered her mouth with the other. ¡°What have you¡­ what have you done? ¡± Joseph raised his hand and pped it on his head in chagrin. He also wanted to know what had happenedst night! Carrying the milk upstairs, Isaac heard Sasha¡¯s screams. He panicked and ran up, rushed to the door to see the scene inside. The milk in his hand fell to the ground. What was this? Mon, Chapter 288: Is Something Wrong? 43.70% What was this? Sasha suddenly cried. ¡°Dad, you and my mom. What did you¡­ If you guys wanted to be together, you could have told me. Why did you do it behind my back?¡± Isaac stood dumbfounded for a few seconds. Hearing Sasha¡¯s cries, he hurriedly left the room. Whatever was going on in there wasn¡¯t his ce to see. You may also like Tamed by the Alphas 48 Werewolf Add to library !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! It takes three alphas to tame this wild omega. Left scarred and untrusting after an attack, Kara doesn¡¯t let people close¨Cit only leads to heartache¡­.. Joseph gritted his teeth and yelled at Kelly. ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Kelly¡¯s body shook with fear and she hurriedly clutched her clothes and ran ¨C toward the door. Sasha curled her lips when everyone wasn¡¯t noticing and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to my room to be alone for a while.¡± When she finished, she backed out and returned to her room. After they all left, Joseph yelled at the door. ¡°Isaac, get your ass in here!¡± Isaac walked in with his whole body tensed, and when he reached the bedside, he knelt down in front of Joseph. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± 11 18 Mon, Nov 13 DD Chapter 288- Is Something Wrong¡± When she finished, she backed out and returned to her room. After they all left, Joseph yelled at the door. ¡°Isaac, get your ass in here!¡± Isaac walked in with his whole body tensed, and when he reached the bedside, he knelt down in front of Joseph. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Joseph said coldly, ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Isaac told him exactly what happenedst night after he helped Joseph back. And when he finished, he felt so guilty that he pounded his fist on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have insisted on helping you to your room. I didn¡¯t know that Ms. Sasha would¡­¡± Joseph took a deep breath. He¡¯d really raised a good daughter! Just now, her acting like she didn¡¯t know anything almost made him believe her! She acted like she didn¡¯t care about the Felix family¡¯s estate in front of him before, but now that she knew who ire was, she couldn¡¯t help it anymore¡­ Good! Chapter 289: When Did You Enter My Room? Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289: When Did You Enter My Room? He had been agile all his life and in the end, the person closest to him set him up! Isaac didn¡¯t hear a word from Joseph for a long time and he looked up in surprise to see an expression on Joseph¡¯s face that he had never seen before. His eyes were lowered and his facial muscles were twitching¡­ An expression one has when he¡¯s extremely angry! Isaac had expected Joseph to be in fury, but the ruthlessness in Joseph¡¯s eyes shocked even him, who had seen a lot of things in his life. It was terrifying¡­ It was only a moment before the expression on Joseph¡¯s face disappeared and he cleared his throat, lifting his hand weakly as if suffered a huge blow, ¡°Isaac, help me get dressed.¡± Isaac was stunned. Was that only a hallucination he had just now? That was impossible! He¡¯d clearly seen Joseph¡¯s expression of wanting to kill someone. Why did he suddenly change? ¡°Sir¡­¡± He stood up, took a set of clothes out of the closet and walked over to 4/5 11:18 Mon, Nov 13 DD 70% Chapter 289: When Did You Enter My Room? Joseph to put them on for him while carefully asking, ¡°So.. what should we do about this?¡± Joseph sighed, ¡°I failed Winona. Call Kelly and Sasha into the studyter. I have something to ask them.¡± ¡°Okay, sir.¡± After Isaac finished dressing for Joseph, he exited the room. He first knocked on Sasha¡¯s door to tell Sasha what Joseph had said and then asked a maid to find Kelly and bring Kelly to the study. Joseph sat behind the desk, his entire body leaning helplessly against the back of the chair and he looked as if he had aged ten years in an instant, his face haggard. Sasha felt proud of herself upon seeing this. Obviously, Joseph had just had a mental breakdown and should be ming himself inside now. She walked over to the couch and sat down while Kelly, having been a maid for years, wouldn¡¯t dare to sit down even after what had happenedst night. She could only kneel in front of Joseph. Joseph wasn¡¯t looking at any of them and was looking down, ¡°Did you walk me back to my roomst night when I was drunk, Sasha?¡± It was something that Sasha didn¡¯t think she could hide, so she simply admitted it, ¡°Yes, Dad. I went back to my room after I dropped you off.¡± Joseph nodded and suddenly looked at Kelly, who was kneeling on the floor, ¡°And when did you enter my room?¡± Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 289: When Did You Enter My Room? ¡°I¡­¡± 10 Kelly¡¯s body shook and she said warily, ¡°I¡­ I was bringing you water¡­¡± ¡°Why did you bring me water? I gave an order a long time ago that no one is allowed to enter my room except for the daily cleaning during the day!¡± Joseph¡¯s voice suddenly became cold and stern. Kelly felt guilty and stole a nce at Sasha, who did not even look at her and looked indifferent. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Kelly had no choice but to fall to her knees and kowtow again. Joseph gave her an impatient look and turned to Sasha. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what happenedst night. She came into my room. Sasha, she is your mother I know, but the Felix family has its house rules!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Sasha said in a slight panic. ¡°But¡­ but Dad, for so many years, there hasn¡¯t been any woman around you to take care of you. How about¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Joseph said coldly, ¡°Rules are rules and there is obviously a mistake. I was drunk, and even if we did do something, it happened when I wasn¡¯t conscious! Sasha, this is unforgivable!¡± At that, he paused for a moment and with a hint of sadness in his eyes, he said, ¡°Sasha, if you can¡¯t bear to part with her, you can leave with her¡­¡± Mon, Nov 13 69% Chapter 289: When Did You Enter My Room? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You stupid woman! You want to climb thedder in such a shady way!¡± Sasha suddenly stood up and walked over to Kelly, grabbed Kelly¡¯s hair and forced Kelly¡¯s face up, then raised her hand and pped her across the face.¡± Get the hell out of the Felix family right now! From now on, I have nothing to do with you! ¡± The p confused and despaired Kelly. She didn¡¯t realize that she was only a pawn that could be discarded at any time! She froze and stared at Sasha, unable to utter a single word. Sasha then turned to walk over to Joseph. She crouched down and took Joseph¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, you are my only family to me. She has done wrong, I know it. I won¡¯t let you choose.¡± Joseph looked at her and just looked at her. For a moment, he felt as if he¡¯d never known her before. Was this the daughter he knew? She could really do anything to get what she wanted! ¡°I know.¡± Joseph patted the back of her hand and suddenly looked up toward the door and called, ¡°Isaac!¡± 11:19 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 289: When Did You Enter My Room? The next second, Isaac pushed open the door and walked in, saying respectfully. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Kelly take anything from the Felix family. Just let her get the hell out of here!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Isaac responded by reaching down, lifting Kelly by the cor and dragging her toward the door. Kelly kept looking at Sasha. She didn¡¯t cry and didn¡¯t make a scene or plead for mercy. She just looked at Sasha as if her whole world had fallen apart. You may also like Trained by the Alphas 7 Werewolf !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! It takes three alphas to show this omega her ce. Add to library Alison has lived on the fringes of her own life, quick to help every omega who needs it but unwilling¡­. Joseph didn¡¯t let out a sigh until Isaac and Kelly were out of the room. ¡°Sasha, Dad¡¯s getting old. I will give the Felix family to you from now on.¡± Sasha was in ecstasy. She had finally gotten what she wanted! As long as she became the head of the Felix family was in control of the Felix family, so what if ire was Joseph¡¯s real daughter? She was now in charge of the Felix family, and if ire set foot here, she would not let her go! 11 19 Mon, Nov 13 DD. Chapter 289 When Did You Enter My Room? 06:42m 7410) Sasha was in ecstasy. She had finally gotten what she wanted! As long as she became the head of the Felix family was in control of the Felix family, so what if ire was Joseph¡¯s real daughter? She was now in charge of the Felix family, and if ire set foot here, she would not let her go! But instead of showing joy on her face, she looked a little worried. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Joseph raised his hand and amiably touched her hair, ¡°You can do it and Dad knows it. I will hand over the family business to you little by little and when youpletely take over the Felix family, I will retire and live in a ce with beautiful views.¡± Sasha bit her lip and nodded her head in fake sadness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I will manage it well and be a good daughter to you.¡± The next day, news of Sasha¡¯s impending takeover of the Felix family spread throughout Ascalon! ire frowned as she listened to Gerald¡¯s report. That night, what she had said to Joseph, as hurtful as it was, shouldn¡¯t have been enough to make Joseph so desperate as to give the Felix family to Sasha. Chapter 290: What Does Joseph Want to Do? Chapter 290 Chapter 290 69% Chapter 290: What Does Joseph Want to Do? Was something wrong with it? Or had Joseph originally nned to give the Felix family to Sasha? Anyway, ire had never expected to get the Felix family. So she didn¡¯t care too much about the news. ¡°Okay, I see.¡± ire had just finished speaking when Julia rushed in and shouted, ¡°ire, ire!¡± ire waved her hand at Gerald, signaling for him to get out. Gerald hadn¡¯t even made it to the door before Julia¡¯s panicked voice screamed out, ¡°I heard that Joseph gave the Felix family to Sasha. Oh my God, why did he do that? You re his biological daughter. Isn¡¯t he even going to give you a penny of the property?¡± ¡°Julia.¡± Frederick¡¯s voice sounded behind her, ¡°Take it easy! Talk to ire calmly.¡± ire inclined her head, crossing over Julia to look at Frederick. Generally speaking, Gerald was in control of the Vanderbilt family¡¯s informationwork He had juste to inform her of the news as soon as he knew it, and he hadn t told the other members of the Vanderbilt family yet. In that case, how could Julia know it so soon? She should have learned it from Frederick. It turned out that Frederick was not as simple as he seemed to be. ¡°Why are you looking at him!¡± 69% Chapter 290: What Does Joseph Want to Do? Julia cupped ire¡¯s face and forced her to look at herself, asking, ¡°Did you hear what I just said? What does Joseph want to do?¡± ¡°Oops! Julia, let me go.¡± ire pped her hand away before pulling Julia to her side to sit down, stating, ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted anything from the Felix family, just like I don¡¯t want anything from the Summers family. It has nothing to do with me who the Summers family¡¯s fortune or the Felix family¡¯s fortune goes to.¡± ¡°No.¡± Julia pouted in dissatisfaction, saying, ¡°Sasha is just an adopted daughter. She doesn¡¯t deserve it! You can swallow your anger, but I cannot! It seems that Joseph hasn¡¯t ever treated you as his daughter.¡± ire curled her lips indifferently because none of this had anything to do with her! What was there to say about losing when she never got it anyway? That was why she wasn¡¯t upset or sad. Looking at her expression, Julia thought ire was forcing a smile, so she felt even more sorry for ire. ¡°ire, how about I apany you to go shopping? Let¡¯s buy whatever we want! Spending money makes people happy,¡± suggested Julia. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± replied ire. For ire, shopping was not very attractive to her except for eating delicious food. Mon, Nov 13 69% Chapter 290: What Does Joseph Want to Do? Anyway, sne could make clotnes by nerseit. Even if she didn¡¯t want to do it herself, she had her own studio and clothing designers in the studio. Besides, with Sinire Jewelry, she didn¡¯t have to buy something else. So going shopping couldn¡¯t bring any joy to her. ¡°ire¡­¡± Julia was afraid that ire would be bored and depressed staying at home. Sean was on a business trip these days, and she didn¡¯te over to apany ire. Experiencing such a thing at this moment was really annoying. Julia shook ire¡¯s arm violently and continued to persuade her, ¡°We can go to the yground, go to sing, or do anything. Just go out and have fun.¡± ire felt she was going crazy being shaken by Julia. So shepromised, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go out with you!¡± Julia finally burst intoughter. She stood up excitedly and pulled ire off the couch, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s have fun!¡± Getting into the car, Julia turned to ire and asked, ¡°So what do you want to y?¡± ire raised her eyebrows, replying, ¡°Of course to make money!¡± Make money? Perplexed, Julia asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out to have fun?¡± ire didn¡¯t answer her directly, but instead looked at Frederick who was 76 Chapter 290: What Does Joseph Want to Do? 699 ire didn¡¯t answer her directly, but instead looked at Frederick who was sitting in the passenger seat, saying, ¡°Frederick, I heard Sir say that you have two stores on Antique Street, right?¡± Frederick¡¯s eyebrows instantly furrowed and he looked back at her, saying, ¡°ire, you don¡¯t want to go to my stores to try your luck, do you?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ of course not!¡± ire covered her mouth and chuckled, replying, ¡°I just want to see what treasure you have, and then I¡¯ll go to someone else¡¯s store to try my luck.¡°¡± Julia could still recall the memories of when they had been to Antique Street ire was generous and let her earn all those small amounts of money so that Julia could be a little rich woman with them. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go to the Antique Street.¡± They didn¡¯t visit every store likest time. Frederick led them to his store. When the store manager saw them, he ran over respectfully with a smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Frederick, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Well, I brought them over to take a look.¡± \¡°Alright, feel free to look around.¡± ire had to say that Frederick¡¯s store had the most genuine goods on the Mon, No Chapter 290: What Does Joseph Want to Do? Nine of ten of the paintings and calligraphy hanging on the wall as well as the things ced on the counter were authentic. But they weren¡¯t worth much. ire thought that the valuable ones were probably collected by Frederick himself, and the ones he put out for sale should be the ones that he didn¡¯t appreciate. You may also like ROHN Rohn Science Fiction What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger. Add to library Nakia may have lost a leg during the Invasion, but she¡¯s not going to let that keep her from what she¡­ ire and Julia browsed the exhibits one by one. The store manager poured a cup of tea for Frederick and said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, the Felix family is running another jewelry auction today. I heard that Miss Felix will be present and the scene is bigger than ever. There should be some good things. How about I find someone to go over there and take a look?¡± Julia was sharp¨Ceared. Hearing the manager¡¯s words, she immediately turned around and asked, ¡°The Felix family is organizing a jewelry auction again?¡± The store manager nodded, ¡°Yes, there are quite a lot of people¡­¡± ¡°ire!¡± Julia grabbed ire¡¯s hand and ran towards the door as she said, ¡°Stop hanging around here. Let¡¯s go to the Felix family to make a scene!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. 11:19 Mon Nov 13 OD Midfrey kneph Want to Do ¡°Wait, Julia¡­¡± Before ire could finish her words, she was already pulled by Julia out of the store. Frederickughed helplessly while shaking his head. Putting down the teacup, he followed them calmly and leisurely. Last time, ire had made a ssh at the Felix family¡¯s jewelry auction. He had been impressed just by hearing the news. He was looking forward to appreciating ire¡¯s discerning eye for jade with his own eyes. At the entrance of the Felix Glory Corp., the greeters greeted the guests with smiles. They were polite and spoke respectfully, giving the guests a good shopping experience. ¡°ire, hurry up! It¡¯ll be depressing if we missed the highlight.¡± Julia tugged ire and ran along the way, finally arriving at the entrance of the Felix Glory Corp.. Seeing quite a few people heading inside, Julia let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It seems that the auction hasn¡¯t started yet. Luckily we caught up.¡± ireughed and shook her head, remarking, ¡°I think you just want to make money here.¡± ¡°Surely!¡± Julia raised her chin proudly, saying, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s the Felix family¡¯s money!¡± Julia even thought that since Joseph gave the whole family fortune to Sasha, she would bring ire to the Felix family every day to try their luck, which could make up for the money ire had lost. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291: Who Dares to Let You in? 69.5 Chapter 291: Who Dares to Let You in? When the greeters at the door saw them, they were all on guard. They kept staring at them without blinking to see what exactly they wanted to do. Julia didn¡¯t give a damn and pulled ire inside. ¡°Hold on.¡± One of the greeters reached out to stop them, asking, ¡°Are you ire?¡± ire was famous in the world of jewelry and jade, so she didn¡¯t think she could hide her identity. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± ire admitted. The greeter¡¯s expression instantly darkened and he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t wee you here. Please go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Not wee?¡± Julia was instantly exasperated and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I have ever seen anyone drive the guests out. What? Don¡¯t you want to do business?¡± That greeter¡¯s facial muscles froze for a moment and then he said with a tough attitude, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do business, but I don¡¯t want to do your business!¡± Frederick walked unhurriedly all the way. He was very calm, unlike Julia, who was so excited that she couldn¡¯t wait to fly to Felix Glory Corp. immediately, so he was left far behind. As he arrived at the Felix Glory Corp., he saw ire and Julia blocked in 20 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 291: Who Dares to Let You in? 69% As he arrived at the Felix Glory Corp., he saw ire and Julia blocked in the doorway. Furrowing his brows, he stepped forward faster. ¡°We¡¯re here for the jewelry auction. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re the onlypetitors here today. There are guests from otherpanies, right?¡± Being retorted, the greeter blushed because of shame. Meanwhile, those guests who came up and were ready to go in also stopped and gathered around them to watch the fun. The greeter was in a panic, exchanging a nce with his partner. Soon, his partner hurriedly ran inside before he opened his mouth again, ¡°We naturally wee everyone to participate in the jewelry auction, except the Vanderbilt family people, especially Mr. Frederick and Mr. Sean, who are on the Felix family¡¯s cklist. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Some guest keenly smelled the vor of gossip and asked with interest, Why are Mr. Frederick and Mr. Sean on the Felix family¡¯s cklist? I haven¡¯t heard before that the Vanderbilt family and the Felix family have any enmity or grudge?¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t heard of that either. Is it possible that CoCo stole the limelight from the Felix family¡¯s designers at the Charm Designers¡® Competition? Are they jealous of her?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Felix family is a bit too petty. Since they aren¡¯t as skilled as others, they try to cklist them. It¡¯s really shameful!¡± ire just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, watching the Felix family embarrassingly weing guests. The greeter was dumbfounded by the remarks. He was well aware that most a the guests were wealthy and powerful people in Ascalon and they were most 2/5 Younes to the setter NEET NEED ENsens that ma HEFT AL MESE DE Cosa hATE NEWS, TOL NEED TE STOURS Tell the se ne u from norte & Bars pasang BE HISTLE IF THE ITIONI CUTITE US #55 JOSE JOLE IS or on the joy Into Of going is my share Dip the busness in DIESE THE ME TE te money? sacr FOR TESHTE Ter the Faly family ?? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?? of Ass say then fac *****tallofen Sulent sy soursts ofughter cats great use stored the Felly Gory Cur ns mentioned ( which Ang bags and mes and the most couldn¡¯t hold on Cave, pus use ya bdy sa time i won the Gault of the Felix a te hou Let¡¯s wat and Chapter 291: Who Dares to Let You in? it today, and see if it¡¯s your family¡¯s appraiser¡¯s incapability or my good luck that works.¡± Then, ire waved her hand at Julia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Who agreed to let you in?¡± Sasha stopped in front of them, squaring off as the heir to the Felix family, and stated, ¡°Without my consent, who dares to let you in?¡± You may also like The Pretend Luna Werewolf Add to library In a world where werewolves rule and pack loyalty is everything. Katina finds herself on the outs after being unjustly emunicated. Fearing for her safety and that of her young son, she finds refuge in the territory of Marco, a powerful alpha. In exchange for sanctuary, Marco asks her to be his pretend¡­ ire sneered out, sped her hands on her chest, and raised her chin slightly, saying provocatively, ¡°Sasha, everyone is curious why the Felix Glory Corp. Doesn¡¯t let the people from the Vanderbilt family in. And I¡¯m also curious about it. Why could all the otherpetitors get in, except the Vanderbilt family?¡± With that, ire turned back to Frederick and asked, ¡°Frederick, do you know why?¡± Frederick raised the corner of his lips. He had known ire¡¯s cleverness long ago. Since she asked him, she was looking forward to his cooperation. Wasn¡¯t that easy? Moreover, people in Ascalon had been specting about the rtionship between him and ire. It was the right time to take this opportunity to 11:20 Mon, Nov 13 D B Chapter 291: Who Dares to Let You in? between him and ire. It was the right time to take this opportunity to rify it. ¡°ire, it should trace back to over twenty years ago when Winona and I got married and she ran away.¡± Sasha¡¯s expression darkened immediately, and it was only then that she reacted to the fact that she had fallen into ire¡¯s trap. She hurriedly opened her mouth, wanting to stop him, but Frederick, who had always uttered unhurriedly, spoke faster at this time. ¡°Winona ran away from the marriage because of Joseph. The two of them had long been in love and privately engaged, so how could Winona marry me?¡± ¡°What!?¡± The crowd of onlookers were dumbfounded and looked at ire incredulously ¡°Isn¡¯t Winona ire¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yeah! If Winona ran away from the marriage for Joseph, then¡­ ire is probably¡­¡± ¡°ire is Joseph¡¯s biological daughter, right!?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s it! No wonder I saw Joseph follow the first graders out of school when I went to pick up my son from school every day. Now, I can recal that the kids that Joseph was holding were ire¡¯s kids.¡± ¡°Jesus Christ! The truth turns out to be like this!¡± 11:20 Mon, Nov 13 DD ¡¤ ? Let Your inf Oh:41m:27(D) ¡°Yeah! If Winona ran away from the marriage for Joseph, then¡­ ire is probably¡­¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°ire is Joseph¡¯s biological daughter, right!?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s it! No wonder I saw Joseph follow the first graders out of school when I went to pick up my son from school every day. Now, I can recal that the kids that Joseph was holding were ire¡¯s kids.¡± ¡°Jesus Christ! The truth turns out to be like this!¡± ¡°This is too funny and shocking!¡± ¡°Then ire is Joseph¡¯s daughter while Sasha is just an adopted daughter. How could she not let ire into the Felix family¡¯s store?¡± ¡°Exactly! How could she stop ire from entering her own family¡¯s shop? Is she afraid that ire will steal the family fortune from her?¡± ¡°Bullshit! ire is Joseph¡¯s only daughter, so the Felix family should be ire¡¯s. Why should Sasha rob it?¡± Hearing theirments, Sasha was totally pissed off and pulled a long face. She didn¡¯t imagine ire to bring this matter out in such an imposing manner. Chapter 292: There¡¯s Nothing between Us, Okay? Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292: There¡¯s Nothing between Us, Okay? But those people believed ire¡¯s words at face value. Anyway, how could anyone question Frederick¡¯s words? How dare they? This time, Sasha became the target of public criticism. The guests made negativements about her and even forgot the jewelry auction, immersing themselves in watching the fun. To be honest, the jewelry auction wasn¡¯t as interesting as the scandal of wealthy families. After all, a jewelry auction was held once a month, but such a scandal was rare to see even in a decade. ¡°Stop, that¡¯s enough!¡± Sasha hated ire and wanted to strangle her, but she couldn¡¯t leave herself open to charges of bias. She had to do something to prevent those onlookers from gossiping. ¡°I didn¡¯t let ire go in because of a personal grudge between us. I never heard my father talk about the things that Mr. Frederick said. But my father has handed over the Felix family to me, and today is the first day I¡¯m in charge of the family. I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you guys. ire,e inside.¡± At this moment, Sasha still didn¡¯t forget to show off in front of ire. But ire didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. She didn¡¯t give a shit whom Joseph gave the Felix family to. Putting on an elegant smile, ire held Julia¡¯s hand and strutted in. Mon, Chapter 292: There¡¯s Nothing between Us. Okay? Julia was so happy that she gave ire a thumbs up. ¡°ire, you¡¯re awesome! You not only embarrassed Sasha, but you even made her take the initiative to let us in. She must have been pissed off!¡± In fact, ire didn¡¯t have much interest ining to the Felix Glory Corp. for the jewelry auction, but she just couldn¡¯t stand Sasha¡¯s arrogance. Sasha was always arrogant and putting on airs, which annoyed her. Frederick walked behind them, and when he heard Julia¡¯s words, he gently curved his lips. ire was smart enough to take advantage of the situation to refute a rumor. It was very likely that the matter of her being Joseph¡¯s biological daughter would spread throughout the streets of Ascalon tonight. Sasha watched their backs and gritted her teeth in hatred. She couldn¡¯t let ire ruin what she had obtained with great effort! Hmph! ire could enter the Felix family unless she died! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, ire, the scene of the jewelry auction this time is really big. It¡¯s much bigger than that of our last visit.¡± ¡± Last time, the jewelry auction took ce on the second floor, while the first floor served as a store selling some antiques, jade and such. But this time, the entire first floor was filled with raw stones on the counters. Mon, Nov D Chapter 292: There¡¯s Nothing between Us Okay Big and small, and even some garbage was on the showcases. With ire¡¯sst pickup, the Felix family didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the junk. Julia was so excited, pulling ire¡¯s hand and bouncing up and down, and said, ¡°ire, take a look! Which piece is worth money?¡± ire took out her spotlight shlight and looked over the raw stones one after another, but they were all ordinary materials, some of which didn¡¯t even have emeralds inside. ire shook her head as she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen one yet.¡± Frederick had been following their side. He kindly reminded them, ¡°ire, you re now very famous in the raw stone appraisal world. You have attracted many people¡¯s attention since you discovered a ruby last time. In my opinion, whatever youy your eyes on, there will be peopleing to grab it. So it¡¯s not easy to make it this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ire nodded approvingly, ¡°I feel the same way. Even those trashes aren¡¯t of a fixed price bute to the auction. It won¡¯t be an easy game for me.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that hard.¡± Frederick let out a low chuckle and took out his phone, continuing, ¡°Feel free to look around. Just let me know if you see anything good and I¡¯ll have someone else take it then.¡± Furrowing her brows, ire voiced her doubt, ¡°Frederick, people in the street should have been familiar with the Vanderbilt family¡¯s people. It¡¯s useless for you to ask anyone toe. Since others recognize the Vanderbilt family member. they will also grab for the stones.¡± 11:20 Mon, Nov 13 OD Chapter 272- There¡¯s Nothing between Us. Okay? On 41m80 Being stared at by ire, Julia felt a little bit guilty. She bit her lip. and honestly exined, ¡°ire, Mr. Frederick and I are just friends. He didn¡® t show much affection to me, and I didn¡¯t confess, really. I¡¯m not lying to you. I also thought that I should be bold and confess to him, but I was afraid that if I said it, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to maintain the current rtionship with him, so¡­ forget about it.¡± ire had promised Sean that she wouldn¡¯t stop Julia and Frederick, but actually, she had already recognized their rtionship in her heart. At the moment, seeing Julia so distressed, ire was a little heartbroken. ¡°Julia, leave the confessing stuff to Frederick. If he doesn¡¯t even have the courage at his age, you shouldn¡¯t insist on it. Think about it, when he liked my mother, he directly let the Vanderbilt family go to propose marriage. If he really likes you, he will definitely take the initiative to tell you. If he doesn¡¯t say it, it means that he hasn¡¯t thought about being with you yet. Since he doesn¡¯t even think about it, it doesn¡¯t really matter if you say it or not.¡± Julia drooped her face, and although she was sad inside, she felt that ire had a point. ¡°Okay.¡± ire raised her hand and pped it on her shoulder, saying, ¡°Cheer up. I¡¯m going to choose your dowry!¡± As for things like dowry, the more, the better. Julia was instantly energized and took ire¡¯s arm intimately as she replied, ¡°Okay. ire, let¡¯s go!¡± Meanwhile, Sasha nced at them and waved towards the side. Immediately a man came up and stood respectfully beside her, uttering, Dear Cam setter and an added on ter shoulder saving Cheer * for ting HE DO THE TOE te jeter QUENESS MASEN STEED and took Cane¡¯s am intimately as ste VEST While a gancet a tren and waved towards the side mmedaney a man came up and stood respectfully beside her uttering Sona sonnes in Cares director and snuced arogandy. ¡°Keep a close BET grab her Mame what Care chooses you must get it preventing from getting = sect can store here¡± Care nur be dreaming with the intention to make a fortune in her ce Anyway like best. She would never be merciful to ire As re was checking the raw stones she nced out of theer of her ups creting aniss with the venue as if all the attention of al something The Felix Gory Corp employees were all over her Chapter 293: Don¡¯t Change the Subject Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293: Don¡¯t Change the Subject Besides, some of the guests also stole a nce at her from time to time. And even some of them picked up the raw stone which ire had just checked and then put it down, as if what she had looked at was some rare treasure. It seemed that Frederick¡¯s worry was not unfounded, and the following would depend on Frederick¡¯s arrangement. ¡°ire, have you seen anything good?¡± inquired Julia. ire put down the raw stone in her hand and turned to another counter, replying, ¡°Julia, be a little patient. How could there be so many good things in a jewelry auction? I haven¡¯t finished looking yet.¡± Julia chucked with embarrassment. With a cash cow by her side, Julia had an extraordinarily good mood. She said, ¡°ire, I don¡¯t think we have to make a fortune. A few million could be enough. I don¡¯t mind.¡± A few million? ire rolled her eyes at her, saying, ¡°Do you really think the stuff in the jewelry auction is all priceless? A few million would be much for a raw stone! Besides, the Felix family¡¯s appraisers are not stupid. They have checked these stones before. If there was some valuable stuff, they would have kept it themselves. Just take it slowly.¡± ¡°How can I not be in a hurry?¡± Julia casually put her hand on a piece of raw stone, and sighed dismally, ¡°I don¡¯t want to earn anyone¡¯s money except that of the Felix family. If you 20 Mon, Nov 13 69 Chapter 293. Don¡¯t Change the Subject of revenge.¡± Wait! ire¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on the raw stone under Julia¡¯s hand, which was not very eye¨Ccatching, nor was it too big. It was only as big as the size of her two palms spreading out. As for its appearance, it was rough and hadn¡¯t undergone any processing, stained with some dirt. If it was thrown out the door and ced on the street, it would be a particrly ordinary stone. ¡°Julia, keep your hand off the stone.¡± Julia froze for a moment, woodenly lifted her hand away, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing, let me see.¡± ire picked up the piece of raw stone and shone the spotlight shlight at 1. it. All of a sudden, a smile was shown on her face. Just after a few nces, she put it down. ¡°ire, how is it?¡± ¡°Not great.¡± ire shrugged and continued with disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t see anything good at the Felix family¡¯s jewelry auction.¡± Judging from ire¡¯s look, Julia thought it was not good. With little confidence, she said, ¡°Then did we come here today for nothing? It¡¯s all a bunch of junk.¡± 2/5 11:20 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 293: Don¡¯t Change the Subject ¡°Yeah.¡± ire nodded and walked away. Immediately, two guests came over and picked up the piece of raw stone, looking at it for a long while, but not finding anything unusual. ¡°This piece of raw stone is too ordinary. Perhaps there¡¯s no jade inside.¡± ¡°Exactly. The Felix family sucks this time. Any garbage can be put on the stand¡­¡± 69% The guest pointed to the piece of raw stone, continuing, ¡°In thest jewelry auction, it was sold for a fixed price of five hundred dors. How could they exhibit it for auction?¡± The two men looked at each other discontentedly and continued to follow ire not far away. ire had basically checked all the raw stones on the counter on the first floor but she hadn¡¯t found a unique stone yet, which perplexed them. ¡°Uh, when ire checked these raw stones, she didn¡¯t even show a surprised look. It seemed that she was looking at a garbage. Do you think there is no good stuff in the jewelry auction?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Maybe this is ire¡¯s trick. Perhaps she has seen the good ones and memorized in her heart, waiting to make a bit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, as long as ire makes a bid, we should add the price. As long as the price isn¡¯t too outrageous, we must take it.¡± ¡°Okay! Anyway, we have the money. Maybe we¡¯ll make a big profit!¡± 3/5 Chapter 293: Don¡¯t Change the Subject 096 Frederick has been following behind ire and Julia not far away. Hearing the words of those two people, he gently curved the corner of his lips. It seemed that ire had been considered as a cash cow by the people at the venue. It¡¯s interesting! Heughed, took his cell phone out, and sent a message to Sean, which read, You may also like Pack Community Werewolf Book five in the Were Chronicles Series A wolf and bobcate together and change onemunity, forever¡­.. ¡°Your wife is really hot. Do you know that?¡± Soon, Sean replied, ¡°Say it clearly, hot for what?¡± Add to library Frederick jerked the corner of his mouth hard, and his finger quickly typed on the screen, ¡°I mean she¡¯s popr! We are now at the Felix family¡¯s jewelry auction. The whole crowd is staring at your wife, considering her as a cash cow. You really have a good taste to have found such a beautiful, smart and capable wife. I guess the whole Ascalon is now envious of you.¡± Sean quickly sent over a smug emoji and then attached a sentence, ¡°I know. You¡¯re envious too.¡± Frederick didn¡¯t bother talking to him anymore and put his phone back in his pants pocket. He noticed that ever since Sean got back from Silverton, he had been talking differently. He used to be serious and cold, but now he joked and was even more smug. He was talking like a young man. no longer as mature as he used to be. 4/5 Mon, Nov 13 CD 69% Chapter 293: Don¡¯t Change the Subject Thinking of this, Frederick suddenly recalled Julia simting him to be serious, and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Oh 40m 43 ¡°Frederick, it seems that you¡¯re in a good mood today. I see you¡¯ve beenughing,¡± ire teased. Frederick patted his pants pockets, uttering, ¡°It¡¯s done. The man is already here. Later, you can just tell me what number to bid and I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡± ire wagged her finger and said with a smile, ¡°Frederick, don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m asking you what you¡¯reughing at.¡± Frederick shook his head smilingly and replied, ¡°I just told Sean that his wife is now the center of attention in the room. Everyone is treating your like a cash cow. He¡¯s very proud and arrogant. I just couldn¡¯t help butught when I thought of his arrogant look.¡± At the mention of Sean, ire pouted in displeasure and said, ¡°Well, he has time to chat with you, but he hasn¡¯t replied to my WhatsApp yet!¡± Frederick was surprised. Did Sean do something wrong? Frederick cleared his throat awkwardly, pointed upstairs in a hurry and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. The jewelry auction is about to start.¡± Seeing the guests heading upstairs, Julia excitedly tugged on ire¡¯s arm and said, ¡°ire, it¡¯s starting. Let¡¯s go.¡± ire grunted depressingly and didn¡¯t dwell on this matter any further. There were a lot of VID quests at the jewelry auction who had booked their Frederick was surprised. Did Sean do something wrong? Frederick cleared his throat awkwardly, pointed upstairs in a hurry and said, Let¡¯s go upstairs. The jewelry auction is about to start.¡± Seeing the guests heading upstairs. Julia excitedly tugged on ire¡¯s arm and said, ¡°ire, it¡¯s starting. Let¡¯s go.¡± ire grunted depressingly and didn¡¯t dwell on this matter any further. There were a lot of VIP guests at the jewelry auction who had booked their seats long ago. With the unprecedented number of people arriving today, the ones who arrived first had taken up the seats that were originally avable. ire and Julia furrowed their brows when they saw no seat was vacant. There¡¯s no room!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to stand and watch, are we?¡± Frederick raised his hand and beckoned the waiter next to him, querying. ¡°Are were no seats? With so many people present today, there should be additional seats, right?¡± Chapter 294: Pissed Off Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294: Pissed Off The waitress naturally knew ire and Frederick. She acted quite politely, ¡°Mr. Frederick, don¡¯t worry. We always have seats for you. Ms. Felix has specially reserved them for you.¡±¡± Then she pointed to the stairs leading to the third floor. ¡°There will be an additional table over there and you can sit there.¡± ¡°Sit there?¡± Julia was angry at once. ¡°Are you serious? The view there is blocked by the building and we can¡¯t see anything. How can we bid for anything there?¡± The waiter sneered and her attitude changed at once. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see so many guests here today? Ms. Felix is kind enough to arrange seats for you. If you don¡¯t want it, just leave.¡± ire and Frederick knew that Julia never held back her temper for anyone. But this wasn¡¯t the Vanderbilt family¡¯s turf, so they couldn¡¯t make a scene here. ¡°Julia.¡± ire pulled Julia back and nced at some of the guests that had been standing up until now, ¡°We do have quite a crowd here today, let¡¯s go over there.¡± ¡°ire¡­..¡± Julia pouted, ¡°We¡¯ve never been treated like this before¡­¡± 1/5 Chapter 294: Pissed Off 69% ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ire patted the back of her hand soothingly, then whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll get back at themter, We are here to make a fortune today, which will piss Sasha off for sure.¡± Julia was instantly delighted, ¡°Really?¡± ire nodded seriously, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go then.¡± When they went over, there was already a waiter cing the table and chair. The view here was bad but at least they had seats. And the other guests were only given a chair and the whole second floor was overcrowded. The host walked on stage and the auction officially began. Sasha stood by the door backstage, her eyes looking over at ire¡¯s side, and she said to the man standing next to her, ¡°See if there are any people present who are rted to the Vanderbilt family here. If there are, have our men take all the stones they want! We can¡¯t let ire get a single stone! ¡± The man nodded and left. After a while, he walked back and respectfully said, Ms. Felix, other than Mr. Frederick, I didn¡¯t see anyone from the Vanderbilt family here. There is not a single person here who works for Mr. Frederick. Sasha was relieved. ¡°Then just keep an eye on ire.¡± Iulia ume sitting at the far and and cha ume una to can amuthina Cha falt 11:21 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 294: Pissed Ott 69% Julia was sitting at the far end and she was unable to see anything. She felt bored. ¡°ire, you can¡¯t let go of any good raw stones.¡± ¡°Just rx.¡± ire moved toward Frederick, then whispered something in Frederick¡¯s ear. Frederick nodded and fumbled with his cell phone, sending a text message out This time, there were many raw stones up for bid, but almost all of the guests were paying attention to ire. Seeing that ire didn¡¯t make a move, they didn¡¯t bid either, resulting in several of the raw stones unbidden ire frowned, thinking that this wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Julia. You need to sit next to Frederick.¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia¡¯s hands shook and the chips in her hand dropped, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Just sit over there. Don¡¯t ¡± This was a bench and two people sitting together on the same bench would inevitably have physical contact. If Julia sat with Frederick, how close the two would be! She was a little scared too. ¡°ire, I¡­¡± ire gave her a re before turning to Frederick. ¡°Frederick, we have to use some tricks now.¡± 3/5 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 294: Pissed Off Frederick was stunned. He then nodded graciously, ¡°Julia, just sit over.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Julia was overjoyed, she had been closer to Frederick these days but never All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. physically. And now¡­ ire nudged her before she stood up and walked over to Frederick with a flushed face. Frederick moved to the side to make more room for her. Julia sat down and felt her leg close to Frederick¡¯s and their arms touched. Her heart beat fast with excitement. ire tossed her the auction board. ¡°Julia, you will raise the boardter for the next stone.¡± It was not the first time Julia had this. She smiled smugly. ¡°Just count on me. I will listen to your orders.¡± After another piece of raw stone was unbidden, the host wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked towards the backstage area. Sasha frowned tightly. No one was more anxious than her right now. This had never happened in previous auctions before. So many raw stones were left unbidden. She gritted her teeth and stepped out from backstage and onto the stage herself. Chapter 294: Pissed Off 09% ¡°The raw stones here are all collected from raw stone mines. Some of them have precious diamonds and crystals inside and whether you can get them or not depends on your luck. I can assure you that there are emeralds in most of them and, feel free to make your offer.¡± It was quiet and Julia¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Sasha, cut the crap! Get the next stone up there!¡± As soon as she spoke up, everyone here started to discuss. You may also like Aze Aze Erotica !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Nove!!! Add to library When firefighter Nick saves Miri from a fire at the school where she teaches, their attraction to each other is immediate and sizzling. The heat of their passion quickly consumes them, but Miri¡¯s fear of¡­ ¡°Looks like ire¡¯s going to make a move. Get ready. As soon as she raises her board, we bid!¡± ¡°Finally! My money¡¯s ready!¡± The next raw stone was ced on the stand. As soon as the host finished introducing it, Julia raised the board in her hand. ¡°One hundred thousand dors!¡± Before she could even lower her board, the man next to her immediately called. ¡°One hundred and twenty thousand dors!¡± ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand dors!¡± ¡°One hundred and eighty thousand!¡± : Chapter 295: Done! Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295: Done! Frederick chuckled and whispered in her ear, ¡°Easy. We¡¯re not going to let you bid for what we really want. Don¡¯t worry. You are just making a bluff.¡± His voice was low, but his warm breath sprayed on Julia¡¯s ears, and Julia didn¡¯t dare to move for a moment. Her back straightened and her face turned red. This was the first time she and Mr. Frederick had ever been this close¡­ Oh, no! This was the first time she had ever been so close to a man! Wow¡­ Mr. Frederick was so gentle! His voice was so maic¡­ ire looked at Julia, who was peeking at Frederick from the corner of her eye with shyness, and shook her head. Julia needed to stop acting like this. ¡°Julia, stop staring. The next raw stone will soon be on for bidding. Go on!¡± Julia hurriedly looked back and cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m ready.¡± As soon as the stone was on stage, Julia started to raise her board. As expected, as soon as she did this, someone else immediately raised the price. 1/5 Chapter 295: Done! After sne raised it once more, sne put it down and let someone else have the stone. She did this a few times and, as the bidders here weren¡¯t stupid, they could tell that she was just misleading them. Some bidders started to get suspicious. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ve been tricked?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Look. ire did not bid for even one stone before and those stones went to waste. And then Sasha came on stage and encouraged us to bid before ire¡¯s assistant began to bid. Yet they didn¡¯t even get a single raw stone. It can¡¯t be that ire doesn¡¯t have the money, right?¡± ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Right? If it¡¯s really a good raw stone, how could ire give it up so easily? Didn¡¯t you just say that ire is Joseph¡¯s biological daughter? I think this is the Felix family¡¯s business tactic! ire is just bait to get us to fight for those stones at high prices and in this case, the Felix family could make a fortune!¡± After he analyzed it, the people around him felt it made sense. ire had so much money. How could she not have the money to bid for the stones she wanted? They were more and more certain that ire was just bait and the argument between ire and Sasha at the gate just now was also a bluff to make them think that ire and Sasha were on bad terms! And then they would follow ire¡¯s lead in bidding for the stones! 11:21 Mon, Nov 13 D Chapter 295: Done! 68%1 Unk Wal ire anu sasild were on pad terms: And then they woUID TONOW ire¡¯s lead in bidding for the stones! ¡°Damn it! The Felix family is sinister!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let ire lead us on!¡± After that, everyone became vignt. ire burst outughing upon seeing this. ¡°Done!¡± Julia gave ire another thumbs¨Cup. ¡°ire, your trick really worked well! Those people finally stopped following you.¡± The staff here had seen through ire¡¯s trick, hesitated again and again and eventually asked Sasha, ¡°Ms. Felix, ire is using a trick and a lot of bidders here are saying she¡¯s our bait. Should we keep following her lead?¡± Sasha hated ire to the guts. She knew that ire had a lot of tricks up her sleeve but she didn¡¯t realize ire would use such a trick! ¡°Of course! I have told you. We can¡¯t let her leave with a single raw stone!¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m on it!¡± After that, the other bidders became much smarter. They didn¡¯t blindly follow Julia¡¯s head but bid for the stones they thought had potential. There was a bidder named Jack Anders who was famous in the business. He wasn¡¯t famous for his vision or skills but for being extremely unlucky. He often bought stones, but all the stones he had bought were worthless. Mon, Nov Chapter 295 Done! 68% All the store owners here took advantage of that and always rmended hir the worst stuff in their store when he came here and it always worked. He was, to be blunt, a rich fool. He didn¡¯t raise his board for any of the previous raw stones until after the fifteenth raw stone was ced on the stage. He raised the board in his hand. ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand dors!¡± The crowd looked over and was amused to see that it was him. ¡°Look! Jack¡¯s made a move!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s the most unlucky guy I¡¯ve known. He buys quite a lot of things home from here every month, but none of them are real stuff. He has bid for this stone, which means that this stone isAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. garbage. Let¡¯s avoid it.¡± ¡°Yes, that big fool. He¡¯s been supporting the livelihood of most the store owners here.¡± The crowd burst intoughter and everyone was looking at him as if he were a joke. Sure enough, after he raised his board, no one else raised theirs and he got the stone easily, Then he bid for two more stones and still, no one fought him for them, which made him a bit unhappy. ¡°No one wants to take them from me?¡± ¡°How dare we!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jack, you are the boss here. We don¡¯t dare to fight you.¡± Chapter 295: Done! mals right. Jack, you are the boss nere, vve dont care to light you. Jack raised his eyebrows and put his legs on the table in a very indecent way. ¡°Count yourselves wise.¡± The crowd held back theirughter and none of them said anything. They just thought that Jack was really stupid. When the jewelry auction was over, Sasha let out a long sigh of relief. You may also like FURY Paranormal Add to library Noah was taken when he was a boy and forced to live in a world that no child should, he never thought he¡¯d be free. He was now though, in body at least. His mind held more scars than his abused. body did. Despite his fractured soul, he was determined to do everything possible to shut down the ¡­ ¡°ire didn¡¯t get a single stone. We won.¡± ¡°Ms. Felix, most of the bidders have gone to the stone opening room. Should we go and have a look?¡± To stop ire from getting the raw stones, the staff here had managed to take a few stones from ire. The appraiser had already checked them and none of them were good. They didn¡¯t really have to open them to make sure, but somehow, Sasha felt a bit uneasy. ¡°Better go check it out.¡± The auction was a grand affair, but the results were less than ster. Because of ire¡¯s arrival, many bidders here wanted to fight for stones with her. But after her trick, they all lost interest and were nervous, so most of the stones weren¡¯t hid 11 22 Mon, Nov 13 Cluster 275 Done! Oh 39m 400 thought he¡¯d be free. He was now though, in body at least. His mind held more scars than his abused body did. Despite his fractured soul, he was determined to do everything possible to shut down the¡­ ¡°ire didn¡¯t get a single stone. We won.¡± ¡°Ms. Felix, most of the bidders have gone to the stone opening room. Should we go and have a look?¡± To stop ire from getting the raw stones, the staff here had managed to take a few stones from ire. The appraiser had already checked them and none of them were good. They didn¡¯t really have to open them to make sure, but somehow, Sasha felt a bit uneasy. ¡°Better go check it out.¡± The auction was a grand affair, but the results were less than ster. Because of ire¡¯s arrival, many bidders here wanted to fight for stones with her. But after her trick, they all lost interest and were nervous, so most of the stones weren¡¯t bid. The ones that were auctioned off weren¡¯t exactly high¨Cpriced, so the Felix family was kind of working for nothing this time around. There were not many bidders who bought stones, so there were not many people in the stone opening room. Only about a dozen bidders were here. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296: Why Do You Look Awful Sasha had just walked in and caught a glimpse of ire, Julia and Frederick sitting in the bleacher. She had a bad feeling, held her anger and walked over. ¡°ire, what are you doing in the open stoning room when you didn¡¯t even get a single stone?¡± ire looked calm. ¡°Just here to check it out.¡± ¡°Check it out?¡± Sasha was pissed and said, ¡°You never like to watch fun. ire, just admit it. You were just lucky to get the pink crystal the other day and were worried you might lose everyone¡¯s trust, so you didn¡¯t get a single stone.¡± ire kindly reminded her, ¡°Confidence is a good thing, but don¡¯t get blindly confident or you will embarrass yourself.¡± ¡°Embarrass myself?¡± Sasha let out a disdainfulugh. ¡°ire, how can I embarrass myself? What are you going to do to embarrass me when you don¡¯t even have a single raw stone here?¡± ¡°Mr. Frederick!¡± Sasha had just finished speaking when Jack trotted over, pushing his cart. Seeing him, Sasha was really afraid that his cart would hit her and took a step back. Taking the opportunity, Jack pushed the cart to Frederick, smugly patting his chest. ¡°All the stones you asked me to bid are here. They were all bought at the lowest price! What? 1/5 22 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 296: Why Do You Look Awful The raw stones that he auctioned off were actually for Frederick? So¡­ did it mean that all three of these raw stones were ire¡¯s? Sasha clenched her hands. She had been tricked! She had actually been tricked by ire! Frederick didn¡¯t even look at her, sitting gracefully and nodding to Jack. ¡°You did a good job.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my job!¡± Speaking of this, Jack raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead. ¡°I was so nervous just now. So many raw stones went to waste. I was thinking that my sudden bidding might make the others suspicious. Mr. Frederick, you are so smart to think of that trick. No one suspected me.¡± Sasha¡¯s face had turned livid with anger, and at this moment, she finally realized that ire was just distracting her! Julia covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Gee, Sasha. What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your face so livid?¡± Sasha really wanted to rip her mouth off! She was obviously angering her! But it really pissed her off! After taking a deep breath, Sasha forced down the anger in her heart. She red at ire. ¡°It¡¯s just three pieces of garbage stones. What do you have to be so proud of?¡± 215 Chapter 296: Why Do You Look Awful 68% ire leaned her body against the back of the chair and raised an eyebrow. ¡°We won¡¯t know if it¡¯s garbage until we open it.¡± ¡°All right! I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s in these stones you¡¯ve worked so hard to get!¡± When she finished speaking, she turned around and walked over to the stone opener. With a raised hand, she pointed over to ire and said, ¡°After this one is opened, open theirs first!¡± The stone opener looked up and saw ire. He remembered her still. She was thedy who got a pink crystal the other day. After the piece of raw stone that was set up on the machine was cut open, the stone opener waved at ire. ¡°Miss, you may bring your stones here.¡± Sasha red at him. ¡°Why being so polite? Don¡¯t you know they¡¯re our enemies?¡± The stone opener, being yelled at, was displeased inside. After all, Sasha was so much younger than him yet she had shown no respect for him. He stopped talking and took a step to the side, standing behind the machine. ire pushed the cart and came over. ¡°Sasha, do you have any respect for others? Although the sir works for you, he¡¯s diligent in his job. Why did you yell at him for no reason?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Sasha was already very angry, and now that she was educated by ire, she 3/5 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 11:22 Mon, Nov 13 DD 68% Chapter 296: Why Do You Look Awful was even angrier. ¡°In my territory, I¡¯m the boss and they just have to suck it up. What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± ire had seen a lot of arrogant people, but she hadn¡¯t seen someone this arrogant. And Sasha had just taken over the Felix family business. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would lose everyone¡¯s support? ire gave a sneer. ¡°Looks like Joseph isn¡¯t good at raising kids. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t raised by him.¡± ¡°You!¡± Sasha was so angry. She had never lost in arguments before, but after meeting ire, she had lost again and again! ¡°ire, stop acting so proudly. Wait till after we see what¡¯s inside your stones!¡± ¡°OK!¡± ire pushed the cart hard towards Sasha¡¯s legs. Sasha took a few steps back in fear. ¡°ire, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± ire raised her chin. She had always kept a low profile, but sometimes it wouldn¡¯t solve problems. ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m going to let you choose one of these three raw stones. I will trade it with you for this sir here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lushed out loud ¡°ire are vou Chapter 296: Why Do You Look Awful 68% Sasha was stunned for a moment and soonughed out loud. ¡°ire, are you stupid? You want to trade trash with me for an experienced stone opener? Do you think I¡¯ll agree?¡± ire crossed her hands over her chest and tilted her head, looking towards the stone opener. ¡°Then we can do it legally. Sir, would you like to work in Sinire Jewelry? I¡¯ll triple your sry and I can assure you that in mypany, no one will ever be so rude to you and everyone will respect you.¡± The stone opener had been working for the Felix family for twenty years. You may also like Havik Science Fiction Add to library HAVIK Betrayed and sold at auction. Thalia is a long way from home. When she¡¯s given the opportunity to bring those who abducted her to justice, she¡¯s all in. One problem. Her alien partner hates humans. and he really hates her¡­.. Joseph had never yelled at or scolded him. But now that Joseph has given the Felix family to Sasha, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a good time in the future, judging from the way Sasha just scolded him. Most importantly, ire¡¯s vision the other day really impressed him and he had a good impression of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign any contract with the Felix family. I can quit my job here right now.¡± ¡°ire!¡± Sasha¡¯s face turned red and she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°You actually poached my worker in front of me!¡± 5/5 Mon Nov 13 D Awful Havik Science Fiction D 943-68 0:39m 1780) Add to library HAVIK Betrayed and sold at auction, Thalia is a long way from home. When she¡¯s given the opportunity to bring those who abducted her to justice, she¡¯s all in. One problem. Her alien partner hates humans, and he really hates her¡­.. Joseph had never yelled at or scolded him. But now that Joseph has given the Felix family to Sasha, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a good time in the future, judging from the way Sasha just scolded him. Most importantly, ire¡¯s vision the other day really impressed him and he had a good impression of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign any contract with the Felix family. I can quit my job here right now.¡± ¡°ire!¡± Sasha¡¯s face turned red and she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°You actually poached my worker in front of me!¡± Wouldn¡¯t that be like pping her in the face in public? ire smiled gently and pulled the cart back. ¡°That¡¯s even better. I saved a ere.¡± 11:22 Mon, Nov 13 DD Chapter 297: Deserve It Chapter 297 Chapter 297 68% Chapter 297: Deserve It Sasha was speechless. This was too much! Was ire trying to piss her off? ¡°Oh, right.¡± ire pointed to the raw stones in the cart and said, ¡°I bought these three raw stones here. Even though the stone opener isn¡¯t your employee anymore, you are obligated to cut them open for me. I know that you won¡¯t be able to find an experienced stone opener in such a short time. I¡¯ll tell you what? I will ask my own stone opener to do you a favor and open them for me.¡± Julia failed to hold back herughter. ire was really skilled at making people mad. Sasha looked so sullen with her eyes filled with anger. It was almost as if she wanted to swallow ire alive. It was simply fun. And without waiting for Sasha to say anything, ire pushed the cart to the stone opener and said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s just open them here.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The stone opener rolled up his sleeves and picked up one of the raw stones. The job required skills. 1/5 68% Chapter 297: Deserve It_ One must be experienced and have an appreciation for raw stones. They needed to know precisely where to cut it. He held the stone and looked at it, then ced it on the desk, and after securing it, he moved the cutter up the stone. ire nodded with satisfaction and smiled at Julia beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to find an experienced stone opener, but I¡¯ve nevere across one. When we werest here, I could tell that this sir is really good at his job, but I couldn¡¯t find a chance to poach him. I really have to thank Sasha. ¡± Sasha was furious. Julia covered her mouth and keptughing. ¡°Yes. She just sent him straight to our door and we didn¡¯t have to do anything. How nice she is!¡± ire raised her hand and nudged Julia. ¡°That¡¯s right. This sir¡¯s skills are one of the best in the industry. If the Sinire Jewelry wants to organize any appreciation fairs, we will surely need his help.¡± Sasha was pissed off. What the hell! She poached someone from her, and she kept talking about it. Obviously, it was her own fault. She thought she could do whatever she wanted after she took over the Felix family business from Joseph. Julia opened her mouth and mouthed at Sasha. ¡°You deserve it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s opened!¡± 11:22 Mon, Nov 13 D Chapter 297: Deserve It 68%7 Before Sasha could talk back, she heard someone exim and the crowd looked over to see something green inside the stone. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a good one. Although it¡¯s not big, it could be worth a million or two!¡± ¡°Yeah. I remember Jack bought this one at only a hundred thousand dors, right?¡± ¡°Yes, for sure!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. While the crowd was surprised, Julia pouted in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s only worth a couple million, huh?¡± ire knocked on her forehead. ¡°You think we can always get extremely precious gems? The ROI is high enough already.¡± Julia covered her forehead with pain, but after thinking about it, sheughed again. ¡°Yeah, we have earned a lot. Sir, keep going.¡± Although it was only worth a couple million, Sasha was pissed. Sasha didn¡¯t want ire making money off her hands, not even a penny! She looked at the stone opener as he picked up the second raw stone. She said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s just one emerald. You are just lucky.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep watching?¡± The stone opener couldn¡¯t care less about the feud between ire and Sasha. He was now curious about what was inside the remaining two raw stones. refully 22 Mon, NOV 68* Chapter 297: Deserve It None of the three raw stones wererge. The stone opener Carefully scrutinized the second one before aligning the cutter in position. ire didn¡¯t say anything and just watched the cutter go down. ¡°This one is good emerald! It¡¯s a prettyrge one and can be worth four or five million.¡± Sasha was even more pissed off now. She turned her eyes and red at the man beside her. The man hurried to exin. ¡°Ms. Felix, our appraiser has identified this one. He said there might be the largest piece of emerald here today inside it, but you didn¡¯t take it seriously¡­¡± At that time, Sasha¡¯s attention was all on ire, so she didn¡¯t care about other things. Furthermore, they needed an attraction to get the guests here. If they themselves got the most precious one each time, they would lose everyone else¡¯s trust and no one woulde again. Sasha knew this and so did the staff here. Sasha was just angry that most of the raw stones here went to waste today and ire got the most precious one. They lost a big deal! After taking several deep breaths, Sasha clenched her hands hard and looked at thest piece of raw stone in the cart, wishing that there wasn¡¯t anything precious inside it! Julia was so happy that she jumped up and down, shouting, ¡°ire, this is worth a lot!¡± re inclined her head to look askance at ire. ¡°But it¡¯s not as valuable as your pink crystal¡± ¡°But it¡¯s enough Julia had kept ire¡¯s words just now in mind. She thought that as long as it was a profitable deal it didn¡¯t matter how much money they could earn. ¡°Well I¡¯m not greedy. Several million is enough for me.¡± The guests gathered nearby were all envious. You may do the Add to library teiks komes, and Jeet we are love I want to break Romer¡¯s nose fergrove Syy 2. ever. Sn far, with the Banthams. We both make top¨Ctier wine. We both don¡¯t kn That was millions of dors! They had wanted to make a fortune by following ire¡¯s lead, but they could only watch her make money now. It was infuriating Well, save this one.¡± The store opener had just picked up the third raw stone when ire suddenly woke up. ¡°Keep this one. We¡¯ll open it after we get back¡± The stone opener was confused. ¡°Why save one piece?¡± re smiled and squinted her eyes. ¡°Sir, I want to be nice and don¡¯t want to make Ms. Felix more regretful.¡° 11:23 Mon Nov 13 Chapter 298 Juli, Stap [1 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 68% Chapter 298: Julia, Stop It! Sasha was already pissed enough. ¡°ire, you¡¯ve already opened two stones. What¡¯s the point of keeping one? Are you afraid of humiliating yourself when we find that thest one¡¯s only junk?¡± ire sighed and shook her head. ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m doing this for you. Since you don¡¯t appreciate it, I will open it. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡°¡® After saying that, she looked at the stone opener. ¡°Sir, just cut it open. Ms. Felix has to see it with her own eyes.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The stone opener had been curious for a long time. Inside the first two raw stones were already emeralds that were rare enough. He hadn¡¯t seen such quality emeralds in his life before. From what ire had said, thest one was supposed to be even better than both of the previous two. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what was inside it. He picked up thest piece of raw stone and looked at it carefully, looking a bit worried. ¡°Miss, the shape of this one is too irregr. Where do you think I should start with?¡± It was a slightly tter piece of raw stone, only as thick in height as a man¡¯s fist, but of fair length. ire stepped forward and gestured. ¡°Just cut from here. One¨Cthird.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± 11:23 Mon, Nov 13 O Chapter 298: Julia, Stop Lt! The stone opener ced the raw stone on the desk and, after securing the cutter, stared intently at it. The guests all wanted to see what was inside this one. Whether it ruined ire¡¯s reputation or created glory for ire depended on it! As the cutter went down, the sharp de cutting through the stone made an ear¨Csplitting sound. Everyone started with nervousness. After the stone was cut open, everyone saw a pure, bright and uniform emerald green color. In the light of the irradiation, it even appeared transparent. Everyone froze in ce. ¡°OMG! It¡¯s secondary deposit jadeite!¡± ¡°It has such fine texture and looks pure and wless. It¡¯s indeed a secondary deposit jadeite!¡± ¡°Gee! I heard that this kind has been out of stock for a long time and one piece of this can be sold at a sky¨Chigh price!¡± ¡°Yeah. How could there be a secondary deposit jadeite here?¡± ¡°ire is way too lucky!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not luck. It¡¯s discernment!¡± Sasha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The appraiser was so useless! He said that the stone just now was the most valuable here. Obviously, he was wrong! 2/5 VION, NOV Chapter 298 Ju, Stop [! 68%1 It pissed her off. The guests watching sneered at Sasha. ¡°Well, now it¡¯s not mere luck. Your appraisers are not very good at their job.¡± ¡°True! They couldn¡¯t tell at all. They aren¡¯t fit for this business.¡± ire shrugged. ¡°It really was just my luck. It¡¯s not the appraisers¡® fault.¡± The stone opener nodded. ¡°Indeed. This piece of secondary deposit jadeite is small. The appraisers usually don¡¯t even check stones this small.¡± Another guest said, ¡°What kind of raw stone appraiser is that? A lot of good jadeite and emeralds are found in small raw stones. The Felix family must be so rich as to ignore the small money.¡± ¡°Small money? ording to the current market price, this can be worth a few tens of millions of dors! The point is that secondary deposit jadeite is out of stock, which means this one can be worth hundreds of millions of dors if put on auction!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Julia was already surprised, and when she heard the words of those guests. she jumped up with joy. ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The man continued, ¡°When there were a lot of stocks, with the texture and color of this piece of secondary deposit jadeite, it could be sold for ten or twenty million. That was over ten years ago. Now the price will be much higher¡± 3/5 11:23 Mon, Nov 13 68 Chapter 298: Julia, Stop higher.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Julia hugged ire and jumped up and down excitedly. ¡°ire, I love you! You¡¯re my favorite in this world! Come on, let me kiss you!¡± ire wrinkled her nose and lifted her hand to push her face. ¡°Julia, stop it!¡± ¡°We must have a kiss!¡± ire couldn¡¯t resist and got a hard kiss on the cheek from Julia. She raised her hand to wipe her face. Saliva¡­ so disgusting! After Julia kissed ire, she said to Sasha, ¡°Sasha, we didn¡¯t want to open it, but you insisted. Now¡­ the joke¡¯s on you!¡± Many of the guestsughed out loud. They all found Julia amusing. Besides, just now, when Sasha scolded the stone opener, they disliked her. And now, ire not only poached the stone opener from her but also let the Felix family lose a big deal. They felt so good! Sasha was being mocked by everyone. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Today was her first day taking over the Felix family business. She had wanted to show Joseph her talents, but she didn¡¯t realize that ire ruined everything for her and made her look like a fool. ¡°ire, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Mon Nov 1, Today was her first day taking over the Felix family business. She had wanted to show Joseph her talents, but she didn¡¯t realize that ire ruined everything for her and made her look like a fool. ¡°ire, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°How did I go too far?¡± ire smiled and took the third raw stone from the stone opener¡¯s hands and weighed it in her hand. ¡°I gave you a chance just now let you choose one of the three. You were the one who said they were garbage and the one who didn¡¯t want them. Why did you say that I went too far?¡± The guests nodded their heads. They had heard what Sasha had just said. If Sasha had agreed to choose any one of the three stones, even if she failed to pick the most precious one, the loss would be less. You may also like imed by the Alphas Werewolf It takes all three alphas to train this naive omega. Add to library Ashley has spent the past six years trying to outrun a man who has torn her life apart over and over Now the most valuable stones were all ire¡¯s. Even if Sasha was angry. there was nothing she could do. Chapter 299: Do You Leave with Me Voluntarily? Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299: Do You Leave with Me Voluntarily? ¡°ire, when did I say I don¡¯t want it?¡± Sasha stretched out her finger and pointed to the piece of Secondary Deposit Jadeite in ire¡¯s hand, stating, ¡°I¡¯ll suffer a little loss. Just take this piece as Asher¡¯s ransom money. Give it to me!¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Julia pped Sasha¡¯s hand away and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless as you! Sasha, you said you don¡¯t want it just now!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± retorted Sasha. Arching a brow, Sasha said, ¡°Julia, if you don¡¯t remember it, I can have someone get the surveince video out so that you can see with your own eyes if I said that I don¡¯t want the raw stone!¡± Hearing that, the crowd carefully recalled their memories. It seemed that Sasha had indeed not explicitly said those words. She had just said, ¡°You trade trash with me for a master capable of appraising and opening raw stones. Do you think I¡¯ll agree?¡± Seeing ire pursing her lips silently, Sasha smuglyughed out, ¡°I mean, I won¡¯t agree with Asher to leave with you. But now that you insist on taking him away, then you have to give one of the three raw stones to me. ire, that¡¯s what you said.¡± The crowd was stunned. What a shameless person! Mon, 68%1 Chapter 299: Do You Leave with Me Voluntarily? ¡°Well, in that case.¡± ire turned around, handed the raw stones to Frederick, and then looked at the stone opener, saying, ¡°Asher, do you leave with me voluntarily?¡± Without any hesitation, Asher patted the ash on his hands and walked to ire¡¯s side, replying, ¡°Yes, Ms. Donovan. I¡¯m willing to leave with you.¡± ¡°Good!¡± ire curved her lips with satisfaction and said, ¡°Asher hasn¡¯t signed anybor contract with the Felix family, so he is always free. Where he wants to go is all up to himself. Sasha, I don¡¯t need to give you anything for a transaction. So, I¡¯ll take away Sasha and all the raw stones as well!¡± With that, ire took Julia¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Mr. Frederick, Asher, Julia, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Sasha waved her hand, and several men around her immediately ran over to block ire¡¯s way. Besides, the security guards standing at the door pulled out their electric batons and blocked the doorway. The crowd was so scared that they backed away. It seemed that there would be a fierce fight! They couldn¡¯t afford to offend whether the Vanderbilt family or the Felix family. Although they thought that the Felix family did this very unkindly, they were on the Felix family¡¯s territory. They shouldn¡¯t get involved in it to keep themselves safe and sound. Seeing the crowd flinching and hiding up, Sashaughed out, ¡°I would like to Chapter 299: Do You Leave with Me Voluntarily? nemmt unu mum? up, saunu juufiicu VUL, IIVUMU IN LU see who dares to act wildly in my territory!¡± ire heaved a sigh helplessly. Shaking her head, ire remarked, ¡°Although Joseph isn¡¯t a good person, he has great credibility. Sasha, I think the Felix family will be doomed in your hands with your impulsive and mean character!¡± Sasha didn¡¯t care if the Felix family would be doomed or not, and she only wanted to break ire into pieces right now! It was her first day to take charge of the Felix family and it was her home ground, so she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to screw it up! ¡°Mind your own business!¡± said Sasha arrogantly. She raised the corner of her lips as she raised her hand and flicked it in ire¡¯s direction, giving an order, ¡°Come on!¡± As soon as she finished her words, her men immediately revealed a ferocious expression on their faces. The one in the lead raised his hand and swung his fist towards ire¡¯s face without a second thought. Julia screamed in fear in an instant. Frederick furrowed his brows tightly and was about to throw away the raw stones in his hand and help ire block this attack. At this moment, a slender hand promptly and urately grasped that person¡¯s wrist. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She gently twisted her wrist and the man squealed painfully. ¡°Holy shit! What¡¯s happening?¡± Casing this scene the people hiding behind the seats were all dumbfounded. 68 Chapter 299: Do You Leave with Me Voluntarily ¡°ire actually blocked that man¡¯s full strike so easily?¡± ¡°Jesus! I thought ire was a weak woman, but howe it was so damn eas for her to make that man wail?¡± ¡°Oh my god! She¡¯s so cool! I¡¯ve been attracted by her.¡± In fact, even Sasha was surprised. She had fought with ire several times before, but she just noticed that ire was agile. To her surprise, ire would actually know martial arts! ¡°ire, do you think you could walk out of my ce peacefully just because you know a little bit of martial arts?¡± Sasha snorted coldly. Then she shouted to her men, ¡°All of you guys,e on together!¡± Frederick had just breathed a sigh of relief. When he saw those tall and strong men walking towards ire at the same time, he hurriedly threw the raw stones in his hand to Asher and was about to rush forward when ire suddenly said, ¡°You guys back off!¡± Frederick was stunned. Back off? He had been an influential man in Ascalon in his youth, but he was actually asked to back off by a little girl? Besides, ire hade out with Frederick. If she got hurt, Sean would not let him go easily when he came back. So he couldn¡¯t back off! 4/6 Chapter 299: Do You Leave with Me Voluntarily? He had to protect ire and Julia. Frederick rushed up, reached out and punched the man at the front. All of a sudden, a st of wind shed by his ear, and out of the corner of his eye. he glimpsed a sharp and cold light. Instinctively, he jumped a step to the side. Just as he stood still, he saw ire suddenly hold a whip in her hand, You may also like The Billionaire¡¯s Contract Bride Billionaire Add to library Owen wants nothing more than to run his family business. He¡¯s already been doing it for years, but his stubborn granny refuses to pass the CEO title to him until he marries. That¡¯s a problem for Owen, who loves his flings and one¨Cnight stands¡­.. gleaming with cold light. The sharp thorns at the end of the whip exuded a chilling cold light under the illumination of the lights. Howe¡­ Before he could think more, he saw ire raise her arm, and the whip danced flexibly like a snake in the air with her movements. He hurriedly retreated a few more steps aside, not forgetting to shout at Julia, ¡°Julia, stay away from ire!¡± Julia was five meters away, hiding behind Asher. She blinked nkly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m already far away.¡± Frederick was surprised. Sure enough, Julia valued her own life very much! Mon, Nov 13 68% Chapter 299: Do You Leave with Me Voluntarily? Julia, ¡°Julia, stay away from ire!¡± Julia was five meters away, hiding behind Asher. She blinked nkly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m already far away.¡± Frederick was surprised. Sure enough, Julia valued her own life very much! This girl¡­ was nice. At this moment, the crowd sounded excited apuse and screams. ¡°Holy shit! She¡¯s so cool! The posture, the temperament, and the movements¡­ She¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a free acrobatic fighting film! I like it!¡± ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m going to follow her! I¡¯ve never seen such a cool woman in real life!¡± ¡°Jesus Christ! She¡¯s awesome! Who else can be more powerful than ire in Ascalon?¡± After a burst of exmations, the crowd didn¡¯t hide behind their seats anymore and rushed to Julia¡¯s side, jumping to their feet and shouting, ¡°ire,e on! Defeat them!¡± ¡°ire, I¡¯ll back you up!¡± ¡°ire, I want to have a baby with you!¡° Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300: Could Anyone Lay a Hand on Me? With a long face, Julia rolled her eyes at them and said, ¡°You wish! ire belongs to Mr. Sean! Don¡¯t you want to live to poach someone from Mr. Sean? The crowd was rendered speechless. ire drew graceful arcs with her whip in the air. Every time she waved it, someone would get injured. Soon, they were knocked to the ground by ire effortlessly, unable to get up. Sasha¡¯s face turned pale and her legs were shaking. Then, she shouted in anger and fear, ¡°You guys get up now! Come on!¡± The people lying on the ground gave her aining look. They also wanted to get up, but they couldn¡¯t! Fortunately, ire was merciful and had only hurt their legs. If she had been a bit more malicious, the thorns at the end of the whip wouldn¡¯t have stabbed their legs, but would have directly cut their throats! At this moment, if they didn¡¯t stop, were they looking for death? They would definitely not get up from the ground. ire didn¡¯t like to fight, but if someone tried to hurt her and even kill her, she wouldn¡¯t be merciful. Right now, the people still had the power to fight, but they were not standing up. Obviously, they gave up and surrendered, so ire naturally wouldn¡¯t hurt them anymore. She smiled, pointed her whip at Sasha, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave. Who dares to stop me?¡± 11-24 Mon, Nov Chapter 300: Could Anyone Lay a Hand on Me? 76 Sasha greeted her teeth with hatred, reluctant to let ire leave like this, but¡­ she didn¡¯t have any powerful men at this moment. She couldn¡¯t rush over herself, could she? She really hated ire! She had no choice but to clench her teeth and re fiercely at ire. Under ire¡¯s gaze, she flinched and took two steps backward uncontrobly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Ms. Felix, don¡¯t be a coward!¡± ¡°Yes! Come on, Mr. Felix.¡± Julia rolled her eyes at them, who watched the fun and knew better than her how to hit people when they were down. Julia couldn¡¯t help clicking her tongue. Sure enough, everyone hits a person who is down and strength speaks louder. ire put the whip in her bag and looked back at Julia, saying, ¡°Julia, Asher, no one should stop us now. Let¡¯s go.¡± What, should? That was a must! The guests gathered around and cheered as if they were the ones who had participated in the fight. Julia shook her head triumphantly, held the two pieces of raw stones in her arms, and followed Asher over. ¡°ire, I always thought the thing in your bag was a belt you designed. I didn¡¯t imagine that it¡¯s a weapon!¡± 11:24 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 300: Could Anyone Lay a Hand on Me? Frederick was stunned. What was wrong with this girl? Who would take a metal whip as a belt? He raised his hand to press the bridge of his nose and took the two pieces of raw stones from Julia¡¯s arms. Although he was a little bit old, he knew how to be a gentleman. ¡°Julia, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t want to stay here for a single moment. Look at Sasha¡¯s face, it seems that she wants to kill us.¡± Picking up three pieces of raw stones, Julia was overjoyed and kept nagging along the way. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Julia,¡± ire suddenly asked her, ¡°Do you want to turn these raw stones into cash or jewelry?¡± Julia had thought over it just now. Holding the piece of Secondary Deposit Jadeite in her arms, she smiled coquettishly at ire as she said, ¡°How about you design a set of head ornaments for me? The more gorgeous, the better. I will wear them when I get married.¡± Furrowing her brows, ire inquired, ¡°Then what about the pink crystal?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Only then did Julia remember that there was still a top¨Cquality pink crystal. It was hard for her to make a choice between the two. ¡°The piece of pink crystal is very nice, but I also like that one. It¡¯s hard to choose from¡­¡± Chapter 300: Could Anyone Lay a Hand on Me? Crystal is very Tile, DUL I DISU like Liid? UTE, ILS Tidi¨² LU CHUUSE TUTTI¡­ Frederick chuckled softly and shook his head, saying, ¡°Julia, if anyone else hears that, you¡¯ll be beaten.¡± Julia hummed disdainfully and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all. With ire here, who dares to beat me? Could theyy a hand on me?¡± ire was helpless. She was just someone to be taken advantage of by Julia. She was responsible for making money for Julia as well as keeping Julia safe at all times! That was good! ¡°How about it, Julia? I¡¯ll design two sets of head ornaments for you. You won¡¯t just wear one set of clothes in your marriage. Let¡¯s prepare two sets so you can change them¡­¡± Julia longed for that and agreed excitedly, ¡°That would be nice!¡± Arching an eyebrow, ire continued, ¡°But the two pieces of raw stone will hands be given to Sinire Jewelry as mybor fees and you can¡¯t get your on them.¡± Julia took a look at the two pieces of raw stone, which could add up to merely a few million dors, so she happily agreed, ¡°No problem. CoCo is very expensive, and her design is unique. Anyway, I won¡¯t suffer loss!¡± Even if Julia didn¡¯t wear them, she could sell them. With CoCo as the designer they would be sold at a sky¨Chigh price. What was the big deal of a few million dors? Seeing her sly and cunning look, Frederick gentlyughed out. The little Chapter 300: Could Anyone Lay a Hand on Me? As soon as the guests left, what happened at the Felix Glory Corp. quickly spread throughout the streets of Ascalon. People marveled ire was actually Joseph¡¯s biological daughter, and soon they were shocked that ire had taken a piece of sky¨Chigh Secondary Deposit Jadeite with the least amount of money in the jewelry auction to auction. And what impressed them most was that ire would y whip and know martial You may also like Her Good Fortune Billionaire Add to library Kaylee Jenn never much cared for money. Unfortunately, that¡¯s all her brother seems to care about. So, with their father long dead and their mother checked out, Kaylee¡¯s brother forces her to marry a billionaire she¡¯s never even met. Yet, soon after her marriage, it bes painfully clear that Erthan¡­ arts. How many secrets did ire have? Joseph must be blind and stupid! How could he give up such an all¨Cpowerful biological daughter and give the Felix family to a good¨Cfor¨C nothing adopted daughter, Sasha? In the Felix family¡¯s house. When Sasha heard thements, she was so exacerbated that she lifted the coffee table and eximed, ¡°Good for nothing? How dare they talk about me like that?¡± Alfredo, Sasha¡¯s trusted follower, raised his hand to touch his nose and carefully said, ¡°Missy, those people are just jealous. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ** Civild Ament Lry ? Hind on Me In the Felix family¡¯s house. When Sasha heard thements, she was so exacerbated that she lifted the coffee table and eximed, ¡°Good for nothing? How dare they talk about me like that?¡± Alfredo, Sasha¡¯s trusted follower, raised his hand to touch his nose and carefully said, ¡°Missy, those people are just jealous. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°How can I not take it to heart?¡± eximed Sasha crossly. Then, she turned around and pushed the flower pot next to her to the ground. The ground shook with a loud thud. Dirt was scattered all over the ce and some sttered on her shoes. She kicked the dirt on her shoes in annoyance, saying, ¡°It¡¯s my first day in charge of the Felix family today. I wanted to use the jewelry auction to boost my own fame, but I didn¡¯t expect to benefit that bitch ire and make her a hit again.¡± Alfredo cleared his throat softly. ire could be more than making a hit today. She had impressed the whole Ascalon people with her whip. But it was really irritating. ire had onlye to the Felix Glory Corp. twice, but she bought two pieces of extremely high quality raw stones at low prices, which not only made others suspect the capability of the Felix family¡¯s raw stone appraisers but also humiliated Sasha in public. How could she not be angry? Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Punish Me 67% 20 Chapter 301: Punish Me ¡°Missy.¡± Alfredo consoled her, ¡°It¡¯s just dumb luck for ire. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Anyway, it¡¯s just a few pieces of raw stones, which the Felix family could still afford to lose!¡± The Felix family could afford to lose, but Sasha could not. What she worried most at the moment was what Joseph would do when he fo out about this. A talented biological daughter or a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing adopted daughter? Anyone sensible would leave the family fortune to the former, wouldn¡¯t they? Sasha had only just taken over the Felix family, so she hadn¡¯t stood firm yet. If Joseph gave an order, her power would be easily taken back. Just when she was about to go mad, the door of the room suddenly opened, and Joseph walked in with the help of Isaac. Since that day, Joseph was not in good spirits and he looked weak and sick. In hospital, the doctor said it was owing to his heart knots, which were difficult to remove by medicine. Maintaining a good mood was important. At the sight of Joseph, Sasha immediately stood straight properly, showing the appearance of a well¨C behaved daughter, and greeted, ¡°Daddy, what brings you here?¡± Joseph coughed twice and sat down on the sofa assisted by Isaac. Looking at the mess all over the floor, he gently shook his head and responded, ¡°You¡¯re making such a bigmotion here. If I don¡¯t come to take a look, I¡¯m afraid 1/6 Chapter 301: Punish Me. It was a joke! Joseph was actually joking with her! Sasha¡¯s mood instantly improved. She had thought Joseph was here toir and punish her. ¡°Dad.¡± Pouting her mouth, she walked over to squat beside Joseph¡¯s legs, gently rested her face on Joseph¡¯s leg and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little sad.¡± ¡°Is it because of what happened at the jewelry auction today?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sasha rubbed her face against Joseph¡¯s leg and hummed childishly, ¡°Daddy, I was wrong. Please punish me!¡± ¡°Punish you for what?¡± Joseph raised his hand and gently touched Sasha¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°ire is powerful. I also suffered a loss from her before, so, normally, you can¡¯t win against her.¡± Normal? A trace of jealousy and hatred shed through Sasha¡¯s eyes. Joseph said this tofort her, but she felt that he was looking down on her! Perhaps in Joseph¡¯s heart, like the outsiders, ire was a genius while she was good for nothing. Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 301: Punish¨CMe, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Sasha tried her best to hide the hatred in the bottom of her eyes, saying with grievance, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it, but that ire is too cunning. Besides, I¡¯ve only just taken over the Felix family, so it¡¯s beyond my charge to manage a lot of things as well as people. Although I¡¯m the Missy of the family, actually a lot of people don¡¯t obey me.¡± Joseph¡¯s expression darkened after hearing her words. Of course he knew Sasha wasining that he had only let go of his hands, but he hadn¡¯tpletely handed his power to her. And most importantly, he hadn¡¯t introduced his connections to Sasha. Just like that stone opener, Asher, the Felix family didn¡¯t sign anybor contract with him. However, he had been working in the Felix family for twenty years. Hadn¡¯t anyone tried to poach such an outstanding talent? Definitely not! There had been countless people who tried to poach him, but he didn¡¯t leave the Felix family. Why? It was because of his friendship with Joseph. Joseph asked Sasha to take over the Felix family slowly, but he never took her to greet these people, who only respected and listened to Joseph. Not anyone could order them to do things. ¡°Sasha.¡± Joseph curved the corner of his lips and said amiably, ¡°You should take it slowly. Haste makes waste. You know? Don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± How could Sasha not be in a hurry? Chapter 301: Punish¨CMe_ ire hade to her territory to humiliate her, which degraded Sasha as a Missy who should otherwise be noble and dignified. Sasha raised her head and shook Joseph¡¯s hand, saying in a soft voice, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Joseph quietly pulled his hand out of her palm, saying with fatigue all over his face, ¡°It¡¯s beente. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± It was only a little after eight in the evening. Sasha didn¡¯t believe him to fall asleep at such an early time. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Joseph nudged her away and raised himself up from the sofa. Then, Isaac walked over and reached out to help him. Before he proceeded further, he suddenly turned back. It was so abrupt that Sasha hadn¡¯t been able to hide the hatred in her eyes as she stared at his back. Undoubtedly, he captured her emotions. But he just ignored it and said in a soft voice, ¡°The Felix family owns arge¨Cscale business, so it¡¯s far beyond your capacity even if I allow you to take over it. But if you meet ire again in the business world, you can just fight without any other consideration. I promise you that the whole Felix family will be your backing!¡± With that, he turned back around and was helped out of Sasha¡¯s study by Isaac. Isaac kept helping him to his bedroom and closed the door before he couldn¡¯t 4/6 b/61 Chapter 301 Punish Me Daal neponeiping DIE LUUIUN L help but say, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say or not.¡± Coming back to his room, Joseph swept away his previous fatigue and regained his energy and vigor. Gently pushing Isaac away, he calmly walked to the sofal and sat down. He was actually about as spry as a man in his thirties. You may also like PRIDE Fantasy Add to library Banished by her Alpha, who happens to be her father, Amari learns how to survive without help. Driven by revenge, she discovers there are a few things in life she¡¯s good at, but none of them are skills normal society would find eptable¡­. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Isaac took a few steps forward and stood respectfully in front of Joseph, saying, ¡°Judging from Missy¡¯s behavior at the jewelry auction today, I¡¯m afraid that it will ruin the Felix family¡¯s reputation. And it¡¯s obvious that she is no match for ire in terms of intelligence and methods.¡± Joseph didn¡¯t respond, bent down and picked up the coffee cup on the table, which had been brewed before leaving. It hadn¡¯t turned cold yet, just right. to drink. From his actions, Isaac knew that Joseph didn¡¯t want to answer this question. He pursed his lips hard and changed a question, ¡°Just now, Missy looked at your back with obvious hatred. Master, aren¡¯t you afraid of raising an ungrateful person?¡± Chapter 301: Punish¨CMe_ 67% Joseph curved his lips. Taking a sip of coffee, he gently put the coffee cup down and said, ¡°Are you afraid that I will be a Farmer?¡± Isaac was slightly stunned. Then, he subconsciously nodded his head, but all of a sudden he reacted and hurriedly shook his head again, exining, ¡°Master, I know you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Joseph interrupted him with a sneer, and then continued, ¡°Even if I wanted to be a Farmer, Sasha couldn¡¯t be that Snake!¡± Not everyone had the ability to be a Snake. Joseph thought Sasha was at most a mud fish. ire, on the other hand, usually looked harmless but was more ruthless than anyone else when dealing with things. Only she was qualified to be that Snake. ¡°Alright, Isaac, pass the word down. No matter how Sasha makes trouble, let her alone. As long as she doesn¡¯t secretlyunder the Felix family¡¯s money, cooperate with her in everything.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t believe what he heard! the Felix family was in Sasha¡¯s control, it would go bankrupt one day sooner orter no matter how wealthy it was at the moment. Isaac was a little annoyed in his heart, but didn¡¯t dare to ask further and left obediently. 1125 MON, NOV 13 Chapter 11. Punish¨CMe Oh 35m 530 Not everyone had the ability to be a Snake. Joseph thought Sasha was at most a mud fish. ire, on the other hand, usually looked harmless but was more ruthless than anyone else when dealing with things. Only she was qualified to be that Snake. ¡°Alright, Isaac, pass the word down. No matter how Sasha makes trouble, let her alone. As long as she doesn¡¯t secretlyunder the Felix family¡¯s money, cooperate with her in everything.¡± ¡°What!?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Isaac couldn¡¯t believe what he heard! If the Felix family was in Sasha¡¯s control, it would go bankrupt one day sooner orter no matter how wealthy it was at the moment. Isaac was a little annoyed in his heart, but didn¡¯t dare to ask further and left obediently. With the door closed, Joseph was left in the room alone. He bent down, gently rubbing the rim of the coffee cup, and looked at the deep color inside, his eyes darkening. Chapter 302: Oh, Dear! Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302: Oh, Dear! ire, don¡¯t let me down, Joseph thought. Kelly was penniless after being kicked out of the Felix family. She didn¡¯t even have money for food, let alone a ce to sleep. Lying on a park bench, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from streaking as she thought about everything Sasha had done. Sasha only cared about her own interests and just stood by when Kelly was reduced to such a condition. Kelly even wondered whether her effort at the beginning was worth it. Her stomach growled several times. She was so starving that she had a blurry vision. Looking at the night sky with stars, she cried out in despair. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s exquisite face appeared in front of her eyes. She blinked her eyes hard and raised her hand to rub them before she made sure her sight served her right. She was so scared that she rolled down from the bench. ¡°Missy! Help me, please.¡± ire suddenly sneezed out. Julia immediately pulled a tissue and handed it over, inquiring with concern, ¡°ire, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you always sneezing tonight? Did you catch a cold?¡± It waste fall and was getting colder. But ire had good physical fitness and didn¡¯t catch a cold. Chapter 302: Oh. Dear! She took the tissue to blow her nose, crumpled it into a ball and threw it into the garbage can, saying, ¡°I guess God thinks I¡¯ve been working hard for no payments and wants me to take a break and rest.¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia twilled her fingers guiltily, her little mouth pouting in grievance. Aftering back from the Felix Glory Corp., Julia had been running to ire¡® s ce every day, intending to have ire hurry up to design and work out Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. the two sets of head ornaments. Julia was not in a hurry to get married. After all, the person she wanted to marry hadn¡¯t confessed to her yet. She just couldn¡¯t wait to put those two sets of head ornaments away in her safe. Opening the safe to count the money and appreciate the jewelry in leisure time would be the most pleasant thing in her life. ¡°ire¡­¡± Julia nudged the fruit te towards ire and said, ¡°You¡¯ve had a tiring day. Would you like some fruit before you continue?¡± ire leaned back in her chair. She was indeed tired. She hadn¡¯t even worked out a single bracelet so far. It was a bit distressing to push herself hard since she had no inspiration. ¡°I don¡¯t want to move,¡± said ire. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll feed you,¡± replied Julia. Chapter 102.Oh, D Julia forked a piece of dragon fruit and sent it to ire¡¯s mouth. ire gave her a sidelong nce andughed softly as she opened her mouth and ate 1. it. L While chewing the fruit in her mouth, ireined. ¡°Julia, I have too much worktely. I want to rest for a period.¡± It was necessary to have a day¡¯s break, but a period wouldn¡¯t be allowed. So Julia changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s been almost a week. Isn¡¯t Mr. Sean back yet?¡± ire got a little angry at the mention of Sean. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s been a week. No calls, no texts, not even a single WhatsApp message. I don¡¯t know what the hell he¡¯s up to!¡± ire snapped. Julia suddenly lurched as she forked the fruits and raised her head up to look at ire in horror, uttering. ¡°Oh, dear!¡± ¡°What?¡± ire looked at her nkly, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julia put the fork down and hesitated, stammering, ¡°Will Mr. Sean¡­¡± At that, she trailed off again. ire raised her hand and hit Julia on the arm, stating, ¡°Will what? Get straight to the point!¡± ¡°Well.¡± Julia licked her lips and was about to say it, but she couldn¡¯t make it all of a sudden She raised her hand to scratch her forehead feeling it ¡û The Billionaire¡¯s Surprise Twins of a sudden. She raised her hand to scratch her forehead, feeling it difficult to speak out. However, ire was even more anxious and she shouted, ¡°Julia!¡± ¡°Take it easy! I¡¯ll say it!¡± Julia swallowed before she made up her mind and said, ¡°ire, normally, if a man suddenly disappears for a week or so, it means that he has another woman outside!¡± ¡°What?¡± ire¡¯s amber eyes widened in surprise and she said in disbelief, ¡°Julia, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Julia continued earnestly, ¡°ire, think about it, if he was just on a business trip, he should have given you a call or sent you a message, but he hadn¡¯t done any of it in a whole week, which proved that it was not convenient for him to chat or talk to you. So, here¡¯s the problem. How could it be not convenient for him?¡± ire wrinkled her eyebrows and thought about it carefully. If Sean was busy with the business, it should be no problem to send her a message after work. And if he was dealing with private things, it would be even less of a problem. Since ire had been with Sean for so long, she basically knew Sean¡¯s interpersonal rtions. And there should be no one who could make Sean deliberately avoid her. So¡­ there was only one answer! Chapter 302: Oh Dear! ¡°He¡¯s out there making love to another woman and can¡¯t let me know, so¡­¡± Julia raised her hand and snapped her fingers, saying, ¡°Absolutely! That¡¯s what I mean!¡± Seeing ire¡¯s expression darken instantly, Julia felt a little weak again and said, ¡°But, ire, now the whole Vanderbilt family knows that you and Mr. Sean are getting engaged. You¡¯re surely married in an open, correct manne Mr. Sean¡­ wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything recklessly outside, would he? After all, the Vanderbilt family is so strict.¡± ire rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°What do you want to say? Does he have a woman outside or not?¡± You may also like Alpha She Wolf Werewolf Book 4 of the ¡°Tears of the Wolf¡± series (POWER OF THE TEARS is Book 3). Add to library Sarah Davis has the biggest crush on Conor O¡¯Malley, celebrity extraordinaire. When she met him fa¡­ Well¡­ Julia smiled awkwardly and responded, ¡°I guess not.¡± ire¡¯s eyes abruptly narrowed, which unsettled Julia. She hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°ire, don¡¯t think too much now. I¡¯ll go and ask Mr. Frederick toe. He should know this!¡± After saying that, Julia ran away swiftly. ire looked at the retreating figure of Julia, feeling helpless. She scolded fiercely, ¡°You said it yourself, and now you¡¯re telling me not to 11:26 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 302: Oh. Dear! After saying that, Julia ran away swiftly. ire looked at the retreating figure of Julia, feeling helpless. She scolded fiercely, ¡°You said it yourself, and now you¡¯re telling me not to think about it. Julia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Indeed! Even Julia herself felt that there was something wrong with her! She pulled open the door and was about to rush out when she suddenly hit a person: She instantly lost her bnce and fell towards the back. All of a sudden, a pair of strong arms easily scooped her back up. ¡°Julia, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Julia stood still and looked up to see it was Frederick. She hurriedly backed away from his arms. Although Frederick held her in his arms, he was very gentlemanly. He just tugged on her shirt without even touching her skin, which made Julia a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Frederick, I just got out of ire¡¯s studio and she¡­ she¡­¡± After a pause, Julia summoned her courage to speak, ¡°ire said that Mr. Sean has been out for a week, but he hasn¡¯t even called her or texted her, so.. . I wanted toe to you to ask if you know what Mr. Sean is actually doing.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s it?¡± Frederick walked in as he continued, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m looking for ire, so let¡¯s talk about it together by the way.¡± Chapter 303: Fredenck Really Had an Incredible Eye! Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303: Frederick Really Had an Incredible Eye! ¡°Good, I¡¯ll lead the way,¡± said Julia. ire had no inspiration at all right now. She couldn¡¯t be casual about Julia¡¯s dowry. But what Julia had just said made her feel annoyed inside. Throwing her pen towards the table, she stood up and walked out. Just as she walked out of the studio, she saw Julia and Fredericking over. ¡°Hey, Julia, you got Mr. Frederick here so soon?¡± Julia pouted, responding, ¡°I met him at the door.¡± After saying that, she secretly felt happy in her heart. Perhaps just as the saying goes, lovers¡® hearts are closely linked. ¡°ire, I have something to talk to you,¡± said Frederick. ¡°Let¡¯s go sit in the living room and talk,¡± replied ire. ire sat on the single couch and Julia cheekily sat with Frederick. Both girls looked over at Frederick, but ire was giving him a questioning look while Julia was appreciating his good¨Clooking appearance. Mr. Frederick was so handsome! ¡°Get down to business.¡± Frederick didn¡¯t care that Julia kept staring at him, and came straight to 1/6 26 Mon, Nov 76 Chapter 303 Frederick Really Had an Incredible:[ yet Frederick din care at Juild kept staring dl, diu Came straight to the point, ¡°I just received news that an emerald mine has been discovered around South Harvory. The local farmers dug some raw stones out and it has been identified as a good kind of icy jadeite.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Icy jadeite?¡± Furrowing her brows, ire said, ¡°But I have two mines in my hands now. The ruby deposit is in the initial development stage now, and a lot of money has been invested in it. Besides, there is also arge investment in Dan¡¯s project. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have so much money to run it if I get another mine.¡± The capital invested in the two mines was quite huge, and they hadn¡¯t gained the earnings yet. It would be a tough way to spend money on another mine at this point. Frederick smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Anything that can be solved with money is not a problem.¡± Then, he pulled out his wallet and took out a bank card from it, stating, ¡°The money in the card should be enough for you to take that mine.¡± ¡°What?¡± ire was dumbfounded, looking nkly at the bank card that Frederick handed in front of her. She suddenly had the illusion that there were extremely rich guys everywhere around her! ¡°Mr. Frederick, I¡­¡± Frederick ced the card on the coffee table and said, ¡°This is all of my 26 Mon, Nov Chapter 303: Frederick Really Had an Incredible Eye! ¡°Mr. Frederick, I¡­¡± Frederick ced the card on the coffee table and said, ¡°This is all of my savings. Take it as my shareholding. I spend money, and you spend your intelligence and skills. I only want forty¨Cnine percent of the shares.¡± That meant the remaining fifty¨Cone percent belonged to ire. When the mining was started, ire had the rights of decision and speech. ire felt a little awkward as she said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, it¡­ it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Frederick continued calmly, ¡°I believe in your ability, ire. You only do things that make money. So I¡¯ll treat it as an investment. I don¡¯t have to care about anything, but just receive dividends every year.¡± ire was rendered speechless. Was she taken advantage of by Frederick? She had to work hard and tirelessly to make money, but Frederick didn¡¯t have to do anything. At the end of each year, he just sat there and counted the money. How good the deal was! ¡°But, Frederick, what if we lost money? After all, this is all your savings!¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Frederick curved his lips andughed out softly, saying, ¡°With Sean as your backing, you can¡¯t lose it in any way. ire, we have witnessed the growth of Sinire Jewelry. I trust you. Let me get a piece of the pie.¡± CLIPA hinnad 11:26 Mon, Nov 13 Chapter 303: Frederick Really Had an Incredible Eye! ire was stunned. Was everyone in the Vanderbilt family so cunning? No wonder Sean said Frederick was rich. It was very likely that all his money came in this way! He only invested, didn¡¯t work himself, and what he invested in was never a money¨Closing project. She could only say that Frederick had really got an incredible eye on this. ¡°But¡­¡± ire was still a little hesitant. Now Sinire Jewelry was among the top three jewelrypanies in the country. If she took another mine, she would have her hands full in the future. Not only did she have to work, but she also had to take care of her children. It would be hard for her to have a rest. ¡°ire!¡± Julia stood up, walked over to ire and sat cheekily on the arm of the couch. She took ire¡¯s hand and shook it vigorously, persuading her, ¡°What are you hesitating for? There¡¯s no reason to refuse to make money. That¡¯s an icy jadeite mine! If we don¡¯t take it, the Felix family and the Ashworth family will also fight for it. We can¡¯t let them take advantage of this.¡± ire raised her head and saw a sh of scheming light in Julia¡¯s eyes. Mon, Chapter 303: Frederick Really Had an Incredible I ye Cialit Idiseu nei niedu ditu SdW d Hd?ii vi surening night in Juild¡¯s eyes. This couple! Julia, as ire¡¯s assistant, in fact, was equivalent to her agent. She didn¡¯t have to do any tiring work but was only responsible for arranging ire¡¯s schedule and helping her take orders. But she had a share of the money earned. She was simply the second Frederick As the saying goes, birds of the same kind live together. Both Frederick and Julia were good at taking advantage of her. You may also like One Night With a Billionaire Billionaire Add to library Life seems to be looking up for dance prodigy ina¡­ until she walks in on her fiancee with another woman. In an attempt to forget her heartbreak, her friends take her to a club, where a handsome man woos her to bed with her favorite Vivaldi music and one too many martinis¡­.. ¡°Julia, that would make me exhausting,¡± said ire. ¡°No way.¡± Julia jumped up and came behind ire, pleasingly rubbing her shoulders, and said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll come every day to give you a massage. Wherever you¡¯re ufortable, just call me, and I will immediatelye over to make youfortable.¡± ire was rendered speechless. What else could she say? She couldn¡¯t retort at all! Chapter 303: Frederick Really Had an Incredible Eye! D She couldn¡¯t retort at all! ¡°Then¡­ fine.¡± ire finally gave in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll work a little harder then.¡°¡± Frederick let out a softugh and nudged the card in front of ire¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone over to negotiate. I heard that the Ashworth family and the Felix family have sent someone over as well. ire, you can just send some more techs over. ¡± The Ashworth family and the Felix family have already sent people there? Surprised, ire wrinkled her eyebrows. It seemed that this mine wasn¡¯t that easy to take. ¡°Mr. Frederick, should I go there personally for the negotiation?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Frederick continued with confidence, ¡°My people can take care of it. In the name of the Vanderbilt family and Sinire Jewelry, it shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡± Victor hadn¡¯t returned yet since he came to deal with the ruby deposit. Sean intended to let Victor solve all the problems over there, and then ask ire to send someone over to take it over when the mining work went smoothly. Half a month ago, the first batch of rubies had been sent to Sinire Jewelry. ire had checked the color and quality, which was very good. It seemed that Victor worked very seriously. Chapter: (404) Frederick Really Had an Incredible Eye! Half a month ago, the first batch of rubies had been sent to Sinire Jewelry. ire had checked the color and quality, which was very good. It seemed that Victor worked very seriously. But Frederick¡¯s people¡­ ire hadn¡¯t worked with them before and didn¡¯t know if they were reliable. She had doubts in her mind, and it was such a big business, so she couldn¡¯t just keep silent because of Frederick¡¯s identity. ¡°Mr. Frederick, you know, I respect and trust you very much. But¡­ I just don¡® t know much about your people and things. After all, the investment is several hundred million, and even more than a billion, so I can¡¯t have any negligence and make you lose your money.¡± Frederick nodded, thinking ire was right. Then, ire continued, ¡°The business of emerald mine is different from other businesses. We not only have to negotiate with the local government, but we should also know about the mine itself. My technicians can do that. If your men have no knowledge about mines but only know business staff, it¡¯s also very difficult tomunicate with the government. After all, the Ashworth family and the Felix family arepeting with us, and it would be easy to fall into their trap.¡± Chupter 304: Let¡¯s Talk about Mr. Sean Chapter 304 Chapter 304 07% Chapter 304: Let¡¯s Talk about Mr. Sean ¡°Well!¡± Frederick nodded his head, obviously agreeing with ire. ¡°ire, the person I sent has also been in the jade industry for decades. He¡¯s experienced. Don¡¯t worry about this. Anyway, I won¡¯t be careless about my money. Sean¡¯s side couldn¡¯t arrange for someone to deal with it for the time being. So, just trust me.¡± ire had no choice but to trust him because she indeed had no suitable candidates on hand right now. Even the technicians¡­ ire had delegated quite a few technicians to Dan¡¯s mine and the ruby deposit, so there was a shortage of hands for ire herself. ¡°Well. Fortunately, we just poached an experienced master from the Felix family a few days ago, otherwise, we would have no manpower for this mine even if we had money.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Thinking of Asher, Juliaughed unkindly and remarked, ¡°I wonder if Sasha will be pissed off when she knows this!¡± ire had no idea about that, but she did know that Asher would be equivalent to twoborers at work. In the end, they made the deal. After the discussion, Frederick made a phone call and arranged for some things. Chapter 304: Let¡¯s Talk about Mr. Sean 67%1 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As he hung up the phone, Julia couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Mr. Frederick, that¡¯s enough business. Let¡¯s talk about Mr. Sean.¡± ¡°Sean¡­¡± Frederick hesitated for a moment before speaking with deliberation, ¡°Sean said he went on a very important errand, but he didn¡¯t tell me what it was exactly. I got in touch with him the other day and he said he was in Windton.¡± Windton! Jesus Christ! It was like a hundred thousand miles from Ascalon! What¡¯s worse, that ce was windy and sandy, and there was a desert. Such a terrible environment! What was Sean doing there? Seeing ire frowning, seemingly thinking about something, Frederickughed softly and said, ¡°The signal may not be good over there in Windton. ire, don¡¯t worry. Sean wille back after he¡¯s done with his business.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ire wasn¡¯t in much of a mood to talk about Sean, afraid that it would get her pissed off. Frederick and Julia sat for a while longer and then left. ire went upstairs to the rooms of Belle and Jon. Seeing that the two little ones were asleep, she was relieved and returned to her own room. away the house was less lively. 67% Chapter 304- Let¡¯s Talk about Mr. Sean Although Sean was always quiet and not talkative, when he was around, people woulde to pay a visit, and therefore the house would be more lively. Instead, the current state made ire feel very lonely. ire kept thinking about this matter while taking a bath. After the shower, she changed into pajamas and sat on the bed with her cell phone in a trance. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Sean. It read, ¡°Sir, when are youing back?¡± In the past, Sean always replied to her messages rapidly. But this time, ire waited for a long time without receiving his reply. She examined her cell phone repeatedly. Was the connection bad there? Or was her line not good? ire kept wondering. Was it that he had replied to her but she didn¡¯t receive it, or he simply didn¡¯t receive her message? It was so annoying! ire was really bored out of her mind to shake her phone, uttering, ¡°Move, move, move and the messagees!¡± Almost when she finished thest word, her cell phone suddenly rang twice. She fixed her eyes on the phone screen and saw a message popping out. She clicked on it to see a red dot on Sean¡¯s profile. She was so excited that she was on the verge of crying, ¡°Oh my goodness. You finally replied.¡± She hurried to check the message, which read, ¡°Not sure yet. Be good and wait for me at home.¡± The two words ¡°he good¡± should be usual but in ire¡¯s eves they were as 376 Chapter 304. Let¡¯s Talk about Mr. Sean 67 She chucked and sent another message excitedly, ¡°Hmph! I haven¡¯t heard from you for so many days. I¡¯m not being good anymore!¡± However, the message was like a stone dropped into the sea. She hadn¡¯t gotten any response in ten minutes. ire was about to cry, mumbling, ¡°What the hell! Is it a weak signal or not?¡± She shook the phone again, and the phone tinkled twice. ¡°Wow! It really works!¡± Tapping on the message, she saw Sean¡¯s reply, which read, ¡°You should be good! I¡¯ll make it up to you when I get back.¡± Makeup? How to make up? ire tapped the cell phone screen cheerfully, ¡°How are you going to make it up for me? I don¡¯t like ordinary things.¡± However¡­ s, waiting for replies was the most torturous. ire held her phone and shook it vigorously, but no matter how much she shook it again, no message came over. She was so annoyed that she almost shook the phone out of its mind, saying, ¡°Damn! Just say it. What are you going to make it up?¡± Chapter 304: Let¡¯s Talk about Mr. Sean 00 An hour had passed, but there was still no reply. ire had sore hands and almost got a cramp in her fingers after shaking the You may also like The Daddy Deal Daday 47 Deal Erotica !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!! Add to library Crystal is sick of her job as a stripper. Luckily, regr client Jamie has just made her the offer of a lifetime. He wants her to be his ¡°little miss,¡± a title thates with a nice sry and a ce to stay¡­ phone. She rested her hands on the pillow,ining, ¡°Damn it! What the hell are you going to make it up? Just finish this one before you cut out, please.¡± Finally, ire was disappointed in waiting and fell asleep. In the morning, a string of ringtones woke ire up. Without even opening her eyes, ire fumbled to fetch the phone, directly pressed on the answer button, and put the phone to the ear, saying, ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± A woman cleared her throat softly on the other end of the line. ire froze, opened her eyes instantly and brought the phone up to her eyes, only to find that it was Pa calling. Disappointed and depressed, she rubbed her temples. ¡°Aunt Pa, sorry. I¡¯m not awake yet.¡± Wasn¡¯t that apparent? She had called Sir iust now without even checking the calling ID. Chapter 304: Let¡¯s Talk about Mr. Sean Pa let out a softugh, teasing her happily, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Sean in Ascalon these days? Look at you! You miss him very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Yes! Very much! But ire couldn¡¯t talk to Pa about such love things. She propped herself up against the bed, rubbed her eyes, and said, ¡°Aunt Pa, it¡¯s early in the morning. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Pa paused for a moment before speaking slowly, ¡°ire, I got wordst night that an emerald mine has been discovered around South Harvory. It¡¯s al good icy jadeite. Do you know that?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Frederick came and told me about itst night.¡± Pa nodded with satisfaction, continuing, ¡°Well, I guess you should have gotten the news as well. ire, could you count me in this project this time?¡± ¡°What?¡± ire was stunned. For a moment, she kind of didn¡¯t understand what Pa meant. ¡°Aunt Pa¡­ count you in? You mean the Summers family wants to cooperate with me this time?¡± ¡°Not the Summers family.¡± D 7 67% Chapter 304: Let¡¯s Talk about Mr. Sean Pa nodded with satisfaction, continuing, ¡°Well, I guess you should have gotten the news as well. ire, could you count me in this project this time?¡± ¡°What?¡± ire was stunned. For a moment, she kind of didn¡¯t understand what Pa meant. ¡°Aunt Pa¡­ count you in? You mean the Summers family wants to cooperate with me this time?¡± ¡°Not the Summers family.¡± Pa lowered her voice immediately, ¡°Just me.¡± ire was at a loss. After Frederick asked to share a piece of the pie, Pa also¡­ The point was, that ire couldn¡¯t refuse any of the two. Even though it was difficult for ire to take that mine with her personal funds right now, she could make it by acting coquettishly towards Sean and borrowing some money from him. Chapter 305: Are You¨CGoing to Take Action against Master Summers? Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305: Are You Going to Take Action against Master Summers? However, ire couldn¡¯t get in touch with Sean at the critical moment. Since otherpanies werepeting with her for the mine, she had to make a move right away. Luckily, with Frederick¡¯s funds, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. But Pa wanted to have a share all of a sudden. ire was afraid that she would work hard for nothing in the end and benefit others instead. ¡°Aunt Pa, I also want to count you in, butst night Mr. Frederick gave me a sum of money. He provides the money while I offerbor, and we will share the dividends in the end. So, it¡¯s not up to me alone.¡± Pa got more serious and said, ¡°ire, I have to invest in that mine, but not in the name of the Summers family. And I surely can¡¯t take it by myself. Just count me in, please.¡± Well¡­ Pa had never begged ire before. So it really threw ire into a dilemma. Suddenly, something urred to ire and she lowered her voice as Pa did, ¡°Aunt Pa, are you going to make a move against Master Summers?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Pa confided, ¡°My father is not as healthy or mentally fit as he used to be, but the power is still in his hands. I want to secretly use the Summers family¡¯s money to invest in that mine, sort of as a fallback for Kira. If something happened to me in the future, I could at least not be worried about her basic living.¡± Mon, Chapter 305: Are You Going to Take Action against Master Summers? 6/9 If that was the case, there was no way ire could refuse. Even if she didn¡¯t make that share of money herself, she would have to help Pa this time. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go talk to Mr. Frederick in a while and see if he¡¯s willing to part with some of his shares, and if he¡¯s not, I¡¯ll give you my share.¡± Pa hung up the phone gratefully. ire let out a long breath, feeling that the hardest thing in the world to refuse was a favor. She wished that Frederick would be nice to talk to. 2 After dropping Belle and Jon off at school, ire went straight to Wino Garden. As expected, Frederick was already in the yard watering the flowers. ¡°Mr. Frederick,¡± ire greeted. She then told Frederick about Pa. Frederick¡¯s brows furrowed at once and he reminded her, ¡°ire, you have to think clearly about this matter. I¡¯m not petty, but Pa is not credible!¡± ¡°She¡¯s credible.¡± ire said with confidence, ¡°Since I arrived at Ascalon, she has been very good to me. She¡¯s my great aunt and helped my mother back then. Even if I don¡¯t care about the kinship between us, I still want to repay the favor she did to my mother back then.¡± Frederick pursed his lips hard, and for a moment he didn¡¯t know what to say. He always felt that this matter was not that simple. If possible, he hoped ire wouldn¡¯t get involved with the Summers family. 2/5 Chapter 305: Are You Going to Take Action against Master Summe ¡°Alright, ire. Forget about kinship. You can¡¯t give away any of your fifty¨Cone percent of shares. As for the remaining forty¨Cnine percent, it depends on how much capital she can put in, and I¡¯ll divide the shares in proportion to the capital.¡± ire knew that Frederick was thinking for her, so she was grateful to him in her heart, but she also believed that Pa wouldn¡¯t ensnare her. After discussing with Frederick, ire called Pa. Soon, Pa remitted her the money, three hundred million! Three hundred million wasn¡¯t a lot to the Vanderbilt family, but to an ordinary family, it was an astronomical figure. If not in the name of thepany, quite literally, even Sean would not be able to spare such arge sum of money for a while. It seemed that Pa had been nning this for a long time. Originally, ire had thought that Pa would require several days to raise the money. To her surprise, Pa remitted the money so quickly. ire¡¯s eyes darkened and she retracted her steps to Wino Garden. It was cold in the fall. The moment ire entered the door, she saw Frederick ying shadowboxing in the yard. Shadowboxing is good for strengthening the body. But in most people¡¯s minds, it is something that only old people like to practice, and usually in the park square, you can only see some older people shadowboxing unhurriedly. But Frederick, a man of fifty years old but with the face of a thirty¨Cyear¨Cold man, yed the shadowboxing perfectly and proficiently in the yard. He must have practiced a lot to reach such a level. 3/4 Chapter 305: Are You Going to Take Action against Master Somme the yard. He must have practiced a lot to reach such a level. ire even wondered if the reason Frederick looked so young and fit had something to do with his relentless daily shadowboxing. ¡°ire.¡± Julia, who stood watching, waved happily at her when she saw ire standing You may also like Paradise Falls Erotica !! Mature Content 18+ Erotica Novel!!! Add to library FOR THE STAFF OF THE PARADISE FALLS RESORT, THE ONLY THING HOTTER THAN THE SUN IS THE SEX¡­¡­ in the doorway. Frederick followed the sound and saw her as well. Without stopping his movements, he gave ire a slight nod. ire walked in and stood beside Julia, admiring Frederick¡¯s shadowboxing with interest. ¡°Julia, when you didn¡¯te to work with me, you came here every morning to watch Mr. Frederick shadowboxing?¡± asked ire. Julia wanted to deny it because ire had disapproved of her affair with Frederick before. But ire had been on her sidest time, so Julia tacitly assumed in her mind that ire was no longer resisting the affair. Therefore, she didn¡¯t deny it and said truthfully, ¡°Well, yeah. Anyway, I don¡¯t have anything to do. And it¡¯s a pleasure to watch Mr. Frederick y shadowboxing.¡± Chupter 305. Am Your Gioing to Take Action against Master Nomimem Suddenly, a stern line of sightnded on Julia¡¯s face. Julia¡¯s back jolted, and she subconsciously shrunk her neck and said, ¡°ire, why are you looking at me like that? I know that there is a gap between me and Mr. Frederick, but¡­¡± ire red at her fiercely, interrupting her words, ¡°Since you have the time toe over every day to enjoy Mr. Frederick ying shadowboxing, why don¡¯t you let him teach you and practice along with him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Julia looked at ire dumbfounded, and didn¡¯t react for a while. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Was ire ming her for notunching a hard pursuit for Mr. Frederick? Looking at the look in her eyes, ire knew that Julia had misunderstood her meaning and shook her head as she exined, ¡°Julia, shadowboxing has been passed down to the present day and has quite a few suitors, which is proof that it¡¯s indeed a good thing. Look at Mr. Frederick, he¡¯s fifty years old, but with a thirty¨Cyear¨Cold look and physique. He¡¯s obviously too much younger than his peers. Why would you rather watch it than practice it along with him?¡± Julia finally understood what ire meant and spat out her tongue in embarrassment, replying, ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Frederick to teach me and I¡¯ll practice it with him together from tomorrow on.¡± While they were talking, Frederick happened to finish shadowboxing. He withdrew his hands and stood squarely on both feet, and after exhaling two breaths, he walked over to Julia and ire. ¡°ire, what¡¯s the matter for your return?¡± Mon, Chapter 306: Is It Necessary to Put It in Such a Secretive Way? Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306: Is It Necessary to Put It in Such a Secretive Way? ¡°Well.¡± ire took her phone out, tapped on the text she¡¯d just received, and then turned the screen to Frederick, saying, ¡°Mr. Frederick, Pa has remitted the money to me.¡± Frederick lowered his head to read the text. Surprised, he furrowed his brows and pursed his thin lips before saying thoughtfully, ¡°ire, it¡¯s three hundred million, not three million or thirty million. Even I can¡¯t spare three hundred million in cash for a while. Pa is not pure in her purpose!¡± ire was also puzzled. If Frederick hadn¡¯t reminded her before, she really wouldn¡¯t have thought that way. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Frederick, it seems that Pa has been nning for a long time. She has prepared three hundred million in cash, just waiting for the right time to make a move. But anyway, she has given me the money, so I can¡¯t refuse her now. And I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s aiming at me. If she¡¯s aiming at the Summers family, I¡¯ll just watch their fight. If necessary, I can give Pa a hand. Mr. Frederick, do you have someone to keep an eye on the Summers family?¡± Mr. Frederick hadn¡¯t even told Sean about this kind of thing, let alone others. But to ire, Frederick didn¡¯t want to hide anything, so he nodded his head and said seriously, ¡°In fact, not only the Summers family. I have someone to keep an eye even on the Felix family and the Ashworth family. ire, I can tell you whatever you want to know.¡± 11:28 Mon, Nov 13 D Chapter 306: Is It Necessary to Put It in Such a Secretive Way! B On 330 20 Holy shit! ire admired Frederick secretly in her heart, who was really as extraordinary as Sean had said! As the saying goes, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. On the surface, Frederick was an idle and carefree guy from a rich family, but in fact, he did things and made achievements secretly, which others couldn¡¯t see. It was also because of these forces in the shadows that made him stable in his position. ire was shocked and nodded her head. Compared to Frederick who was experienced and scheming, she was really still too young and naive. ¡°Okay, I know. Mr. Frederick, please tell me about the Summers family¡¯s recent big moves. As for other things¡­¡± Especially things about the Felix family, ire didn¡¯t want to know any of them. Although she didn¡¯t finish her words, Frederick understood. With a faint smile, he patted her shoulder and said, ¡°The matter of the emerald mine around South Harvory is settled for now. ording to Pa¡¯s investment, I¡¯ll give her twelve percent of the shares and I¡¯m still in the majority. ¡± Indeed! Although three hundred million was not a small amount, it was dwarfed by Frederick¡¯s savings. Anyway, Frederick had given ire a billion! What¡¯s more, they were just Frederick¡¯s cash. If his real estate andpany shares were all counted he was really a suner¨Crich man Chapter 306: Is It Necessary to Put It in Such a Secretive Way? Thinking of this, ire took a meaningful nce at Julia. Then she said. goodbye and turned to leave. Julia was a bit confused. Staring at ire¡¯s back, she muttered in a small voice, ¡°Howe I feel that she was cheering me up?¡± Cheer up for what? As ire returned to her courtyard, her cell phone suddenly tinkled twice. She took it out and found it was a message from Sean. Well¡­ Was it because the signal was bad, or he didn¡¯t replyst night? ire was a little irritated and wanted to punch Sean to vent her anger. Checking the message, ire was surprised by Sean¡¯s reply. He asked her to go to his cloakroom to look for a delicate box in the drawer where he kept his cuff¨Clinks. What was this for? Was it an answer tost night¡¯s make¨Cup solution? ire didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, she would like to see it with her own eyes. Then, she ascended upstairs with excitement and soon arrived at Sean¡¯s room. Even if Sean wasn¡¯t at home, he hadn¡¯t locked any of the rooms in the house, including his study and even his bedroom, which showed his absolute trust in ire! B 66 Chapter 106: Is It Necessary to Put it in Suchy a Secretive Way? ire had been to Sean¡¯s room a few times, so she quickly located the drawer containing cuff¨Clinks, involving silver ones, gold ones and diamond ones. It made ire feel that she was in a cuff¨Clink specialty store. Looking at the cuff¨Clinks, ire couldn¡¯t help thinking whether the ruby cuff¨Clinks would be too harsh for Sean to wear. If possible, she would like to design a few cuff¨Clinks with rubies iid on them for him. You may also like SPIRIT Fantasy Add to library Born in captivity and kept in a tank, like an animal, Terah has never seen the outside world. She knows nothing of n life or the odd rituals of normal behavior. Rescued, she is transported to a ce where she gets to swim freely in water that isn¡¯t surrounded by walls of ss¨Cfor the first time in her life¡­.. Soon, she found a brocade box at the very end of the drawer. The surface of the box was made of silk fabric, which was cold and smooth. From the appearance of this box, she knew that it wasn¡¯t ordinary. Taking it out, ire sat on the bed and ced it on herp. Then, she twisted the sp and gently opened the box. She had thought that such a delicate box should contain jewelry, but she found a bank card lying quietly inside. ire couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of her mouth and almost rolled her eyes. She threw the box with the bank card aside, took out her cell phone and sent a message to Sean, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s just a bank card. Is it necessary to put it in such a secretive way?¡± Besides, he even used such a nice¨Clooking brocade box to contain the card. It Chapter 306: Is It Necessary to Put It in Such a Secretive Way? was not a surprise at all! Out of expectation, Sean responded quickly this time. ¡°The password is your birthday plus my birthday. Could this make it up?¡± ire¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely, and she replied, ¡°Sir, do you think I¡¯m keen on money?¡± Sean replied instantly, ¡°Ha ha.¡± Haha¡­¡± ire was speechless! Anyway, she was the boss of a dozenpanies. How much money could there b in a bank card? s¡­ ire heaved a sigh of disappointment. Sean was not romantic at all! Giving money as a gift was the most vulgar thing. Only a carefully prepared gift would touch the lover. For example, although ire hadn¡¯t given Sean anything of value, she had designed and made clothes for him personally, which was notparable to money. But ording to Sean¡¯s age, it made sense that he wasn¡¯t as romantic as a youngster would be. Men of their age were generally very practical. ire pped her hands, intending to walk away, but she suddenly stood oked back towards the brocade box. Anvwav. it was a gift and TH Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307: Five Billion! ×Ô£¤45%±¸ Oh.59mm 500 Chapter 307: Five Billion! Time flew once people got busy. ire felt like she hadn¡¯t worked for long before Gerald came knocking on her door. ¡°Miss Donovan, it¡¯s time to pick up Belle and Jon. Do you want to go?¡± asked Gerald. No matter how busy ire was, she wouldn¡¯t neglect her children. So she put her pen down, stretched her limbs, and opened the door. ¡°Yes, Mr. Vanderson. Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes.¡± Gerald nodded respectfully, waiting for her patiently in the living room. Fortunately, ire meant what she said and only changed her clothes, without putting on her makeup or touching up her makeup. Soon, she carried a bag and went downstairs. Gerald smiled and walked out the door with her. Sitting in the backseat, ire turned her head to the car window and looked at the busy streets of Ascalon nkly. Suddenly, a tall building came into her eyes. A prominent word ¡°BANK¡± was written on therge que hung on the building, which attracted her attention immediately. She thought of the bank card Sean had given her and was overwhelmed by a surge of curiosity. Sean wasn¡¯t the type who liked to give her presents. But what he gave her must be something absolutely extraordinary. 09:58 Tue, Nov 14 S Chapter 307: Five Billion! ? Oh:59m 4: ire was very curious about the sum of money on the band card. ¡°Mr. Vanderson, stop the car, please.¡± ire suddenly voiced out. Gerald, who had been concentrating on driving, looked towards the rearview mirror and inquired, ¡°Miss Donovan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ire raised her hand and pointed at that building, saying, ¡°Pull up alongside. I¡¯m going to the bank.¡± Gerald didn¡¯t say anything but did as she requested. After all, he was the driver that Sean had specially assigned to ire. Pulling over to the curb, Gerald looked back at ire, saying, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you here. Juste here when you¡¯re done.¡± The time for Belle and Jon to get out of school was just around the corner. If they couldn¡¯t make it to the school in time, Gerald would have no choice but to give the teacher a call to look after the two kids for longer. ire nodded and pushed the door open to get out of the car. Luckily, the bank was close, and ire walked a few dozen steps to get there. Arriving at the ATM, ire inserted the bank card and pressed the passwords. Immediately, the screen popped out. Without any hesitation, she pressed the button to check the bnce. The screen loaded for a few seconds before the bnce was shown on it. At the sight of a series of numbers on it, ire was dumbfounded. Chapter 307: Five Billion! Oh:59m 430 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Holy shit! The numbers were so long that she could only count them one by one with the help of her finger. ¡°Hundred, thousand, million, billion¡­ billion!¡± ire was shocked with her mouth open wide. The bank card actually had five billion on it! Jesus Christ! ire was overjoyed. Sure enough, it was Sean¡¯s style. He usually did nothing, but once he made a move, he would be generous enough to stun her. If Sean had given her this card two days earlier, ire wouldn¡¯t have been so passive on the mine around South Harvory that mine. Generally speaking, even the rich wouldn¡¯t have too much cash at their disposal. ire was exalted with such a huge amount of money, which was enough for her to invest in a lot of business. And money brought money. In the end, she would gain even more. Back to the car, ire held the bag tightly in her hand, saying somewhat anxiously, ¡°Mr. Vanderson. Let¡¯s go pick up Belle and Jon.¡± Gerald checked the time. They really should go. After picking Belle and Jon up, ire brought them back to the Vanderbilt family in a hurry. Chapter 307: Five Billion! Oh 59m 360 The two little ones saw ire¡¯s face flushed on the way as if she was excited about something. Belle couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mommy, is daddy back?¡± ¡°What?¡± ire froze for a moment and shook her head, replying, ¡°Not yet. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belle was puzzled for a moment. She reached out her little finger to gently poke ire¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Then why is your face so red?¡± Why was her face so red? Because she was holding a huge amount of money! ire grabbed Belle¡¯s little hand in her palm and said very seriously, ¡°Because I¡¯m happy!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± When Belle smiled, the two dimples at the corners of her mouth instantly showed up, yful and cute. Pretty girl was always pleasing. Belle didn¡¯t continue to ask but just kept chuckling. ire held her chubby little hand, lost in thought. ording to the current speed of making money, she could retire in ten years at most. At that time, she could find a quiet paradise and live a serene and peaceful life with Sean without money worries. Chapter 307: Five Billion! WILITOUL IIoney wonies. Oh:59m:340) She had heard of an ind country, which was made up of small inds. And some remote ones were in sale. Of course, she could merely have ess to the right to use, and with a rtively high price. When ire had enough money, she would buy the right to use it for sixty years, so that she could live there with Sean until they died. Haha¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but giggle softly at the thought. You may also like Born Mine 4.9 # Werewolf Add to library Leindra always found the town of Lunarius too simple for her tastes. She hoped that by going to the big city she would explore more of life. Strive for that goal! Back home, ire sent another message to Sean. Anyway, she had received a huge amount of money from him. With affectionate feelings, she typed the words, ¡°Sir, when will youe back? I miss you!¡± As expected, there was no reply! ire didn¡¯t know whether it was because the connection was not good or Sean didn¡¯t reply to her. Waiting for a reply was the most torturous thing. Besides, they were still passionately in love, but they hadn¡¯t seen each other or chatted online for more than a month, which greatly depressed 516 09:59 Tue, Nov 14 SS Chapter 307: Five Billion! Oh:59m:310 In the evening, after Belle and Jon had gone to bed, Julia and Frederick came carrying two jugs of wine. ¡°ire, see what goodies I brought you?¡± ire took a nce at it, without showing much interest. ¡°I haven¡¯t even drunk the one Mr. Frederick gave me the other day,¡± said ire. ¡°It¡¯s different this time.¡± Putting on a smiling face, Julia sat down next to ire and then winked at Frederick. Frederick smiled and took out three blue and white porcin wine cups, cing them on the table. Some people drink for the stimtion of alcohol, and some drink to get rid of rheumatism, while some drink just because of hobby and pleasure. Frederick was thest kind. Whatever he drank, he would pick the matching wine cup. If the wine cup was not suitable, he would rather not drink. Hobbies, of course, should be pleasurable and extremely enjoyable before they can be called hobbies. Julia pulled out the cork on the wine jug and poured wine into the three small cups, saying proudly, ¡°It¡¯s green plum wine made by Mr. Frederick specially.¡± 44%1 Chapter 307: Five Billion! Oh:58m:500) In the evening, after Belle and Jon had gone to bed, Julia and Frederick came carrying two jugs of wine. ¡°ire, see what goodies I brought you?¡± ire took a nce at it, without showing much interest. ¡°I haven¡¯t even drunk the one Mr. Frederick gave me the other day,¡± said ire. ¡°It¡¯s different this time.¡± Putting on a smiling face, Julia sat down next to ire and then winked at Frederick. Frederick smiled and took out three blue and white porcin wine cups, cing them on the table. Some people drink for the stimtion of alcohol, and some drink to get rid of rheumatism, while some drink just because of hobby and pleasure. Frederick was thest kind. Whatever he drank, he would pick the matching wine cup. If the wine cup was not suitable, he would rather not drink. Hobbies, of course, should be pleasurable and extremely enjoyable before they can be called hobbies. Julia pulled out the cork on the wine jug and poured wine into the three small cups, saying proudly, ¡°It¡¯s green plum wine made by Mr. Frederick specially.¡± Chapter 308: Is That True? Chapter 308 Chapter 308 44% Oh:58m 460 Chapter 308: Is That True? Seeing ire frowning, Julia hummed with dissatisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t say that green plum wine can be found everywhere. The one brewed by Mr. Frederick i unique. It¡¯s especially tasty, sweet and sour, and refreshing. I promise that you will fall in love with it with one sip.¡± ire rolled her eyes at Julia, who seemed to be brainwashed by Frederick. As long as someone showed a little bit of dislike or dissatisfaction with anything about Frederick, Julia would immediately exin and defend him tirelessly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink.¡± Shaking her head helplessly, ire picked up one cup and took a sip of the wine. Her eyes instantly narrowed with surprise as she remarked, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing! It really tastes good.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Julia hummed, ¡°Just look who brewed it!¡± Well¡­ All of a sudden, ire felt that Frederick was living an extremelyfortable and cozy life. If there was a next life, she also wanted to be like him, who didn¡¯t have to manage the family business but had shares and dividends every year. With the money, he could invest in some projects to make profits. He didn¡¯t have to bother himself to work. Instead, he could do anything he liked and enjoyed with his great fortune. Jesus! It was really annoying to make aparison between them. Tue Chapter 308: Is That True? Oh:58m:430) Frederick took a sip of wine and put the cup down before looking up at ire and saying, ¡°Julia said that Sean is not at home you are bored alone, so she asked me toe over with her to keep you company.¡± ire nodded sullenly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m indeed bored.¡± Frederickughed softly, picked up the wine jug and filled ire¡¯s cup. Seeing Julia reach her cup over, he smiled gently and filled it for her as well. He was about to say something when ire¡¯s cell phone tinkled all of a sudden. It was a new email coming. Who would send her an email at such ate hour? ire nced at her phone screen. Since Julia and Frederick had nothing to talk to her, she picked up her phone and clicked on the email. When she saw the content of the email, her brows furrowed immediately. Sensing the change in her mood, Julia asked, ¡°ire, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ire closed her eyes and calmed herself down before slowly opening them. Then, she responded with evident impatience in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s from Lady Ang. She asks us to go over tomorrow.¡± Lady Ang? It had been over a week. Although it was not too long, Julia had already given up after hearing ire¡¯s words. However, Lady Ang sent an email to ask them to go over at this moment, which was kind of improper. ¡°ire¡­¡± Julia pouted, annoyed. ¡°What does Lady Ang mean? Before she came, she imed that she was hoping to look for partners, but after she came 2/5 10:00 Tue, Nov Chapter 308: Is That¨CTrue? Oh:58m:370 ¡°ire¡­¡± Julia pouted, annoyed. ¡°What does Lady Ang mean? Before she came, she imed that she was hoping to look for partners, but after she came. she told us that it was not the purpose of her trip. At the biddingst time, obviously Sinire Jewelry was the strongestpany, but she didn¡¯t mention a word about it and requested to have a look at our design drawings. After that, there was no further news about it. I think she¡¯s just ying with us. We shouldn¡¯t go!¡± How could ire not see that? However, since they had started, they had to do it to the best of their ability. With Sinire Jewelry¡¯s strength and potential, it would surely enter the international market shortly. Therefore, they¡¯d better have one more friend than one more enemy. Even if ire knew that there would be no harvest in going over there tomorrow, she couldn¡¯t afford not to go and offend Lady Ang. Business people always had powerful connections. If ire, unfortunately, upset Lady Ang, which led to her criticism and usation of Sinire Jewelry, its reputation would be damaged at that time. ire was now just a bit regretful that she had made those dishes for Lady Ang back then. ¡°We have to go, but don¡¯t get your hopes up too high, or the bigger the hope, the bigger the disappointment.¡± Julia looked at her, in a bad mood. She had known ire for so many years, and ire had never been as disheveled as she was now. Chapter 308: Is That¨CTrue? 44% Oh:58m:330) ire was always confident owing to her strength, but it didn¡¯t work with Lady Ang. No matter what they tried, they couldn¡¯t make Lady Ang change her mind since she had no intention of cooperating at all. ¡°Alright,¡± nodded Julia. Now that they were going to meet Lady Ang the next day, ire let Julia go back to rest early. You may also like The Goddess of Romulus Werewolf Add to library Running away from a pack that tosses her around, Delphine finds herself in a love triangle with her mate, who happens to be Alpha of the pack she ran to. Can love really conquer all and will they be able to withstand the tests on the way? There are mysteries surrounding Delphine¡¯s past¡­ and her c¡­ Even if she didn¡¯t have any more hope, she still had to face it in great shape. The appointment was arranged in the afternoon. After preparation, ire and Julia headed for the hotel. It was in the same conference room. When ire arrived, Sasha and Mia were there too. Pa, who she didn¡¯t think woulde, actually came too. ire said hello to Pa and took a seat next to her. Sasha had been staring at ire unkindly from the moment she came in, but ire ignored her. Chapter 308: Is That¨CTrue? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. 44% Oh: 58m 29/0 ¡°ire, I heard you have secured impressive gains at the Felix family the other day. Is that true?¡± asked Pa in a t voice all of a sudden. ire let out a faintugh. Sasha must be pissed off by the insult. ¡°It¡¯s true. Not bad, anyway. I¡¯ve gained a piece of Secondary Deposit Jadeite. It¡¯s worth a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Pa revealed an envious gaze as she remarked, ¡°If Winona was still alive and saw you this powerful, she would definitely be proud of you.¡± Mia¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard this. That bitch Winonal passed away so many years ago, but she could still hear the name, which irritated Mia a lot. ¡°ire.¡± Before Sasha could utter a word, Mia spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re Joseph¡¯s biological daughter. Is this true?¡± Her tone didn¡¯t sound like a normal inquiry, but rather with a touch of sarcasm. ire furrowed her brows in boredom and ignored her. Mia seemed to have expected that ire would not pay attention to herself and gave a sneer, ¡°I know you don¡¯t dare to admit it. After all, at that time, Joseph went abroad and Winona was going to marry Frederick. It¡¯s really hard to say whose bastard you are.¡± ire was not yet angry, but Pa¡¯s face darkened first. Furrowing her brows, Pa picked up a document at hand and harshly threw it towards Mia¡¯s face. and a creator anng the rate tirame Faut You are sent someone sumes te wend Houde o he the same It has never hassener far the fine ting a he Therefore Me don¡¯t react to what washedding for a while Cap of guard she was hit by the document suttery fine me Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309: Do You Mean They Have a Bad Taste? Feeling much pain on the face, Mia was furious at the sudden attack. She stood up abruptly, raised her hand and pped it hard on the conference table, cursing with full anger, ¡°Pa, you shameless woman! How dare you hit me?¡± Pa looked at her coldly, her face with exquisite makeup being straight. At the moment, she was angry to the extreme, her hands ced on the conference table clenching into fists with pale knuckles. ¡°Mia, I know that you were the one who spread the rumors back then. How despicable and unsightly you were! Do you want me to say it in public?¡± Back then¡­ ire¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, she felt that Pa hadn¡¯t exactly told her the truth about Mia and her mother. Taking a deep breath, she forced down the urge to know the truth right away. Gently holding Pa¡¯s fist, ire persuaded her, ¡°Aunt Pa, I guess Lady Ang will be here in a while. It¡¯s not very good for her to see us making so much noise.¡± After all, no matter how deep the enmity between them was, they were all from the same country, whil Lady Ang was a foreigner to them. Besides, they were the representatives of the domestic jewelry industry, so it was unbefitting for them to have a fight and let the outsiders have a goodugh at them. If they indeed had to, they could just do it after the outsider left to save their face and maintain their dignity. Pa pursed her lips hard and loosened her clenched fingers slowly. Although Mia hated ire and Pa, ire¡¯s words gradually calmed her down. They would have time to handle the grudge between them. Just wait until after this matter was over today! Sure enough, just in a minute, Lady Ang walked in surrounded by her assistant and bodyguards. She was keenly aware that the atmosphere in the conference room was a bit depressing, but she didn¡® 12:40 Fri, 17 Nov Chapter 309 Do You Mean They Have a Bad Taste? Oh.5/m She was keenly aware that the atmosphere in the conference room was a bit depressing, but she didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight to the main seat and sat down. After her eyes toured around everyone present, she opened her mouth indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the design drawings you gave mest time, and I¡¯ve also held a video conference with thepany¡¯s senior managers. We unanimously agree that your designs don¡¯tply with the international standards. Maybe your products sell well in your country, but it¡¯s difficult for them to go to the international market, so I don¡¯t intend to cooperate with any of you guys present.¡± Hearing that, everyone was stunned. Not only ire found these words harsh, but Sasha and Mia also couldn¡¯t stand them! Notplying with the international standards? What a joke! The designers that the Ashworth Group had invited this time were also very famous in the international arena, let alone those in the Felix Group. However, they were being degraded by Lady Ang as worthless! ire furrowed her brows tightly. Although she knew that she would definitely return with no progress, Lady Ang¡¯s words were too offensive! ¡°Haha¡­¡± ire let out a mockingugh and arched her eyebrow lightly, saying, ¡°Well. You know what? Her Majesty and the judges of the Charm Designers¡® Competition have highly appreciated these things. But it seems that they can¡¯t meet the expectations of Lady Ang and yourpany¡¯s executives. Do you mean they have a terrible taste?¡± As soon as ire stopped, Lady Ang¡¯s expression changed immediately. Not to mention how influential the business empire she had created was in Ucasia, her identity as a countess made most people respectful to her. No one had ever dared to retort her in public! Julia secretly shrunk her neck,pletely shocked by ire¡¯s words. ire had cautioned herst night not to offend Lady Ang no matter what happened, hadn¡¯t she? Howe she threw Lady Ang into a dilemma with blunt words? 12:40 Fri, 17 Nov Chapter 309: Do You Mean They Have a Bad Taste? But it was so relieved! Oh:57m462) Julia wasn¡¯t the only one who worked off her anger. Even Mia and Sasha felt quite relieved! Lady Ang just degraded them to nothing and belittled the level of the designers in their country with a condescending tone. Even if they hated ire so much that they wanted to tear her into pieces, they had to admire ire¡¯s courage and strength at this moment! After all, they had no confidence or nerve to retort Lady Ang. Pa gently curved the corner of her lips and gave ire a thumbs¨Cup under the table. ire nced at it indifferently and then turned to Lady Ang again. At this moment, the cooperation was no longer important to her. Even if Sinire Jewelry could neve enter the international market, she had to maintain the dignity of all jewelry designers in the country! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lady Ang¡¯s expression changed repeatedly. In the end, she looked at ire sullenly. Trying to maintain her noble posture as a countess, she didn¡¯t lose her temper even though her heart was churning with anger. ¡°ire, I know that you are QOQO and that you have made quite a name for yourself internationally. But as the owner of Sinire Jewelry, you can¡¯t participate in all of Sinire Jewelry¡¯s jewelry designs, so the design drawings that you gave me are rejected.¡± Her statement made ire even more angry! ¡°I¡¯m indeed the owner of Sinire Jewelry, but I will participate in the design of Sinire Jewelry¡¯s new products every season. I¡¯m more than the owner of Sinire Jewelry, and I¡¯m also a designer of it! Also, in thest bidding meeting, I have already said that Sinire Jewelry has three major designers under its umbre, Jason, Elliot, and Justin. Lady Ang, were you not listening carefully, or have you never thought of cooperating with apany from our country?¡± Even though everyone present knew in their hearts that Lady Ang didn¡¯te with the purpose of cooperation, as long as Lady Ang said it herself, the matter would be escted. After all, if Lady Ang came to their country and insulted the designers of its top jewelry sha and Mia¡¯s eyes became colder. Just like what ire had said before, no matter how much e ere was between them, they would definitely put aside their grudges and be united against the c arty whenever someone bullied their way into their home. ady Ang took a deep breath, never imagining that ire was not only capable but she was als loquent and glib. With just a few words, she had made the atmosphere in the room extraordinarily depressing and m everyone aggressive with hatred. She was fully convinced that as long as she dared to admit it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of the door of the conference room peacefully today even if she had taken bodyguards with her. However, if she denied it, then Sinire Jewelry¡¯s team of designers alone would be enough to rival that of the top international jewelrypanies. In this way, she would no longer be able to find any excuse to refuse cooperation. C Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310: What a Joke! The matter of cooperation, however, was not something she alone could decide. And her malls couldn¡¯t spare any extra stores. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t drive those stores that had cooperation with her out of Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. the malls. Lady Ang was really in a dilemma at the moment. But she just had a momentary hesitation before she put on airs with her superior status. ¡°QOQO, you¡¯re indeed popr internationally, but do you think that a jewelrypany can be ranked among the top sses in the international arena just by that? Every jewelrypany in my shopping malls has a long history and huge financial support. However, Sinire Jewelry was founded less than half a year ago. How could it be an international brand in such a short time? Don¡¯t be dreaming!¡± Lady Ang skillfully aimed at ire and Sinire Jewelry, excluding the rest of the people present. If they had to make a scene, Sasha and Mia naturally couldn¡¯t interfere in it. After all, the strength of the two families was indeed inferior to Sinire Jewelry. Besides, Lady Ang had made herself clear that she looked down on Sinire Jewelry only. ¡°A long history?¡± At this time, Pa who had been silent all this time suddenly opened her mouth. She nced at Lady Ang coldly, with a sneer in the bottom of her eyes. ¡°ire is a member of the Summers family, which has a history of nearly a hundred years in the jewelry industry. Do you think that¡¯s enough?¡± Pa paused for a moment and gave ire a look before she continued, ¡°As for the financial support I believe that in the country, oh, no¡­¡± She paused again, with an evident sneer in her eyes, uttering, ¡°Even internationally, the Paragon Group¡¯s capital chain is ranked in the top three!¡± Lady Ang was stunned. She also knew how powerful the Paragon Group was! It was a grouppany that had business in various industries all over the world. To put it bluntly, 1/4 12:41 Fri, 17 Nov 9 Chapter 310. What a kike! Oh56m5713) difficulties dealing with it, losing the game in the business war in the end. No one would be willing to or afford to offend such a consortium! Lady Ang had heard ire say before that Sinire Jewelry was backed up by the Paragon Group. but she thought it was just a small subsidiarypany under the Paragon Group and that the Paragon Group wouldn¡¯t antagonize her for such a smallpany. ¡°So what?¡± Lady Ang¡¯s eyes darkened, and she sneered. ¡°The Paragon Group is awesome, but would it really offend me for a Sinire Jewelry? What a joke!¡± To be honest, among the people present, there were no the Vanderbilt family people. Even if Sasha and Mia knew how much Sean favored ire, their words were not convincing at all. Even if ire said it herself, it wouldn¡¯t seem like a strong statement. It was just like when you said you knew some big shot, others wouldn¡¯t believe you because it was a unteral statement. Julia was so angry that her little face turned red. If only she had asked Mr. Frederick over. ire was bullied by others, which pissed her off! ire had known that she wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve cooperation today, but she wouldn¡¯t be convinced to leave just like this. Besides, Lady Ang¡¯s words were too harsh and too mean. If she had said in a kind way like she was sorry to bother them toe all the way here for nothing but she had no intention of cooperating for the time being, ire would have been able to ept it. But Lady Ang had degraded all the designers of ire¡¯s country and Sinire Jewelry as worthless, which was very uneptable to ire! Although they were in a harmonious society, they had a say ording to their strength in the business world. The one who had more money and whose business was bigger should be the stronger one. It was a piece of cake for arge grouppany to crush a small one. Now ire was not qualified to fight with Lady Ang yet whether in terms of financial strength, or company influence. 12:41 Fri, 17 Nov GO Chapter 310: What a Joke! convinced to leave just like this. 76% Oh:56m:4400) Besides, Lady Ang¡¯s words were too harsh and too mean. If she had said in a kind way like she was sorry to bother them toe all the way here for nothing but she had no intention of cooperating for the time being, ire would have been able to ept it. But Lady Ang had degraded all the designers of ire¡¯s country and Sinire Jewelry as worthless, which was very uneptable to ire! Although they were in a harmonious society, they had a say ording to their strength in the business world. The one who had more money and whose business was bigger should be the stronger one It was a piece of cake for arge grouppany to crush a small one. Now ire was not qualified to fight with Lady Ang yet whether in terms of financial strength, or company influence. ire gritted her teeth with anger. Even if she was unwilling to submit, she would not be able to regain her dignity. Just when the crowd was unable to do anything about Lady Ang¡¯s arrogance, a low maic male voice sounded at the door. ¡°Then Lady Ang can have a try to see if the Paragon Group will fight you for Sinire Jewelry or Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311: Apologize! ire¡¯s soft body was pressed tightly against him, luring him silently. But it wasn¡¯t the time for wild fantasies, and he had more important things to do! Sean gently patted ire¡¯s shoulder, and ire reluctantly let go of him. He let out a lowugh. grasped ire¡¯s hand, and walked straight towards Lady Ang. Under the shocked and confused eyes of the crowd, he reached into his jacket pocket with his other hand. Almost at the moment his hand touched into his jacket pocket, Lady Ang¡¯s bodyguards rushed to stand in front of her to protect her. Meanwhile, Sasha, Mia and the others also had their hearts pounding in fear because of their sudden. actions. They all looked over with their eyes wide open. ording to the current situation, was Sean ready to make a move? Jesus Christ! If Sean really did it, then what should they do? Should they help, or run away so as not to be affected by the disaster? Just when they were so nervous that they didn¡¯t know what to do, Sean had already pulled out his hand from his coat pocket, and a photo suddenly appeared in his hand. Lady Ang almost froze as well. Even she had thought that Sean was just going to hurt her for ire. So, what was that photo? ¡°Get out of the way, all of you!¡± Aftering back to her senses, Lady Ang waved her hand at the two bodyguards. Then, she sat u straight and nced at the photo in Sean¡¯s hand, asking seriously, ¡°What is it?¡± Sean smiled, pressed the photo onto the conference table, and pushed it towards Lady Ang. The fact that he didn¡¯t say it proved that it was not convenient to say, or it couldn¡¯t be exposed. Lady Ang understood in a second and lowered her head towards the photo under Sean¡¯s fingers. Th 174 Chapter 11 Apologize The fact that he didn¡¯t say it proved that it was not convenient to say, or it couldn¡¯t be exposed. Lady Ang understood in a second and lowered her head towards the photo under Sean¡¯s fingers. T moment she saw the picture, she was shocked, no longer able to maintain her original nobility and honor. She asked hurriedly in a loud voice. ¡°Where is it? Where is it? Are you sure it is?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Everyone was shocked because they had never seen Lady Ang lose her temper like this before. Eve Lady Ang¡¯s assistant and bodyguards froze suddenly. What in the world was that in the photo? They hurriedly looked at Sean again, expecting to get an answer from him. Sean raised his eyebrows and pulled ire to his side. At that moment, his gaze suddenly became stern, with a terrifyingly cold look in them. Even Mia could feel the low air pressure emanating from him. She uncontrobly retreated her chair backward. At this moment, Sean¡¯s low voice rang out in an absolutely domineering manner towards Lady Ang, ¡°Apologize!¡± As he finished the brief word, the crowd was startled again! That was Lady Ang! Even though Sean had absolute power in the country that could make anyonepromise, he wouldr overpower Lady Ang who had a rich reputation in the international arena. Anyway, there was no realparison of the strength and financial power of both sides, and it remained unknown which one was stronger. Nevertheless, Sean still domineeringly asked Lady Ang to apologize. Pa was worried about Sean in her heart because Lady Ang was famous for her arrogance and no easy to deal with. Sasha and Mia¡¯s hearts were in their mouths as they stated at Lady Ang, not even daring to rx at all. Being stared at by so many pairs of eyes. Lady Ang closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She had never said sorry to anyone in her entire life. 12:42 Fr, 17 Nov Chapter 311 Apologizet But when she thought of the picture on the photo, her heart was vaguely painful. A momentter, she slowly opened her eyes. With an apologetic look in the bottom of her eyes, she spoke sincerely, ¡°Miss Donovan, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you for what I just said. I know that Sinire Jewelry has enough strength to enter the international arena, both in terms of the lineup of designers and the financial strength. I shouldn¡¯t. have made things difficult for you.¡± Pa exhaled with relief and raised her hand to pat her wildly beating heart. Even Sasha and Mia¡¯s eyes showed envy towards ire. ire was able to make Lady Ang concede and apologize in public, and still with such sincerity. For them, who had just been humiliated by Lady Ang, they were both relieved and envious. Just as they were envious, ire¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Lady Ang, I¡¯m not the only one you need to apologize to.¡± Speaking of this, ire turned her head to look at Sasha and Mia with a determined look in her eyes, and continued, ¡°The ones here are the representatives of the domestic jewelry industry. Any one of theirpanies has a long history and profound strength. They have also made great contributions to the development of our country¡¯s jewelry business. What you said just now not only breaks my heart, but it hurts their hearts too!¡± Sasha and Mia were both dumbfounded even before ire finished her words! They looked at each other and equally saw deep shock in each other¡¯s eyes! Both of them should be ire¡¯s enemies. To put it bluntly, if it wasn¡¯t for Lady Anging just now, maybe they would have made a big fuss and a big fight. But now, after ire got Lady Ang¡¯s apology, she even asked Lady Ang to apologize to them as well! How could that be possible? What should they feel when their long¨Cexisting enemy suddenly handed a candy kindly to them when they were on the verge of breaking down? It was more than shock. They even felt ashamed of themselves in the face of ire¡¯s magnanimous and tolerant behavior. That kind of feeling to deny themselves should be fatal. Chapter 311: Apologize! apologize to them as well! How could that be possible? What should they feel when their long¨Cexisting enemy suddenly handed a candy kindly to them when they were on the verge of breaking down? It was more than shock. They even felt ashamed of themselves in the face of ire¡¯s magnanimous and tolerant behavior. That kind of feeling to deny themselves should be fatal. The faces of Sasha and Mia turned pale immediately as they were shocked and hurt from the deepest depths of their hearts. At this moment, Lady Ang gave a softugh, and a touch of admiration surfaced in her eyes as she looked at ire. Even if she hadn¡¯t seen them bickering when she came into the conference room, she knew that the few people didn¡¯t have a good rtionship from the way they had acted around her door back then and the tense atmosphere when she came today. Nevertheless, ire was willing to help them save their dignity. You may also like Born Mine Add to library Boe 4.9 Werewolf Leindra always found the town of Lunarius too simple for her tastes. She hoped that by going to the big city she would explore more of life. ¡°Well.¡± Lady Ang nodded and bowed her head apologetically at Sasha and Mia, saying, ¡°I apologize to everyone here for what I said that was out of line, and I hope you can forgive me.¡± D Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312: You Don¡¯t Have to Do That! Sasha immediately waved her hand in a ttered manner, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Mia had experienced a lot after all, so she was not as flustered by Lady Ang¡¯s apology as Sasha was and just nodded indifferently. She was aware that staying any longer wouldn¡¯t get her any more benefits. If Lady Ang really wanted to cooperate with apany in their country, she would undoubtedly pick Sinire Jewelry. After Sean¡¯s arrival, there was no two ways about it. Besides, Mia had nced at the photo, knowing that Lady Ang and Sean definitely had something to talk about. Rather than being asked to leave, it was better to go elegantly on her own. So Mia took the lead to stand up and said, ¡°Now that it¡¯s over, I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye, guys.¡± Sasha, even if she was dull, could understand that at this point. So she followed Mia to leave. Pa didn¡¯t say anything. Taking a look at ire, she left after them. And Julia also left knowingly. Just as Julia walked out the door, she saw that all of them were standing outside the door, having no intention to leave. Mia originally wanted to wait for ire toe out. Since ire hadn¡¯te out for a long time, she furrowed her eyebrows and was reluctant to leave. Nevertheless, she still said to Julia, ¡°You tell ire that i¡¯ll keep today¡¯s matter in mind, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to be at peace with her. I promise to help her with one thing at the most, and don¡¯t even think of anything else for more than that!¡± Julia pouted in disdain. How could Mia have the nerve to say that? ire wouldn¡¯t care about her promise at all! Resting her arms on her hips, Julia raised her chin at Mia and said arrogantly, ¡°ire is not doing anything for others¡® repayment. She just doesn¡¯t want to let the domestic designers and jewelry companies be looked down upon by outsiders. She¡¯s not for you, so you don¡¯t have to do that!¡± Mia shrugged her shoulders, put on a faint smile and said, ¡°That would be the best.¡± 114 12:42 Fri, 17 Nov GO. Chester 312 You Don¡¯t Have to Do That! ×ÔÁã76% Oh:55m¨C540 After saying that, she turned around and left. Mia finally understood in her heart that the gap between herself and Lady Ang was money or strength, but their mindset. Dignified as Lady Ang, she didn¡¯t show any unwillingness when she made an apology. Instead, she said it openly and frankly. No wonder she could make great achievements. On the contrary, Mia couldn¡¯t make it anyway. And ire was also broad¨Cminded. It seemed that Luna had lost to her not owing to bad luck. ire¡¯s character must have attracted a lot of people, who were willing to work for her and follow her with great loyalty. In today¡¯s society, no matter how strong a person is, if no one is willing to help her, how could she be sessful? At the thought of Jason, Elliot, and Justin, the internationally famous jewelry designers in ire¡¯s company. Mia felt depressed in her heart. Indeed, she had to know how to be a good person before she did business. Just like Mia. Sasha hadn¡¯t left because she didn¡¯t want to ept ire¡¯s favor for free. Just as Mia left, Sasha said, not grand enough, ¡°Tell ire, I don¡¯t need her to help me say anything. She said it herself just now, so I won¡¯t be grateful for her and let her go for this. I will deal with the grudges between us sooner orter.¡± Julia was still in the mood to pay some attention to Mia, but Sasha didn¡¯t bother to reply to her. If Sasha hadn¡¯t grown up in the Felix family, Julia doubted that she wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. Sasha just deserved to be punched because she was so annoying! Julia turned her face to the side, directly ignoring her as if she was air. Sasha looked at her arrogant face and stomped her foot in anger. She didn¡¯t say anything more, but turned around in exasperation and left. As soon as she left, Julia felt the whole world go quiet, and even the air was much fresher. well?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Pa let out augh and gently shook her head, responding. ¡°Not really. ire¡¯s performance surprised me, and I feel very proud of her. She¡¯s bold and broadminded, worthy of being my sister¡¯s daughter. Well, I¡¯m leaving now. Bye.¡± You may also like His Broken Luna 4.9 Werewolf Add to library Battered, abused, and broken, Sophia Alden is resigned to living the rest of her life as a ve to Alexander, a powerful Alpha who considers her his property and is dangerously obsessed with her. But when the Alpha of the most powerful packes to im his true mate, hearts are broken, dan¡­ Julia waved at Pa and saw her off. Feeling bored, she fumbled for her cell phone and stood at the door waiting. All of a sudden, the door of the conference room opened again and Lady Ang¡¯s assistant and bodyguards backed out. It turned out that they had something important to talk about. Julia hurriedly retreated to the side. Since even the assistant and bodyguards had been invited out, it would be better for her not to hear their conversation, even if it drifted into her ears by ident. After irrelevant people had withdrawn, Lady Ang looked urgently at Sean and asked, ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, did you really find my grandfather¡¯s remains?¡± Sean pulled two chairs over and sat face¨Cto¨Cface with Lady Ang. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At Lady Ang¡¯s pressing question, he just raised his eyebrows lightly, the answer speaking for itself. ire was stunned bydy Ang¡¯s words. I adv Ang¡¯s grandfather? Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313: I¡¯m Not One to Wait Around While she didn¡¯t get it, Lady Ang understood perfectly. Resting her hands on her leg, Lady Ang clenched her fingers and then quietly loosened repeatedly. Finally, she solemnly nodded as she said, ¡°I see, Mr. Vanderbilt. Don¡¯t worry, this kind of thing won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± She suddenly raised her head and looked into Sean¡¯s eyes with full expectation, stating, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to find my grandfather¡¯s remains.¡± Sean indifferently curved the corner of his lips, thinking her words too weak. After all, he didn¡¯t care what exactly her purpose was, but he had the certainty that if there was something like this again, he would still be able to force her out of the country effortlessly. The roundabout conversation finally ended. Lady Ang then looked at ire. In fact, she had a good impression of ire before. However, she had uttered such excessive words just because her search for her grandfather¡¯s remains didn¡¯t go smoothly and she was really anxious. She didn¡¯t aim at ire alone, but all the people in this country. After seeing the picture that Sean handed over, the anger in her heart was gone, and naturally she was more broad¨Cminded. ¡°Miss Donovan, I¡¯m incredibly grateful to Mr. Vanderbilt for he helped me find my grandfather¡¯s remains, so as a token of appreciation, I¡¯d like to cooperate with yourpany. But you know, I¡¯m not prepared this time because I didn¡¯te to cooperate with your country¡¯spanies, so I just have to be given some more time.¡± ire had no idea about what they had talked about, but she could understand Lady Ang¡¯s words. From the very beginning, she knew that this cooperation would not be sessful, so now, she just gave an indifferentugh to Lady Ang¡¯s kindness. Haha. No need. Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. I believe that with Sinire Jewelry¡¯s strength, it¡¯s only a matter of time before it enters the international market,¡± stated ire What? Ang opened her eyes wide and looked at ire incredulously. After all, nopany in 12:43 Fri, 17 Nov GO r! Besides, if Sinire Jewelry could sessfully enter the international market at this moment, it would undoubtedly be a myth in the country¡¯s jewelry industry as well. She couldn¡¯t believe that ire had actually rejected her so calmly without any hesitation. ¡°Miss Donovan, I know we had some unpleasant experiences before, but I¡¯m sincere now.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ire tilted her head and said with a rxed and frank tone, ¡°Lady Ang, I don¡¯t doubt your sincerity at all now. But the cooperation might be a bit difficult for you right now, and I¡¯m not one who expects uncertain promises. What if I have to wait for one year, two years, three years, or even five years? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to put Sinire Jewelry¡¯s future on an undefined promise!¡± A stunned look appeared on Lady Ang¡¯s face again, because she didn¡¯t expect that ire actually didn¡¯t even want to wait for a year. Lady Ang was also a resolute and determined person, so she could tell that ire had made up her mind and would definitely put it into action. She just didn¡¯t imagine ire to be so courageous and enterprising. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Lady Ang didn¡¯t want to force her and said, ¡°Well, then I¡¯d like to show my sincere gratitude to Mr. Vanderbilt again.¡± Then, they finished their talk. ire and Sean stood up and left. Looking at ire¡¯s back, Lady Ang vaguely felt some pity in her heart. With Sinire Jewelry¡¯s strength, it would get ess to the international market sooner orter and quickly dominate the market with absolute strength. She didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad for her shopping malls to miss such a partner. Julia was ying with her cell phone while waiting at the door. She originally thought she would have to wait for a long time, but not even half an hourter, the door of the conference room opened. Looking at ire and Sean who walked out, she hurriedly tucked her cell phone into her bag and then, stepped forward, saying. ¡°You guys finished so soon?¡± 12:43 Fri, 17 NOV GO Chapter 313. I¡¯m Not One to Wait Around Then, they finished their talk. ire and Sean stood up and left. Oh:55m:13 Looking at ire¡¯s back. Lady Ang vaguely felt some pity in her heart. With Sinire Jewelry¡¯s strength, it would get ess to the international market sooner orter and quickly dominate the market with absolute strength. She didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad for her shopping malls to miss such a partner. Julia was ying with her cell phone while waiting at the door. She originally thought she would have to wait for a long time, but not even half an hourter, the door of the conference room opened. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314: I Haven¡¯t Heard You Tell a Story Yet! Depressed and disappointed, Julia stopped in her tracks and looked at ire and Sean¡¯s back as they talked andughed. She was so angry that she turned around and raised her hand to smash the wall with force. She was really pissed off! But she couldn¡¯t vent her anger to ire orin to her. It was so annoying. ire and Sean didn¡¯t rush home, because there were only two hours left before Belle and Jon got out of school. They nned to have a cup of coffee and some desserts at a cafe near the school. When the time was up, they could go to pick up the children. Julia was not in the mood to stay with them any longer, being a third wheel, so she went back alone. Arriving at the cafe, ire intentionally found a quiet corner position. It was not because she preferred a serene environment, but because she had some questions to ask Sean. Since Julia had been around just now, it was not convenient for her to start the conversation. Now that Julia had gone back, ire wanted to ravel out the doubts in her heart. She forked a small piece of cake and put it into her mouth. The sweet and sticky texture was to her taste, which delighted her. She stared at Sean sitting across the table and blinked her beautiful amber eyes, asking softly, ¡°So, you¡¯ve been on a business trip for a month in order to find that stuff of Lady Ang?¡± Stuff¡­ Sean let out a low chuckle. The only person who could call a corpse stuff was ire. He did know that ire wasn¡¯t afraid of these things, but a woman saying it so easily would have shocked any other man. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for that stuff.¡± Sean purposely uttered the word ¡°stuff¡± very heavily and looked at ire with a smile on his face. ire knew what he wasughing at and hummed, ¡°It is supposed to be stuff.¡± Hearing Sean let out anotherugh she nouted depressinely She didn¡¯t want to dwell too much on the 1/3 10:38 Sat, 18 Nove Chapter 314: 1 Haven¡¯t Heard You Tell a Story Yet! 52%8 5 Stars She stared at Sean sitting across the table and blinked her beautiful amber eyes, asking softly, ¡°So, you¡¯ve been on a business trip for a month in order to find that stuff of Lady Ang?¡± Stuff¡­ Sean let out a low chuckle. The only person who could call a corpse stuff was ire. He did know that ire wasn¡¯t afraid of these things, but a woman saying it so easily would have shocked any other man. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for that stuff.¡± Sean purposely uttered the word ¡°stuff¡± very heavily and looked at ire with a smile on his face. ire knew what he wasughing at and hummed, ¡°It is supposed to be stuff.¡± Hearing Sean let out anotherugh, she pouted depressingly. She didn¡¯t want to dwell too much on the topic because she had more important ones to ask. ¡°Isn¡¯t it deste over there in Windton? There¡¯s also a desert. Why was Lady Ang¡¯s grandfather¡¯s corpse there?¡± ire voiced her doubts. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a long story,¡± Sean said lightly. Seeing ire¡¯s small cake was almost finished, he beckoned for the waiter to order two more in different vors. ire enjoyed being spoiled by him like this, but she wasn¡¯t about to let him go about the questions. Biting down on her fork, she raised her eye and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind listening to your story. It¡¯s still early anyway.¡± Sean pursed his lips hard, obviously not really wanting to talk about it. ire grumbled again. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you tell a story yet!¡± Looking into her upset eyes, Sean felt his heart itchy. God knows the most upset person right now was him! He really couldn¡¯t wait to take ire home and¡­. Well 10:39 Sat 18 Nov 52% Chapter 314: 1 Haven¡¯t Heard You Tell a Story Yet! 5 Stars Sean shrugged, responding, ¡°Because it¡¯s said that the queen hid that scepter before she died¡­¡± Seeing ire about to ask another question, he let out a lightugh and continued, ¡°At that time, there was a revolt in that country. In the face of an unstable political statement and the risk of being killed, the queen hid the scepter beforehand and thenmitted suicide.¡± His words exactly answered ire¡¯s question. Upset, ire raised her hand and touched the tip of her nose, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who should be med, neither the rebels nor the queen. In the river of history, the renewal of dynasties is normal. No one can say who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡± At this moment, ire understood the final end of that country and said, ¡°The queen killed herself and hid the scepter, so the people who rebelled didn¡¯t keep the country even though they got the power The reason why that country had been able to survive under the harsh conditions at that time should have a lot to do with that scepter, so the country was drowned in the desert after the queen hid the scepter.¡± Sean nodded. He had never doubted ire¡¯s intelligence. He knew what she was going to ask next, so he said it himself. ¡°So, when the news came out, a lot of explorers wanted to go and find the scepter that the queen had hidden away. After all, such an arcane thing was able to make countless people or even countries fight for it no matter for its historical value or the myths that are divorced from the science. It could be said a gigantic treasure.¡± ire realized, ¡°So Lady Ang¡¯s grandfather was one of the explorers, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded, continuing, ¡°But those were just rumors. Anyway, it happened a long time ago, and myths were added by the ancients in the course of history. Even though the explorers utilized advanced technology to enter into that underground ancient country, none of them came out alive because of the harsh environment and numerous dangers inside.¡± ire was scared by his words as her blood froze and got goosebumps on her skin. This was really a case of people dying in pursuit of wealth! Perhaps Lady Ang¡¯s grandfather had traveled thousands of miles to return to his homnd thinking that he was a national and there should be many conveniences for him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would still die there.. Chapte 114 Haven¡¯t Heard You Tell a Story Yet! 5 Stars hidden away. After all, such an arcane thing was able to make countless people or even countries fight for it no matter for its historical value or the myths that are divorced from the science. It could be said a gigantic treasure.¡± ire realized, ¡°So Lady Ang¡¯s grandfather was one of the explorers, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded, continuing. ¡°But those were just rumors. Anyway, it happened a long time ago, and myths were added by the ancients in the course of history. Even though the explorers utilized advanced technology to enter into that underground ancient country, none of them came out alive because of the harsh environment and numerous dangers inside.¡± ire was scared by his words as her blood froze and got goosebumps on her skin. This was really a case of people dying in pursuit of wealth! Perhaps Lady Ang¡¯s grandfather had traveled thousands of miles to return to his homnd thinking that he was a national and there should be many conveniences for him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would still die there. Just thought of this, ire suddenly felt something wrong. She looked at Sean with a bit of anxiety as she asked, ¡°Then you headed for Windton and also went to that underground ancient country?¡± Sean¡¯s eyelids jumped hard. That was exactly the reason why he didn¡¯t want to tell ire. Comments for this chapter Continue Reading for Free AD All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Skip ads for 18 or Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315: Wandering about What? Sean was aware of ire¡¯s temperament. If she got angry and upset, she wouldn¡¯t even let him hold her little hand. And she would definitely get angry if he told her about this. He deliberated for a while and tried to say in a tone that ire could ept, ¡°ire, it¡¯s actually not that I must go. Rather, the Paragon Group is thergest consortium in the country with the government¡¯s support. As you know, it is everyone¡¯s duty to protect the country¡¯s property, and that area is the jurisdiction of the Paragon Group¡­¡± Sean paused for a moment, feeling that no excuse would be more sincere than telling the truth. ¡°Actually here¡¯s the thing. I received the news that some organizations were going to investigate the underground ancient country again, some of which are invested by the Paragon Group, and we therefore have the obligation to protect them. Since it was inappropriate for the government to intervene, I had to go!¡± ire didn¡¯t say anything, but looked at Sean quietly. No emotion could be seen on her face, which made Sean very nervous and guilty. He pursed his lips hard and continued to exin, ¡°ire, that area is of great help to our country¡¯s history, culture and archaeology, so we can¡¯t allow outsiders to set foot in it. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ire suddenly covered her lips andughed, her amber eyes curved into a crescent shape from her smile, cute and yful, and she said, ¡°What are you nervous about? I know. I didn¡¯t say anything because I was just thinking in my mind that the Paragon Group doesn¡¯t merely focus on making money Sean was rest assured. It had really scared the hell out of him! After being apart for so long, he didn¡¯t want to be punished and ignored by ire as soon as he got back. Seeing him relieved. ire forked a piece of cake, fed it to him and said, ¡°I know it can¡¯t be 10:44 Sat, 18 Nov = Chapter 315: Wandering about What? 5 Stars Seeing him relieved, ire forked a piece of cake, fed it to him and said, ¡°I know it can¡¯t be exposed to the public. Although you didn¡¯t say it all. I pretty much guessed it. You can just tell me where you are going in the future, or else if I can¡¯t get in touch with you, my mind will start wandering.¡± Sean took the cake into his mouth and sipped it. Hearing that, he suddenly looked at ire in surprise and asked, ¡°Wandering about what?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± ire sneered, the tenderness on her face instantly disappearing. She threw the fork on the table. and snapped, ¡°You disappeared for more than a week. Julia said you had another woman outside and i was not convenient to talk to me in front of her, so you didn¡¯t call me or text me. I took it seriously!¡± Sean¡¯s face immediately darkened. He finally realized that ire¡¯s original gentleness and tenderness were all fake! Perhaps as soon as ire saw him, although she was excited because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for long, anger was surging up in her heart. But she only showed her excitement and concealed her anger, just to let him rx his guard, and to see if he would tell the truth or not! Fortunately, he told the truth and didn¡¯t make up any lies to deceive her. Otherwise, the fork in ire¡¯s hand just now wouldn¡¯t have been thrown on the table, Sean believed, but been stabbed into his body. This woman was truly ruthless! But what should he do? He had been devoted to her so much that he couldn¡¯t control himself. Sean was a little annoyed, but in front of the woman he loved, no matter how domineering and strong he was, he had to restrain the me in his heart and say, ¡°ire, you should know more than anyone about my feelings for you. How could I possibly do that kind of thing?¡± 10:44 Sat, 18 Nov = Chapter 315: Wandering about What? ¡°Ha ha.¡± 49% 5 Stars The corner of ire¡¯s mouth curved in a grim sneer, and cold light was shing in her deep brown eyes as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! The belt is tied around your waist, and it¡¯s not for me to decide when to draw it and when to buckle it.¡± Sean was rendered speechless. He was well aware of ire¡¯s glib tongue, but he never imagined that her eloquence would one day be used on him and even in an unreasonable manner! He clenched his slender fingers clenched one by one and finally into a fist. It was the most uneptable and hardest words Sean had ever heard until now. The feeling of not being trusted devoured his heart in an instant. But the person in front of him was his favorite woman, and no matter what happened, he couldn¡¯t hurt her. Otherwise, Sean would really lose his temper in a second. Sean tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart, saying with a colder voice, ¡°ire, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you.¡± Even Sean was totally exacerbated, ire remained undaunted and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you either.¡± Sean¡¯s facial muscles suddenly stiffened. Such a stalemate was thest thing he wanted to see when he returned after being away for over a week. All those lovey¨Cdovey and intimate moments he¡¯d fantasized about on the ne were all absent, but he was going to be ignored by ire, which depressed Sean a lot. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ire,¡± he hesitated, wanting to end this stalemate the moment as quickly as possible, ¡°I brought you back a present from Windton.¡± Hearing this, the sneer under ire¡¯s eyes deepened as she asked, ¡°What, yellow sand?¡± Sean was rendered speechless again. It wasn¡¯t really anything particrly impressive, but ire¡¯s words made it a bit hard for him to continue. 10:44 Sat, 18 Nov 49% Chapter 315: Wandering about What? 5 Stars ¡°ire,¡± he hesitated, wanting to end this stalemate the moment as quickly as possible, ¡°I brought you back a present from Windton.¡± Hearing this, the sneer under ire¡¯s eyes deepened as she asked, ¡°What, yellow sand?¡± Sean was rendered speechless again. It wasn¡¯t really anything particrly impressive, but ire¡¯s words made it a bit hard for him to continue. ¡°Nothing,¡± said Sean. ire pouted, looking like she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Sean was silent for a while, having no idea what he should do. He really didn¡¯t know how to coax a woman! Furrowing his brows, he asked, ¡°ire, what do I have to do so that you can not be angry?¡± ireughed at his words and said crossly, ¡°You¡¯re the famous Mr. Sean in Ascalon. What can I ask you to do?¡± Sean was almost out of patience. At this moment, he could do nothing with ire. Women¡¯s satirical words were the most hurtful. Even if Sean had a strong mind, he was harmed by ire¡¯s words. Then, he pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t say another word. For a moment, the atmosphere between them was a bit depressing, and even the air around them suddenly dropped several degrees. The waiters standing not far away could not help but shrink their necks and quietly stood to the side, distancing themselves from Sean and ire. As time passed, fortunately, Belle and Jon were ready to get out of school. ire picked up her bag, stood up, and nced at Sean, saying faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to pick up Belle and Jon¡° Chapter 316 Chapter 316 hapter 316: It Seemed That He Didn¡¯t Want to Make up! Sean didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up, ced three $100 bills on the table, and left the cafe following ire. ¡°Wow! Those two should be Mr. Sean and ire, right?¡± ire became famous in Ascalon after her exposure to the Inte. A waitress recognized her when she and Sean stepped into the cafe. ¡°Yeah. They were said to be very affectionate, but I don¡¯t think so now,¡± another waitress remarked. Shaking her head thoughtfully, the waitress said, ¡°These powerful families are good at publicizing and hyping. They show their love in public and turn a cold shoulder to each other in private. I think it¡¯s hard for ire to get into the door of the Vanderbilt family.¡± At the roadside out of the school, a line of vehicles was parked to the end of the road. Even so, still, some other cars were parked on the other side of the road. Afraid to cause a traffic jam, the school¡¯s security guards kept directing the vehicles, and the school¡¯s entrance was already filled with a dense crowd of people. In the front, ire and Sean stood side by side. Neither of the two people started a conversation. It could be seen from their indifferent face that they were not in a good mood. However, as the gate of the school opened and a ss of students led by a teacher walked out of the doorway, ire and Sean immediately beamed with a warm smile at the same time as if by magic. ¡°Mommy.¡± The two tiny figures walking at the front saw ire standing in front of the crowd with a quick nce, and then, when their gazesnded on the face of the tall and straight man beside ire, they simultaneously broke into an innocent smile. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Belle who had always been lively and cheerful excitedly ran towards Sean and even Jon usually 13:45 Sat, 18 Nov S. Normed That He Didn¡¯t Want to Make up! # COUG be seen from their indirerent race that they were not in a good mood. 5 Stars However, as the gate of the school opened and a ss of students led by a teacher walked out of the doorway. ire and Sean immediately beamed with a warm smile at the same time as if by magic. ¡°Momm The two tiny figures walking at the front saw ire standing in front of the crowd with a quick nce, and then, when their gazesnded on the face of the tall and straight man beside ire, Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. they simultaneously broke into an innocent smile. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Belle, who had always been lively and cheerful, excitedly ran towards Sean, and even Jon, usually cool and indifferent, couldn¡¯t help but call his Daddy loudly, and even ran towards him together with. Belle. His absence for more than a week made both himself and the children miss each other very much. Belle rushed to Sean and jumped into his arms with excitement. ¡°Good girl!¡± Sean held Belle firmly in his arms and kissed her cheek twice. Looking at her gently, he asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you miss Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes. I miss you too much!¡± Belle wrapped her little arms tightly around Sean¡¯s neck and kissed him on the face repeatedly and excitedly. Obviously, she missed Sean very much. Jon was standing at Sean¡¯s feet. He raised his small face to look at Sean heartily, gripping the schoolbag strap tightly. Sean certainly didn¡¯t forget him. When Belle had had enough kisses, Sean smiled, lowered his head, and gazed at the little guy. uttering. ¡°What about Jon? Do you miss Daddy?¡± Jon grinned and nodded vigorously, responding, ¡°I miss Daddy too.¡± 1045 Sat, 18 Nov Didi Want to and gazed at the little guy, uttering. ¡°What about Jon? Do you miss Daddy?¡± Jon grinned and nodded vigorously, responding. ¡°I miss Daddy too.¡± Sean dotingly rubbed Jon¡¯s soft hair with hisrge palm and said, his voice permeating with unspeakable pleasure. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± By his side, ire stood with a straight face. Since the kids called her, she had beenpletely treated as air by them. She didn¡¯t mean to be jealous of Sean, but she was just a little bit upset! The man who hadn¡¯t made it to coax her took the kids¡® love away and left with them smugly, not even giving a nce to her. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to make up! ire snorted coldly and turned to follow them. Forget it! She was not in a hurry to make up with him anyway. Walking to the car, ire directly pulled open the passenger seat door and got on without saying a word. The two little kids, who had seated themselves in the back seats, exchanged a nce with each other and wondered why their Mommy hadn¡¯te to sit with them. Without uttering, they made eye contact tomunicate. ¡°It looks like Mommy and Daddy had another fight?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± ¡°Then, we have to be good. Daddy just got back, so we can¡¯t let him get mad and leave again.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better keep it in mind yourself. I¡¯ve always been good.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Belle shot a fierce re at Jon, turned to pull the car door shut and sat properly. There was an odd atmosphere all of a sudden, and even Gerald¡¯s heart skipped a beat in the driver¡¯s stat De they have a fight again while Sean just came back? 10:45 Sat, 18 Nove Chapter 316: It Seemed That He Didn¡¯t Want to Make up! ¡°You¡¯d better keep it in mind yourself. I¡¯ve always been good.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Belle shot a fierce re at Jon, turned to pull the car door shut and sat properly. 5 Stars There was an odd atmosphere all of a sudden, and even Gerald¡¯s heart skipped a beat in the driver¡¯s seat. Did they have a fight again while Sean just came back? Then should he be a little more well¨Cbehaved as well? Well, it was a hard job! Since Sean returned to Ascalon, he would naturally go to Master Vanderbilt¡¯s for dinner. The news of his return had long been spread back to the Vanderbilt family, so Mrs. Vanderbilt had the cook make arge table of dishes, all of which were Sean¡¯s favorites. Looking at her son whom she hadn¡¯t seen for more than a week, Mrs. Vanderbilt said with great concern, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve gotten tanned and thinner. Come on, eat more.¡± She kept picking up food into Sean¡¯s bowl and Sean¡¯s bowl was piled with dishes soon. Belle covered her little mouth and giggled, and the corner of Jon¡¯s eye twitched hard. They could feel that their Grandma¡¯s love for their Dad was a little too much, which frightened them. Sean didn¡¯t say anything and ate whatever Mrs. Vanderbilt picked up for him. After all, at Master Vanderbilt and Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s age, it was the greatest filial piety for him to obey their wishes. Meanwhile, Sean looked purposefully in ire¡¯s direction from time to time. In the past, Sean and ire used to sit together when they dined. However, ire sat next to Julia today, with Belle and Jon separating her from Sean. Ahem¡­ 10:45 Sat, 18 Novus Chapter 316: It Seemed That He Didn¡¯t Want to Make up! 9.49%% 5 Stars ire swallowed the food in her mouth and nced absently at Sean. Then, she rolled her eyes at Julia, saying, ¡°How do you know he¡¯s not looking at me?¡± Julia couldn¡¯t retort her. That made sense! By all rights, Sean should look at ire. But¡­ but Julia¡¯s sense shouldn¡¯t be wrong. As she looked up, she felt Sean¡¯s gaze. Then, she looked over toward Sean, and their eyes met. She was scared to withdraw her sight as she saw his eerie and icy gaze. How could she have the nerve to lock her gaze at him? So, she could be pretty sure that Sean was looking at her! But she couldn¡¯t say it directly to ire. After all, when a man stared at a woman, although that gaze was eerie, it should be something with subtle information. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Julia cleared her throat again as a way to make herself look natural. Since ire was ignoring her words, she¡¯d find someone else to talk to. 10:46 Sat, 18 Nov Chapter 317: What Does it to Do with Me? Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317: What Does It to Do with Me? Then, she inclined to Frederick on the other side, licked her lips awkwardly and whispered to him, ¡°Mr. Frederick, did I offend Mr. Sean? Why does he keep looking at me coldly?¡± Frederick raised his head, and sure enough, he saw that Sean¡¯s gaze was towards Julia¡¯s side. Originally he had thought that Sean was looking at ire as well, but he moved a little bit towards All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Julia¡¯s direction, only to find he was also covered by Sean¡¯s cold sight. And with his years of knowing Sean, that look might show that Julia had indeed offended him. ¡°How could that be impossible? He just came back today. How did you have the chance to offend him. Frederick voiced his doubt. Julia was also perplexed. From the moment Sean showed up, she hadn¡¯t even had a chance to talk to him. And she went home by herself after an unpleasant talk with ire. How could she have offendec Sean? Julia felt something wrong with it. Quite bothered, she hurriedly finished her meal, stood up as soon as she wiped her mouth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. You guys take your time to eat.¡± With that, under Sean¡¯s cold gaze, Julia ran away in a panic. She was in such a hurry as if there was a dog chasing after her. Mrs. Vanderbilt looked at Julia¡¯s back and blinked her eyes in confusion, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this girl today? Howe she¡¯s full when she hasn¡¯t eaten much?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s doubt was not groundless. After all, Julia¡¯s appetite was awesome. To put it mildly, none of the people at this table ate more than her, including Sean and Frederick. But although Julia ate much, she maintained a good figure, not too fat or thin. Mrs. Vanderbilt favored her very much. She didn¡¯t like girls to keep a diet in order to lose weight. Thinking of something all of a sudden, she stared at Frederick with anger in her eyes and questioned, ¡°Did you provoke Julia and make her unhappy?¡± Being med for no reason, Frederick froze for a moment. Furrowing his brows slightly, he said, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± 10:46 Sat, 18 Nov Chapter 317: What Does It to Do with Me! 48% 5 Stars Mrs. Vanderbilt gritted her teeth and scolded her son helplessly. ¡°You deserve to be single for the rest of your life! You don¡¯t even know how you¡¯ve made a girl angry and think it has nothing to do with you! Just keep being a bachelor forever!¡± ire couldn¡¯t help but broke intoughter. Seeing the reproachful look Frederick threw at her, she said apologetically. ¡°Mr. Frederick, I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s unkind tough at this time, but I didn¡¯t hold it in.¡± ire was the apple of Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s eye. The more Mrs. Vanderbilt came into contact with ire, the more she liked ire. She was also impressed by ire¡¯s talent. Of the whole Vanderbilt family, except for Sean, the one she liked the most was ire. So seeing Frederick¡¯s eyes looking at ire with a bit ofint, she knocked the back of Frederick¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s your fault. How could you stop ire from laughing?¡± Frederick couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh. It was such a pathetic thing to be reprimanded by his parent in his middle age. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to retort. Gripping the fork in his hands, Frederick looked towards Sean leisurely all of a sudden, with a light smile hanging at the corner of his mouth, and said, ¡°Mom, Julia¡¯s leaving has nothing to do with me. You have to ask Sean about this.¡± ¡°Sean?¡± Mrs. Vanderbilt was confused. She turned her head towards Sean and asked, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Sean pursed his lips hard. He couldn¡¯t tell them that he and ire had quarreled, otherwise it was inevitable that Mrs. Vanderbilt and the others would think too much about it. Withdrawing his gaze, Sean picked up the fork, continued to dine and said, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s eat.¡± That was Sean¡¯s style. If he didn¡¯t want to say it, no one could make him do it. Shrewd and wise as Mrs. Vanderbilt was, however, she could tell what was going on from the fact that ire and Sean sat separately. But she hadn¡¯t asked further. 10 47 Sat, 18 Nov Do with ! 48% 5 Stars She would rather let the young people deal with their own business. If they couldn¡¯t make it, it was not toote for her to intervene. After the meal was finished, ire took Belle and Jon back to do their homework while Sean was also ready to leave after reporting about Windton to Master Vanderbilt. In the yard, Frederick stopped him. ¡°Sean.¡± Sean stopped in his tracks and walked towards Frederick. He reached into his pants pocket and took a pack of cigarettes out of it. Pulling one out, he put it between his lips and lit it with his lighter. Smoke soon drifted out from his mouth, which made Frederick envious. He didn¡¯t have any connection with cigarettes in his life, but every time he saw some men in a movie smoking, he thought they were masculine with men¡¯s temperament. But unfortunately, he just couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of the smoke rushing into his lungs. Sean approached Frederick and stood beside him. He chuckled and teased, ¡°Every time you smoke you¡¯re either in a bad mood or in a nervous state. What¡¯s it about this time?¡± Sean didn¡¯t really want to share with others the things between him and ire, especially this kind of falling out. Without getting an answer, Frederick lifted his hand, patted Sean¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interfere in your business, but I just don¡¯t understand why you are cold to Julia all of a sudden.¡± It turned out that Frederick was talking about Julia. If it were anyone else, Sean wouldn¡¯t have said anything, but with Julia, he¡¯d have to have a word with Mr. Frederick. Exhaling a mouthful of smoke, Sean turned around, looked at Frederick with a rather cold gaze and said ¡°Mr. Frederick, please watch your woman, okay? I just disappeared for more than a week, and Julia told ire that I had another woman outside, and she even said it in a serious manner. You know what? ire believed it, and she lost her temper with me as soon as I came back.¡± Frederick blinked, not digesting Sean¡¯s words for a moment. 10:47 Sat, 18 Nov +48% 5 Chapter 317: What Does It to Do with Me? Frederick blinked, not digesting Sean¡¯s words for a moment. Stunned for a while, he pulled a long face and said, ¡°My woman? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Julia is a junior in my eyes!¡± 5 Stars ¡°A junior?¡± Sean sneered and grunted, turning away. He then took a hard drag on his cigarette and exhaled the smoke out, saying with a smirk, ¡°ire is your sister¨Cinw. How does her friend be your junior?¡± In terms of seniority in the family, what Sean had said was true. Although Julia was more than twenty years younger than him, she was in the same generation as him. Frederick looked depressed as he lowered his voice, ¡°She¡¯s too young.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Seanughed coldly. For some reason, he felt the cigarette insipid, so he threw it into the trash can on the side and put his hand into his pants pocket. He looked very handsome with this posture, quitepatible with his temperament, with a kind of mature man¡¯s distinctive feature. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 11:31 Fri, 1 Dec Gu Chapter 318: How Could You Dislike Her for Being Young? Up to 30% off Chapter 318: How Could You Dislike Her for Being Young? Then, Sean remarked casually, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even dislike you for being old. How could you still her for being young?¡± Frederick¡¯s expression changed instantly as he was hurt by these words. He admitted that he was indeed a bit older than Julia, but he wouldn¡¯tpromise for being old. Shooting a nce at Sean fiercely, Frederick furrowed his brows and said, ¡°How could you say that to your brother? I¡¯m just a little bit mature, but I¡¯m not old!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean nced at him absently, the corners of his lips curling into a slight smirk as he turned to walk away. Just as he brushed past Frederick, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t Julia?¡± Frederick stood there silently, the footsteps behind him getting further and further away. He looked up at the colorful sunset in the sky. All of a sudden, the crimson color suddenly became a woman¡¯s lips in his mind, pink, young, and seductive to him. Sean went straight back to his yard, thinking that ire would still be sitting in the living room. waiting for him and ring at him in all kinds of ways like she had done thest time she was angry with him. But he was disappointed. The living room was empty, not a soul in sight. He hesitated for a moment and headed towards ire¡¯s studio, only to find ire was nowhere to be found in the studio. Then he went upstairs and found Belle and Jon concentrating on doing exercises in the study room. He walked in and sat down beside Belle. ¡°Belle, are you working on exercises?¡± Belle turned over the page she had just finished and nodded her little head seriously, ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± Sean looked at her tenderly and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you have any problem? Daddy can teach You¡± 1/4 Chapter 318: How Could You Dislike Her for Being Young? 67% Up to 30% off Sean looked at her tenderly and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you have any problem? Daddy can teach you.¡± Belle flipped the page she just turned over back again, checked it and shook her head, replying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± It was not good when kids were too smart sometimes, which left no opportunity for parents to tutor them. Sean raised his hand and rubbed between his brows, saying, ¡°Go on then.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Belle obediently answered and lowered her head, throwing herself into the exercises again. Then, Sean stood up, walked over to Jon¡¯s side again and took a seat. Seeing that Jon almost finished the exercises, he checked Jon¡¯s answers one by one. He realized that the Mathematical Olympiad problems seemed a little bit easy to Jon, because he not only did them all correctly but also figured a few application problems out in three ways. Well¡­ He was really capable! Sensing Sean¡¯s arrival, Jon didn¡¯t say a word. After he finished thest page, he turned his head to look at Sean and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy went back to her own room after she brought us back, asking to brush our teeth and wash our faces on our own and go to bed in a little while.¡± Sean was stunned, wondering for a moment why Jon had suddenly said that. Jon tilted his head and stated wisely, ¡°You suddenly walked in and said something meaningless. I guess you just want to ask where Mommy is.¡± Sean stared at Jon¡¯s eyes that looked exactly like his own. He was still young, so his deep eyes. hadn¡¯t developed to the full yet. Nevertheless, it could be seen that he got them from Sean. With Jon¡¯s emotional intelligence and wisdom, he would surpass Sean when he grew up, Sean though Chapter 318: How Could You Dislike Her for Being Young? Up to 30% off hadn¡¯t developed to the full yet. Nevertheless, it could be seen that he got them from Sean. With Jon¡¯s emotional intelligence and wisdom, he would surpass Sean when he grew up, Sean though He felt a strange feeling about this. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Clearing his throat gently, he raised his hand to rub Jon¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Do the exercises! Don¡¯t presume to guess the world of adults. Mind your own business!¡± With that, he stood up with great vigor with the majesty of a father written all over his face. Jon looked at him and furrowed his brows slightly, thinking in his heart that his father was really pretentious! Sean walked out of the study room. When he turned back to close the door, he intentionally took a look at Jon, who was lowering his head and dealing with the exercises. He then slowly closed the door and headed for ire¡¯s bedroom. This little guy was too sharp. He actually saw through his mind with a single nce. Fortunately, he was more experienced! Standing at the door of ire¡¯s bedroom, he raised his hand and gently knocked on the door. The sound of footsteps soon came from inside, and Sean immediately beamed a smile. As the door was opened, Sean looked at ire¡¯s delicate face and softly called. ¡°ire.¡± Almost as soon as he finished his words, the door was mmed in front of his eyes! Sean¡¯s expression darkened immediately. He had the preparation for a refusal of entrance, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so direct and ruthless! He tried to calm himself down and gazed at the door of the room for a while before turning around and going upstairs. Back to his bedroom, he changed into his pajamas and went into the washroom to take a shower. Lyin in the wide bathtub, he felt like the hot water had seeped from his skin into his heart, scalding and burning, hard to suppress! Chapter 318: How Could You Dislike Her for Being Young! Up to 30% off He had been away from home for so long, but they didn¡¯t have any tender and intimate moments when he went back. He had just held ire¡¯s little hand and hadn¡¯t even kissed her on her lips! Immediately, Sean was getting angry. When had he, Mr. Sean of Ascalon, ever suffered this kind of defeat? He stood up from the water all of a sudden, and stepped out of the bathtub, bringing out a ssh of water. He reached out, grabbed the towel on the side and put it on. Then, with full energy, he walked out of his room and went downstairs. ire was lying on the bed, her fingers casually sliding the cell phone screen. Recalling her cool behavior of mming the door just now, she felt a little bit smug andcent. In fact, she wasn¡¯t angry with Sean, but just a little ufortable in her heart. Sean was really bad at coaxing women, which made her a little embarrassed. The moment sho closed the door just now, if Sean had continued to knock on the door, she would definitely open it for him, and would not say any words to drive him away, because she had fully realized Sean¡¯s helplessness to coax her. It was just so hard for him to figure out a wa dide if Sean continued to persuade her more Actually, ire was just making it difficult for Actually, ire was just making it difficult patiently, she wouldpromise, but he ire felt kinda disappointed, which quick suppressed that little bit of smugness. As she was lost in thought, the door was knocked again, not in a gentle way this time, but with full anger. In this house, there would be no one else but Sean who could knock on her door like that! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ire stood up with her cell phone in hand and smiled faintly as she walked to the door before she pulled a long face and reached out to open the door. ¡°What are you knocking so¡­¡± 11.31 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319: Annoying! Annoying! Chapter 319: Annoying! Annoying! ÈÕ467%•þ Up to 30% off Before she could finish her words, however, a wave of pressure suddenly pounced on her overwhelmingly. Caught off guard, ire couldn¡¯t back up in time, and her entire body was picked up in the air. She let out a cry of shock and instinctively grabbed the cor of Sean¡¯s pajamas, asking. ¡°Sir! What are you doing? ¦§ Sean nced at her coldly while gnashing his teeth, and then without saying a word, he turned around with her in his arms and left. What the hell? ire was perplexed, unable to figure out what was going on all of a sudden. She tried to struggle with her legs kicking in the air desperately and shouted, ¡°Sean! What are you doing? Let me go!¡± The originally quiet hallway was filled with ire¡¯s eximing, but Sean said nothing, not even a word of exnation. With the absolute strength of a man, he forcibly held ire and stepped up the stairs. ¡°Wow!¡± Belle could hear ire¡¯s scream in the study room. She looked back at the closed door and suddenly turned her head to smile at Jon, ¡°Jon, why does Mommy sound a little helpless?¡± Jon looked up at her calmly, replying, ¡°Focus on your homework!¡± If it were before, hearing ire¡¯s scream, Jon would definitely rush out like an arrow, not to mention Belle. But now, the two little ones seemed to be extraordinarily relieved about the safety in this house. Even though ire¡¯s scream sounded so miserable, they were still sitting calmly. Putting down her pen, Belle giggled as she covered her mouth with both hands and said, ¡°Daddy and Mommy are definitely going to have a fight, and Mommy won¡¯t be mad if Daddy wins.¡± Jon shook his head helplessly, put the pen down, and then said as he packed up his things. ¡°Okay. let¡¯s stop here. Pack up your things. I¡¯ll watch you brush your teeth, wash your face and then I¡¯ll read a story to you before you go to bed.¡± Jon didn¡¯t like bedtime stories, but Belle did, and there was nothing she liked more than Jon telling basa hadti dan? Chapter 319. Annoying! Annoying! read a story to you before you go to bed.¡± Up to 30% off Jon didn¡¯t like bedtime stories, but Belle did, and there was nothing she liked more than Jon telling her a bedtime story. She rushed to start packing up her things as well, grinning happily, ¡°Daddy and Mommy will make up in the morning. That¡¯s good!¡± ire was carried by Sean with almost savage strength all the way to Sean¡¯s bedroom on the sixth floor. It was not until then did ire realize profoundly that even though she knew some punching and kicking skills, they couldn¡¯t make up for the disparity in strength between a man and a woman. If it was just a physical fight, she was sure to be defeated effortlessly by Sean. ¡°Sean!¡± ire kept wobbling her legs in annoyance, but it was obviously much weakerpared to the beginning. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Ignoring her words, Sean closed the door and walked straight towards the bed, which was covered with dark¨Ccolored sheets. Irritation crept over the tips of ire¡¯s brows. At this moment, she was well aware of what was going to happen next and gave gentle punches on Sean¡¯s body,ining shyly, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re so annoying! Annoying!¡± Sean didn¡¯t feel any pain being punched. Instead, he enjoyed it very much as the woman in his arms. behaved like an angry kitten, which was also cute in his eyes. With a straight face, Sean was actually in a good mood. He threw ire directly on the soft bed. Owing to inertia, ire bounced beforending steadily on the mattress. Instantly, ire¡¯s head was a little dizzy, and before she could react, a powerful male aura suddenly pressed down towards her. Fri, Dec 0 67% D Chapter 319: Annoying Annoying! Owing to inertia, ire bounced beforending steadily on the mattress. Instantly. ire¡¯s head was a little dizzy, and before she could react, a powerful male aura suddenly pressed down towards her. ¡°Sean!¡± Up to 30% off ire raised her fist to punch Sean again in annoyance, only to have it clutched easily in the palm of arge hand. ¡°Still angry?¡± asked Sean in a soft voice. ire grunted crossly and turned her head to the side, not answering but the expression on her face answered. Arching an eyebrow, Sean held her wrist, forcibly pressed it to the top of her head and said, ¡°You seem still angry. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help you make it out.¡± ire was rendered speechless. How annoying he was! 131 Fri, 1 De Chapter 319: Annoying! Annoying! Up to 30% off No matter how annoying ire found Sean at this moment, the anger in her eyes and her weak struggles only made Sean put on a faint smile with satisfaction. The way ir was behaving naughtily was really seductive, tickling his heart. An hourter, ire cuddled the quilt and shrank beside the bed, mumbling in grievance. Sean was beaming withzy contentment, leaning against the bed, with a bright smile in his deep. eyes. He knew that ire¡¯s anger had pretty much subsided. Stretching out his big hand, he gently patted ire¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll hold you for a while.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ire buried her face deep in the quilt, resisting, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Sean let out a lowugh and turned ire¡¯s shoulder over with a slight force. Seeing that she was still covering her face with the quilt, he reached out to tug on the quilt and said, ¡°Let it go. The air is not good inside. You¡¯ll get your brain oxygen¨Cstarvedter.¡± As he said, ire had already suffering from ack of oxygen in her brain. She struggled for a while and acted like she was outmatched by Sean¡¯s strength, allowing him to get the covers away from her face. With misty deep brown eyes, she looked at Sean and said, ¡°Annoying!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m annoying!¡± Sean didn¡¯t deny it, and with a treacherous smile on his lips, he pulled ire into his arms. ire grunted angrily again and raised her hand to hammer him hard on his chest a few times, feeling the arms around her suddenly intensify in strength, a force that told her that no matter how much she hurt him and hit him, he wouldn¡¯t let go of her. ire pouted and finally stopped. Even if she was angry with him, she wouldn¡¯t really hurt him. 11:31 Fri, 1 Dec G. 2¡Á 67%2 Chapter 319: Annoying! Annoying! Sean didn¡¯t deny it, and with a treacherous smile on his lips, he pulled ire into his arms. Up to 30% off ire grunted angrily again and raised her hand to hammer him hard on his chest a few times, feeling the arms around her suddenly intensify in strength, a force that told her that no matter how much she hurt him and hit him, he wouldn¡¯t let go of her. ire pouted and finally stopped. Even if she was angry with him, she wouldn¡¯t really hurt him. Seeing that the woman in his arms finally quieted down and was obediently lying in his arms like a kitten, Sean beamed even more brightly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It turned out that it was viable to coax a woman in such a way! Well, he finally figured it out. Within a few minutes, both of them didn¡¯t say another word and just held each other tightly. Since they hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a week, they missed each other very much. Even though there were some small unpleasantness when they first met, it didn¡¯t affect their feelings in the slightest. ire sniffled and suddenly hugged Sean harder with both hands. Seemingly with some emotion, she opened her mouth and bit Sean¡¯s corbone. Sean hissed but didn¡¯t push her away. Lowering his eyes, he tenderly looked at ire and said softly. ¡°You¡¯re not angry with me now, are you?¡± Curry 320 Finally Going to Make a Move Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320: Finally Going to Make a Move Up to 30% off ire grunted, loosened her teeth and admired her masterpiece with delight. On Sean¡¯s corbone, there was a small circle of teeth marks, not very deep, because she didn¡¯t exert much force and just gave him a small punishment. She gently wiped off the saliva on it with her small hand, leaned her face on his chest again, and said with a smug smile. ¡°I was not angry with you anyway.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean lowered his eyes at her, inquiring, ¡°Then why did you turn a cold shoulder to me?¡± ire was even morecent, her face covered with ayer of faint redness, like a ripe peach, full of temptation, and she replied, ¡°I just wanted you to experience an unreasonable quarrel and the feeling of being coldly ignored.¡± Sean finally understood. Last time when he had a quarrel with ire, he ignored her coldly, but he shouldn¡¯t be unreasonable¡­ Well, it may be kind of unreasonable. It was just that her way of paying back in kind was somewhat harsh. ¡°ire, next time if you are disappointed with me, you can just tell me.¡± ¡°I said thatst time.¡± ire stroked the lines of his abs as she added, ¡°But I think it¡¯s better for you to feel for yourself what I was feeling so you can appreciate it a little more.¡± ¡°Well, good!¡± Sean lowered his head and gave her a firm kiss on the forehead before hey on the bed. Holding ire tighter in his arms, he said, ¡°Well, time to sleep.¡± ire chuckled softly and said nothing, closing her eyes in satisfaction. Fall seemed to be short in Ascalon. Just a few days ago, they had been able to ward off the chill with just a long sleeve, but now they would have to add an extra jacket. 11:32 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 320: Finally Going to Make a Move Up to 30% off Early in the morning, Belle got up from her bed and exhaled to her little hands. Looking at the closed door, she pursed her lips gently and murmured with a smile, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯te.¡± After the first few times, Belle already knew that if ire hadn¡¯te to her room at 7:10 in the morning, it was proof that she had slept at Sean¡¯sst night. Although she was pretty young, she knew some of this. Belle obediently got out of bed, put on her slippers and went into the checkroom, where she picked a favorite jacket and put it on. Then, she went to brush her teeth and wash her face. After she was all ready, she walked out of the room with her small school bag. Sure enough, she saw Jon waiting for her at the door. She walked over happily and greeted, ¡°Good morning. Jon.¡± At the sight of Belle with her hair down, Jon understood something in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say much and went downstairs with her. Gerald watched the two little kids go downstairs and intentionally looked behind them. After watching for ten seconds or so, he didn¡¯t see ire or Seaning down, so he smiled knowingly and waved toward the two little kids as he said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s eat breakfast first.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Belle ran over excitedly, put her book bag aside and jumped over to the dining table. Without anyone¡¯s help, she climbed onto the chair herself. Jon walked over calmly and climbed onto the chair with agility without letting Gerald carry him either. They dined for a while before ire and Sean showed up. Seeing that they looked good and that there was no more of the coldness between the two that had been there yesterday, Gerald had a satisfied smile on his face. After breakfast, ire took Belle upstairs tob her hair. Then, she changed her clothes and carried her bag downstairs with Belle. Sean was standing in the living room. When he saw the outfit ire was wearing. he was slightly Chapter 320: Finally Going to Make a Move Up to 30% off Sean was standing in the living room. When he saw the outfit ire was wearing, he was slightly stunned. Usually, ire wore casual clothes at home, but now she had changed into a fashionable outfit. It seemed that she was going out. ¡°Are you going out?¡± ire nodded seriously and said, ¡°Sinire Jewelry now has the strength to enter the international market. Although it didn¡¯t work with Lady Ang, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have no other way out. Anyway her shopping malls are not the only ones in the Ucasia market is not the only shopping mall she has. From today, I want to formally start preparing to enter the international market!¡± Sean never doubted ire¡¯s determination and ambition, but he just didn¡¯t expect that ire would get down to preparation before Lady Ang left Ascalon. It turned out that ire was really a person who became more courageous after frustration. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Sean nodded and bent down to pick Belle up as he said, ¡°If Sinire Jewelry needs any help, just tell Logan. The Paragon Group will do anything to help Sinire Jewelry enter the international market!¡± Nice! What was it like to have a rich boyfriend? That was, no matter what she did, she was confident with full support! ire pursed her lips and let out a pleasantugh, raising her hand to take Sean¡¯s arm and saying. ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany!¡± She would like to see who else would be able to stop her from entering the international market. Upon getting into the car, ire called Julia and informed her of going to work from today on. Julia answered ire¡¯s call in a daze, and as soon as she hung up the phone, she threw it aside and fell back to sleep. Chupter 320: Finally Going to Make a Move Up to 30% off Julia answered ire¡¯s call in a daze, and as soon as she hung up the phone, she threw it aside and fell back to sleep. In less than two minutes, she suddenly woke up and raised herself up from the bed abruptly, trying her best to recall ire¡¯s words. All of a sudden, she was motivated and wild with joy, jumping directly from the bed to the floor. ¡°Hahaha, I know that ire is not one to give up easily. She¡¯s finally going to make a move,¡± Julia murmured delightfully. With the perks that ire gave her, Julia would be given a decent amount of money every year after Sinire Jewelry entered the international market. In that case, her already not¨Cso¨Ct wallet would swell more and more. ¡°Hahaha¡­ hahaha¡­¡± The entire room was filled with Julia¡¯s excited and triumphantughter. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Theughter woke Cassie right up. During this period, Cassie didn¡¯t go to Frederick because ire had arranged a lot of work for her. Susan¡¯s poprity in the country had skyrocketed since she participated in that music variety. Susan used to develop her career in Ucasia¡¯s entertainment industry, but now she saw the potential of domestic entertainment. She could eam much more domestically in a month than she earned working hard in Ucasia for half a year. Within this month, nearly 20 advertisers were expecting for her endorsement, five of which had already been confirmed, and the rest would continue to be negotiated. The endorsement fees alone were astronomical! So Cassie didn¡¯t have time to take a break. She flew around the country with Susan every day. Just a few days ago, ire asked, Susan to sign a cooperation contract with Joymaker Entertainment, company under the Paragon Group. All of Cassie¡¯s activities in the country, including movies and TV dramas, would be handled by Joymaker Entertainment. As a result, with Susan¡¯s international and domestic fame, she instantly became the most¨Cfavored 11:32 Fri, 1 Dec Gu. Chapter 320: Finally Going to Make a Move 2.67% Up to 30% off During this period, Cassie didn¡¯t go to Frederick because ire had arranged a lot of work for her. Susan¡¯s poprity in the country had skyrocketed since she participated in that music variety. Susan used to develop her career in Ucasia¡¯s entertainment industry, but now she saw the potential of domestic entertainment. She could earn much more domestically in a month than she earned working hard in Ucasia for half a year. Within this month, nearly 20 advertisers were expecting for her endorsement, five of which had already been confirmed, and the rest would continue to be negotiated. The endorsement fees alone were astronomical! So Cassie didn¡¯t have time to take a break. She flew around the country with Susan every day. Just a few days ago, ire asked Susan to sign a cooperation contract with Joymaker Entertainment, a dramas, would be handled by Joymaker Entertainment. As a result, with Susan¡¯s international and domestic fame, she instantly became the most¨Cfavored artist of Joymaker Entertainment with the best resources of thepany. Upon hearing Julia¡¯s incessantughter, Cassie walked out of the room helplessly. With confused eye with strong sleepiness, sheined, ¡°Julia! I didn¡¯te back until three o¡¯clockst night. Can you be quiet? I need to catch up on sleep!¡± Chapter 321: That¡¯s All? Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321: That¡¯s All? Up to 30% off With a toothbrush in her hand, Julia wriggled her body withcency. When she heard Cassie¡¯s word she just let out augh and continued brushing her teeth. She didn¡¯t turn her head to look at Cassie until she finished, saying, ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Cassie¡¯s eyes drooped and she yawned twice in a row before she asked listlessly, ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Julia had been getting closer and closer to Fredericktely, which alone was enough for her to brag about in front of Cassie. But she knew that she couldn¡¯t say it right now afraid to be disappointed. So, she just arched an eyebrow and said, ¡°Because ire has decided to make Sinire Jewelry enter the international market!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Cassie didn¡¯t care about it at all. After all, her family was super rich. It wouldn¡¯t shock her unless they would earn billions a year. ¡°Alright, just keep your voice down. I¡¯m going to keep flying with Susan this afternoon. I have to get some sleep, please.¡± After saying that, Cassie closed the door, walked to the bedside and threw herself onto the bed. She was too sleepy! However, her cell phone suddenly rang the moment she closed her eyes. Somewhat annoyed, she fetc the phone, picked it up and yelled angrily without even ncing at it, ¡°What¡¯s the damn matter?¡± The person on the other end seemed to freeze for a moment, and then a softughing voice came through, ¡°Cassie, when did you get backst night?¡± Cassie froze for a moment, brought her cell phone to her eyes, and when she saw the caller ID on the screen, her face softened slightly. In the next second, tears trickled down her cheeks as she comined, ¡°ire, I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going on strike! I quit!¡± Chapter 321: That¡¯s All? 67% Up to 30% off Her screams withint made ire pull her cell phone away from her ear, and all of a sudden, Cassie¡¯s voice resounded throughout the car. ire had called Cassie after dropping Belle and Jon off at school, so at this point there were only Sean and Gerald in the car beside her. Hearing Cassie¡¯s frenzied screams, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of his mouth up. The only one who could drive Cassie to such a state should be ire. Sean was close to re. As ire took the cell phone away, it just approached his ear. In an instant, the sharp sound pierced his eardrums. Annoyed, Sean furrowed his brows tightly. ¡°What a loud voice!¡± Sean remarked. What? There was a man!!! Cassie stopped shouting immediately and her heart jolted. The man who could get so close to ire must be Mr. Sean! Mr. Sean was Mr. Frederick¡¯s brother. She couldn¡¯t behave wildly like this, otherwise, if Mr. Frederick knew it, he would definitely think that she was a rude girl and would have a bad impression of her. Then, Cassie changed into a gentle and soft tone with a kind of little girl¡¯s coquettishness as she said, ¡°Mr. Sean? Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. Just now it wasn¡¯t me who called. It was Julia.¡± She was brave enough to make up such a lie. Anyway, her foreign ent was too obvious to avoid bein recognized. Julia couldn¡¯t have made that sound. Sean smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but stared straight ahead with his deep eyes. Cassie finally quieted down, and ire put her cell phone to her ear and said, ¡°Did you calm down?¡± Cassie replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± ire chuckled, wondering why her two good friends had such an obsession with Mr. Frederick. Eithe Julia or Cassie was charming enough to attract lots of men. However, they only took a fancy to Mr. 273 Chapter 321: That¡¯s All? Up to 30% off Julia or Cassie was charming enough to attract lots of men. However, they only took a fancy to Mr. Frederick, who was so much older than them. ire didn¡¯t beat around the bush, but said bluntly. ¡°Sinire Jewelry is about to enter the international market, and I¡¯ve decided to let Susan be the spokesperson of thepany. You don¡¯t need to apany Susan this time. Go back in the afternoon, and discuss with Carter how to make Susan more popr internationally. I¡¯m going to make her an international superstar!¡± Cassie wasn¡¯t merely a make¨Cup artist. Instead, she had a significant position in Tidal Entertainment, not even inferior to its CEO, Carter. Hearing ire¡¯s words, Cassie wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore. She smiledcently and said. ¡°Have you made up your mind? Carter and I used to persuade you to make your business bigger and stronger, bu you refused.¡± ire smiled faintly, responding, ¡°Yeah. But if it goes on like this, you foreigners will think that our countrymen are easy to bully!¡± ¡°Who is a foreigner? Who is a foreigner?¡± Cassie instantly screamed, ¡°I¡¯m half of your countryman!¡± Just after screaming, Cassie suddenly thought of something. Then, her throat was like being pinched by someone as she said in a gentle and soft voice again, ¡°Okay, okay, since you¡¯ve made up your mind I won¡¯t y around anymore. If we¡¯re going to do it, let¡¯s do it in a big way!¡± ireughed and hung up the phone, and after inclining her head to have a look at Sean, she turned her head to the car window. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Ang¡¯s words, she really only wanted to be the boss behind the scenes, earning some money to meet life¡¯s needs. But now, she was going to let those high¨Cand¨Cmight, arrogant people take a good look at it. With her country¡¯s technology and strength. its industries had long been equipped to upy a ce in the international market! Gerald drove the car into the Paragon Group¡¯s underground parking lot. ire got out of the car with an unparalleled momentum and temperament, which Sean thought could even bepared to his ow He didn¡¯t say anything but smiled faintly, reached out to hold ire¡¯s small hand, and the two of them walked towards the elevator room with full confidence. Sean believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long before another admirable name appeared on the international scene, and that name was ¨C ire! 11-32 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 321: That¡¯s All? I wont y around anymore. I we re going to do IL, let¡¯s do it in a big way: 67% Up to 30% off ireughed and hung up the phone, and after inclining her head to have a look at Sean, she turnedText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. her head to the car window. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Ang¡¯s words, she really only wanted to be the boss behind the scenes, earning some money to meet life¡¯s needs. But now, she was going to let those high¨Cand¨Cmight, arrogant people take a good look at it. With her country¡¯s technology and strength, its industries had long been equipped to upy a ce in the international market! Gerald drove the car into the Paragon Group¡¯s underground parking lot. ire got out of the car with an unparalleled momentum and temperament, which Sean thought could even bepared to his ow He didn¡¯t say anything but smiled faintly, reached out to hold ire¡¯s small hand, and the two of them walked towards the elevator room with full confidence. Sean believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long before another admirable name appeared on the international scene, and that name was ¨C ire! Not long after ire arrived at thepany, Julia came in a hurry. She was more excited than anyone else about Sinire Jewelry¡¯s uing entry into the international market. After preparing all the information, Julia called all the executives of Sinire Jewelry into the conference room for a meeting. ire announced in front of the public that Sinire Jewelry was ready to enter the international market from today onwards. Immediately, all the top managers showed a pleased smile on their faces. Chapter 322: That¡¯s Funny Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322: That¡¯s Funny Up to 30% off They had long been well¨Cknown in this field. If not because of ire, how could they condescend to stay in such a smallpany? The internationally famous jewelrypanies had offered them an invitation but were rejected by them because they wanted to follow ire. After ire¡¯s solemn announcement, their eyes lit up. Last time, Sinire Jewelry had acted humbly to seek an opportunity to cooperate with Lady Ang. However, this time, ire intended to enhance the poprity of Sinire Jewelry in the international arena, and therefore made the bosses of thoserge shopping malls personallye to Ascalon to invite them. So, with such a twist, a wave of excitement and enthusiasm flooded over them. The meetingsted for three hours and by the time it ended, it was already mealtime. However, the manager of the publicity department couldn¡¯t wait to post on Facebook with the oun of Sinire Jewelry, and it read, ¡°Susan bes the spokesperson of Sinire Jewelry!¡± Theizens were surprised and immediately discussed it heatedly in thement section. Susan¡¯s fans were naturally happy to see this, praising Sinire Jewelry for its good vision. They remarked that Susan was capable, not only famous internationally, but she was also a first¨Cline singer in the domestic entertainment circle. However, the other two spokespersons of Sinire Jewelry were a bit embarrassed. Their fans began to question Sinire Jewelry¡¯s decision in thement area. Suzanne was on the set and had just finished filming a scene when her little assistant raised her cell phone to her eyes in rm, saying, ¡°Suzanne, look! Sinire Jewelry actually signed another spokesperson. Susan is popr right now. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep your status as a spokesperson!¡± Suzanne and Mason were first¨Cline actress and actor respectively in the country, both enjoying a lot of poprity. Endorsing Sinire Jewelry jewelry was the icing on the cake of their fame. However, it had only been over two months when Sinire Jewelry actually announced that they had signed another spokesperson, in which case the screen lovers, Suzanne and Mason, seemed to be ignored by the company. 1/3 Chapter 322: That¡¯s Funny Up to 30% off ¡°Suzanne, it seems that a movie queen like you is not so awesome. How long have you been endorsin Sinire Jewelry? Now you¡¯re reced so quickly. The new overthrows the old. It¡¯s natural!¡± The speaker was the other female lead of the production crew, Pandora Gilbert. This drama had double female leads. Although Pandora was not a movie queen, she was a new¨Cgeneration idol of thepar where Suzanne stayed, with little national awareness but much online poprity. She had long been jealous of Suzanne who had taken the endorsements of Sinire Jewelry endorsements as well as other subsidiaries of the Paragon Group one after another. With the desire to have a share with it, she wasn¡¯t qualified and capable enough. Therefore, she expected to see Suzanne get into trouble. ¡°Pandora, what are you so happy about? Sinire Jewelry only said that Susan bes the spokesperson, but it didn¡¯t say that Suzanne would be reced!¡± Suzanne¡¯s assistant retorted crossly, irritation creeping up to the tips of her brows. Pandora coldly grunted, strutted to the nearby rest shed and sat down. Bathing in the sunlight in the woods, she sighed leisurely, ¡°If a woman gets old, she should marry a man while she is still a bit famous. Do you think you can be an evergreen with the title of movie queen? That¡¯s funny! I suggest that you retire early and give the resources to me.¡± The assistant was so angry that she jumped to her feet and was about to retort to Pandora, but she was pulled back by Suzanne. To be honest, Suzanne was also a little upset in her heart. After all, the endorsement contract Nevertheless, Suzanne didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, ire didn¡¯t owe her anything. Besides, she had got several endorsements from the Paragon Group. She didn¡¯t lose something in the deal. The thing that should be to me was her age. She wasn¡¯t young anymore and was much olderp to the current online celebrities. Pulling her assistant to sit down in her resting shed, Suzanne began to enjoy thefortable sun bath. Suddenly, the cell phone in her hand vibrated. She picked it up and found it was the manager of Sinire Jewelry¡¯s publicity department calling. Her heart jumped violently, and after hesitating 11 33 Fr, 1 Dec Chapter 322: That¡¯s Funny The moment finally came? Up to 30% off Frustrated, Suzanne pursed her lips and said calmly as possible as she could, ¡°Hello, Mr. Hanson.¡± The assistant¡¯s heart was in her mouth when she heard the word Mr. Hanson, and she immediately turned her head to look at Suzanne with a nervous expression. Even Pandora, who was sitting at the nearby resting shed, looked over. Seeing Suzanne¡¯s assistant¡¯s anxious expression, she curved her lips gloatingly. Mr. Hanson¡¯s voice came through the receiver, ¡°Suzanne, I¡¯m sorry for taking the liberty of calling you without going through your agent.¡± Suzanne exhaled hard, a touch of disappointment shing through her eyes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just go ahead.¡± ¡°Well, here is the thing.¡± Mr. Hanson was not a person to beat around the bush, so he got down to the business. ¡°Just now we held a three¨Chour long meeting and Ms. Donovan said that Sinire Jewelry is going to enter the international market. You know, if thepany intends to have a share in the international market, it¡¯s necessary to have a boost in terms of poprity. But you¡¯re just very famous domestically¡­¡± Immediately, a wave of sadness and disappointment flooded over Suzanne. So strong was it that tears almost welled up from her eyes. Fortunately, she was an actress and a movie queen, so she could hold it back. Taking a deep breath again, she suppressed the churning emotion in her heart and said in a low voice. ¡°Well, I see, Mr. Hanson. You can just say the result directly.¡± Mr. Hanson paused for a moment before tentatively inquiring. ¡°We¡¯ve heard that your contract is due to expire in a month and that yourpany is nning to share the resources that were originally for you with the younger online celebrities. Suzanne, you haven¡¯t signed the contract because of this, right?¡± Suzanne was slightly stunned, having no idea what her contract had to do with Sinire Jewelry¡¯s endorsement. Furrowing her eyebrows, she lowered her voice and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± When Pandora saw this scene on the side, she suddenly covered her mouth andughed at Suzanne, 11-33 FII, I DEC Material ? N?velDrama.Org. 194 Chapter 322: That¡¯s Funny Tamivu? uuttic?livany¡­.. b/% ? Up to 30% off Immediately, a wave of sadness and disappointment flooded over Suzanne. So strong was it that tears almost welled up from her eyes. Fortunately, she was an actress and a movie queen, so she could hold it back. Taking a deep breath again, she suppressed the churning emotion in her heart and said in a low voice, ¡°Well, I see, Mr. Hanson. You can just say the result directly.¡± Mr. Hanson paused for a moment before tentatively inquiring. ¡°We¡¯ve heard that your contract is due to expire in a month and that yourpany is nning to share the resources that were originally for you with the younger online celebrities. Suzanne, you haven¡¯t signed the contract because of this, right?¡± Suzanne was slightly stunned, having no idea what her contract had to do with Sinire Jewelry¡¯s endorsement. Furrowing her eyebrows, she lowered her voice and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± When Pandora saw this scene on the side, she suddenly covered her mouth andughed at Suzanne comcently. ¡°Haha, Suzanne, being reced, right? As a woman, you have to ept the age¡¯s influence. Even though you don¡¯t think you¡¯re old, the audience and merchants will think so. Today it is Sinire Jewelry, tomorrow it will be anotherpany. Before long, your endorsements will be snatched away one by one.¡± Suzanne¡¯s assistant was so angry that her face turned red. Thepany was already very unfair to Suzanne! Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Up to 30% off Chapter 323 Too Hateful! For example, this drama had double female leads. With Pandora¡¯s status, how could she be equal to Suzanne? But thepany wanted to promote Pandora, and even let her step on Suzanne¡¯s shoulder. get a higher position. They intended to make Pandora be seen by more people and get more popr with Suzanne¡¯s public influence through this drama. Indeed, a man who loses position and influence may be subjected to much indignity. At this point, Pandora still provoked Suzanne and said something to add insult to injury. She was too hateful! Suzanne, however, ignored Pandora¡¯s ridicule and listened to the phone seriously. ¡°Suzanne, Ms. Donovan let me ask you if you are interested in signing with Tidal Entertainment after your contract expires.¡± ¡°Tidal Entertainment?¡± Suzanne was startled violently by the words Tidal Entertainment, but she soon came back to her senses. Back at the dinner party in Silverton, ire gave Boswell a business card before she left, which was none other than the business card of the president of Tidal Entertainment. At that time, they had known that the boss behind Tidal Entertainment was ire¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even Suzanne couldn¡¯t hold back the excitement in her heart. After all, it was Tidal Entertainment! Although the headquarters was not in the country, it had a ce in the international arena! Almost without even thinking, Suzanne voiced, ¡°I¡¯d like to!¡± ¡°Haha. Great!¡± Mr. Hanson added smilingly, ¡°Ms. Donovan said, exactly one monthter, Tidal Entertainment will start filming a high¨Cbudget movie. Of course, it¡¯s aimed at the international market. Susan will make a cameo appearance in it and sing an interlude song, so the two of you will work together. If the movie is a big hit, you will get internationally famous and be hopeful to enter the world entertainment circle.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart was thumping with excitement because of Mr. Hanson¡¯s inspiring words. For a momen 05% Chapter 323 Too Hateful! Up to 30% off Suzanne¡¯s heart was thumping with excitement because of Mr. Hanson¡¯s inspiring words. For a momer she felt that the currentpany¡¯s poor treatment for her was simply a heavenly surprise given to her. Otherwise, if she had renewed her contract early, how would she have gotten such a good present no No wonder Mr. Hanson hadn¡¯t contacted her agent and instead came directly to her. Suzanne¡¯s eyes sparked with strong joy. Pursing her red lips slightly, she gently nodded, ¡°Okay, the movie will be finalized soon. I¡¯ll contact you when I return to Ascalon.¡± Hanging up the phone, she held the cell phone tightly in her hand, the joy in her heart not subsiding a little. If it weren¡¯t for her good manners and her reserve as a movie queen, she really wanted to Sitting on the side, her assistant stared nkly at her. To her surprise, there was not a single touch of frustration on Suzanne¡¯s face, but unspeakable joy Ist ¡°Suzanne¡­¡°After freezing for a while, the assistant finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did people of Sinire Jewelry say?¡± Suzanne put her cell phone away, ruffled the long hair on her shoulder charmingly, and nced at Pandora from the corner of her eye before she pretended to be mysterious and said smilingly, ¡°Nothing, they asked me tomunicate with them further after I go back to Ascalon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant nodded her head, but she was confused in her heart. Suzanne¡¯s mood had fluctuated greatly when she answered the phone, but why did she say that it was nothing? The assistant was arranged for Suzanne by thepany where she stayed currently. If the shocking. news that Suzanne intended for a job hopping to Tidal Entertainment was spread to thepany, those executives who had grandiose aims but puny efforts would definitely not let her go, thinking that there must be some other deeper meaning for Tidal Entertainment¡¯s appreciation of her. Suzanne was really intelligent and patient. Even though Pandora¡¯s words were so harsh, Suzanne didn¡® stimte her with the fact that she was going to Tidal Entertainment. Chapter 323 Too Hateful! her to get into any trouble by venting her anger temporarily. Up to 30% off Without getting any response from Suzanne, Pandora couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. But somehow, sh was overwhelmed by the feeling of uncertainty since Suzanne was so calm andposed, feeling that this movie queen must be hiding something. After ire finished her meal, she received a call from the manager of the publicity department saying that Suzanne had agreed to join Tidal Entertainment. She smiled gently at the result. Knowing the strength of Tidal Entertainment, Suzanne would definitely not refuse if she was smart. With the addition of this heavyweight movie queen with superb acting skills, their people would shine. on the world stage. Thepany that thought Suzanne had littlemercial value because she was getting old was just not strong enough on its own. Half a monthter, Suzanne returned to Ascalon after filming, and after adjusting her state a little, she came to the Paragon Group. Standing in front of the door, she took a deep breath as she looked at the grouppany that was renowned even in the world. She was lucky to have met ire at the beginning. And hopefully, she hadn¡¯t hit ire when she was down for Mr. Smith at the banquet. At that time, she felt that C.S. Lawrence, the screenwriter, wasn¡¯t simple, and it turned out that she had a good vision. After calling the publicity manager downstairs, she waited quietly in the lobby. Not long after, he actually came down to greet her in person. Suzanne smiled at Mr. Hanson, then followed him into the elevator. ¡°Suzanne, so many people in ourpany like you.¡± Mr. Hanson turned his head to look at Suzanne. The goddess¡¯s aura put a lot of pressure on him, and he really didn¡¯t imagine that he could stand together with a goddess like Suzanne one day. Facing Mr. Hanson who was as excited as a fan, Suzanne didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of arrogance in her eyes and smiled modestly, ¡°It¡¯s also my honor toe to Sinire Jewelry.¡± 11:33 Fri, 1 Dec G. Chapter 323 Too Hateful! ¡°Haha¡­¡± ??. 65% Up to 30% off Mr. Hanson smiled and rubbed his hands. Taking a secret nce at Suzanne, he thought she was truly tall. The official height given was 1.73m, but standing beside Suzanne, he felt she was actually about the same height as him, and even slightly taller than him. No wonder she was a goddess loved by so many people. Suzanne was not as super popr as online celebrities, but her national awareness was so high that basically when she walked on the street, no one couldn¡¯t recognize her. Even the old at the age of seventy and little kids all knew her. The moment the elevator door opened and Suzanne walked into the office area with Mr. Hanson, the staff was surprised with excitement. ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s Suzanne!¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really Suzanne!¡± ¡°Goddess!¡± ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s so tall!¡± In an instant, almost everyone stood up from their positions, and then swarmed towards Suzanne. Copter 324: Why Did You Choose Me? Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324: Why Did You Choose Me? Up to 30% off Although Suzanne was the spokesperson of Sinire Jewelry, she had never been to thepany before Seeing that the employees here were so enthusiastic with genuine and sincere smiles on their faces, Suzanne was overwhelmed with warmth in her heart. When her resources were given to Pandora to help her umte more poprity and fame, Suzanne wa: extremely upset, knowing that she was no longer favored by thepany and well aware that she wa kind of old in the circle of the entertainment industry. However, faced with Sinire Jewelry staff¡¯s undisguised love for her, Suzanne regained her confidence quietly. She deserved it! She was a movie queen! She had once bloomed in the domestic movie industry for a full eight glorious years. Even if she was getting a bit older now, so what? She was Suzanne! She was irreceable! Suzanne smiled and greeted them kindly. When the employees asked for a handshake and a photo, sh didn¡¯t refuse. She was deeply fascinated by the feeling of being liked by people. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Behind them, a female voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Suzanne is here for the first time. You guys don¡¯t freak her out.¡± The employees froze for a moment and turned around, only to see that ire stood behind them with her arms crossed, smiling and looking at them. They weren¡¯t afraid of ire, their boss, but adored her! However, it was something different from their feelings for Suzanne. The crowd let out augh, and then said in unison, ¡°Okay, boss!¡± 11.33 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 324: Why Did You Choose Me? 65% Up to 30% off The crowd let out augh, and then said in unison, ¡°Okay, boss!¡± With that, they dispersed, returned to their own positions and continued working. Suzanne arched an eyebrow, not expecting that they listened to ire so much. ire inclined her head at Suzanne, uttering, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Suzanne smiled and followed ire, taking another look towards the office area and remarking heartily. ¡°Nice atmosphere.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ire cast a sidelong nce at Suzanne and added meaningfully, ¡°All mypanies have a nice working atmosphere, including Tidal Entertainment. You¡¯re gonna love it when you go there.¡± Suzanne exhaled hard, wondering how lucky she would be to work in such an environment. Even now, Suzanne still felt that it was like a dream. Tidal Entertainment took a ce even in the international arena. Apart from the nationals, many big names from abroad wanted to work there, let alone her. Suzanne was well aware of the gap between the domestic stars and the international big names. Even if she had a glorious career in her country, she was nothing in the international arenapared to the international first¨Cline stars. Arriving at her office, ire sat down on the sofa, looked at Suzanne whose eyes were covered with curiosity, and said with a smile, ¡°Suzanne, Mr. Hanson has already informed you, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Suzanne gently bit her lip and nodded, ¡°Yes, he has informed me on the phone. But ire¡­ you know, I¡¯m rtively old in the entertainment industry, and Tidal Entertainment¡­ could easily attract and hire a younger star in the country. So why did you choose me?¡± Suzanne had been bothered by this question for half a month, unable to figure it out. Was it just because of her friendship with ire? ¡°Haha¡­¡± Tilting her head. ire couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter and teased her. ¡°Suzanne. are vou Chapter 324: Why Did You Choose Me? giving in to your age?¡± Up to 30% off Pursing her lips in embarrassment, Suzanne grunted depressingly under ire¡¯sughter, ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m only thirty¨Cfour this year! I take such good care of myself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everyone in the country knows how old I am, I don¡¯t think anyone would suspect me if I say that I¡¯m only in my twenties.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ire spread her hands, adding, ¡°So why are you doubting yourself?¡± Suzanne wasn¡¯t doubting herself. It was just that she had a sense of unevenness being treated like that by the previouspany where she had worked. ire waved her hand, stating with a smile, ¡°You are a movie queen, which is proof that your acting skills are very good. Most importantly, Suzanne, your appearance is of great characteristic, your features are quite perfect, and you have a tall figure. Your height is not even inferior to Ucasia people. I chose you because of your superior conditions and your excellent acting skills!¡± Receiving such appreciation from ire, Suzanne was excited and joyful, but she had no idea what kind of path ire would present to her. Clenching her fingers hard, Suzanne held back the nervousness and asked in as smooth a tone as she could, ¡°ire, after my admission to Tidal Entertainment, what is thepany¡¯s position for me? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. And¡­ I want to know where I can go in such a powerfulpany.¡± There were a great number of actors and singers in an entertainmentpany, but with distinct statuses. From first¨Cline to eighteenth¨Cline, everyone would have their own position. Suzanne was not young anymore. She didn¡¯t want to be a nameless star after entering an internationalpany like Tidal Entertainment. Even if she couldn¡¯t be a first¨Cline star, a second or third¨Cline would be fine. ire was amused by Suzanne¡¯s question and looked at her, covering her lips andughing for a while. Suzanne serious expression. overwhelmed by embarrassment. Finally, ire stoppedughing and put on a 11:33 FM, I Dec ¡û The Billionaire¡¯s Surprise Twins serious expression. 3657 Staring at Suzanne, ire said with determination ring in her eyes, ¡°Suzanne, I want you to be an international superstar; I want you to bring the grace of our countrymen to the international stage; I want the whole world to know that our countrymen are not inferior to any country¡¯s superstars not only in terms of their acting skills, but also in their appearance!¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart jolted when she heard these shocking words, with slightly trembling fingers. Some domestic actresses went abroad to make a name for themselves, but they only achieved the first¨Ctier position at most, still too far from the superstars that ire was talking about. Suzanne had no idea where exactly ire got her confidence from to say such words. All of a sudden, ire looked at her with a more serious look on her face, inquiring. ¡°Suzanne, do you have the confidence?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Incredibly nervous and passionate, Suzanne was lost for words for a while. No star doesn¡¯t want to go on the international stage, and no star doesn¡¯t want to be known by people all over the world. Chapter 325: Please Help Me! Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Up to 30% off Chapter 325: Please Help Me! Even if ire was just exaggerating or painting a rosy picture for her, Suzanne was willing to do everything for her dream! ¡°I do!¡± After being silent for a long time, two clear and excited words finally came out of Suzanne¡¯s mouth. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t say it in a calm voice but in a determined and enthusiastic way. ire nodded with satisfaction, patted Suzanne¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Good! Go back to terminate the contract with thestpany first. Your agent will be in Ascalon in two days. Follow her to Tidal Entertainment and create a world of your own!¡± Suzanne barely said a word of nonsense, not even a word of farewell. She directly stood up, turned around and walked out of ire¡¯s office with a full aura. The employees in the office area opened their mouths in surprise when they saw Suzanne walk out. Her temperament was obviously different from that she bore when she just entered thepany. As she walked, there was a touch of arrogance on her face, not haughty, but proud! Mr. Hanson¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at her back. The next second, he looked over towards ire¡¯s office in admiration. Amazing! Sure enough, his boss was amazing! To his amazement, ire was able to make a reduced phoenix suddenly experience nirvana and rebirt! with great momentum and arrogance, which was finally worthy of Suzanne, a grand m movie queen ¡°Mr. Brown, I want Sinire Jewelry¡¯s endorsement. Help me think of a way I can snatch it from Suzanne.¡± Inside Bright Entertainment at this moment, Pandora pulled the vice president¡¯s hand and kept flirting with him. 1/4 Chapter 325: Please Help Me! Up to 30% off Mr. Brown looked greedily at her intentionally lowered chest and said, ¡°Pandora, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t help you, but as you know, Sinire Jewelry directly negotiated with Suzanne, and it didn¡¯t go through thepany, so I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± Pandora¡¯s delicate voice was like an electric current, stimting Mr. Brown¡¯s cells all over his body. No man could resist this kind of seduction and flirtation. Pandora sat on the table and leaned forward, almost her entire upper body pressing on Mr. Brown¡¯s shoulder. Pouting her delicate red lips slightly, she wrapped her hands around his neck and said, ¡°In thepany, no one will object to your decision. You¡¯re so wise and smart. As long as you talk to Suzanne, can she not agree?¡± With that, her heavily made¨Cup face suddenly approached Mr. Brown. Pressing and rubbing her red lip: against his chin, she continued, ¡°Mr. Brown, please help me.¡± Mr. Brown was totally enchanted by her, squinting his small eyes slightly. He was excited by Pandora¡¯spliments, unable to resist such a sexy and sweet girl. His sight suddenly moved downwards erotically as he said, ¡°What can you give me if I help you?¡± ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re annoying!¡± Pandora chuckled and smacked Mr. Brown lightly, straightening herself up, with a sh of disgust in her eyes. Mr. Brown was forty¨Cthree years old this year, at her father¡¯s age. Besides, he looked extremely nasty. He always looked at women up and down, just like a scanner. Any woman who was looked at by him would feel disgusted without exception. However, no one dared to offend him face to face and could only suppress the disgust silently owing to his identity and status. As for Pandora, she made her debut in a talent show and signed up for thispany at the age of eighteen. At the very beginning, she intentionally avoided Mr. Brown, andter on when he tried to get closer to her, she implicitly rejected him. After that, she found her resources were getting 2/4 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 325: Please Help Me! worse and less. 65% Up to 30% off Finally, the cruelty of reality forced her topromise and begin to ept Mr. Brown¡¯s approach slowly. Because of that, her resources became better and more. In such entanglements with Mr. Brown, Pandoral tried her best to defend herst bottom line, but now, could she still stick to her principle? She realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to smooth it over with Mr. Brown anymore, and was well aware that it was hisst patience. She had to take her stand this time whether she wanted to stay true to herself or defeat Suzanne. After struggling for a while in her inner world, Pandora clenched her fists tightly, which turned pale in an instant, with a touch of fierceness in her eyes. She had to give up something for what she longed for. ¡°Haha.¡± Sheughed softly and gently put her hand on Mr. Brown¡¯s shoulder, and then leaned over again. Her red lips touched Mr. Brown¡¯s ear, as she whispered, ¡°I can give you anything as you like.¡± Excitement crept up to the tips of his brows as Mr. Brown heard her answer. He had been coveting this sexy woman for two whole years. As her blooming age, she was exuding a light fragrance, deeply alluring him. ¡°Deal!¡± A treacherous smile appeared on the corners of his mouth before he pulled her into his arms. Pandora struggled a bit, and his two big palms effortlessly grabbed her hands. Squinting his eyes obscenely. he uttered, ¡°Sweetie, I finally got you.¡± Pandora was slightly stunned, not expecting him to be so impatient and bold. Anyway, they were in the ¡°Mr. Brown!¡± ¡°Hey, sweetie, stay quiet! Take it easy! No one dares to break into my office now!¡± Ignoring Pandora¡¯s struggles, he rudely controlled her hands, and his big greasy mouth fell on 3/4 11-34 FN, I Dec ¡û The Billionaire¡¯s Surprise Twins IVII. DIUWN: 265% ¡°Hey, sweetie, stay quiet! Take it easy! No one dares to break into my office now!¡± Ignoring Pandora¡¯s struggles, he rudely controlled her hands, and his big greasy mouth fell on Pandora¡¯s face, causing her to scream repeatedly. All of a sudden, the office door was pushed open from the outside. A wave of wrath instantly flooded over Mr. Brown and he yelled at the door, ¡°Get out!¡± However, the expected sound of the door closing didn¡¯t follow, but a woman¡¯s clear and icy voice slowly sounded, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing you, but Mr. Brown, please give me a signature before you continue.¡± Mr. Brown then looked up in shock. He really didn¡¯t imagine that someone actually dared to disobey his orders in thepany! Pandora seized the opportunity to flee from Mr. Brown¡¯s clutch in a panic, stood aside with a little. embarrassment, and raised her hand to smooth her clothes and hair. As soon as she looked up, she was shocked by the woman in front of her! Was it Suzanne? As far as she was concerned, Suzanne was beautiful and carried a unique temperament because she w tall. Nevertheless, that temperament didn¡¯t have to be looked up to. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326: I¡¯m Gonna Sigh It! Although Suzanne was born to be arrogant and didn¡¯t like to get too close to people, she had been very modest and courteous to both the seniors and juniors and had never offended anyone in the showbiz industry. But now, although she was leaning against the door leisurely, there was a touch of intimidating pride in her eyes, which made Pandora grow a sense of appreciation for her. Mr. Brown looked at Suzanne furiously and raised his voice as he asked, ¡°Sign what?¡± Suzanne curved her lips faintly, straightened her body casually, and then nced at Pandora next to Mr. Brown with a slight smile, which instantly made Pandora feel guilty and awkward. Pinching a piece of paper with her fair and tender fingers, Suzanne walked over to the office table and ced it in front of Mr. Brown¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the resignation. procedure.¡± Mr. Brown lowered his head and looked incredulously at the paper in front of his eyes, which had already been signed by other departments. As long as he signed, Suzanne would no longer be a memb of Bright Entertainment. Even though thepany embraced arge number of young artists, he didn¡¯t want to let Suzanne gc After all, Suzanne was a grand m movie queen with great national poprity and influence. Although she would never have her former glory again, she could still benefit thepany by helping the new generations. ¡°Suzanne, do you think that some otherpany will sign you if you leave ourpany?¡± With a sneer, Mr. Brown picked up a pen and pretended to be about to sign on it, thinking that Suzanne was just trying to threaten him with this trick so that she could talk about the terms of the contract renewal. But Suzanne didn¡¯t say a word when his pennded on the resignation paper. Mr. Brown¡¯s hand stopped in the air. He furrowed his brows tightly and looked up at Suzanne again. reiterating, ¡°I¡¯m gonna sign it!¡± 11:34 Fri, 1 Dec G. Chapter 326: I¡¯m Gonna Sigh It! With a frown, Suzanne said, ¡°Just sign it!¡± Good! 65% Up to 30% off It was good! He¡¯d like to see how long Suzanne would hold on! Irritated, Mr. Brown lowered his head and began to write his name on the resignation paper. However the expected voice didn¡¯t appear, and his hand holding the pen froze. Abruptly raising his head, he looked at Suzanne with his bloodshot eyes and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m gonna sign it!¡± A touch of impatience rolled in Suzanne¡¯s eyes immediately. He had always been humble and never offended people. But now, she took a step forward, pounded the table ruthlessly in front of Mr. Brown¡¯s eyes and shouted, ¡°Just do it!¡± Her powerful momentum shocked Pandora, who flinched a step toward the side, with surprise and fear in her eyes. In addition to the big boss behind the scenes, no one dared to offend Mr. Brown in thepany. In other words, Mr. Brown was the emperor of thepany and no one had the nerve to disobey his instructions. How could Suzanne have the guts to bang the table in front of Mr. Brown? It freaked her out! Even Mr. Brown was scared to shiver under Suzanne¡¯s sudden strong momentum and his arrogance ar aggression dwindled. After staring nkly at Suzanne for a long while, he finally came back to his senses from the shock, and then, the hatred in the bottom of his eyes erupted. ¡°Suzanne! Listen, as long as I sign on this, there¡¯s no way back for you!¡± Suzanne sneered, ¡°Sign!¡± The goddess¡¯s smile should be very beautiful and dazzling, but Mr. Brown and Pandora felt a deep chill. Apparently, Suzanne wasn¡¯t afraid of the threat from Mr. Brown at all! 214 11:34 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 326: I¡¯m Gonna Sigh It! Up to 30% off Mr. Brown¡¯s heart jolted and he tightened the clutch on the pen. If the pen had a bad quality, it should have snapped in his hand. Gritting his teeth, Mr. Brown reminded her in a serious tone, ¡°Suzanne, if you leave thepany, all your endorsements will be canceled, and I will ban you from the whole industry. I can guarantee that no company will sign you. Are you sure you still want me to sign?¡± Industry¨Cwide ban? The corner of Suzanne¡¯s lips lifted in a sneer. Did he think he was Mr. Sean? How could he be able to ban her so easily? What an arrogant man! ¡°Haha¡­¡± Suzanne let out a lightugh, straightened up and crossed her arms leisurely. Both Pandora and Mr. Brown could see the thick sarcasm from the bottom of her eyes as Suzanne said lightly. ¡°Those endorsements? I don¡¯t care. Galen, be a man and stop talking nonsense. Sign it up!¡± Mr. Brown¡¯s fingers squeezing the pen turned pale immediately. He used so much force to vent his anger. It was just a pity that he didn¡¯t have the strength to crush a well¨Cmade pen. As Pandora heard Suzanne¡¯s words, her heart jolted, but then she was overjoyed. She couldn¡¯t wait to take a step forward, the bottom of her eyes glittering with greed, and said, ¡°Suzanne, are you telling the truth?¡± Suzanne nced at her and raised an eyebrow, responding. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The huge surprise made Pandoraugh out loud regardless of the asion. In that case, she could get Suzanne¡¯s endorsements effortlessly. As long as she could persuade Mr. Brown, he could let her rece Suzanne to sign the following contracts with thosepanies. However, Sinire Jewelry hadn¡¯t gone through thepany¡¯s people and signed a contract with Suzanne. Although the money flowed to thepany, the connections were in Suzanne¡¯s hands. 11:34 Fri, 1 Dec G. Cutter 326 I¡¯m Gonna Sigh It! flowed to thepany, the connections were in Suzanne¡¯s hands. 23-65% Up to 30% off Pandora didn¡¯t care about all the endorsements except that of Sinire Jewelry! Anyway, it was widely known in the entire entertainment industry that as long as she became the spokesperson of Sinire Jewelry, she would be highly regarded by Sean, and then the Paragon Group N?velDrama.Org owns this text. endorsements woulde one after another. What Pandora wanted wasn¡¯t those endorsements either, but to get in good with ire. Then, with the Paragon Group on her back, she¡¯d never have to deal with a sleazy man like Mr. Brown again. Her eyes lit up as she continued, ¡°Suzanne, then you¡¯ll hand over the Sinire Jewelry¡¯s endorsement too. right?¡± Suzanne sneered and curved her lips. She had long known that Pandora was greedy for Sinire Jewelry¡¯s endorsement. But with Suzanne¡¯s previous position in thepany, Pandora couldn¡¯t take that endorsement at all, so Pandora flirted with Mr. Brown and tantalized him, snatching Suzanne¡¯s resources little by little, making her status in thepany lower and lower. And today, she wanted to force Suzanne out! ¡°Sinire Jewelry¡¯s endorsement?¡± Upon seeing Pandora¡¯s excited nod, Suzanne casually shook her finger and said aggressively. ¡°If you have the ability, you can get it yourself!¡± Pandora¡¯s expression darkened notably. If she had the ability, would she still need to please Mr. Brown? Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327: You¡¯ll Regret Once You Walk out of the Door! Suzanne, already extremely impatient, stretched out her finger and tapped on the resignation paper, saying in a firm tone, ¡°Mr. Brown, sign it!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mr. Brown was so angry that he almost lost his temper! He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, but no one had ever dared to speak to him in such a tone! Suzanne really had a lot of guts! ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Mr. Brown knew that Suzanne had decided to leave and he had no way to keep her, so he finished his signature in anger. Then, he picked up the paper and threw it in front of Suzanne¡¯s eyes, snapping. ¡°Suzanne, don¡¯t think you can be so reckless because you have some friendship with ire! Even if Joymaker Entertainment is your ace in the hole, it¡¯s only a second¨Cline entertainmentpanypared to ours. I can guarantee that you will regret once you walk out of this door!¡± He knew that Joymaker Entertainment was the Paragon Group¡¯s subsidiary, but the Paragon Group didn¡® seem to have the ambition to be the dominant yer in the entertainment industry, so Joymaker Entertainment was weak and was just a second¨Clinepany after so many years of floundering. He had thought that Suzanne would never settle on a smallpany like Joymaker Entertainment, bu now it seemed that ire was her backbone! He looked at Suzanne with a fierce gaze with killing intent in his eyes. Raising an eyebrow indifferently, Suzanne picked up the resignation paper, nced at them, and turned around to leave. Suddenly, she stopped at the door and turned around, revealing an absolutely beautiful smile to Mr. Brown and Pandora. Her perfect and unique face was blooming with the greatest charm and mour this moment. 11:34 Fri, 1 Dec G 65% Chapter 327: You¡¯ll Regret Once You Walk out of the Door! Up to 30% off like to tell you that I won¡¯t be going to Joymaker Entertainment because I¡¯ve signed with Tidal Entertainment!¡± Tidal Entertainment! As soon as Suzanne said that, Mr. Brown and Pandora were startled and opened their eyes wide at the same time! Although Tidal Entertainment didn¡¯t have much business in the country, it stood a ce in the international arena! To be honest, even though Bright Entertainment was strong as a first¨Css entertainmentpany domestically, it was far from a match for Tidal Entertainment. Mr. Brown took a deep breath and stared at Suzanne¡¯s back as she was leaving, unable to utter a single word as if his throat was like being strangled by a palm. Standing by the side. Pandora froze for almost ten minutes with shock haunting her. After a few more minutes, she barely managed to find her voice, ¡°Tidal Entertainment¡­ and Susan!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered something and clenched her hands. Some time ago she had heard that Tidal Entertainment had a cooperation with Joymaker Entertainment and that they were seemingly targeting Susan¡¯s business in the country. Joymaker Entertainment¡­ Tidal Entertainment¡­ ire!!!! Suzanne had left far away, so she didn¡¯t see the dumbfounded looks of the two in the office. But ever so, she could still imagine how wonderful their expressions would be. After handing over the resignation to the HR department, Suzanne walked out of thepany confidently. Raising her head and looking at the bright but not blinding sunlight, she showed an enthusiastic and motivated smile on her beautiful face and uttered, ¡°Tidal Entertainment, here Ie!¡± Two dayster, ire received a call reporting that Suzanne had sessfully arrived at Tidal Entertainment and engaged in work. liebtugh or she murmured. Dec Chapter 327. You¡¯ll Regret Once You Walk out of the Door! ¡°It seems like everything is going well!¡± ÈÕʽ65%•þ Up to 30% off As Mia returned to the Ashworth family, she had been keeping an eye on Sinire Jewelry. When she got the news that ire failed to cooperate with Lady Ang, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then took over the overall situation in the Ashworth family, wanting to take back the market that Sinire Jewelry had upied! She had spent a high price to hire a new spokesman, and also exhausted the means to publicize the Standing on the side, Larry was full of fear as he saw Mia¡¯s sullen face. He was not afraid of his parents, but afraid of his older sister, Mia. He even had to hold back his farts when Mia pulled a long face. ¡°How could it happen?¡± questioned Mia angrily. Larry¡¯s body shook violently and he flinched to take a step backward, preventing to be pped by her after he finished the following words. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s ire¡¯s fault for being so scheming! Back in the Charm Designers¡® Competition, the Summers family and the Felix family made such a big show, attracting the attention of the whole. country, but finally ire won the championship and thus gained much influence and fame. The two designers of ourpany can¡¯tpare with her! Besides, their spokesperson has a high national poprity.¡± Of course Mia knew it well. She just didn¡¯t expect that her efforts couldn¡¯t make a tiny influence on ire, which really pissed her off. Seeing Mia pursed her lips and kept silent with heavier coldness on her face, Larry couldn¡¯t help being nervous. He nced around helplessly. How he wished someone coulde and help him bear his sister¡¯s ang After hesitating for a while, he raised his hand and scratched the back of his head before he summoned up his courage and whispered, ¡°Sister, I got a piece of news that ire is secretly nranarino for Sinirewalny to antar the international market¡± 11:35 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 327. You¡¯ll Regret Once You Walk out of the Door! Up to 30% off Seeing Mia pursed her lips and kept silent with heavier coldness on her face, Larry couldn¡¯t help being nervous. He nced around helplessly. How he wished someone coulde and help him bear his sister¡¯s ang After hesitating for a while, he raised his hand and scratched the back of his head before he summoned up his courage and whispered. ¡°Sister, I got a piece of news that ire is secretly preparing for Sinire Jewelry to enter the international market.¡± Mia was stunned and her cold and chilly line of sightnded on Larry¡¯s face. Larry was so frightened that his legs trembled and he almost knelt. But Mia didn¡¯t focus her gaze on him but looked away the next moment. She was just surprised that after the talk with Lady Ang fell apart, ire still had the vigor to enter the international market. Mia was wondering what exactly ire¡¯s reliance was. Was it just the strong financial power of the Paragon Group? After a long period of silence, her fingers on herp were clenched one by one and she said emotionlessly. ¡°In ten days. Mogorgia will hold the Southeast Asion Jewelry Fair and Sinire Jewelry has also received an invitation. You go to ask Mom for our family heirloom. Sinire Jewelry wants to enter the international market, and we¡¯re also able to do so with our strength. As long as we make a ssh at the Jewelry Fair, our fame will spread quickly in Southeast Asion.¡± Larry was so shocked and flustered to hear that. After all, the family heirloom was their mother¡¯s fucking lifeline! Even for him, he¡¯d normally get scolded for even trying to look at it, let alone going to ask for it. He¡¯d be fucking killed then! ¡°Sister¡­¡± Larry¡¯s voice quaked with fear. He swallowed his saliva nervously before crying out, ¡°You can ask me to do everything except this. Please, I¡¯m your only brother. Mom is gonna kill me if I ask for the heirloom!¡± ter 328 What Do You Want? Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328: What Do You Want? Up to 30% off Although Mia was also a child of the Ashworth family, she was a girl anyway. Even though her parents were good to her, they thought a married daughter was like water that had been sshed out. She could do whatever she wanted to do at home as long as she didn¡¯t touch the bottom line. Things like the family heirloom, not to mention looking at it, she couldn¡¯t even have the intention to covet it. This matter was something that no one could do except for Larry, the darling of her parents. Mia turned her head and looked at her ipetent brother, sighing in her heart. Then, she walked to Larry¡¯s side, gently patted on his shoulder and said, ¡°Larry, this matter is rted to the future development of the Ashworth family. You¡¯re our family¡¯s hope and the future master of the family. You don¡¯t want people to keep looking down on you and think that you are a useless person, do you?¡± Larry had courage but no strategy. He had done a lot of bad things, but never done a single thing that contributed to the Ashworth family. As the heir to the family, he was always looked down upon by others, who thought that if the Ashworth family fell into his hands, it would be doomed. At this moment, his eyes lit up because of Mia¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by others, hoping to be praised as a capable man! ¡°Okay!¡± Larry nodded vigorously. Sure enough, Mia¡¯s stimtion and encouragementpletely ignited his me of courage and he replied with determination, ¡°I¡¯ll go! Even if Mom beats me to death, I will still take out the family heirloom!¡± At this time in the Felix family, Sasha looked at the invitation at a loss. The series of things that the Ashworth family had done before had no evident impact on Sinire Jewelry, but it had caused a lot of trouble to the Felix family instead. Sinire Jewelry had a big share of the jewelry market, almost upying a big half of the domestic market, while the remaining small half was being upied by the Ashworth family at a slow speed. If 11:35 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 328: What Do You Want? Up to 30% off The series of things that the Ashworth family had done before had no evident impact on Sinire Jewelry, but it had caused a lot of trouble to the Felix family instead. Sinire Jewelry had a big share of the jewelry market, almost upying a big half of the domestic market, while the remaining small half was being upied by the Ashworth family at a slow speed. If it went on like this, the Felix family¡¯s influence would get weaker, and finally would be reduced to the same as the Summers family. Sasha didn¡¯t want to witness the Felix family being devalued just after she took over it, which would make others doubt her ability and even think that she was inferior to ire. Sasha wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen, so the Jewelry Fair was her only chance. But it didn¡¯t seem easy to stand out in so many countries and so manypanies. After pondering for a while, she stood up and walked to Joseph¡¯s bedroom door. During this period, Joseph hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the Felix family¡¯s affairs. It seemed that he had handed it over to her, but actually Sasha knew better than anyone else that her right could be withdrawn with just a word from Joseph. Exhaling forcefully, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. Only after hearing Joseph¡¯s agreement did she push open the door and walk in. At this moment. Joseph was half lying on the couch, holding a tablet in his hand, busy with something. Sasha walked over and sat down on the sofa next to him. Looking at her adoptive father who was not in very good spirits, Sasha didn¡¯t show any concern and eagerly said what was on her mind. ¡°Dad, the Southeast Asion Jewelry Fair is about to start, but we don¡¯t have anything to show for it right now. Do you¡­¡± Hearing that, Joseph removed his sight from the tablet and looked towards her. Sasha paused before speaking slowly. ¡°Do you have anything good there?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. 11:35 Fri, 1 Dec G 65% Chapter 328: What Do You Want? speaking slowly, ¡°Do you have anything good there?¡± Up to 30% off Joseph furrowed his brows slightly as he looked at Sasha with coldness, asking. ¡°What do you want?¡± Joseph had been doing business for so long. Sasha knew that he had a valuable starlight sapphire. ne, which was set with eighty¨Cone diamonds and an even more high¨Cvalue starlight sapphire at the base. Only this kind of heavyweight jewelry could catch the eye if she wanted to make a ssh at that kind. ofpetitive exhibition. Pursing her lips hard, Sasha replied, ¡°I want the starlight sapphire ne!¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes instantly darkened and his face was shrouded in ayer of coldness. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t show anger or reprimand Sasha, but just said in a calm voice, ¡°There will be an exhibition and Generally speaking, every participant would take out their best stuff when they came to such a fair. They would purchase the best goods and have a designer to modify them before they took them to th fair. Finally, at the auction, whoever sold the highest would naturally be the center of attention, and the fame of thatpany would also rise. Only a very few people would take their family¡¯s valuable collection to the auction because it was always priceless at any time. They must be extremely impoverished if they intended to sell it. However, the Felix family hadn¡¯t reached that point yet. Sasha naturally knew this, but she was just unconvinced and didn¡¯t want to lose to ire. Therefore, she must make a ssh at the exhibition and stand in the shining ce for everyone to look up to, making ire envious! ¡°Dad, I can arrange for someone to buy that ne. Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let it fall into the hands of someone else.¡± Joseph took a serious nce at Sasha. From her eyes, he saw an extremely strong desire to win and even somewhat hideous anger, knowing that she had been extremely dissatisfied with him. 11:35 Fri, 1 Dec GM. 265% Chapter 328 What Do You Want? Up to 30% off she must make a ssh at the exhibition and stand in the shining ce for everyone to look up to. making ire envious! ¡°Dad, I can arrange for someone to buy that ne. Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let it fall into the hands of someone else.¡± Joseph took a serious nce at Sasha. From her eyes, he saw an extremely strong desire to win and even somewhat hideous anger, knowing that she had been extremely dissatisfied with him. But he didn¡¯t feel surprised at Sasha¡¯s emotions at all because of what he had done. Being stared at by him, Sasha felt uneasy with the rage in her eyes gradually subsiding. She had been so anxious that she forgot to conceal her emotions in front of Joseph. Exhaling deeply. Sasha calmed herself down and continued, ¡°Dad, if we don¡¯t do something, not to mention Sinire Jewelry, even the Ashworth family will surpass us. You don¡¯t want to see the kingdom that you¡¯ve built with your own hands be snatched away by someone else, do you?¡± Of course, Joseph knew who someone else was referring to, and he didn¡¯t think that it would be the Ashworth family as Sasha had said. He lowered his eyes, seemingly struggling, and when he finally raised his eyelids, a touch of deep helplessness welled up in the bottom of his eyes as he finally replied, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so confident, then you can take it. But you must bring it back to me!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Sasha excitedly stood up, looked at Joseph, and suddenly ran over and bent down to give him a firm kiss on the cheek, saying, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so nice!¡± Joseph was stunned for a moment, then pushed her away and said, ¡°Alright. Go and raise the money, al least five hundred million!¡± Chapter 329: How Could 1 Forget it? Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329: How Could ! Forget It? Up to 30% off Five hundred million was not a small amount of money. Even for the Felix family which had a great heritage, it was challenging to raise five hundred million in cash at once! Sasha nodded happily, turned around and ran out. She would raise five hundred million by any means possible. ¡°ire, what are you doing?¡± asked Sean. On the coffee table in front of ireid eight nes in a variety of colors and gemstones, looking dazzling at a nce. Propping her chin with her fingers, ire carefully scrutinized the nes and replied absently, ¡°I¡¯m choosing a ne to participate in the Jewelry Fair.¡± With this, she looked up and waved at Sean who was standing next to her as she said, ¡°Come on. Heli me choose one.¡± Sean had heard of the Jewelry Fair before, which had a high reputation in the whole Southeast Asion and was a big event in the jewelry world. He carefully sized up each ne, and then asked, ¡°Which one is your least favorite?¡± ¡°Least favorite one?¡± ire looked at the several nes, pouted and hummed with disappointment, ¡°These are all my own designs, just like my children. How could you ask me which one is my least favorite?¡± Sean¡¯s brows twitched immediately. It seemed as if he had irritated ire unintentionally. Clearing his throat lightly, he pulled ire into his arms and said in a very serious manner, ¡°I mean, the exhibits at the Jewelry Fair would be under the hammer, and since it is going to be sold, I think you should take your least favorite one and keep those you like most. Anyway, we don¡¯tck money.¡± Looking at Sean¡¯s serious look, ire burst intoughter, raised her hand and gave a punch to his shoulder as she said. ¡°Sir, others participate in the Jewelry Fair with their best things. Why should we bring a not¨Cen¨Connd one there? The lowelns Foir ie vant influential in the whole theset deinn 11:35 Fri, 1 Dec G. 65% Chapter 329: How Could I Forget It? Up to 30% off his throat lightly, he pulled ire into his arms and said in a very serious manner, ¡°I mean, the exhibits at the Jewelry Fair would be under the hammer, and since it is going to be sold, I think you should take your least favorite one and keep those you like most. Anyway, we don¡¯tck money.¡± Looking at Sean¡¯s serious look, ire burst intoughter, raised her hand and gave a punch to his shoulder as she said. ¡°Sir, others participate in the Jewelry Fair with their best things. Why should we bring a not¨Cso¨Cgood one there? The Jewelry Fair is very influential in the whole Southeast Asion. We¡¯d better take it more seriously.¡± After saying that, ire propped her chin with her hand again, looking at the several nes on the coffee table, hesitating. Sean raised his hand and held his forehead. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know the importance of the Jewelry Fair, but he did want to keep all the things ire liked. His line of sight once again fell on those several nes, each of which was well¨Cmade. gorgeous and noble. ire had perfectly disyed the brilliance of those gems with her excellent design. To be honest, he really couldn¡¯t see which one was better. Besides, beauty appreciation varies among people. The one that one likes should naturally be the best. ¡°How about¡­¡± Seeing ire¡¯s difficulty in choosing, Sean stopped his slender finger on the ruby ne and said, ¡°How about this one?¡± The ruby on that ne was made from the raw stone as a present to ire and was as big as a thumb. Even in the entire ruby world, it was the top of the line. ire pouted, a little reluctant to part with it in her heart, and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m nning to give it to Belle as a dowry.¡± ¡°Dowry¡­¡± Sean¡¯s eyebrows twitched fiercely. Belle was only four years old, but ire was actually already preparing her dowry. It seemed too early! Chapter 329: How Could 1 Forget It? preparing her dowry. It seemed too early! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Up to 30% off Pointing again at a ne set with rarest diamonds and emeralds, Sean asked tentatively, ¡°And how about this one?¡± However, ire shook her head and exined, ¡°I n to give it to Julia as a dowry.¡± Sean was rendered speechless. What should he say? If every ne had a specific purpose, then why did she take them out? Sean pursed his lips hard, feeling that ire was just teasing him. ire struggled to make a decision for another while, but failed to figure it out, so she could only put this matter aside for the time being. Actually, ire had a lot of collections. She had met a lot of good raw stones over the years when she traveled around, and she made them into products after buying them. Julia knew this. Seeing ire at a loss, looking like she couldn¡¯t part with any of them, Julia blinked at her and said smilingly in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have one more?¡± ire turned her head to look at Julia, confusion rising in her dark brown eyes, and asked, ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Jesus!¡± Julia smiled even weirder as she uttered, ¡°You know it!¡± ire stared at the smile on Julia¡¯s face and suddenly realized, saying, ¡°I got it. How could I forget it?¡± There were a lot of formalities beforehand for the Jewelry Fair, one of which was that every participant company had to bring their jewelry to the exhibitor for an official appraisal. After all, they were likely to be under the hammer, so they couldn¡¯t be defective or fake, otherwise not only thepany¡¯s reputation would be undermined, but the organizer would also be questioned 11.35 Fri, 1 Dec G. Chapter 329: How Could I Forget It? TUL VINY uit cumipally a icpuLOLIVII YUuiu uc unucis Up to 30% off DUL LIIC VI Gallilei muutu au uc qu A week before the Jewelry Fair was held, ire started to pack her things and prepared to go there. Julia naturally would go with her. Sean also intended to go with her after handing over all the work. in his hand. Besides, Frederick, who didn¡¯t like to go out or join the fun, actually wanted to go with them this time. Looking at the serious expression on Frederick¡¯s face, ire was so surprised that the half¨Ceaten apple in her hand almost fell on the ground, and she inquired, ¡°Mr. Frederick, are you serious?¡± Frederick lightly nodded his head, replying, ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± ireughed uneasily, turned her face away and blinked at Sean. She hoped that Sean could talk to Frederickter. After all, they were there to work, not to y. Sean got what she meant and helplessly tilted his head, indicating that he couldn¡¯t persuade Frederick. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± ire had no choice but to cough dryly to hide her embarrassment. Taking a bite of the apple, she reluctantly agreed, ¡°Alright then, Mr. Frederick, hope you won¡¯t get bored.¡± Frederickughed softly, stood up and left. The following day. Inte autumn, the temperature dropped rapidly. ire was wearing a big white fluffy coat on top, a beige line skirt underneath, and a pair of boots, looking very youthful and sunny. Julia ran out dragging her suitcase while saying. ¡°I¡¯ming! I¡¯ming!¡± Soon, Frederick also pulled his suitcase and walked out at an elegant pace. Looking at them, ire waved her small hand and called out excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330: I Almost Believed You! The Jewelry Fair was held once every four years, which had umted lots of fame and poprity. Therefore, the ind not only embraced some participantpanies from various countries, but also attracted a lot of tourists, businessmen, and even big names of the stars from countries. ¡°Wow, we¡¯re finally here.¡± Arriving at the hotel arranged by the organizer, irefortably inhaled a mouthful of fresh air. Unlike the dryness of Ascalon, the air here was mixed with a light seawater vor, which rxed and refreshed ire¡¯s whole body. Julia also opened her arms and spun twice. She was fond of inds and had discussed with ire that she would buy an ind after retirement when she earned enough money. ¡°ire, the air here is so fresh andfortable.¡± ¡°Haha, yeah, and we¡¯ll stay in a sea¨Cview house. Julia, we¡¯ll go treading water in a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I can¡¯t wait anymore. ire, let¡¯s go back to our room and prepare for it first.¡± Sean and Frederick watched the two little girls get excited like children, and smiles of pleasure rose on both men¡¯s faces. ¡°s.¡± Frederick let out a long sigh, ¡°I¡¯d bettere out more often to see the local customs everywhere and eat the delicious snacks from all over the world. This should be a perfect lifestyle.¡± Sean nced at him, his eyelids twitching helplessly. In the past, Mrs. Vanderbilt and Master Vanderbilt had always persuaded Frederick to go out because Frederick secluded himself at home ever since Winona¡¯s incident. The two were afraid that he would get mentally ill. They had suggested he go out countless times, but Frederick was at most around Ascalon, checking out his factory. That exined why ire was so surprised when she heard Frederick say he wasing along. ¡®Mr Frederick what made vou suddenly want to follow us here?¡± 11:35 Fri, 1 Dec Gu Chapter 300h 1 Almost Belleved You! Up to 30% off With one hand behind his back, Frederick nced at Sean in a rather inscrutable manner, andughed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted toe out for a walk, but it¡¯s no fun to be alone.¡± Sean stared at him with confusion without saying anything. After a few minutes, Frederick was embarrassed by his gaze before Sean let out a slowugh and said, ¡°I almost believed you!¡± The two knew each other well, so even if Sean hadn¡¯t finished his sentence, Frederick got his meaning. He sighed heavily while Sean turned around with a smile and walked away. Then, Frederick hurriedly pulled his suitcase and chased after him. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Sean let out a lowugh, one hand ced in his pants pocket, and the other pulling the suitcase. Without even looking back at Mr. Frederick, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything.¡± But apparently, he had thought too much! Helpless, Frederick exined, ¡°It¡¯s really not what you think.¡± Sean suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned around and looked straight at Frederick, uttering, ¡°What am I thinking?¡± Frederick was forced to stop and stood there awkwardly. Looking at Sean¡¯s face which seemed to be smiling, Frederick couldn¡¯t let out a single word. Sean didn¡¯t say it explicitly. If he said it, wouldn¡¯t that just prove that he thought so? How scheming Sean was! ¡°Sir, Mr. Frederick, what are you doing? Come on, take the room cards. We¡¯re going upstairs.¡± ire¡¯s voice came over all of a sudden. Sean raised his eyebrows at Frederick in a kind of provocative manner and took another nce at Frederick before turning around and pulling his suitcase towards ire and Julia. Standing still there, Frederick was very depressed and frustrated. He truly didn¡¯t think like that, but just wanted toe out to have fun¡­ 11:35 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 330: 1 Almost Believed You! Up to 30% off The participants were so many that the organizer only arranged two rooms for them. The ind was crowded with people and the hotel had been full. Besides, all the hotels on the ind had no vacant rooms. So ire had to share a room with Julia, and Sean with Frederick. ire was so excited toe to the ind. After handing over the room cards to Sean, she went back to her room with Julia, changed her clothes and shoes and ran towards the beach without even informing them. Ascalon was cold as hell, but the ind was sunny. Fortunately, they had made full preparations. Wearing long dresses and sandals, the two girls ran happily on the beach. ¡°Hahaha, the sun is so cozy here.¡± ire stretched her back and kicked at Julia, the sand brought up by her shoes sshing all over Julia¡¯s skirt, which made Julia pout. ¡°Good! You¡¯re more naughty than me, aren¡¯t you? Stay there. I¡¯m gonna return it.¡± Julia was not willing to show weakness and kicked ire back with sand soaring up. ire chuckled as she took several steps backward. ¡°Come on!¡± ire bent down, took off her shoes, and then stepped on the beach with her bare feet. The close contact with the beach amazed ire so much that her toes were slightly opened as she said. ¡°Wow, Julia, take off your shoes and step on this sand. It¡¯s so soft.¡± Hearing that, Julia couldn¡¯t wait to take off her shoes, surprised to find that the sand here was really soft and warm under the sunlight. Although the sunshine on this ind was brilliant, the temperature was not too high, more than twenty degrees, which couldn¡¯t bepared with the summer. However, the warmth could reach thei hearts from the soles of their feet. No wonder it was crowned as an internationally famous ind. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s sofortable!¡± Julia jumped up excitedly, not noticing someoneing behind her. Suddenly, her back hit someone and 11:35 Fri, 1 Dec G. Chapter 330: 1 Almost Believed You! Julia, take on your snoes and step on this sand. Its so sort. @3.65% Up to 30% off Hearing that. Julia couldn¡¯t wait to take off her shoes, surprised to find that the sand here was really soft and warm under the sunlight. Although the sunshine on this ind was brilliant, the temperature was not too high, more than twenty degrees, which couldn¡¯t bepared with the summer. However, the warmth could reach thei All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. hearts from the soles of their feet. No wonder it was crowned as an internationally famous ind. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s sofortable!¡± Julia jumped up excitedly, not noticing someoneing behind her. Suddenly, her back hit someone and almost knocked her down. Stabilizing her body. Julia was about to turn around and apologize when harsh words came into her ears. ¡°Damn, country bumpkin! ire, Julia, you¡¯re really disgracing our countrymen with your naive looks!¡± Julia¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. At the sight of Sasha who was staring at them with contempt or her face and with her arms crossed, Julia clenched her hands into fists and sneered, ¡°Sasha, do you have a foul mouth? It¡¯s so smelly!¡± ire walked over to Julia¡¯s side, reached out to support her arm and looked down at her feet. Just now when Julia jumped up and hit Sasha when shended on the ground, she seemed to have sprained her ankle. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331: Ow, ow, ow! It hurts like crazy! Chapter 331: Ow, ow, ow! It hurts like crazy! Up to 30% off However, seeing Julia Sanders firmly standing on the beach, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Sasha Felix¡¯s gaze merely nced over Julia Sanders¡® face before shifting to ire Donovan. In her mind, Julia Sanders was nothing more than ire Donovan¡¯s little assistant, not significant enough to warrant her full attention. Only ire Donovan deserved to be her rival. Thus, she chose topletely ignore Julia Sanders¡® words. ¡°ire Donovan, don¡¯t even think about stealing the spotlight at this jewelry exhibition. I know you want Sinire Jewelry to break into the international market, so this exhibition is your best chance to boost your brand¡¯s fame. But I will personally crush it! I will show you that you¡¯ll never be my equal!¡± ¡°You?¡± ire Donovan chuckled lightly, her hand still holding Julia Sanders¡® arm, herugh tinged with mockery. ¡°Oh, indeed. You reek so much, driving away every guest as soon as you enter. In that regard, I certainly can¡¯tpare to you.¡± Pfft¡­ Julia Sanders burst intoughter, showing no regard for Sasha Felix¡¯s dignity. She knew Sasha Felix didn¡¯t take her seriously, but ire Donovan¡¯s words following hers were like a combo punch, viciously pped across Sasha Felix¡¯s face. ¡°ire Donovan, you!¡± Sasha Felix¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, her eyes looking at ire Donovan with increasing ferocity. Besides them on the ind, many people had arrived. Apart from tourists, there were also many from companies attending the jewelry exhibition. Hearing themotion, many turned their heads in surprise, seemingly recognizing at a nce that they were from the same country. Sasha Felix took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the rage in her heart, and pointed angrily at ire Donovan ¡°but you wait! I won¡¯t give you any chance at the jaweln avhihition!¡± 1/4 Chapter 2001: Ow, ow, ow! It hurts like crazy! surprise, seemingly recognizing at a nce that they were from the same country. Up to 30% off Sasha Felix took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the rage in her heart, and pointed angrily at ire Donovan, ¡°Just you wait! I won¡¯t give you any chance at the jewelry exhibition!¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± ire Donovan scoffed coldly, ¡°If you were half as capable as your mouth is vicious, you wouldn¡¯t lose to me every time.¡± With those words, ire Donovan, clearly unwilling to engage any further with Sasha Felix in such meaningless verbal disputes, turned and walked away, supporting Julia Sanders, not sparing Sasha Felix another nce. Sasha Felix stood on the beach, watching the backs of ire Donovan and Julia Sanders, her eyes filled with a cold fury. Yes, in terms of capabilities, she was indeed somewhat inferior to ire Donovan. But this time, she was determined to snatch away all the spotlight from ire Donovan. At this jewelry exhibition, the Felix family would be the center of attention! ire Donovan supported Julia Sanders as they walked away, making sure Sasha Felix could no longer see them. Only then did Julia Sanders cry out in pain, ¡°Ouch, my foot¡­¡± ¡°It really is sprained, isn¡¯t it!¡± ire Donovan sighed, squatting down to look at Julia Sanders¡® slightly reddened ankle, her eyes showing a touch of distress. She gently took Julia Sanders¡® hand, helping her to slowly squat down and then sit on the beach, before lifting her foot. Her fingers gently probed the reddened area, and as soon as she applied pressure, Julia Sanders cried out, ¡°Ow, ow, ow! It hurts like crazy!¡± It was only the first day, and Julia Sanders had already been injured, which made ire Donovan feel incredibly frustrated. Her fingers softly massaged Julia Sanders¡® ankle, a tone of reproach mixed with concern emanating from her voice, ¡°I only brought you with me this time. Now that you¡¯ve hurt your foot, I¡¯ll have to run around for everything. And leaving you alone in the hotel, that¡¯s what I¡¯m really worried about.¡± Chapter 331: Ow ow, ow! It hurts like crazy! Up to 30% off Julia Sanders shrank her neck and whimpered, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, you know. I swear Sasha Felix did it on purpose! Seeing me there, she deliberately bumped into me from behind, causing my injury. ThatN?velDrama.Org owns this text. woman is just too malicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you were too caught up in the fun and not careful enough.¡± ire Donovan shook her head. This time, it was indeed their own carelessness, getting too excited and not paying attention to the people around them. The procedures for this trip were alreadyplicated. It was manageable when the two of them split up the tasks, but now with Julia Sanders¡® injured foot, all the work fell on ire Donovan. Just the thought of it was enough to give her a headache. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and she looked up excitedly at Julia Sanders. ¡°Oh, how could I forget about him?¡± Julia Sanders looked at ire Donovan nkly, only to see a sly smile forming on ire¡¯s lips. A chill ran down her spine, and a bad feeling emerged. ¡°ire, what are you nning?¡± ire Donovan gave her a mischievous nce and, with a naughty smile, ced Julia¡¯s foot on the ground. She then took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Frederick, where are you right now?¡± Julia Sanders, ¡°!!!¡± Of course, when ire smiles like that, it¡¯s never good news! In her current state, if Frederick Vanderbilt saw her, wouldn¡¯t he think she¡¯s just a total mess? ¡°ire, ire¡­¡± She reached out, pulling at ire Donovan¡¯s other hand, but ire, while speaking to Frederick Vanderbilt on the phone, shook off her hand effortlessly. Julia Sanders felt an urge to cry, her voice thick with tears. ¡°ire, I can handle it, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish, ire Donovan hung up the phone and shook her phone at Julia. ¡°Toote. I¡¯ve already told him.¡± 11.36 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 331: Ow, ow, ow! It hurts like crazy! I¡¯ve already told him.¡± Julia Sanders rolled her eyes, almost fainting on the spot. Up to 30% off They sat on the beach for about fifteen minutes before Frederick Vanderbilt and Sean Vanderbilt came running from a distance. Seeing the two girls sitting on the ground, both men¡¯s faces were clouded with concern. ¡°What happened?¡± ire Donovan shrugged helplessly, ¡°We were having fun when we ran into Sasha Felix, and¡­¡± She gestured towards Julia Sanders, ¡°She¡¯s hurt her foot.¡± Frederick Vanderbilt¡¯s frown deepened, his eyes on Julia Sanders filled with an indescribable emotion. Sean Vanderbilt, meanwhile, squatted down next to ire Donovan, asking worriedly. ¡°What about you? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ire Donovan sprang to her feet, and to reassure Sean Vanderbilt, she even jumped a couple of times on the spot. Seeing Sean¡¯s rxed expression, she then smiled and linked arms with him, turning to look at Frederick Vanderbilt. ¡°Frederick, Sean and I will be heading off first. Take care of Julia for me, okay? Make sure you bring her back in one piece!¡± Frederick Vanderbilt¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter, his deep gaze sweeping over ire Donovan. Ultimately, he just nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ire Donovan waved cheerfully at Frederick Vanderbilt, then winked at Julia Sanders before walking away with Sean Vanderbilt, leaving in high spirits. Julia Sanders felt so depressed she wanted to bury her head in the sand. ire Donovan¡¯s look clearly said, ¡°Sis, this is as far as I can help!¡± Chapter 332 But She¡¯s So Pretty! Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Up to 30% off Chapter 332: But She¡¯s So Pretty! Was that really help? It seemed more like a curse to Julia Sanders, especially now that her most embarrassing side had been witnessed by Frederick Vanderbilt. ¡°Julia, where does it hurt?¡± Frederick Vanderbilt squatted down, his gaze intensely serious and probing as he looked at Julia Sanders¡® bare feet. His scrutiny made Julia¡¯s toes curl up in embarrassment. Julia immediately curled up her legs, covering her feet with her hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ just a minor injury, hehe¡­¡± She finished speaking and then buried her face in her knees, her lips pouting in frustration. Mr. Vanderbilt, staring at someone¡¯s feet like that, in ancient times, you would have had to marry them! However, Frederick Vanderbilt seemed oblivious to such implications. Seeing Julia hiding her feet, he shook his head and, without any hesitation, pulled her feet out into view. The moment his cool fingers touched her foot, Julia¡¯s back tensed up, and she lifted her face, her eyes filled with shock and embarrassment, staring intently at Frederick Vanderbilt. How could he so casually and unabashedly touch her feet like that? Ah¡­ it was just too embarrassing! Feeling her gaze, Frederick Vanderbilt didn¡¯t show the slightest embarrassment. At his age. thin¨C skinned wasn¡¯t an option. However, Julia¡¯s shy look made him frown slightly, his voice a bit colder, ¡°It¡¯s red, and you say it¡¯s nothing?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Julia stuttered, biting her lip. She tried to subtly withdraw her foot from Frederick¡¯s grasp, but the moment she moved, he gripped it tighter. The sudden movement aggravated the injury on her ankle, sending a sharp pain radiating through it. ¡°Ah! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!¡± She immediately covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes wide with fear as she looked at Frederick Vanderbilt 1/4 11:36 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 332: But She¡¯s So Pretty! 65% Up to 30% off She hoped her sudden outburst hadn¡¯t frightened Mr. Vanderbilt. Frederick Vanderbilt looked into her eyes, seemingly about tough but holding it back. He then lowered his gaze to the swollen and reddened area on Julia¡¯s ankle. The swelling wasn¡¯t too severe, just a bit red, probably not too serious, and definitely not a bone injury. He breathed a sigh of relief. Such an injury would heal with some ointment. After cing Julia¡¯s foot down, Frederick Vanderbilt stood up and then extended his hand towards her. Julia stared nkly at hisrge palm, her heart suddenly racing. She had never even touched Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s hand before, and now she could? She nced up at Frederick Vanderbilt, seeing his calm demeanor, devoid of any unusual emotion. Julia slowly reached out her hand, trying to suppress her rapidly beating heart. The moment their fingers touched, it was as if a current passed through her. Julia¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. Fearing Frederick would notice, she tried to pull back but was caught firmly in his grasp. With a strong pull, he lifted her up from the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± she eximed, losing her bnce and falling into a warm embrace. Frederick Vanderbilt, ever the gentleman, quickly wrapped an arm around Julia¡¯s lower back. preventing her from falling again. With his other hand, he steadied her arm, effortlessly helping her maintain her bnce. Julia could sense the girl¡¯s rapid breathing due to nervousness, and even the evasive look in her eyes. Frederick Vanderbilt merely smiled gently and, with graceful ease, released his hands. ¡°It looks like you can¡¯t walk.¡± Previously, ire Donovan had been supporting her, and Julia Sanders was too stubborn to let Sasha Felix see her in distress. She had endured the pain and walked that far, but now it seemed impossible for her to walk any further. She looked at Frederick Vanderbilt somewhat despondently, but in the next moment, she saw him. suddenly turn around and crouch in front of her 11.36 Fri, 1 Dec G Chapter 332 But She¡¯s So Pretty! ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡± 65% Up to 30% off After ire Donovan and Sean Vanderbilt left, they returned to the hotel. Since Julia Sanders was injured, ire would not let her work. Originally, they nned to let Julia Sanders tidy up the documents after their fun, but now ire had to do it herself. Sean Vanderbilt, unwilling to let ire work alone, sat down beside her and helped her sort through the paperwork. ¡°The ne needs to be taken to the organizers for verification tomorrow. Before the exhibition starts, the organizers will keep the information about the jewelry confidential. After the verification, the jewelry will be under the organizers¡® care. After all this, we need to submit the cumbersome it is.¡± Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s expression also darkened, wishing he had brought Logan along. He had thought Julia Sanders could handle everything alone, but now it seemed he had burdened his ire. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ire Donovan hummed nonchntly, ¡°Did you think I¡¯d go alone?¡± Sean Vanderbilt chuckled, then curiously looked at ire Donovan, ¡°By the way, which ne did you bring this time?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Well¡­¡± ire Donovan yfully winked at Sean Vanderbilt, ¡°You¡¯ll find out on the day of the exhibition!¡± Seanughed helplessly, tapping her forehead gently, ¡°You and your secrets!¡± ¡°Me and my secrets¡­¡± The tap wasn¡¯t painful, and ire Donovan, feeling even more smug, shook her head and stretched languidly, ¡°Ah¡­ Suzanne should be arriving in a couple of days, right?¡± ¡°Suzanne?¡± Cpter 332. But She¡¯s So Pretty! ¡°Yes!¡± Up to 30% off At Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s puzzled look, ire Donovan generously enlightened him, ¡°There¡¯s a fashion show on the day of the exhibition. I¡¯ve got some connections, so I¡¯ve arranged for Suzanne to help out. Just imagine, while other brands will have ordinary models, I¡¯ll have one of the top actresses in our country walking for me. Just thinking about it feels prestigious.¡± Hearing this, Sean Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t as optimistic, ¡°Suzanne Jenkins might be famous back home, but here, not many people know her.¡± He paused, frowning slightly, ¡°And aren¡¯t models usually very tall? Even female models around six feet aremon, and Suzanne Jenkins is just five feet eight. She¡¯s fine as an actress, but for the runway, that¡¯s hardly an advantage.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ire Donovan rolled her eyes in exasperation, ¡°Do you think this is some international mega stage? Six¨Cfoot¨Ctall models are everywhere? I¡¯ve heard that the models invited by the organizers are from this country, mostly around five feet nine. Sure, there are some over six feet, but not many. Suzanne might not have the height advantage, but she¡¯s so pretty!¡± Chapter 333 Looks Like Someone¡¯s Already Applied Medicine for You? Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Up to 30% off Chapter 333: Looks Like Someone¡¯s Already Applied Medicine for You? Suddenly, ire Donovan turned to Sean Vanderbilt with a dismissive look. ¡°And you think Suzanne doesn¡¯t have fame in Southeast Asia? Do you really think she won all those best actress awards for nothing?¡± Sean Vanderbilt blinked, saying nothing. His understanding of the entertainment industry was limited as the Fengxing Group treated it more as a side venture. But seeing ire¡¯s confidence, he nodded earnestly, ¡°Right, you know best!¡± As they were talking, the room door opened, and Julia Sanders limped in. Seeing Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s gaze, her face flushed slightly, then she forced a dryugh and sat down on the bed. ire had just finished her work and was packing up. ¡°Julia, let me apply some medicine for you? Your injury should heal before the exhibition.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Julia Sanders hesitated, instinctively shaking her head, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°No need?¡± ire¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, catching onto something. She looked at Julia with a knowing smile, ¡°Oh? Looks like someone¡¯s already applied medicine for you?¡± ¨C Sean Vanderbilt chuckled softly. The answer was obvious Frederick must have already helped her. Seeing their teasing nces, Julia¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Just as she rolled into bed, she seemed to remember something, then said to Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a heavy sleeper. You guys do whatever, hehe¡­ I won¡¯t hear a thing.¡± ire really wanted to scold her for that remark. When she wasn¡¯t around, Sean hadn¡¯t done anything Now with her as the third wheel, what could Sean possibly do? ire rolled her eyes at her, and Julia chuckled, finally regaining some of her pride. She didn¡¯t want them to have thestugh. After anotherugh, she climbed into bed andy down It was still early, and she couldn¡¯t sleep, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb ire and Sean either. She closed her eyes, and images of Frederick carrying her flooded her mind, her face turning even redder. Looks Like Someone¡¯s Already Applied Medicine for You? Up to 30% off ire shrugged helplessly at Sean. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to stay here now that she¡¯s sleeping.¡± Sean naturally understood, but cursed the poprity of the ind for not having an extra room. Otherwise, he could have stayed with ire. ¡°Alright,¡± he sighed, a trace of regret in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go back then. You guys rest well. I¡¯lle to find you in the morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ire waved goodbye to Sean and, after seeing him off, squinted her eyes, suddenly got up, walked over to Julia, and with authority, pulled off the covers hiding her. ¡°Spill it, did you seize the opportunity?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Julia¡¯s eyes snapped open, her blush deepening, looking like a cooked shrimp. She bit her lip, nced shyly at ire, and suddenly burst intoughter, pulling the covers over her head again. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Sean Vanderbilt returned to his room, his gaze immediately searching for Frederick Vanderbilt. Not finding him, he heard the sound of running water. Sean Vanderbilt, with a yful twist of his lips, grabbed a bottle of red wine and two sses, settling himself on the sofa as he patiently waited. Men are usually quick in the shower, especially since Frederick Vanderbilt had already been in there a while when Sean returned. Just as Sean uncorked the wine and poured it into the sses, the bathroom door opened. Frederick Vanderbilt, d in a white robe and holding a dry towel,zily wiped his hair as he walked out. Spotting Sean waiting for him on the sofa, he subtly bit his lip and, without a word, sat beside him. Sean smiled, pouring wine into the second ss. Frederick returned the gesture with an unspoken smile, setting aside his towel and picking up a ss. ¡°This wine isn¡¯t bad,¡± hemented after a sip. Sean raised his eyebrows, looking at Frederick. ¡°Getting a word of praise from you is quite the feat. Frederick.¡± Frederick didn¡¯t believe Sean was here just to chat about wine. After another sip, he quirked his Chapter 333. Looks Like Someone¡¯s Already Applied Medicine for You? Up to 30% off stre, selling aside his tower and picking up a ss. This wine isn t pau, nemented alter a sip. Sean raised his eyebrows, looking at Frederick. ¡°Getting a word of praise from you is quite the feat, Frederick.¡± Frederick didn¡¯t believe Sean was here just to chat about wine. After another sip, he quirked his lips slightly. ¡°Just being honest.¡± The atmosphere between the brothers was subtly charged; Sean had something to say but held back, while Frederick, knowing what was on his mind, didn¡¯t ask, waiting for Sean to speak first. Their resilience and patience were indeedmendable. Sean, not wanting to beat around the bush any longer, nced at Frederick and asked sardonically, ¡°And Julia Sanders? Is she good, or just okay?¡± Frederick¡¯s gaze lowered to his ss, silent, deep in thought. Sean was getting impatient he wouldn¡® t have waited for anyone else¡¯s response like this. It reminded him of the night before they left when Mrs. Vanderbilt, knowing Frederick would join them, stealthily woke him up to talk. Thankfully, ire hadn¡¯t slept over that night, or it would have been awkward. Mrs. Vanderbilt, holding his hand earnestly, implored, ¡°Sean, Frederick has been single his whole life. Now that you and ire are together, help your brother out. He¡¯s not good at charming women. Create some opportunities for him to be alone with Julia.¡± She even sniffled, ¡°I just want to see him settle down with someone before I close my eyes for good. It would give me peace.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t refuse such a heartfelt request. After agreeing, Mrs. Vanderbilt eyed him sharply. ¡°If Frederick doesn¡¯t make progress with Julia by the time you return, your engagement with ire will be dyed by a year!¡± Sean nearly exploded, but Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s tears left him frustrated. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. This led to his schemes on the ind. Although a bit crafty, Julia¡¯s expression on her return suggested some progress. Sean decided to stoke the fire a bit more. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334: They Won¡¯t Take Action ¡°Fred. Julia might be a bit brash, but she¡¯s lively and extroverted. She may not be elegant or demure, but she¡¯s clever and quite charming. At your age, to have a girl like her interested in you, you should be over the moon. Drop the act, Fred, and go for it.¡± Frederick Vanderbilt¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely. He knew Sean was here to persuade him, but was thi really the way to convince someone? He shook his head, ¡°Sean¡­¡± Seeing the shake of his head, Sean¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Of all our siblings, you¡¯re the most worrisome. Mom and Dad are getting on in years. In any other family, they¡¯d be enjoying their grandchildren by now. But they¡¯re still concerned about you. Mom¡¯s cried to me about it several times. Can¡¯t you just do this for her?¡± Frederick rubbed his forehead, ¡°Sean, can¡¯t you just¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Sean cut him off firmly. ¡°If you can¡¯t sort yourself out this time, I¡¯m not nning on letting you go back. Maybe I¡¯ll find a deserted ind nearby and maroon you and Julia Sanders there. Whatever happens next, it¡¯s up to her.¡± Frederick felt like he was being coerced into something he didn¡¯t want. ¡°Sean¡­¡± Sean ced his wine ss down heavily and stood up, heading into the bathroom without another word Frederick looked at the closed bathroom door and leaned back on the sofa, his head aching. Aren¡¯t matters of the heart supposed to progress naturally? Separated into two rooms, the men and women retired early for the night, which passed peacefully. The uing jewelry exhibition meant heightened security. The hotel where ire Donovan and others were staying was booked entirely by the organizers, who also handled all the necessary procedures. Tc avoid any risks with arge crowd, the organizers, after careful consideration, decided to collect the exhibited jewelry from each participant under heavy security. This meant ire Donovan didn¡¯t have to run around; she just had to wait in her room for the organizers¡® representatives to arrive. Sean arrived early in the moming, and upon receiving notice, ire had Sean assist Julia in their aba n Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 334: They Won¡¯t Take Action room while she alone received the representatives. Up to 30% off The sound of uniform footsteps approached her door, signaling the arrival of the organizers on her floor. ire took a deep breath and waited calmly. Half an hourter, the doorbell finally rang. She rose, a small smile on her lips, and opened the door. Despite expecting it. ire¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of an entire corridor filled with top¨Ctier security. Each guard was stone¨Cfaced and vignt, guns in hand. She had no doubt that any attempt on the jewelry would be met with lethal force. The two men at the door, seeing ire¡¯s astonished look, smiled reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just for the potential criminals. As long as no ill intentions are harbored, they won¡¯t take action.¡± ire nodded, withdrawing her gaze, and stepped aside to let them in. The visitors were two representatives from the organizingmittee, apanied by a couple of security guards. ire Donovan exhaled, handing over the well¨Cprepared jewelry to the organizers. ¡°This is from Sinire Jewelry. The documentation is in the folder.¡°¡± As one of the men opened the jewelry box and the other checked the folder, both were visibly stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡± ire nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Sinire Jewelry¡¯s entry for the exhibition. Please check the documents, and if everything¡¯s in order, I¡¯ll hand it over to you.¡± The men exchanged nces, clearly not expecting ire to bring such a piece for the exhibition. Not to mention its gemstone¡¯s value, the jewelry itself was bound to captivate the entire audience! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s verify the details.¡± Afterpleting their checks, the men prepared to leave. However, one of them paused and turned back to ire, extending a hand, ¡°COCO, we¡¯re honored to have you at the jewelry exhibition.¡± ire, seeing the offered hand, responded with a smile, her deep brown eyes turning into crescents. She extended her hand in a polite handshake, ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± ul look befor The other man gave ire another thoughtful look before the group left. Chapter 334. They Won¡¯t Take Action She extended her hand in a polite handshake, ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± The other man gave ire another thoughtful look before the group left. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Up to 30% off As ire closed the door, the men outside, carrying the jewelry in a small safe, heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like I need to start raising funds. If we get this piece at auction, its value could double!¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± The other man nodded in agreement. ¡°I heard Sinire Jewelry is aiming for the international market. If they seed, this piece¡­¡± He grinned, patting his colleague¡¯s shoulder, ¡°will be even more precious.¡± With the organizers gone, ire waited until the corridor fell silent before going to find Sean and Julia. ¡°Is everything handed over?¡± Julia asked casually. ¡°Yes.¡± ire, holding some other documents, turned to Sean, ¡°Let¡¯s go take care of these.¡± Sean, already nning to apany ire, stood up and followed her to the door. Pausing, he turned back to Frederick, ¡°Frederick, Julia¡¯s injured her foot. We¡¯ll be counting on you to look after her.¡± Normally, this would be a simple request, buting from Sean, it seemed to carry a different. implication. Frederick, slightly resigned, nodded in agreement. Satisfied, Sean left with ire. Julia and Frederick were now alone in the room. Usually, Julia wouldn¡¯t mind; she often visited Frederick at Ascalon, and they werefortable in each other¡¯s feel awkward. She lowered her head, unsure what to do, then stole a nce at Frederick. Seeing him deep in thought and also silent, her embarrassment grew. Chapter 235 How Did You Get Injured? Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Up to 30% off Chapter 335: How Did You Get Injured? ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Juliaughed awkwardly, fiddling with her phone and deliberately waving it in front of Frederick Vanderbilt. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, you do your thing. Don¡¯t mind me. I can entertain myself with my phone.¡± Frederick Vanderbilt looked at Julia Sanders, slightly bemused. He wasn¡¯t exactly the busy type; he was quite the idler usually. How could he pretend to be busy now? In fact, he didn¡¯t mind Julia¡¯spany. He rather liked her vivacious nature. Girls like Julia, in his eyes, represented youth and sunshine, as if herughter could make the whole world bloom. ¡°Julia, let¡¯s chat for a bit.¡± Julia had just unlocked her phone but quickly set it aside, turning to Frederick with earnest attention. ¡°Sure, what shall we talk about?¡± Frederick didn¡¯t really have a topic in mind. He just felt bored and thought it would be more awkward to stay silent in the hotel room. After a moment¡¯s thought, he casually asked, ¡°Where would you most like to go for fun now?¡± Julia blinked, pondering seriously before breaking into a smile. ¡°We¡¯re on an ind, so of course, it¡® s fun to explore the ind!¡± She paused, her expression turning slightly dissatisfied. ¡°But there are so many people here, it feels crowded everywhere. It¡¯d be thrilling to have a deserted ind adventure!¡± Frederick¡¯s eyelids twitched at her words, recalling Sean¡¯s suggestion of marooning him and Julia on a deserted ind. Just the thought was diforting to him. Three dayster, Suzanne Jenkins arrived on the ind, greeting ire Donovan before joining the other models for rehearsals organized by the event coordinators. Apanying Suzanne was Cassie Palmer, who was only responsible for Suzanne¡¯s makeup during the show. With ire and Sean upied, the room suddenly grew awkward with Cassie lingering close to Frederick Both ire and Sean found the situation problematic. Their mission was to encourage a spark between Julia and Frederick, but Cassie¡¯s presenceplicated things. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I¡¯m so happy,¡± Cassie said, her pretty eyes fixed Im so happy.¡± Ca Chapter 135 How Did You Get Injured? ? Up to 30% c!! ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I¡¯m so happy,¡± Cassie said, her pretty eyes fixed unblinkingly on Frederick. Her bodynguage made Julia inwardly roll her eyes. Frederick remained impassive, treating Cassie merely as a younger acquaintance. His slight smile, however, seemed quite infuriating to Sean. If Frederick wasn¡¯t interested in the girl, he shouldn¡¯t lead her on with smiles! ire frowned. While she got along with Cassie, she noticed Frederick¡¯s slightly different demeanor towards Julia. Cassie¡¯s forwardness was likely upsetting for Julia. Trying to divert Cassie¡¯s attention, ire asked, ¡°Cassie, how are things back in Huaxia?¡± Cassie, not even ncing at ire, kept her focus on Frederick. ¡°Carter will update you. Ask him.¡°¡± ire was left speechless. Well, ssic case of ¡®presence of the opposite sex, absence of humanity!¡® ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± ire Donovan coughed loudly, signaling Sean Vanderbilt with a nce. Sean, catching on, nodded in understanding. Without hesitation, ire stood up, swiftly grabbed Cassie Palmer¡¯s arm, and dragged her away. ¡°Cassie, I was just about to head to the nearby shopping street to grab some snacks. Come with me.¡± ire insisted. Cassie pouted, motioning towards Julia, ¡°Why not take Julia with you? I just got here and need to rest.¡± ire scoffed, ¡°Rest? With your energy? Julia¡¯s injured. Come on, you¡¯re going with me.¡± Cassie looked surprised at the mention of Julia¡¯s injury. ¡°Julia¡¯s injured?¡± she asked, noticing Julia¡¯s exaggerated expression of pain. Julia, realizing everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, nodded vigorously and pointed at Frederick, ¡°Yes, I am injured. Ask Mr. Vanderbilt if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The room¡¯s atmosphere tensed as everyone waited for Frederick¡¯s response. To everyone¡¯s surprise, h N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. coolly nodded, confirming Julia¡¯s lie, ¡°Yes, Julia¡¯s injured and cannot go out.¡± ire, Sean, and Julia were all stunned. Frederick, known for his honesty, had just lied for them! The room¡¯s atmosphere tensed as everyone waited for Frederick¡¯s response. To everyone¡¯s surprise, h coolly nodded, confirming Julia¡¯s lie, ¡°Yes, Julia¡¯s injured and cannot go out.¡± ire, Sean, and Julia were all stunned. Frederick, known for his honesty, had just lied for them! Seizing the moment, ire pulled a still¨Cdazed Cassie towards the door. ¡°See, Julia¡¯s injured. You¡¯re coming with me.¡± As they headed out, Cassie nced back at Frederick, a hint of disappointment in her eyes. At the door, she suddenly stopped and told Sean, ¡°Mr. Sean, ire and I will go. You stay here.¡± Sean looked at ire, who nodded in agreement. Sean handed over the room key to ire, who returned a smile and ced it in Sean¡¯s hand. Left alone in the room, Frederick and Julia now had the chance to talk, thanks to ire¡¯s quick thinking. 474 Chapter 336 ? Chapter 336: Are Mr. Vanderbilt and Julia Together Now? Their coordination was seamless,municating through just a nce without uttering a word. Cassic Palmer watched, dumbfounded, her mouth agape. Such synergy couldn''t be developed overnight. Her eyes widened in surprise as she asked ire, "Are you two so close that you can just hand over your room key like that?" ire, slightly annoyed, rolled her eyes and pulled Cassie towards the elevator. "What''s the big deal? Sean and I have been living together for a long time. Such trivialities don''t require secrecy." Cassie shook her head, muttering under her breath, clearly unhappy. She had already felt low at Frederick''s, and now she was being fed a dose of PDA. Life was so unfair! Once they reached the bustling shopping street, Cassic showed no interest in exploring, ire noticed and led her straight to a supermarket. Shopping for snacks always cheered up girls! As they browsed the various treats, ire filled their cart with snacks she hadn''t tried before. Soon, the cart was overflowing, but ire was still enthusiastic. Suddenly, Cassic stopped and asked solemnly, "ire, are Mr. Vanderbilt and Julia together now?" ire paused, turning to look at Cassie''s disappointed face. She felt sympathetic but didn''t. want to hurt either of her friends. She took Cassie''s hand and spoke gently, "Although they aren''t together yet, I can see Frederick treats Julia differently." Cassie''s lips pouted as she tried to retort but remained silent under ire''s sincere gaze. Finally, she huffed, "I''ve noticed it too. Frederick smiles at me, but he''s especially gentle with Julia. And you know what? Thest time we had drinks, he poured more for me than Julia" ire blinked, not quite catching her point. Was Cassic suggesting Frederick had special feelings for her? As ire puzzled over this, Cassieughed and elbowed her yfully, "Are you silly? He poured more for me and less for Julia because he didn''t want Julia to get drunk. To me, he didn''t care as much." ire''s face lit up with understanding, realizing Frederick''s subtle tactics. She elbowed Cassie back,ughing, "So you got drunk that night?" "Exactly!" Cassie grumbled. "After I got drunk, I had no idea what they did. That''s when I realized, maybe in Mr. Vanderbilt''s heart, Julia is different." ire shook her head, handing the cart to Cassic, then linked arms with her, continuing their shopping spree. "They haven''t crossed that barrier yet. I think Frederick might be concerned about the age gap with Julia. Let''s give them some time," ire Donovan said, not wanting Cassic to feel unnecessarily hurt. "I don''t want you to be upset over nothing." "I know!" Cassic Palmer lifted her head proudly, her eyelids flicking up in defiance. "Anyway, my main focus will be in Huaxia in the future. I won''t see Mr. Vanderbilt much, so let''s just say I don''t fancy long-distance rtionships. I''ll leave Mr. Vanderbilt to Julia." ire admired Cassic''s broad-mindedness. Being able to say such words showed that Cassic wouldn t me Julia Sanders, nor would there be any rift between them. This made things much casier to handle. After picking more snacks, they headed to the checkout. Cassie was reaching for her wallet when she suddenly caught a glimpse of someone. Her bright face darkened, her tone turning cold. "ire, it''s Luna Lyons!" "What?" ire was taken aback and followed Cassie''s gaze. She saw Luna Lyons and Mia Ashworth standing together. The sight of them instantly stirred a sense of rivalry in ire. "Talk about enemies on a narrow road!" "It''s not just a coincidence. Luna went abroad after that incident. I never expected to run into her here. The world really is small." "It''s not surprising. The Ashworths are also participating in this jewelry exhibition. Since she''s Mia Ashworth''s daughter, it''s normal for her to be here."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As they were talking, Mia Ashworth, with Luna in tow, approached ire and Cassic. Luna''s gaze towards ire had no hint of defeat but rather a kind of arrogant hostility. It was as if she had won their previous encounter. Cassie whispered to ire, "I wonder where Luna gets her confidence, daring toe up to you like this." ire just shrugged, equally perplexed. "ire Donovan, what a coincidence meeting you here, even in a supermarket," Mia Ashworth remarked. She hadn''t seen ire since theirst encounter at the hotel. ire responded politely, "Ms. Ashworth, quite a coincidence indeed." "The coincidence is indeed surprising. We''ve been in the same hotel for days and haven''t seen you. I thought you might not be attending the jewelry exhibition." Their conversation seemed friendly to outsiders, but the underlying tension was palpable. ire smiled subtly, "With The Ashworth participating, how could Sinire Jewelry, being the leading brand in Iluaxia, not take part?" Mia Ashworth''s smile froze, her lips twitching as her face contorted into an expression of displeasure. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337: Unmasked! Up to 30% off Luna Lyons frowned, surprised at her mother¡¯s quick defeat in the verbal duel with ire Donovan, whose sharp wit remained as formidable as ever. ¡°ire Donovan, still as sharp¨Ctongued as ever, I see!¡± ire¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver as she suddenly reached out towards Luna. Luna instinctively stepped back, her eyes wary as she scrutinized ire. ire¡¯s smile deepened as she stepped forward and pped Luna¡¯s shoulder yfully. ¡°Why dodge? It¡¯s just a pat. I¡¯ve actually missed you!¡± Although ire¡¯s touch was light, Luna felt it sting. She red fiercely at ire, clearly unable to maintainposure around her enemy. She brushed off ire¡¯s hand and wiped her shoulder as if it was tainted, her eyes shing with venom. ¡°Back off! Don¡¯t touch me! You think you¡¯ve won once and you can gloat? Let me tell you, I¡¯m here to represent Qin Shi Jewelry, and with my poprity, forget about stealing the spotlight at the jewelry exhibition!¡± ire¡¯s heart sank; she hadn¡¯t anticipated Mia Ashworth bringing Luna as their brand ambassador. She had thought bringing Suzanne Jenkins for Sinire Jewelry was a trump card, unaware Mia had a simr n. Watching ire¡¯s frown, Luna¡¯s confidence soared. Her lips curled in arrogance, hands crossed over her chest, radiating a sense of superiority. ¡°I know you¡¯ve got Suzanne Jenkins, but she¡¯s just a domestic actress. How many here would recognize her?¡± Her smirk widened, ¡°But I have a ce in both European and American circles. In terms of fame, can Suzanne Jenkins reallypete with me?¡± ire¡¯sughter intensified, her eyes mocking as she stared at Luna, her derision unmasked. ¡°You said it yourself ¨C you¡¯re famous in the West. But this is Southeast Asia. How many here know you?¡± Cassie Palmer burst outughing next to ire, not sparing Luna any dignity. Luna¡¯s face turned from anger to pale, struggling to find a retort but failing. Her awkwardness was embarrassingly obvious. Mia Ashworth shook her head in resignation. It seemed neither she nor her daughter could match ire in verbal sparring. ¡°Luna,¡± she softly patted Luna¡¯s shoulder, calming the rising storm within her. Luna turned, lips pressed tightly, brows twisted in frustration. ter 337. Unmasked! Up to 30% off Mia Ashworth sneered, her eyes fixed harshly on ire Donovan. ¡°ire Donovan, there¡¯s no point in his verbal sparring here. Let¡¯s see the real deal at the auction!¡± he final oue would be determined at the auction; the highest bid would reveal the true winner, egardless of their current squabble. ire, nomittal, shrugged and moved on to pay at the checkout, ignoring them. Watching ire¡¯s etreating figure, Luna clenched her fists at her sides. ¡°Mom! I don¡¯t care! This time, I must make ire Donovan pay!¡± She sought more than just a victory at the auction; she wanted ire to suffer. Mia only smiled, then casually tossed a box of xylitol into their cart, her seemingly offhand remark aden with malice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear, I won¡¯t let her off easy.¡± ire didn¡¯t let Cassie pay, swiftly using her card first. Cassie felt the hostile res on her back and frowned, ¡°ire, I think Mia Ashworth and Luna Lyons are no easy opponents. We need to t careful.¡± Those who had reached their level of sess were all cunning. ire had long known the likes of Mia, Luna, and Sasha Felix were formidable adversaries. ¡°Right.¡± ire nodded. After paying. ire handed two bags to Cassie and carried the rest herself. Before leaving, she nced back at Mia and Luna. The two hadn¡¯t moved far and met ire¡¯s gaze. Mia gave ire a forced smile, while Luna made a thumbs¨Cdown gesture at ire, clearly challenging. ire responded with a cold smirk and left with Cassie. Back at the hotel, the joy of snacking on their haul enveloped them. The three women sat on the bed, each clutching a bag of snacks, watching TV and munching away. Seeing their rxed and carefree manner, Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s brows furrowed. He turned to Frederick, his toneced with regret, ¡°I thought this trip would be like a vacation. Seems I¡¯m not needed here.¡± bout to respond when Julia jumped off the bed, buzzing towards them like a happy bee Seeing their rxed and carefree manner, Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s brows furrowed. He turned to Frederick, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. his toneced with regret, ¡°I thought this trip would be like a vacation. Seems I¡¯m not needed here.¡± Frederick was about to respond when Julia jumped off the bed, buzzing towards them like a happy bee Both men looked at her disapprovingly. Confused, Julia blinked and cautiously snatched some snacks from the coffee table, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m just grabbing some snacks.¡± Sean and Frederick just frowned, watching her silently. Feeling the pressure, Julia quickly hugged her snacks and turned to seek refuge with ire. 3/3 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338: Deceiving the Devil! Just as she turned, Julia Sanders felt two menacing gazes fixed on her. Freezing, she followed their direction and saw Cassie Palmer ring at her with narrowed eyes, looking as if she could devour her whole. ¡°Ca¡­ Cassie¡­¡± ¡°Julia Sanders!¡± Cassie Palmer erupted, furiously tossing her snacks onto the bed and jumping down. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be injured? You seem pretty lively to me!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Julia, gulping nervously, suddenly remembered her earlier lie about being injured, which exined the stares from Mr. Vanderbilt and Mr. Sean. Panicked, she dropped her snacks and attempted to flee ¡°Cassie, I didn¡¯t lie to you, my foot really is hurt!¡± But Cassie, incensed, lunged at her. ¡°Injured and still running that fast? You¡¯re deceiving the devil!¡± Julia¡¯s scream echoed as Cassie pounced. ¡°Ah¡­ I was wrong, okay? Ah¡­¡± The room wasn¡¯trge, and with Cassie¡¯s height advantage, Julia barely had a chance to escape before being caught and tossed onto the bed. ire Donovan, eating snacks, watched the spectacle unfold. ¡°Hmm¡­ Girlfriends fighting is way more entertaining than any drama.¡°¡± Cassie¡¯s force and Julia¡¯s screams left Sean and Frederick wide¨Ceyed. This was their first time witnessing a female brawl of this magnitude. ¡°You little b*tch, how dare you lie to me!¡± ¡°Ah, it tickles! Cassie, I¡¯m sorry, really sorry, ah¡­ haha¡­¡± Sean covered his face, turning away from the fierce battle on the bed. Frederick coughed lightly and looked aside, not meant for his eyes. In truth, Julia and Cassie weren¡¯t seriously fighting. It was mostly Cassie tickling Julia relentlessly, causing quite amotion. ireughed heartily, even yfully kicking Julia away when she struggled towards her, then continuedughing Chupter 338: Deceiving the Devil! Up to 30% off ireughed heartily, even yfully kicking Julia away when she struggled towards her, then continuedughing. After about fifteen minutes, Julia waspletely drained. Cassie, finally stopping, grabbed Julia¡¯s face and demanded fiercely. ¡°You won¡¯t dare do it again, will you?¡± Julia, mouth contorted into an ¡®O, swallowed hard and nodded weakly, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Cassie released her grip and patted her hands triumphantly, stepping off the bed. After catching her breath, she turned to the exhausted Julia, suddenlyughing and extending a hand. This unexpected gesture brought a hint of warmth to the chaotic scene, symbolizing their unspoken bond as friends, despite their yful quarrel. Julia Sanders saw her hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She reached out to grasp her hand, using the offered support to sit up from the bed. Then, the three girls grabbed some snacks and continued watching the TV series together! Sean Vanderbilt gasped in disbelief, ¡°What?!¡± Frederick Vanderbilt echoed the sentiment, ¡°Is it over already? And they¡¯ve made up?¡± Watching the three girlsugh and enjoy themselves, it seemed as if the earlier intense argument was nothing but their imagination. Sean and Frederick exchanged a knowing look, chuckled together, and both sighed. ¡°Ah, to be young! After a week of preparation, the Jewelry Exhibition officially began. This exhibition was of an impressive scale, with tickets selling out immediately upon release. Despite the high price, the event¡® s poprity was undeniable, with a bustling crowd filling the venue. Business magnates and high societydies from various countries gathered around the exhibits, admiring the disyed jewels. The organizers had arranged the exhibits by nationality, cing jewels from the same country in one area. Soon, the venue buzzed with excitement, especially around three particr stands. The two front stands were packed, and behind them, in a more prominent position, was the third stand, showcasing the most valuable pieces ording to the organizers. At one of the front stands, a woman eximed in awe, ¡°Wow! This is the Tears of the Rose! This ruby ne was auctioned off for three hundred million over twenty years ago. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s here!¡± Chapter 38 Deceiving the Devil! Up to 30% oft societydies from various countries gathered around the exhibits, admiring the disyed jewels. The organizers had arranged the exhibits by nationality, cing jewels from the same country in one area. Soon, the venue buzzed with excitement, especially around three particr stands. The two front stands were packed, and behind them, in a more prominent position, was the third stand, showcasing the most valuable pieces ording to the organizers. At one of the front stands, a woman eximed in awe, ¡°Wow! This is the Tears of the Rose! This ruby ne was auctioned off for three hundred million over twenty years ago. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s here!¡± Next to her, a young girl with sparkling eyes excitedly tugged at her hand, ¡°Mom, I love this one, you have to bid for it for me!¡± As their words faded, surprised voices came from the adjacent stand. ¡°This Starlight Sapphire is huge! Must be worth a fortune!¡± A man nearby nodded, lightly patting the hand of the woman who h: spoken, ¡°You like it? If you do, I¡¯ll bid for it.¡± Meanwhile, Mia Ashworth approached from the left side of the venue, and Sasha Felix from the back. They both heard the exmations and headed towards the respective exhibits. Mia¡¯s expression turned cold as she reached the Starlight Sapphire disy,beled Felix Glory Corp., a piece showcased by the Felix family. Simultaneously, Sasha arrived at the Qin Group¡¯s exhibit, her expression changing upon seeing the Tears of the Rose. She hadn¡¯t expected the Ashworths to bring out such a significant piece, reputed to be their family heirloom. Their eyes met, filled with a fierce determination, each convinced of their victory, only to be surprised by the other¡¯s bold move. Their gazes then simultaneously shifted towards the third exhibit ¨C Sinire Jewelry¡¯s. The fact that their exhibits were positioned in front, with Sinire Jewelry¡¯s at the very end, sent a wave of urgency through them. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Up to 30% off Chapter 339: What a Joke! They had brought out the Tears of the Rose and the Starlight Sapphire, yet were they still inferior to ire Donovan? This thought propelled both women toward the third exhibit. As they made their way through the crowded area, their gaze fell upon a diamond ne, leaving them momentarily stunned¡­ A diamond ne? Sure, the centerpiece diamond seemed quiterge, possibly around seven carats, surrounded by smaller diamonds. But it seemed iparable in value to their Tears of the Rose and Starlight Sapphire. ¡°Bursting intoughter, Sasha Felix was the first to react. She pointed at the diamond ne on disy, barely containing her mirth, ¡°Seriously, ire Donovan thinks she can win with this ne? Has she lost her mind?¡± Mia Ashworth couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Winning with this diamond? What a joke!¡± Almost immediately after their remarks, a girl who had been studying the ne with a frown suddenly eximed, ¡°Ah!¡± Covering her mouth with one hand and pointing at the ne with the other she cried out in astonishment, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the winning piece from the Charm Designers¡® Competition?¡± Her words triggered a wave of excited murmurs. ¡°Yes, I thought it looked familiar! It¡¯s indeed the champion piece from the Charm Designers¡® All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Competition!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible! It¡¯s really the pinnacle of jewelry design, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing the rising chorus of admiration, Mia Ashworth and Sasha Felix¡¯s faces fell. They hadn¡¯t anticipated ire Donovan would bring apetition¨Cwinning piece to the exhibit. It felt almost like a direct challenge. The purpose of the jewelry exhibition was to showcase eachpany¡¯s proudest creation, reflecting the strength of different nationalities andpanies in the industry. It was more than a showcase; it was apetition among the designers from various countries andpanies. Chapter 339: What a Joke! 64% Up to 30% off The purpose of the jewelry exhibition was to showcase eachpany¡¯s proudest creation, reflecting the strength of different nationalities andpanies in the industry. It was more than a showcase; it was apetition among the designers from various countries andpanies. With ire Donovan¡¯s move, if thepetition were solely based on design, who could outshine her Mia Ashworth¡¯s face turned a shade paler, looking bitterly at the ne. But then, ncing at her own Tears of the Rose, her anger subsided. No matter how extraordinary ire Donovan¡¯s design was the intrinsic value of the diamond ne was evident. It wouldn¡¯t fetch a price higher than its actual worth. With a smug curl of her lips, she scoffed, ¡°Pretty as it may be, those diamonds aren¡¯t worth much, maybe a few tens of millions at most.¡± Hearing Mia¡¯s words, Sasha Felix¡¯s mood slightly improved. Her Starlight Sapphire was worth over a hundred million. How could this mere diamond ne surpass her piece? ¡°Absolutely,¡± she said, tapping the disy with a hint of disdain. ¡°To think it¡¯s ced after ours, I wonder what the organizers were thinking.¡± The exhibition attracted worldly and affluent guests from various nations ¨C tycoons, high society while others frowned in dissatisfaction. The girl who had recognized the ne earlier red at them, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°What do you know? This ne is a COCO design, handcrafted b her! You must realize, in this world, there are only two creations handcrafted by COCO. One is this ne here, and the other¡­¡± She paused, her lips curling into a sardonic smile as she looked at Mia and Sasha, leaving her sentence hanging and piquing everyone¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s the other one?¡± someone eagerly asked. Her smile widened, her voice rising theatrically, ¡°The other is The Empress¡® Scepter!¡± Gasps and exmations of awe filled the air. ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°Can you believe it?¡± 11:30 Fr, 1 Dec Chapter 339: What a Joke! ¡°No way!¡± 64% Up to 30% off ¡°I¡¯m going crazy over this!¡± As her words settled, a wave of renewed interest swept over the crowd, their gazes returning to the diamond ne with even more intensity. ¡°This means the design and craftsmanship value of this ne is almost on par with The Empress¡® Scepter?¡± someone questioned aloud. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Mia Ashworth¡¯s face flushed with rage. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary diamond ne! How dare youpare it to The Empress¡® Scepter?¡± Sasha Felix nodded in agreement, ¡°You can¡¯t seriously believe that just because COCO touched a stone it turns to gold?¡± The crowd¡¯s attention shifted to them, confusion and bewilderment evident in their eyes. The girl, her eyes glinting with scorn, addressed them, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a diamond, ruby, or sapphire, in essence, they¡¯re just stones. Without ingenious andvish design, they¡¯re nothing. Their true value lies in the soul the designers breathe into them, brought to life through meticulous craftsmanship.¡± Pointing at the ne¡¯s pendant, she challenged, ¡°If we gave you this diamond, could you make it as breathtaking as it is now?¡± Mia Ashworth and Sasha Felix¡¯s faces turned shades of red and white, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and anger. As jewelers themselves, how could they undermine the importance of desig Isn¡¯t that why they tirelessly seek renowned international designers ¨C to showcase the most beautiful aspects of the jewels and add value through the designers¡® fame? Their earlierments sounded naive, something only an outsider would say. True insiders would never utter such words. But Mia Ashworth couldn¡¯t let this girl glorify ire Donovan¡¯s ne unchallenged. Narrowing her eyes, she retorted with a sneer after a moment, ¡°And who might you be? Surely not a nt hired by COCO?¡± ¡°Is she a nt? Chapter 340 Chapter 340 ¡± Chapter 340: Worthless! Faced with the skepticism of those around her, the girl remained unflustered, even smiling. She lowered her head, opened her bag, and pulled out a business card, holding it up for everyone to see. ¡°I am the Marketing Manager of YJYO. We¡¯re here to scout for emerging jewelrypanies in Southeast Asia, as YJYO ns to include a Southeast Asian jewelry brand in our luxury shopping centers.¡± YJYO? The realization struck Mia Ashworth and Sasha Felix hard. YJYO was thergest shopping center in the world, surpassing even the prestigious malls owned by Lady Ang. Known for its exclusivity, YJYO was notoriously challenging to enter, focusing solely on luxury, high¨Cend products without any budget¨Cfriendly items. It was said that even the simplest nightgown in YJYO could cost thousands, making it a haven only for the wealthy. Despite its exorbitance, YJYO thrived, testament to thevish spending habits of the rich. Mia and Sasha were initially skeptical about the young woman¡¯s im, scrutinizing the card closely. Upon seeing the authentic YJYO anti¨Cforgery logo, they had to concede to the truth. Mia¡¯s demeanor softened considerably, her tone almost reverential, ¡°Vivia, I apologize. I failed to recognize you.¡± Vivia¡¯s lips curled with sarcasm, and her disdain was palpable, not just to Mia but to everyone around. Mia¡¯s face fell, regretting her earlier words. Sasha, rubbing her hands nervously, realized the significance of this encounter. A nod from Vivia could catapult Felix Glory Corp. into the international market, shaking up not just the Felix family but the entire domestic jewelry industry. ¡°Vivia,¡± Sasha began, lowering her tone and smiling, ¡°I am the General Manager of Felix Glory Corp. This is our exhibit¡­¡± She gestured towards her disy, but before she could finish, Vivia cut her off ruthlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. The Starlight Sapphire is indeed valuable, but sadly, the design is crude,cking any innovation. It¡¯s a shame, really. Such a design has actually diminished its intrinsic value.¡± Vivia¡¯s blunt criticism left no room for Sasha¡¯s pride. The ne, hard¨Cwon from Joseph Felix, was dismissed as worthless. Sasha wondered if Vivia¡¯s harsh critique was a result of their earlier altercation. Chapter 340 Worthless! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Up to 30% off Vivia, noticing Sasha¡¯s transparent emotions, shrugged nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the obvious. In my eyes, your ne is worthless.¡± Sasha had to restrain herself. Under different circumstances, she might haveshed out, but the woman before her was YJYO¡¯s Marketing Manager, and that demanded a certain level of respect. Chapter 340: Absolutely Worthless! But faced with such a significant figure, Sasha Felix obviously couldn¡¯t make a scene. She reluctantly closed her mouth, choosing to remain silent. Sasha¡¯s predicament left Mia Ashworth with little room to speak, not wanting her Tears of the Rose to lose its value after Vivia¡¯s evaluation. Vivia didn¡¯t bother with them anymore. She took out her phone, snapped a photo of the exhibit, then made a call while walking away. ¡°Hello, look up Sinire Jewelry for me. I need the owner¡¯s contact number.¡± Sasha and Mia stood there, seething with envy. Such an opportunity had fallen into ire Donovan¡¯s But neither of them voiced their thoughts, silently harboring their resentment. The little episode soon settled, and the incident didn¡¯t spread beyond the scene. ire Donovan wasn¡¯t at the venue. Confident in the event¡¯s security, she felt her presence unnecessary. Instead, she was with Julia Sanders and Cassie Palmer, watching Suzanne Jenkins try on a dress. This dress, a creation of ire¡¯s, was initially intended for a new productunch. But ire felt this asion was more fitting. The three girls sat on the sofa, chatting intermittently but with their eyes fixed on the fitting room, curious about how stunning Suzanne would look in ire¡¯s handcrafted gown. After about ten minutes, the fitting room door opened, and a tall woman with a perfect Eastern face and a graceful neck stepped out. The pure white, off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder gown entuated her curves, making her look breathtakingly beautiful under the lights. ¡°Wow~¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± her look breathtakingly beautiful under the lights. ¡°Wow-¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± ¡°Good heavens! She looks stunning!¡± Even ire Donovan was amazed by the woman¡¯s beauty. Suzanne not only had striking looks and a figure to die for, but her aura blended perfectly with the gown, epitomizing the essence of al goddess. Julia Sanders was the first to react, circling Suzanne with wide eyes, ¡°Suzanne, you look absolutely gorgeous!¡± Cassie Palmer, equally excited, inspected Suzanne from every angle, her eyes filled with admiration, ¡°Yes! Suzanne, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen! It¡¯s blinding!¡± Suzanne Jenkinsughed gracefully, striking a pose, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just average in beauty. It¡¯s really ire¡¯s masterpiece that¡¯s entuating my features, making it look so stunning.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Julia nodded vigorously, then suddenly turned to ire, who sat calmly on the sofa, ¡°ire! You have to design my wedding dress or gown when I get married. I want to look this beautiful too!¡± Cassie Palmer shot Julia apetitive re, adding determinedly, ¡°Me too!¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341: Don¡¯t You Think It¡¯s Beneath You? ire Donovan touched her nose, speechless. How did she get roped into workmitments alread She cleared her throat gently and gestured towards Suzanne Jenkins. Suzanne gracefully turned a ful circle before ire, who, after observing her, nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Suzanne, the sess of this runway show is in your hands.¡± Suzanne gestured an ¡®OK¡® and yfully winked at ire, her demeanor both cheeky and endearing, belying her decade¨Colder age than ire and her friends. Cassie Palmer pped her hands emphatically, then ced them on Suzanne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worr Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the most stunning woman there!¡± With jewels, gowns, and a goddess all set, the only thing missing was an international¨Clevel makeup artist. With Cassie Palmer¡¯s final touch, ire was eagerly anticipating the next day¡¯s show. After a day of exhibition, the guests had a clear idea of the showcased jewelry. However, the gems disyed coldly on their standscked a certain spirit. Jewelry, after all, only truly shines when adorned by someone. Its real value lies in enhancing the radiance of its wearer. Naturally, the runway show became the best way to showcase the gems¡® allure. The venue for the sho was enormous, amodating up to twenty thousand people. An hour before the start, it was alread packed. ire Donovan and Sean Vanderbilt arrived early, taking their seats in the third row, a privilege of being exhibitors. By their arrival, about half of the exhibitors were already seated. Mia Ashworth¡¯s eyes darkened with jealousy when she saw ire. She red at ire and her group, her animosity palpable. ire, seated next to Mia, noticed her hostility. She had encountered Mia at the supermarket days ago without such animosity, so ire was puzzled by Mia¡¯s sudden intense hostility. Without querying Mia, ire simply walked past her and sat down, followed by Sean, Frederick Vanderbilt, and Julia Sanders. ¡°Hey, ire,¡± Julia leaned over Sean, tapping ire¡¯s arm. When ire turned, Julia whispered, #hoblovodah Adin Aaborantly? (Albritema aba Inaliem atvien, Han thein 341. Don¡¯t You Think It¡¯s Beneath You? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Up to 30% off Without querying Mia, ire simply walked past her and sat down, followed by Sean, Frederick Vanderbilt, and Julia Sanders. ¡°Hey, ire,¡± Julia leaned over Sean, tapping ire¡¯s arm. When ire turned, Julia whispered, ¡°What¡¯s with Mia Ashworth? Why was she looking at you like that? Her hatred seems to have intensified.¡± ire shrugged, as puzzled as Julia, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe she realized that Luna Lyons isn¡¯t her strongest card?¡± Her voice, not deliberately subdued, reached Mia¡¯s ears. Mia¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and she snapped at ire, ¡°What are you so proud of, ire Donovan? Thepetition isn¡¯t over yet!¡± ire raised an eyebrow, then slowly turned away, not bothering to look at Mia. She stared straight at the runway, her smile deepening, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not over yet. Why put on a face as if I¡¯ve wronged you gravely?¡± Mia Ashworth was rendered speechless by ire Donovan¡¯s retort. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to control her emotions; she simply couldn¡¯t help it. The moment Vivia mentioned contacting Sinire Jewelry¡¯s owner, a wave of unease and intense jealousy surged within her. She knew that even if Vivia reached ire, a coboration wasn¡¯t guaranteed, as Vivia wasn¡¯t the top decision¨Cmaker in YJYO. Regardless of how much she appreciated ire¡¯s designs, the final sayy with YJYO¡¯s higher¨C ups. But Mia couldn¡¯t bear even the slightest chance of ire gaining such an opportunity. Mia, speechless for a while, red venomously at ire. ire sighed softly and shook her head. ¡°Mia Ashworth, first, we¡¯re from the same country. Making such a scene on foreign soil is embarrassing Secondly, no matter what, you¡¯re my elder. Isn¡¯t it beneath you to look at a younger person with such resentful eyes?¡± Mia exhaled sharply, her fingers interlocking tightly on herp. ire¡¯s words were not without reason; such behavior indeed tarnished their country¡¯s image. Taking a deep breath, she turned away. her eyes harboring deeper resentment and unwillingness. She decided to let go of her grudge against ire for now. The uing fashion show would prove her daughter¡¯s excellence. As Mia turned away, the atmosphere eased somewhat. ire paid her no further attention and started whispering with Sean Vanderbilt. As time passed, the venue filled up, and even Sasha Felix, who had been absent, finally arrived. Her seat was on the other side of Sinire Jewelry, making it clear that the organizers ced Sinire Jewelry between the Qin Group and Felix Glory Corp., effectively in the spotlight. Sasha¡¯s arrival brought a chill to the air as she passed Mia and ire, her face icy. ire merely curled her lips and spared Sasha a nce before looking away, dismissing her hostility as almostughable. Sasha clenched her fists and walked past ire with a stern face. Once seated, Julia Sanders leaned over Sean to tap ire¡¯s arm, her face brimming with mischief. ¡°Hey, ire, with Sasha Felix¡¯s lack ofposure, her aspirations for Mr. Sean seem rather overambitious.¡± The man in the middle instantly felt awkward. Julia¡¯s direct addressing of him made him even more ufortable. ¡°Julia,¡± he said in a low, threatening tone, ¡°if you continue to cross me with your pointless chatter, believe me, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± Julia shivered slightly, sneaking a nce at Sean¡¯s displeased face. She quickly withdrew her hand and made an apologetic gesture before turning back. ire, witnessing Julia¡¯s expression,ughed joyfully. She nudged Sean gently, whispering al warning, ¡°Sean, aren¡¯t you afraid that one day Julia will be your sister¨Cinw and get back at you for all this intimidation?¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342: Let¡¯s Talk About It When She Bes My Sister¨Cin¨CLaw! Sister¨Cinw¡­? Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s face momentarily shifted through an array of expressions, a mix of astonishment an a hint of defeat. After all, the possibility of Julia Sanders bing his sister¨Cinw wasn¡¯t far¨Cfetched. Sean cleared his throat and lifted his eyebrow confidently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when she bes my sister¨Cinw!¡± ire Donovan covered her mouth, chuckling. Was Sean imagining Julia¡¯s transformation from her current helpless demeanor to a formidable presence? As they shared this light moment, two figures approached from the end of the corridor. With less thar five minutes to the start of the runway show, their arrival caught everyone¡¯s attention. As the crowd looked on, they saw a man in his fifties, dressed in a sharp suit, exuding authority that instinctively made the younger generation lower their heads. Apanying him was a younger man with an air of defiance that marked him as no pushover. Mia Ashworth¡¯s sudden exmation, ¡°Joseph!¡± drew ire¡¯s attention from Joseph Felix and Feng Lang ire turned slightly, catching a glimpse of the tears glistening in Mia¡¯s eyes. A cold smile crept onto ire¡¯s lips. She had seen Pa Summers¡® infatuated look at Joseph Felix, but Mia¡¯s reaction was on a whole different level. It was as if an old me, long cherished, was finally reignited. Such depth of emotion, still so intense after over two decades. Mia¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on Joseph Felix, oblivious to her surroundings. As he approached, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and abruptly stood up, ready to greet him. ire watched with interest, a smile ying on her lips. Sean Vanderbilt, sitting beside her, struggled to contain his reaction. However, as Mia stood up, filled with anticipation for a dramatic reunion, Joseph Felix passed by without even a nce, his proximity not even allowing her to brush against his coat. ire heard the metaphorical shattering of a heart and couldn¡¯t help butugh gleefully, turning to abara tha 1/3 with Can Mithan the 342 Let¡¯s Talk About It When She Bes My Sister¨Cin¨CLaw! struggled to contain his reaction. Up to 30% off However, as Mia stood up, filled with anticipation for a dramatic reunion, Joseph Felix passed by without even a nce, his proximity not even allowing her to brush against his coat. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ire heard the metaphorical shattering of a heart and couldn¡¯t help butugh gleefully, turning to share the amusement with Sean. But then, the man who had just walked past Mia stopped right befor her. A gentle voice floated down from above, ¡°ire.¡± ire, who was turning, suddenly froze, lifting her head in mild surprise. Theirst meeting hadn¡¯t been pleasant, so why this sudden, tender call? As ire looked up, Joseph Felix¡¯s smile grew more tender, ¡°After the jewelry exhibition ends, shall we talk again?¡± Talk again? ire¡¯s elegant brows furrowed deeply. Was her rejectionst time not clear enough, or was she not firm enough in her stance? Doesn¡¯t Joseph Felix realize there¡¯s nothing left to discuss between him and ire Donovan? Sasha Felix, seated nearby, was fuming with rage, her teeth nearly grinding together. She had no idea Joseph was attending and wondered about the two empty seats beside her. Now, it was clear they we reserved for Joseph. What she found most unbearable was Joseph¡¯s disregard for her, addressing ire Donovan first,pletely sidelining his daughter, the head of the Felix family. Sasha abruptly stood up and strode towards Joseph, her fury barely concealed. Approaching him, she didn¡¯t even nce at ire but insteadtched onto Joseph¡¯s arm, pouting, ¡°Dad, why are you so Others might have thought she was yfully chiding her father for his tardiness, but Sean Vanderbilt saw through her act. It was a deliberate disy for ire ¨C Sasha unting her affectionate rtionship with Joseph. Sean¡¯s eyes darkened, and he turned to ire, who visibly recoiled at the sight of their intimacy. ire scoffed dismissively, her disdain evident as she looked away, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have time for this. Miss Felix.¡± Joseph frowned, sensing ire¡¯s aversion, his hand tightening subtly at his side. Undeterred by Joseph¡¯s apparent anger, Sasha cooed, ¡°Dad, the show is about to start. Let¡¯s take our seats, shall we?¡± Ignoring Sasha, Joseph kept his gaze fixed on ire, who turned her head away, her expression resolute. She had made her rejection clear. Joseph sighed quietly and gently shrugged off Sasha¡¯s arm, walking to his seat with an air of indifference. Sasha¡¯s eyes shed with hatred, quickly masked as she turned to ire with a sneering smile, ¡°Enjoy the show, ire Donovan. With my dad here, you won¡¯t get far.¡± With that, she strutted off, feigning triumph, but only she knew the depth of her pain. The whole episode, seemingly minor, deeply wounded Mia Ashworth. Even as Joseph took his seat, st remained standing, her gaze filled with sorrow as she looked towards him. It wasn¡¯t until the audience¡¯s view was obstructed and someone tapped her seat that she reluctantly sat down. The host, full of energy, took the stage, but ire sat silently, her mood affected despite having mentally closed the door on Joseph. Sean shook his head and leaned towards ire, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t let this spoil your mood. ire.¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343: Why Haven¡¯t They Appeared Yet? ire Donovan nodded, her silence indicating deep sorrow, which Sean Vanderbilt noticed. Raising an eyebrow, Sean suddenly asked in a low chuckle, ¡°But ire, I really want to know, how do seeing other women crazily infatuated with your biological father? You seemed rather entertained.¡± you feel ire was taken aback, not expecting such a question from Sean. When realization dawned, she burs outughing, ¡°Haha, it felt great, more thrilling than I expected!¡± Sean Vanderbilt shook his head with a smile, relieved to see ire finallyughing. Despite her ims of indifference towards Joseph Felix, Sean knew she cared deep down. After her tumultuous upbringing, ire longed for familial affection more than anyone and envied those with fathers. As they conversed, the host left the stage, and models began to grace the runway, adorned in dresses and jewelry. Each one paused in the spotlight, striking seductive poses to highlight the nes they wore. The host would then introduce the jewelry, naming thepany and designer. The audience, smiling, appreciated the models and listened to the introductions. The models were All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. organized by the nationality of the jewelrypanies, with each country¡¯s collection showcased before moving on to the next. Unexpectedly, Suzanne Jenkins and Luna Lyons hadn¡¯t yet made an appearance. After a long wait. ire, propping her chin with her finger, pouted, ¡°Our country¡¯s usually up front, why haven¡¯t they Mia Ashworth, sitting next to her, noticed this too but remained silent. ¡°It seems we have to wait until the end this time,¡± Sean remarked lightly. ¡°Why? Sean, do you know?¡± ire asked, turning to him, her interest in the runway show fading. Sean tilted his head, smiling ambiguously, ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but when things deviate from the norm, there¡¯s usually a reason. Perhaps one of our country¡¯s pieces is considered a showstopper, saved for the grand finale.¡± The grand finale? ire was familiar with the concept ¨C typically, the most valuable piece of jewelry, as appraised by experts, was reserved for the finale, resulting in that country¡¯s entire collection being showcasedst. This was rare, as most participants in jewelry exhibitions strove to acquire 130% of! The grand finale? ire was familiar with the concept ¨C typically, the most valuable piece of jewelry, as appraised by experts, was reserved for the finale, resulting in that country¡¯s entire collection being showcasedst. This was rare, as most participants in jewelry exhibitions strove to acquire expensive raw or semi¨Cfinished gems, leading to a uniform level of quality among the exhibited pieces. Therefore, there usually wasn¡¯t a significant disparity to warrant a grand finale, and the order of appearance was determined by the alphabetical order of the countries. Hearing Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s exnation, ire Donovan was surprised, ¡°Really? The grand finale? How expensive must a jewel be to overshadow all others?¡± Mia Ashworth, overhearing their conversation, smiled smugly. Her family¡¯s heirloom, ¡®Tears of the Rose ¡®was already famous in the jewelry world, surpassing any ordinary ruby, sapphire, or diamond. When the organizers collected the jewelry, their astonished reactions to ¡®Tears of the Rose¡® assured her of its unmatched value. Imagining the scene, Mia¡¯s eyebrows rose in triumph, and she sneered at ire Donovan, whispering, ¡°Heh, Luna, this time, I¡¯ll not only surpass ire Donovan, but I¡¯ll also make your name renowned across Southeast Asia.¡± Though she spoke softly, ire, with her keen hearing, caught something. She didn¡¯t turn to look at Mia but smirked slightly, watching the models on the runway, then turned to Sean, ¡°If what you say is true, this jewelry show is going to be quite exciting.¡± Sasha Felix, sitting nearby, also sensed the unusual situation. She turned to her father, Joseph Felix, trying to suppress her annoyance and asked admiringly, ¡°Dad, it seems like our turn is being skipped. We haven¡¯t appeared yet.¡± Joseph nodded, echoing Sean¡¯s sentiment, ¡°It seems one of our country¡¯s pieces is reserved for the grand finale.¡± At the mention of the grand finale, Sasha¡¯s heart raced with joy. ¡°It seems our ¡®Starlight Sapphire¡® is quite significant! Dad, I went to the venue yesterday, and aside from The Ashworth¡¯s ¡®Tears of the Rose,¡¯ no other piece can match our ¡®Starlight Sapphire.¡± Tears of the Rose¡®? Joseph hadn¡¯t even nced at Mia Ashworth when they arrived. Now, he looked ove though Mia was blocked by four people from Sinire Jewelry. His lips curled slightly in a cold sneer, ¡°Hmm¡­ The Ashworth are really splurging this time, even bringing out their family heirloom. Impressive.¡± no other piece can match our ¡®Starlight Sapphire.¡°¡± Tears of the Rose? Joseph hadn¡¯t even nced at Mia Ashworth when they arrived. Now, he looked ove though Mia was blocked by four people from Sinire Jewelry. His lips curled slightly in a cold sneer, ¡°Hmm¡­ The Ashworth are really splurging this time, even bringing out their family heirloom. Impressive.¡± Sasha misinterpreted his nce as looking at ire Donovan and her face darkened with anger. ¡°Joseph Felix is such a pretender, acting sick at home but showing off his grandeur here, obviously for ire Donovan. What is this old man plotting?¡± Fuming, she clenched her fist, her nails digging into her palm, her eyes turning venomous. She resolved either to bring down ire Donovan or find an opportunity to end Joseph Felix. She was determined not to relinquish control of the Felix family. Joseph, oblivious to her hatred, continued, ¡°While ¡®Starlight Sapphire¡® is precious, ¡®Tears of the Rose¡® is equally valuable. And I heard ire Donovan brought her design from the Charm Designers¡® Competition. Any of these three could be the final showstopper.¡± The Climax Arrives! Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344: The Climax Arrives! Up to 30% off His assessment was quite fair; he didn¡¯t belittle Mia Ashworth and ire Donovan¡¯s work just because the Starlight Sapphire was his. However, Sasha Felix¡¯s heart was seething with even more hatred. Clenching her teeth, though she tried to suppress it, anger was evident in her voice, ¡°I won¡¯t mention the Tears of the Rose, they¡¯re inherently expensive, but what about ire Donovan¡¯s diamond All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ne? Just a diamond worth tens of millions, and it dares topete with our Starlight Sapphire?¡± Not just Joseph Felix, but even the Wind Wolf sitting on the other side frowned upon hearing this. He turned to nce at Sasha Felix and shook his head in disbelief. Joseph Felix¡¯s expression darkened instantly, anger rising in his eyes, ¡°Jinxiu, we¡¯re in the jewelry business. If you don¡¯t understand the soul that designers imbue in jewelry, how can you take over the Felix family¡¯s business?¡± His words undoubtedly struck a chord in Sasha Felix¡¯s heart. Her fingers dug deeper into her palm, and a thin mist seemed to cloud her eyes. ¡°Dad, no matter how skilled a designer is, isn¡¯t the value of a piece of jewelry ultimately determined by the jewel itself? I don¡¯t believe that if you give ire Donovan a stone and ask her to design a ne, it could sell for a fortune!¡± Her defiant words were somewhat illogical. Sasha Felix had never talked back to Joseph Felix before, let alone in such a tone. Joseph Felix¡¯s expression grew even colder. He opened his mouth slightly but then said nothing more. As time passed, the show was nearing its end. ire Donovan had some doubts about Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s words, but now, she believed them. This time, one of the three families¡® jewels would undoubtedly be the finale. ire Donovan, usuallyposed, couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, even more so than when she attended the Charm Designers¡® Competition. Not just her, but Mia Ashworth and Sasha Felix were also on tenterhooks, knowing the results would soon be revealed. As a country¡¯s jewelry disy concluded, the climax finally arrived! Everyone knew there were only three models left to walk the stage. On the right side of the catwalk, a tall model stepped forward. Though distant, the ne around her neck, glittering with blue starlight, was unmistakable. The Starlight Sapphire shone dazzlingly under the lights of the venue. Immediately, there were exmations from the audience, evidently amazed and deeply interested in the Starlight Sapphire ne. 344 The Climax Arrives! Up to 30% off ¡°Wow! The Starlight Sapphire is sorge!¡± ¡°Yes, indeed, it looks stunning on the model!¡± ¡°This must be worth a fortune, right?¡± ¡°Of course! The Starlight Sapphire is rare, especially one of this size.¡± Hearing the discussions behind her, Sasha Felix¡¯s face turned pale with fury. She had brought out the most valuable Starlight Sapphire of the Felix family, even the hidden gem of Joseph Felix, and it was the first to be presented? Losing to Mia Ashworth¡¯s Tears of the Rose was bad enough, but to be outdone by ire Donovan was unbearable. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her face stiffened with anger as she blurted out, ¡°Has the organizer¡¯s brain been squashed in a door? Don¡¯t they know the value of this Starlight Sapphire? If theyck knowledgeable appraisers, I can find them some. What in the world is this?!¡± A girl, dressed beautifully and with a decent demeanor, burst out with a curse, drawing attention from those in front, beside, and behind her. Clearly, from her words, many deduced that the Starlight Sapphire ne was hers, and disdainful nces were thrown her way. However, no one spoke up: after all, why offend someone over something that had nothing to do with them? Joseph Felix, sitting beside her, also caught some of these looks. He slowly closed his eyes, his face twitching slightly, evidently suppressing something. With the appearance of the Starlight Sapphire, the suspense nowy only with the Tears of the Rose and ire Donovan¡¯s diamond ne and the answer would be revealed by the next model to walk the stage. Although the Starlight Sapphire had appeared and Sasha Felix was livid, she still stared intently at the stage, preferring the Tears of the Rose to win over ire Donovan¡¯s victory. Soon, after the model with the Starlight Sapphire posed in several styles and was introduced by the host, another figure emerged from the right side of the catwalk. The woman, with long ck hair and a tall figure, was too far and poorly positioned for Sasha Felix to see what was around her neck. Sasha widened her eyes further in an attempt to see¡­ At this moment Mia Ashworth¡¯s hands were firmly on the armrests of her chair, her upper body leaning forward. She stared unblinkingly at the right side of the catwalk, trying hard to identify the woman under the lights. Chapter 344: The Climax Arrives! Up to 30% off In contrast to her tension, ire Donovan appeared calmer, but only on the surface; her heartbeat elerated at this moment. As the woman slowly emerged from the lights, ire Donovan¡¯s fingers gradually tightened, and she stared unblinkingly at the figure. In this extreme silence, ire Donovan could even hear the fierce pounding of her own heart. As the woman officially stepped onto the catwalk, the venue seemed to ignite instantly. Many recognized the face that emerged and the ne around her neck. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Luna Lyons!¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡­ It¡¯s really Luna Lyons!¡± ¡°The ne she¡¯s wearing is the Tears of the Rose! Oh my, whichpany dared to bring such a valuable jewel!¡± ¡°Luna Lyons is truly a goddess! Already beautiful, and with that ne, she¡¯s absolutely stunning!¡± ¡°So beautiful!¡± ¡°Wow! This is incredible! Tears of the Rose and Luna Lyons, a perfect match!¡± The noisy excitement erupted, but Mia Ashworth¡¯s ears suddenly rang. A buzzing sound filled her ears as if draining all her strength. She leaned back against the chair with a thud. Her face turned pale as she stared at the emerging Luna Lyons, her fingers gripping the armrest so tightly that they might have pierced through if it weren¡¯t sturdy. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Yesterday, when Vivia made her statement, she was merely upset because she knew the true value of the ne wasn¡¯t determined by Vivia alone but by the collective appraisal of the five judges from the organizingmittee. Cocker 345 This Model Doesn¡¯t Pose Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Up to 30% off Chapter 345: This Model Doesn¡¯t Pose But now, with Luna Lyons¡® entrance, it meant that her Tears of the Rose had been judged inferior to ire Donovan¡¯s diamond ne by the five international jewelry appraisers invited by the organizers. In stark contrast to Mia Ashworth¡¯s dejected demeanor, ire Donovan merely showed a slight surprise. On recognizing Luna Lyons, she exhaled softly. As the apparent winner, ire Donovan¡¯s face bore no overly dramatic expression. ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± ire Donovan chuckled pleasantly, leaning backzily in her chair. She nced at Sean Vanderbilt and raised her thumb in approval, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re really a master predictor.¡± Sean Vanderbilt chuckled and shook his head, then his slender fingers gently ruffled ire Donovan¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s your brilliance, ire! Being the finale¡­ that¡¯s not something money can buy.¡± Indeed! Despite the Tears of the Rose and the pigeon¨Cegg¨Csized Starlight Sapphire being showcased, they still fell short against ire Donovan¡¯s diamond ne, proving her prowess as the designer. Luna Lyons had reached the forefront of the catwalk. Her face was taut, unlike the typically indifferent expressions of other models. In her strained face, one could discern hints of annoyance and dissatisfaction. As she posed, her gaze found Mia Ashworth and ire Donovan in the third row. Luna¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, careful not to disy too much emotion. Mia Ashworth, having seen Luna Lyons looking their way, recovered from her previous emotions. Hearing ire Donovan and Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s conversation, she sneered sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug. The real highlight is tonight¡¯s auction. These people don¡¯t appreciate design or art; they only see the value of the gems.¡± Her point wasn¡¯t wrong; most people first consider the mary worth of the gems in jewelry, often ignorant of the artistic design. Thus, ire Donovan didn¡¯t contradict her, quietly watching the catwalk. As Luna Lyons finished her walk, another woman emerged from the right side of the stage. Although she was in shadows, making her hard to see clearly, her tall, slender, and well¨Cproportioned figure was captivating. Her perfect silhouette in the dim light invited more imagination, causing many men in the audience to feel their hearts race. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°This model seems different from the others; she looks fuller.¡± Potter 545 This Model Doesn¡¯t Pose Up to 30% off ¡°Yeah, the previous models were too thin, their hands, their legs, they seemed like they¡¯d break with a little force. This one seems different.¡± ire Donovan curved her lips slightly, tilting her head to Sean Vanderbilt, ¡°Suzanne is out.¡± Sean Vanderbilt smiled and nodded, a glint of amusement in his eyes. As Luna Lyons stepped off the stage, Suzanne Jenkins stepped onto the catwalk, emerging from the shadows. She held her chin up slightly, her long legs striding powerfully towards the front of the catwalk. In designing this gown for Suzanne Jenkins, ire Donovan aimed to highlight Suzanne¡¯s long, slender, and fair legs. The dress¡¯s front waspletely open from the thighs down, with the material starting from the sides and trailing to the floor, creating a fishtail effect. From the moment Suzanne Jenkins took her first step, thunderous exmations erupted from the audience ¡°Wow! Those legs! So white, so long, so slim, so beautiful!¡± ¡°Those dazzling white legs have blinded me!¡± For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on Suzanne Jenkins¡® legs, and when they looked up. they were further astonished by the diamond ne adorning her chest. ¡°God! That diamond ne is gorgeous!¡± ¡°Exactly! Is it just me, or does it seem like the ne, the model, and her gown were custom¨Cmade for each other? It¡¯s perfect. Tonight is the first time I¡¯ve felt truly amazed!¡± ¡°No word can describe her beauty. She¡¯s not human; she¡¯s a celestial being who descended from heaven. Suzanne¡¯s presence is so ethereal, I feel like I¡¯m floating.¡± Suddenly, someone recognized the woman on the stage, and their scream drowned out all other soun ¡°It¡¯s Suzanne Jenkins! She¡¯s Suzanne Jenkins!¡± Someone nearby, puzzled, stared at the screamer, ¡°Who¡¯s Suzanne Jenkins?¡± The person covered their mouth, tears of excitement brimming. ¡°She¡¯s our country¡¯s grand m actress!¡± After the initial excitement, she started shouting frantically again, ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯ve never seen her this beautiful! She¡¯s stunning! Ahhh¡­ Suzanne Jenkins¡­ Suzanne Jenkins¡­¡± Her voice was so loud that nearby people heard and recognized Suzanne Jenkins too, joining in the shouts, ¡°Suzanne Jenkins! Suzanne Jenkins!¡± With two thousand people in attendance, many werepatriots. As the shouts spread, they too joined in excitedly, ¡°Suzanne Jenkins! Suzanne Jenkins!¡± In just a few minutes, almost the entire venue was shouting her name. Some foreigners, overwhelmed by the chorus of voices and Suzanne Jenkins¡® charm, joined in the uproar, regardless of whether they knew her or not, ¡°Suzanne Jenkins! Suzanne Jenkins!¡± When Suzanne Jenkins reached the front of the catwalk, the entire hall chanted her name. Normally, models maintain an indifferent expression during a show, but seeing almost everyone shouting her name. Suzanne Winst the entire venue was shouting ner name. Some foreigners, overwhelmed by the chorus of voices and Suzanne Jenkins¡® charm, joined in the uproar, regardless of whether they knew her or not, ¡°Suzanne Jenkins! Suzanne Jenkins!¡± When Suzanne Jenkins reached the front of the catwalk, the entire hall chanted her name. Normally, models maintain an indifferent expression during a show, but seeing almost everyone shouting her name, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Her smile drove the crowd wilder! ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful! Her smile melts my heart!¡± ¡°That smile could bring nations to their knees!¡± At this point, the host was supposed to introduce Sinire Jewelry and the diamond ne worn by Suzanne Jenkins. However, the uproar made herugh too. Only when the cheering subsided slightly did she take the microphone, smiling, ¡°Ah¡­ In all my years of hosting shows, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a model receive such a universal ovation.¡± The venue erupted inughter and a few whistles followed. The host tilted her head, a bit helplessly. ¡°Please, everyone, keep quiet. Control your excitement for a moment. If I don¡¯t start the introduction, this model won¡¯t pose.¡± Another round ofughter ensued, but then the audience finally quieted down, and no more heckling was heard. The hall finally fell silent. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346: Caught Between Laughter and Tears The host nodded in satisfaction and began, ¡°This diamond nees from Sinire Jewelry, designed by COCO¡­¡± Before she could finish, the audience erupted in gasps. Somewhat exasperated, the host waited for the noise to subside before continuing. ¡°This ne is COCO¡¯s winning piece from the Charm Designers¡® Competition¡­¡± Foreseeing another interruption, she paused, and as expected, gasps filled the room again. She shrugged helplessly, waiting for the noise to die down before adding with a smile, ¡°As many of your know, COCO¡¯s breakthrough work was The Empress¡® Scepter. It stunned the world and mesmerized th empress. Like The Empress¡® Scepter, this ne is a masterpiece personally designed and crafted by COCO!¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± The excitement was even louder this time, with many voicing their admiration, ¡°No wonder I found this ne so stunning. It¡¯s COCO¡¯s own creation!¡± ¡°I knew Suzanne Jenkins was beautiful before, but never to this extent. It¡¯s all COCO¡¯s design. Amazing!¡± While the host spoke, all eyes in the second and third rows, filled with representatives from other countries¡® jewelrypanies, turned towards ire Donovan. Envy and admiration shone in their eyes. Surrounded by so many gazes, ire Donovan just smiled, epting the attention calmly. Meanwhile, Mia Ashworth, sitting beside her, turned visibly upset. She couldn¡¯t fathom what the organizers were thinking. Why were they detailing Sinire Jewelry¡¯s piece so meticulously, unlike others? Her discontent went unnoticed, and it didn¡¯t affect ire Donovan, who shone in her momen of glory, leaving Mia Ashworth to sulk alone like a clown. The host, seemingly intent on causing a stir, shifted the spotlight to the gown Suzanne Jenkins wore after introducing the ne. ¡°Besides the ne, the gown worn by the model is designed and crafted by the renowned international fashion designer Summer¡­¡± The audience reacted with more cheers, clearly surprised by the grandeur of the event. Hiring Summer for a gown design was an extravagant affair, starting at millions. As expensive as it was for a dress that, unlike jewelry, couldn¡¯t be passed down through generations, it was a significant investment. The host waited for the cheers to subside before continuing with a smile. Her eyes then mischievously turned towards ire Donovan, ¡°Of course, what many don¡¯t know is that the famous international fashion designer Summer and the renowned jewelry designer COCO are actually the same person!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Up to 30% off! he reaction was more than just cheers; the gasps and screams nearly lifted the roof of the venue. ountless eyes, following the host¡¯s cue, turned towards ire Donovan amidst excited screams. Ever laire Donovan felt a bit embarrassed. he information about Sinire Jewelry and the diamond ne was provided by her, but she hadn¡¯t nentioned a word about the gown. She wasn¡¯t sure how the organizers discovered this connection, eaving her feeling a mix of amusement and bewilderment. Despite her wish for a low profile, her talent simply wouldn¡¯t allow it! At that moment, Suzanne enkins, standing on the catwalk, winked at ire Donovan, who realized that the information about he gown and Summer must havee from her. Sighing, ire Donovan shook her head, resigned to epting the overwhelming attention and screams illing the room. Finally, the fashion show concluded amidst roaring cheers. As the audience gradually left the venue, ire Donovan and those in the front rows remained seated. waiting for most of the spectators to exit. Mia Ashworth¡¯s face was beyond description, as dark as the bottom of a pot, ring hatefully at ire Donovan. It seemed she wanted to say something, but then thought better of it, perhaps realizing it was pointless at this stage. Standing up, she shot ire Donovan a final re and huffed away. ire Donovan helplessly shrugged at Sean Vanderbilt, who, smiling, took her hand and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get ready for the auction tonight.¡± As they stood, people in the front row also got up, turned around, and extended their hands to ire Donovan with ttering smiles, ¡°COCO, it¡¯s an honor to meet you here.¡± ire was briefly taken aback these were prominent figures in the jewelry industry, especially the man extending his hand, a major yer in L country¡¯s jewelry market with a brand presence across Southeast Asia and beyond. One by one, the industry giants from the second row came to speak with ire Donovan, clearly acknowledging the biggest winner of the jewelry show. After exchanging pleasantries, they departed, and soon, the venue was almost empty. ire Donovan heaved a sigh, feeling her hand nearly numb from all the handshakes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sean Vanderbilt nodded, and together with Julia Sanders, Frederick Vanderbilt, and others, they started One by one, the industry giants from the secoriu TOW CO¡­ acknowledging the biggest winner of the jewelry show. After exchanging pleasantries, they departed, and soon, the venue was almost empty. ire Donovan heaved a sigh, feeling her hand nearly numb from all the handshakes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sean Vanderbilt nodded, and together with Julia Sanders, Frederick Vanderbilt, and others, they started towards the exit. Just as they walked past the third row, a voice called from behind, ¡°ire.¡± She paused for a moment, then continued walking without turning back, as if she hadn¡¯t heard. Joseph Felix, standing behind, watched her indifferent back and sighed helplessly. ¡°Dad!¡± Sasha Felix finally lost her patience, grabbing Joseph Felix¡¯s arm, ¡°Dad, what are you doing? She doesn¡¯t even want to talk to you, why keep trying? And I¡¯m your daughter! Why are you treating me this way now?¡± Joseph Felix closed his eyes slowly, lips pressed tightly. He didn¡¯t feel like exining much to Sasha Felix, especially after her previous unreasonable behavior. His cold attitude was the final straw for Sasha, who had been suppressing her anger since Joseph Felix appeared. Now, she couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Up to 30% off Chapter 347: Do You Want Suzanne to Take Your ce? ¡°I¡¯ve been part of the Felix family since I was seven. It¡¯s always been me at your side, fulfilling your need for familial affection and apanying you through those lonely years. And it¡¯s only me who will be there to care for you in your old age!¡± Sasha Felix¡¯s voice grew increasingly agitated, her tremulous tone ringing with anger in Joseph Felix¡¯s ears. Joseph Felix¡¯s icy gaze slowly opened and turned towards Sasha Felix, his emotionless stare making her anger seem almostughable. ¡°Heh¡­ Jinxiu, if even your own mother can be used by you, how can I dare hope for you to care for me in my old age?¡± Sasha Felix¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment at his retort, indicating Joseph Felix knew the truth behind that incident. Any defense from Sasha now would only highlight her malicious and heartless nature. Seeing the thick sarcasm in Joseph Felix¡¯s eyes, Sasha let out a breath, her once rigid posture slumping. ¡°Heh¡­¡± sheughed coldly, almost mockingly, ¡°So, she¡¯s in your hands now? Everything before was just a y you put on for me.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Joseph Felix shot her a cold nce and shook off her hand, striding towards the stairs. ¡°You simply know nothing about the affairs between men and women.¡± That night, he was too drunk to be conscious, let alone capable of such an act. Sasha¡¯s little scheme could only deceive herself. Watching his retreating figure, Sasha bit her lip, frustrated. She had invested so much to get to this point. Where did she go wrong? ¡°Dad!¡± She shouted after him, not caring whether he stopped or turned back, ¡°Have you ever really seen me as your daughter?¡± The figure ahead paused momentarily. Wind Wolf, following behind, also stopped, frowning slightly at Sasha¡¯s words. He looked at the figure ahead, his lips twitching slightly, but ultimately he remained silent. The figure resumed walking after a minute of silence, leaving without a word. Meanwhile, ire Donovan, Sean Vanderbilt, Julia Sanders, and Frederick Vanderbilt left the venue and headed backstage, where one of their key contributors was. The start and end of the show were the busiest times backstage, but fortunately, most front¨Crow models had already left, making the area Chapter 347: Do You Want Suzanne to Take Your ce? Up to 30% off ire¡¯s eyes scanned the room and finally settled on a familiar figure. She walked over and yfully tapped on the shoulder, ¡°Where¡¯s Suzanne?¡± The person turned,zily pointing towards the changing room, ¡°Changing clothes.¡± Julia Sanders particrly loved Suzanne Jenkins in that dress, which had dazzled everyone today. Hearing that Suzanne was changing out of it, she seemed displeased. ¡°Why change? Isn¡¯t there a press interview soon? It would look so good to wear that dress, especially since Suzanne is also attending the auction tonight.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Cassie Palmer¡¯s eyes twitched irritably as she stared at ire Donovan, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to do the interview? You want Suzanne to take your ce?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± ire Donovan replied with a smile, turning Cassie¡¯s head back and casually cing her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Today, Suzanne¡¯s performance was wless, and this jewelry show has had a huge impact. I want to take this opportunity to solidify Suzanne¡¯s foothold in Southeast Asia. It¡¯s free publicity, too good to miss.¡± Her reasoning seemed entirely for the sake of Suzanne Jenkins¡® acting career, but only Cassie Palmer knew that ire Donovan simply preferred not to be in the limelight. However, ire was right: having Suzanne Jenkins handle the interview would tie her fame directly to Sinire Jewelry. potentially making a big ssh across Southeast Asia. So, Cassie Palmer just curled her lips and said no more. While they were talking, Suzanne Jenkins changed out of her runway gown into a simpler dress. Even in this attire, her beauty and captivating curves were perfectly highlighted. ire Donovan looked at her approvingly, ¡°Yes, very good, perfect!¡± Suzanne Jenkins walked over with a puzzled look, frowning at ire Donovan, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing for the interview now?¡± ire Donovan chuckled and, taking Suzanne¡¯s arm, led her towards the interview area. She yfully pushed Suzanne onto the stage, ¡°You¡¯re the one doing the interview!¡± After steadying herself, Suzanne looked back to see everyone smiling at her. Understanding the situation, she didn¡¯t resist. Stepping forward, she exuded the charisma of a seasoned actress. Chapter 347: Do You Want Suzanne to Take Your ce? Up to 30% off ire Donovan chuckled and, taking Suzanne¡¯s arm, led her towards the interview area. She yfully pushed Suzanne onto the stage. ¡°You¡¯re the one doing the interview!¡± After steadying herself, Suzanne looked back to see everyone smiling at her. Understanding the situation, she didn¡¯t resist. Stepping forward, she exuded the charisma of a seasoned actress. ire Donovan and her group watched from the side, with Julia Sanders asionally giving Suzanne enthusiastic thumbs up. Indeed, handling interviews was a task best left to a veteran actress like Suzanne Jenkins. ire Donovan had always trusted her. From their first encounter, she knew Suzanne Jenkins was a smart woman, her intelligence subtly revealed through details rather than overt disys. As they watched Suzanne handle the interview with ease, steady footsteps approached from behind. ire Donovan didn¡¯t pay much attention due to the crowd, but suddenly, a hand gently tapped her shoulder, and a deep male voice sounded, ¡°ire.¡± At the sound, ire¡¯s back tensed, and she shrugged off the hand with annoyance. Turning around, he dark brown eyes looked impatiently at the man, ¡°Mr. Felix of the Felix family. I¡¯m quite busy.¡± As ire finished speaking, Sean Vanderbilt and Julia Sanders also turned, their expressions not too friendly towards Joseph Felix. They could see that Joseph Felix genuinely wanted to mend his rtionship with ire, but his past actions had understandably upset her. Being on ire¡¯s side. they showed no warmth towards Joseph Felix¡¯s persistent attempts. er 34 What Do You Really Want? Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348: What Do You Really Want? Up to 30% off Joseph Felix faced a group of stern faces, feeling immense pressure. He even thought that if he said. anything to upset ire Donovan, those around her would not hesitate to strike him. Taking a deep breath, Joseph Felix shook his head, a trace of fatigue in his brow. ¡°I just want to talk to you again, ire. I don¡¯t think our rtionship should be like this.¡± ¡°How should it be, then?¡± ire Donovan asked, spreading her hands in a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, filled with an icy chill. Joseph Felix pursed his lips firmly, and suddenly, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he reached out and grabbed ire Donovan¡¯s hand. ire was taken aback, momentarily stunned into inaction. Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s brows furrowed, his cold gaze falling on Joseph Felix¡¯s hand holding ire¡¯s. Anger began to simmer in his eyes. Half a minuteter, ire reacted, trying to pull away, but Joseph Felix held on tighter. Seeing ire¡¯s resistance, Sean didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed Joseph Felix¡¯s wrist, applying pressure. His strength was renowned in Ascalon; knocking someone down with a single punch was not beyond Joseph Felix¡¯s face twisted in pain, but he stubbornly refused to let go. Sean exerted almost his maximum strength. If he applied more, Joseph¡¯s hand might be ruined. Regardless of past issues, Joseph Felix was ire¡¯s biological father, and Sean wouldn¡¯t risk offending his potential future father¨Cinw by harming him seriously. He didn¡¯t increase the pressure but didn¡¯t loosen his grip either. Looking straight into Joseph Felix¡¯s eyes, Sean asked deeply, ¡°Mr. Felix, what do you really want?¡± Joseph Felix¡¯s face paled with pain, veins bulging on his forehead as he endured the agony. He only looked into ire Donovan¡¯s eyes, his voice filled with immense pain, ¡°ire, just onest time, please?¡± Cassie Palmer watched, eyebrows twitching, and whispered to Julia Sanders, ¡°Such persistence. If he pursued women with this determination, who could resist him?¡± Julia nodded, ¡°Mr. Sean was just as persistent when he pursued ire. That¡¯s how he won her over.¡± They understood ire well. Despite her tough exterior, she was not immune to emotional appeals. Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 348: What Do You Really Want? Up to 30% off Ju nodded, Mr. Sean was just as persistent wnen ne pursued ire. Inats now ne won ner over. They understood ire well. Despite her tough exterior, she was not immune to emotional appeals. ire looked down, biting her lip, her gaze falling on Joseph¡¯s wrist now turning blue under Sean¡¯s grip. Her heart ached despite her better judgment. ¡°Alright,¡± she finally relented. ¡°But not now. Tomorrow, the organizers are inviting all exhibitors for a cruise. We¡¯ll talk then.¡± Joseph Felix¡¯s heart rxed, a smile finally gracing his face. He quickly released ire¡¯s hand, afraid of hurting her, and Sean also let go. Rubbing his bruised wrist, Joseph smiled and nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find you.¡± Having achieved his aim, Joseph Felix nodded at the others and turned to leave. Far away. Wind Wolf seeing Joseph¡¯s swollen wrist, was irate. ¡°That Sean Vanderbilt went too far! He was too harsh on you. He¡­¡± Joseph Felix, rather than being angry, actually chuckled at the situation. His cheery demeanor caused Wind Wolf to halt his words mid¨Csentence, then a few stepster, he cautiously asked, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be?¡± Joseph Felix replied with a smile, ncing at the bruise on his wrist, his face showing a hint of admiration. ¡°Not only am I not angry, I should thank him.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Wind Wolf was utterly dumbfounded, his expression betraying his confusion. Could it be that the master enjoys being mistreated? Joseph was almost crippled by Sean Vanderbilt, yet he felt grateful? Understanding Wind Wolf¡¯s puzzlement, Joseph Felix exined, ¡°That group of people¡­ probably only Sean Vanderbilt truly understands ire. Regardless of everything, I am ire¡¯s biological father. ire may hate me, resent me, but deep down, she still craves fatherly love.¡± Joseph Felix sighed, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Sean Vanderbilt knows this that he Material ? N?velDrama.Org. acted so harshly, yet he measured his force just right, causing me pain but not crippling my hand. To ire, that must have seemed harsh. Sean deliberately provoked ire to give in. Without Sean¡¯s intervention, I might never have gotten this chance again.¡± Wind Wolf nodded in understanding, looking back with admiration. ¡°That¡¯s quite the stratagem, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 348: What Do You Really Want? Up to 30% off Wind Wolf nodded in understanding, looking back with admiration, ¡°That¡¯s quite the stratagem, isn¡¯t it?¡± Joseph Felix nodded and fell silent. But he couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of sadness. Compared to Sean Vanderbilt, what had he done all these years? If only he had been as cunning and broad¨Cminded as Sean, perhaps his rtionship with the Xia family and Huanru wouldn¡¯t have ended so tragically. Who was right or wrong in those past affairs? Who could say at this point? Joseph Felix¡¯s arrival was like a brief interlude. Once he left, ire Donovan¡¯s face showed no trace of his presence, as if he had never been there at all. Only she knew the deep mark her father had left in her heart just now. The most exciting part of the jewelry show was the auction. Unlike the fashion show, not just anyone could attend the auction. Entry was limited to exhibitingpanies and individuals holding invitations from the organizers. The invitations were exclusive, reserved for the wealthy and influential, those who could afford to partake in such an event. ire Donovan and her group found their seats at the auction. ire turned to Julia Sanders, Suzanne Jenkins, and the other women, smiling, ¡°Have you set your sights on anything?¡± As a jewelry designer herself, ire had raised the bar for Julia Sanders and Cassie Palmer. Both shook their heads. Suzanne Jenkins smiled, her chin lifted with a beautiful curve, ¡°I have! Every piece of jewelry I¡¯ve worn must be mine! I¡¯m going to bid on the one ire designed!¡± ¡°Wow-¡± Julia Sanders and Cassie Palmer eximed in unison, giving Suzanne Jenkins a thumbs¨Cup, ¡°Suzanne, that¡¯s so badass!¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349: Is This Really Okay? Women often have a stubborn affection for jewelry, but few can boldly im that every piece they¡¯ve worn must be theirs. Such a statement demands not only courage but absolute financial power! After Julia Sanders¡® remark, she yfully winked at Suzanne Jenkins and asked teasingly, ¡°Suzanne, did you bring enough money? ire¡¯s personally designed and crafted jewelry doesn¡¯te cheap, you know.¡± Cassie Palmer nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah, considering its starring role, it won¡¯t be cheap to win the bid.¡± Suzanne Jenkins, initially confident, hesitated upon hearing this, her brows furrowing slightly in surprise. She turned to ire Donovan, her confidence waning as she asked tentatively, ¡°ire, is it really that expensive?¡± ire Donovan shook her head with a soft chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, it¡¯s an auction after all. But if not many people are interested, maybe you can get it for a few tens of millions.¡± Hearing this, Suzanne Jenkins felt uneasy. Considering the poprity of the ne during the show, it was likely many would bid for it. Although she had earned a substantial amount from her acting career, spending hundreds of millions was a different matter entirely. Seeing Suzanne¡¯s downcast look, ire Donovanughed and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Suzanne. If you can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll bid for it and give it to you as a gift.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Julia Sanders and Cassie Palmer were shocked, their faces twisting as if they had been wronged, and they began to protest. ¡°ire, I want one too!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it, just that I can¡¯t afford it. ire, that¡¯s not fair.¡± ire Donovan scolded them with a nce. She knew well that neither of them was poor. They were just reluctant to spend their own money on her creations, hoping to get them as wedding gifts from her. She was well aware of their little schemes. ¡°Enough, you two. Haven¡¯t I given you plenty before? Don¡¯tpete with Suzanne this time.¡± 64% Chapter 349: Is This Really Okay? Up to 30% off Julia Sanders pouted, and Cassie Palmer also gave a resigned look, dropping the argument. Suzanne Jenkins, however, felt a bit awkward, ¡°ire, is this¡­ really okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± ire Donovan pulled out a card from her bag and waved it in front of the women, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have this! Just bid, Suzanne, and don¡¯t fret about the money. Besides, I¡¯ll get seventy percent of the auction money back, so it¡¯s not a loss!¡± Sean Vanderbilt, recognizing the card, twitched at the corner of his eye. Julia Sanders eyed the card curiously, then asked in confusion, ¡°ire, when did you get this card? I¡¯ve never seen it before. Isn¡¯t that the unlimited ck diamond card?¡± ire Donovan pped Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s shoulder proudly, smiling blissfully. ¡°This card was a gift. from Sean, it has fifty billion in it.¡± Fifty billion!? Julia Sanders, ¡°¡­¡± Cassie Palmer, Suzanne Jenkins, Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The three women simultaneously widened their eyes in shock, their jaws nearly dropping to the floor. They stared at the card in ire Donovan¡¯s hand, then at Sean Vanderbilt, and back at the card again, their expressions a mix ofplexity and envy. Julia Sanders chuckled awkwardly, touching her nose, ¡°I should have kept quiet.¡± Knowing she¡¯d only get a mouthful of ¡®dog food¡® (enviable disys of affection), she regretted asking. It was too disheartening. Suzanne Jenkins pursed her lips and turned away, raising her hand as if wishing she could p herself She thought she¡¯d never make fifty billion in her lifetime, yet here was Sean Vanderbilt, casually gifting it to ire. The disparity between people could be so vast. ire Donovan, seeing the women turn away, blinked in confusion and looked at Sean, ¡°Did I say something wrong, Sean?¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350: Isn¡¯t That Annoying? ¡°Who said that?¡± ire Donovan hummed, leaning closer to Sean Vanderbilt and whispered, ¡°The designer didn¡¯t do justice to this Starlight Sapphire. If I buy it and redesign it, its value could triple at least.¡± Sean nced at her, then heard her add, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just about the value. I simply like it. Starlight Sapphires of this quality are rare, especially one thisrge. It¡¯s worth any price, priceless on the market.¡± In the auction hall, the bidding was fierce, but ire remained rxed, casually lifting her bidding paddle after hearing others push the price up to one hundred and fifty million. Some had to reluctantly withdraw due to the high price. ire Donovan nced at the bidder of one hundred and fifty million and smirked. ¡°Sean, the Felix family is interesting. They brought it themselves and now want to buy it back. One hundred and fifty million minus thirty percent¡­ they¡¯re losing forty¨Cfive million. Quite wealthy, indeed.¡± Sean remembered ire¡¯s earlier conversation with Suzanne Jenkins and shook his head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to buy back your own diamond ne too?¡± ire pouted, ¡°That¡¯s different. If Suzanne doesn¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t buy it back.¡± As the auctioneer called, ¡°One hundred and fifty million for the first time,¡± ire nced at Sasha Felix, seeing her smug smile. She nonchntly raised her paddle, ¡°Two hundred million.¡± Two hundred million! The entire hall turned to ire, amazed at her bold bid increase of fifty million. Sasha Felix, seeing ire¡¯s casual demeanor, gritted her teeth, feeling ire was just there to annoy her. Fortunately, she came prepared with three billion, mostly from the Felix family. She didn¡¯t care about losses; she wouldn¡¯t let ire take what was hers. Amidst the shock, Sasha raised her paddle, ¡°Two hundred and fifty million!¡± The crowd gasped again. 11.42 Fr, 1 Dec Gu N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 350: Isrit That Annoying? Up to 30% off All eyes shifted from ire to Sasha, astounded by the fierce bidding of the two women. ire, hearing Sasha¡¯s bid, smirked and raised her paddle again, ¡°Three hundred million.¡± The audience fell silent, marveling at the whims of the wealthy. Sasha, hearing ire¡¯s decisive bid, turned green with rage, staring furiously at ire, her teeth grinding. Three hundred million was her limit, including her savings and the Felix family¡¯s funds. She couldn¡¯t afford to bid much more. Sasha Felix, seething with frustration, just couldn¡¯t ept defeat. It would have been different if she was outbid by someone else, but it had to be ire Donovan. How infuriating was that? Hesitating for a moment, her face turning from pale to red. Sasha, determined not to lose her prized jewelry to ire, raised her paddle again, her voice trembling. ¡°Three hundred and ten million.¡± ire Donovan leaned forward, looking towards Sasha with a deepening smirk, ¡°Sasha Felix, what¡¯s wrong? Only increasing by ten million? Running out of money, are you?¡± Sasha bit her lip in anger, not meeting ire¡¯s gaze, her fingernails digging into her palm. ire shrugged nonchntly and raised her paddle, ¡°Since you¡¯ve reached your limit, I won¡¯t add much. Three hundred and twenty million.¡± Sasha felt like ire was deliberately provoking her. After a rocky encounter with Joseph Felix, if she lost this ne, it would be unbearable. But she had no more money to bid. As everyone eagerly awaited Sasha¡¯s response, she stood up in a huff, throwing her paddle to the ground, and stormed off. Sighs filled the room as the auctioneer finalized the sale of the Starlight Sapphire ne at three hundred and twenty million. Most understood that such a price was astronomical for a ne, no matter how wealthy the buyer. Luna Lyons scoffed at ire, ¡°Is ire Donovan stupid? She¡¯s helping her rival Sasha Felix raise the price. What if her own ne doesn¡¯t even reach the leading bid? That would be embarrassing.¡± Mia Ashworth nodded, ¡°Indeed, ire seems a bit foolish in this matter.¡± Mia Ashworth nodded, ¡°Indeed, ire seems a bit foolish in this matter.¡± As they spoke, the Tears of the Rose, a gemstone famous for over twenty years, was presented, catching Mia Ashworth¡¯s attention. ¡°Luna, the Tears of the Rose is a family heirloom of The Ashworths. I must bring it back, or I can¡¯t face your grandparents. Your uncle might even face their wrath!¡± Luna Lyons, with a slight smile, handed Mia a card, ¡°I have one hundred million here, mom. Don¡¯t worry, no one can outbid you.¡± The appearance of the Tears of the Rose ignited intense interest. Eyes filled with greed watched the ruby, ready to fight for it. So when the bidding started at one hundred and fifty million, it didn¡¯t deter them but spurred an unprecedentedpetition. ¡°One hundred and sixty million!!!¡± 3/3 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 11:42 Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 351: But What¡¯s in it for Me? Chapter 351: But What¡¯s in it for Me? ¡°One hundred and eighty million!¡± ¡°Two hundred million!¡± Up to 30% off Mia Ashworth listened to the escting bids with a slight sigh of relief. Thankfully, she came well¨Cprepared this time. Otherwise, facing this pack of wolves, she couldn¡¯t have secured the Tears of the Rose. Her grip tightened around the bidding paddle, and then, with a firm yet unassertive tone, she dered. ¡°Three hundred million!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Instantly, all eyes in the room turned towards Mia Ashworth, shocked by her audacious billion¨Cdor increase. Unfazed by the stares, Mia Ashworth¡¯s expression remained calm, though she felt a twinge of anxiety She feared someone might further escte the bidding. Her worries materialized when a middle¨Caged man raised his paddle, his voice booming with authoritativemand, ¡°Three hundred and fifty million.¡± Mia bit her lip, refusing to back down, ¡°Four hundred million!¡± Those who had contemted vying for the Tears of the Rose shook their heads in resignation as the price soared to four hundred million, with no signs of stopping. They turned their heads, now keenly interested in the bidding war between Mia Ashworth and the middle¨Caged man. Under the watchful eyes of the audience, the middle¨Caged man confidently raised his paddle again, his voice resounding, ¡°Four hundred and fifty million!¡± The crowd gasped. Each increment of fifty million was staggering. Clearly, this was a game for those with substantial wealth and resolve. Mia Ashworth¡¯s face fell. She hade with only five hundred million, plus an additional one hundred million from Luna Lyons, totaling six hundred million. Now, the bid had reached four hundred and fifty million, leaving her with little room to maneuver. 1/4 64% Chapter 351: But What¡¯s in it for Me? Up to 30% off Luna Lyons, noticing Mia Ashworth¡¯s trembling shoulders and pallidplexion, realized they were nearing their financial brink. Following Mia¡¯s gaze, Luna caught sight of the manpeting with Mia. Biting her lip, she stood and approached him. ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Approaching the middle¨Caged man, Luna Lyons extended her hand with a charming smile and seductive eyes The man nced at Luna¡¯s extended hand and then at her face. Luna Lyons, with her stunning looks and polished demeanor from years in the entertainment industry, could easily enchant any man. The middle¨Caged man was no exception. Feeling his bones soften at her gaze, he eagerly grasped Luna¡¯s hand his fingers teasingly scratching her palm. Luna¡¯s brow furrowed in disgust, but she quickly masked her revulsion with a smile and deftly withdrew her hand from his greasy grasp. ¡°I¡¯m Luna Lyons.¡± The middle¨Caged man¡¯s grin widened lecherously, his eyes gleaming with sleaze as he ogled Luna, ¡°Ah. I know you.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Luna Lyons smiled politely again, gracefully flicking her long, curled hair over her shoulder, and said softly. ¡°Could I trouble you with a request? This ne is a family heirloom, and I must take it back. Could you, perhaps, graciously let me have it?¡± ¡°Let you have it?¡± The man paused, then smirked even more lewdly, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money, you know. I could let you have it, but what¡¯s in it for me?¡± Luna exhaled deeply, barely containing her disgust. How could there be such vile men in this world? ¡°Um¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Luna took out her phone, ¡°How about we be friends? I could treat you to dinner sometime?¡± ¡°Just friends? That¡¯s not enough.¡± The man took out his phone, his eyes narrowing with a sly smile, ¡°Give me your phone number, and let¡¯s take a photo tonother That¡¯s a fair renuert in¡¯t it?¡± ÈÕʽÁã64%•þ Chapter 351: But What¡¯s in it for Me? Up to 30% off Luna exhaled deeply, barely containing her disgust. How could there be such vile men in this world? ¡°Um¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Luna took out her phone, ¡°How about we be friends? I could treat you to dinner sometime?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Just friends? That¡¯s not enough.¡± The man took out his phone, his eyes narrowing with a sly smile, ¡°Give me your phone number, and let¡¯s take a photo together. That¡¯s a fair request, isn¡¯t it?¡± It seemed a small price to pay. Luna nodded, entered her number into his phone, added him as a contact, and then bent down to take a photo. The man pushed her hand away and held up his phone, ¡°Let¡¯s use mine.¡± Luna didn¡¯t object. She moved closer, turning her face towards his phone screen and shed a perfect smile. Just then, the man¡¯s eyes glinted cunningly. In full view of everyone, he wrapped his arm around Luna¡¯s neck, pulled her face towards his, and smacked his greasy lips onto hers. Luna Lyons, ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± The crowd erupted at the spectacle! Mia Ashworth watched, appalled, as her precious daughter was publicly harassed by the sleazy man. She stood up, furiously marching towards them. Luna¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. She pressed her hand against the man¡¯s shoulder, not daring to be too forceful, just enough to break free from his grasp. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± The manughed triumphantly. Luna wiped her mouth vigorously, then stopped the fuming Mia Ashworth Suppressing her rage, she asked in as calm a voice as she could muster, ¡°Is this satisfactory?¡± Chapter 351: But What¡¯s in it for Me? ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Up to 30% off The manughed triumphantly. Luna wiped her mouth vigorously, then stopped the fuming Mia Ashworth. Suppressing her rage, she asked in as calm a voice as she could muster, ¡°Is this satisfactory?¡± ¡°Ha ha, yes, absolutely!¡± The man, seemingly pleased with the photo on his screen, nodded generously without further ado. Luna took several deep breaths to quell her anger, then forced a strained smile at the man and walked away, holding Mia Ashworth¡¯s hand. ¡°Luna!¡± Mia was livid. Had Luna not stopped her, she would have surely attacked that shameless man! Luna was angry too, but she remained rational, ¡°Mom, I did it all for the Tears of the Rose. That¡¯s all I can do. Let¡¯s hurry and secure it, or my sacrifice would be in vain.¡± 11:43 Fri, 1 Dec G Chapter 352: The Smile She Despised to the Core! Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352: The Smile She Despised to the Core! Up to 30% off Mia Ashworth was jolted back to reality by Luna¡¯s words. With Luna having already suffered indignity, any further anger or frustration was futile. Securing the Tears of the Rose was the only way to justify Luna¡¯s sacrifice. Settling back into their seats, Mia took a deep breath and once again raised her paddle, ¡°Four hundred and sixty million!¡± Wiser now, she knew the middle¨Caged man had agreed not topete for the Tears of the Rose at Luna! behest. There was no need to raise the bid too high; winning the ne for the lowest possible price was ideal. The recent scene had left Suzanne Jenkins, Julia Sanders, and others utterly shocked. They never expected Luna Lyons to go to such lengths. Even Suzanne, a fellow entertainment industry veteran, couldn¡¯t help but admire Luna¡¯s audacity, giving her a thumbs¨Cup from afar, ¡°Brilliant! She¡¯s got guts. I bet Luna¡¯s scandal will hit the headlines tomorrow.¡± Cassie Palmer, another industry insider, nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, Luna is quite daring. If I were publicly humiliated by such a man, I¡¯d make him regret crossing a woman!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. While they were still reeling from Luna¡¯s daring sacrifice, a calm voice suddenly announced, ¡°Five hundred million!¡± Julia Sanders, ¡°!!!¡± Cassie Palmer, ¡°!!!¡± Suzanne Jenkins, ¡°!!!¡± What!? They all turned to see ire Donovan raising her paddle, their eyes nearly popping out in astonishment. Julia couldn¡¯t help butugh mischievously, ¡°Pfft! Hahaha¡­ ire, Luna Lyons sacrificed so much to get the Tears of the Rose, and here you are, swooping in. I bet she¡¯s fuming!¡± Hearing Julia¡¯sment, ire put down her paddle and turned to them, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve had my eye on the Tears of the Rose since the runway show. I simply desire it, nothing more.¡± 1/4 1:43 Fri, 1 Dec ÈÕ4Àä64%•þ Chapter 352: The Smile She Despised to the Core! my eye on the Tears of the Rose since the runway show. I simply desire it, nothing more.¡± Up to 30% off She was telling the truth; she had nned to bid for the Starlight Sapphire and the Tears of the Rose right from the start. But her innocently calm admission only made Julia and the othersugh louder. At the sound of ire¡¯s bid, Mia Ashworth and Luna Lyons turned sharply towards her. Seeing Julia and othersughing uproariously, Mia and Luna were on the verge of exploding! Mia trembled with rage, having just managed to handle the middle¨Caged man, and now ire Donoval appeared,pletely indifferent to their plight. She felt an overwhelming urge to confront ire and tear off that detestable, loathsome smile from her face. ire, feeling their venomous stares, turned towards them. In stark contrast to their hostility, she offered a gentle, pleasing smile. ¡°Ah!¡± Mia was about to stand up, unable to contain her anger, ready to tear apart ire¡¯s hateful smile. ¡°Mom!¡± Luna quickly grabbed her hand, forcing her back into her seat. Aware of the eyes on them, she lowered her voice¡­ ¡°Mom, this is an auction. No matter how angry we are, we must maintain ourposure and not act impulsively,¡± Luna counseled Mia Ashworth. Mia didn¡¯t want to be angry, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ire Donovan had raised the bid to five hundred million, nearing her limit. How could she possibly stay calm? Luna gently patted her shoulder and took the paddle from her hand. With all eyes on her, she elegantly stood and walked towards ire Donovan, step by poised step. As Luna approached, excitement surged in Suzanne Jenkins and Julia Sanders Julia even winked mischievously at ire, ¡°She¡¯s not going to use the same tactic she used on that man, is she?¡± The memory of the middle¨Caged man forcefully kissing Luna shed through ire¡¯s mind, causing her to vigorously shake her head, dispelling the distasteful image. Cassie Palmer scoffed, pping Julia¡¯s head yfully, ¡°Are you daft? Even if she were to do that, Up to 30% off ¡°Mr Sean Suzanne and Julia immediately turned their gaze towards Sean Vanderbilt, their eyes alight with anticipation for the unfolding drama ire frowned deeply. She was certain that if Luna dared to seduce Sean in her presence, she would make her regret it. But Luna defying Cassie¡¯s prediction, walked past Sean, standing imposingly before ire. Looking down at ire the disyed none of the humility one would expect from a supplicant. Instead, she carried herself with an air of superiority, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°ire Donovan, have you lost your mind? Spending so much on our Tears of the Rose, aren¡¯t you afraid of making it tonight¡¯s most coveted jewel? Don¡¯t you know that the highest bidder not only gets interviewed by over thirty media outlets arranged by the organizers but also stands a chance to rank among Southeast Asia¡¯s top jewelers?¡± With a mocking nce at ire. Luna turned and raised her paddle high for all to see. Her clear voice resounded in the hall, ¡°Six hundred million!¡± What!? The entire audience was stunned. Six hundred million! The jewelry exhibition¡¯s previous record hadn¡¯t even surpassed five hundred million, and now it had skyrocketed to six hundred million! Julia and the others were especially astonished. They knew better than anyone that buying back one¡¯s own item meant a thirty percent loss. Six hundred million meant the Ashworths were effectively spending two hundred million just to reim their own jewelry. A deal that meant loss, not profit. for anyone Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s brow furrowed, not out of concern for the money but disliking the idea of Luna Lyons outbidding ire. Regardless of thepetition, he couldn¡¯t bear to see ire lose. Yet Luna¡¯s point was valid. If one participated in a jewelry exhibition, the goal was to secure the sought¨Cafter piece. And now, with the Tears of the Rose at six hundred million, it seemed unlikely that ire¡¯s diamond ne would fetch aparable price¡­ Duyter 353. How Could This Be Settled!? Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353: How Could This Be Settled!? Up to 30% off Sean Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t sure what ire Donovan was thinking, so he turned to her with an inquisitive look. ire smiled at him, then nced at the smug Luna Lyons, tapping her paddle idly in her palm. ¡°Having reached six hundred million, it seems unlikely that my diamond ne will be the top jewel now. Given that, I can¡¯t afford to lose out. I might as well bring home the Tears of the Rose,¡± she mused. Then, lifting her paddle swiftly and under Luna¡¯s venomous gaze, she chuckled lightly, ¡°Six hundred and ten million.¡± Luna Lyons, ¡°¡­¡± From Sasha Felix to herself now, Luna was beginning to suspect that ire Donovan had spies around them. How else could she know their final bid and only top it by a mere ten million? That ten million had be the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. ¡°ire Donovan!¡± Mia Ashworth, pale and flushed with anger, stood up trembling with fury. She had never been so enraged in her life. That casual addition of ten million by ire meant she couldn¡¯t settle her ounts when she got back. ire looked at Mia¡¯s murderous gaze, blinked innocently, and tilted her head, ¡°Oh, you want to bid again? Go ahead, I promise I won¡¯t raise any further.¡± Mia Ashworth, ¡°!!!¡± She wanted to bid, but how could she without any money left? If she could sell herself for cash right now, she would. Watching ire, Mia was fuming with frustration, powerless to act. Luna¡¯s hand, hanging by her side, clenched into a fist. After a moment, she managed to suppress her rage, nodding fiercely, ¡°Fine, ire Donovan, you win! Thanks for making our Tears of the Rose the top jewel!¡± After her deration, Luna turned to walk back, fearing she might lose control and attack ire if she stayed any longer. Reaching their seats, she grabbed Mia and forcefully sat her down. ¡°Luna!¡± Mia was seething, the thought of not bringing back the Tears of the Rose sending shivers down her spine, ¡°What do we do now? ire Donovan has won it.¡± Digter 353 How Could This Be Settled!? Up to 30% off ¡°Mom¡­¡± Luna was angry too, but she had to keep herposure, especially after her earlier act with the middle¨Caged man. She couldn¡¯t afford more scandal tonight. After several deep breaths, she continued. ¡°It¡¯s alright that we didn¡¯t bring back the Tears of the Rose. Even if we only get four hundred million out of the six hundred and ten million bid, it¡¯s a price we can exin to Grandpa and Grandma.¡± ¡°How could this be settled!?¡± Mia¡¯s voice trembled with suppressed rage, her face contorting with Tears of the Rose!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Luna Lyons grasped Mia Ashworth¡¯s hand, her eyes fierce with anger. ¡°What choice do we have now? And Mom, this price is astronomical. Believe me, ire Donovan¡¯s diamond ne won¡¯t surpass ours. As long as the Tears of the Rose is the top jewel, ourpany¡¯s value will rise. Stepping into the Southeast Asian market won¡¯t be a loss for us!¡± Mia Ashworth, somewhat pacified by Luna¡¯s reasoning, reluctantly epted the situation. They might not have secured the Tears of the Rose, but the exposure and thepany¡¯s market value increase were invaluable. With this breakthrough into the Southeast Asian market, they hadid the foundation for future international expansion, a decent report to present to the elders. ¡°Alright.¡± Mia finally convinced herself, though she couldn¡¯t help but cast a resentful nce at ire Donovan before calming down. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mia scoffed, her eyes brimming with malice. ¡°ire Donovan¡¯s victory is short¨Clived. Once we¡¯re crowned the top jewel, I¡¯ll find a way to snatch the Tears of the Rose back from her!¡± Meanwhile, Sean Vanderbilt was observing ire, who had gone from assertively bidding to sulking. He lightly pinched her pouting cheeks, ¡°Why the long face?¡± ire turned away, freeing her face from Sean¡¯s grasp, and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m feeling the pinch.¡± Feeling the pinch? Sean raised an eyebrow, quickly calcting ire¡¯s total expenditure at the auction ¨C just over a billion. His lips curled slightly as he leaned closer, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have four billion left? Why feel the pinch?¡± er 35 How Could This Be Settled!? Feeling the pinch? Up to 30% off Sean raised an eyebrow, quickly calcting ire¡¯s total expenditure at the auction ¨C just over a billion. His lips curled slightly as he leaned closer, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have four billion left? Why feel the pinch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still my money!¡± ire almost wailed, her usual frugality making the expense particrly painful. Spending a billion in one go was gut¨Cwrenching for her. Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°But I recall that money was given to you by me. How can spending my money cause you such distress?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ire was not pleased with his logic. She grabbed his arm, squeezing his wrist as if to vent her frustration. ¡°Money you gave me is still mine. Spending ten billion, of course, it hurts!¡± Seeing her almost tearful act, Sean chuckled, affectionately pinching her pouted cheeks again. ¡°Silly, I gave you the money because I wasn¡¯t sure what would catch your eye. I¡¯m happy you spent my N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. money on something you like.¡± ire blinked her deep brown eyes at him, a warm and bright light slowly filling them, like the joy of finding sunshine in winter, genuinely happy. ¡°Hehe¡­ Sean, you¡¯re so kind!¡± 3/4 Chir 354 Impossible! Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354: Impossible! Up to 30% off Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After speaking. ire held Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s face and nted a firm kiss on his cool lips, then looking into his deep eyes, she smiled radiantly. ¡°With you saying that, I don¡¯t feel the pinch anymore.¡± Sean chuckled and ruffled her hair, then turned his attention to the ongoing auction. ire¡¯s diamond ne, the one she designed and crafted, was now up for bidding and attracting a lot of interest. ¡°There,¡± he nudged ire, signaling towards her ne on disy. ire smiled happily, tossed her paddle to Julia Sanders, and told her, ¡°Bid for it.¡± Suzanne Jenkins, hearing themotion, turned and saw Julia handing her the paddle. She hesitated but epted it. She knew ire¡¯s intention, but if the ne¡¯s price soared too high, she wouldn¡¯t want ire to bear the cost for her. ire seemed to sense Suzanne¡¯s reluctance and reassured her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. Just bid if you like it. Think about it, even if you spend five hundred million, it¡¯s as if you¡® re only spending one hundred and fifty million. Most of it wille back to us. So go ahead, bid freely. As long as you perform well in your next movie and establish a strong international presence, a few hundred million will be a trivial matter.¡± Relieved by this thought, Suzanne¡¯s spirits lifted. The ne was a gift from ire. Even if she won the bid, seventy percent of the money would eventually return to ire. Paying thirty percent was within her means. ¡°Alright,¡± she said cheerfully, shaking the paddle, ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± The bidding for the diamond ne had already reached two hundred and thirty million. Just then, a middle¨Caged woman in the front row raised her paddle with a steady voice, ¡°Five hundred million!¡± Her direct jump to five hundred million deterred many bidders. ire was taken aback and looked towards the woman. From her position, she could only see the woman¡¯s back, unable to discern her face. Suzanne, caught off guard by the sudden bike in price, was still processing when another elegantdy HAI 11.43 Fri, 1 Dec G Chapter 354. Impossible! Up to 30% off Suzanne, caught off guard by the sudden hike in price, was still processing when another elegantdy from the second row raised her paddle, ¡°Six hundred million.¡± The entire room buzzed with astonishment. The Tears of the Rose reaching six hundred million wasn¡¯t surprising, given its fame in the jewelry world. But this diamond ne, worth only a few tens of millions in raw diamonds, being bid up to six hundred million seemed somewhat unjustified, even considering that it was designed and handcrafted by COCO. Most people thought it wasn¡¯t worth that much. As the crowd thought six hundred million was the ceiling, the middle¨Caged woman in the first row raised her paddle again with aposed and elegant gesture, ¡°Eight hundred million!¡± ire Donovan was stunned, ¡°Eight hundred million?¡± Even she hadn¡¯t anticipated her ne would fetch such a price. She bit her lip, looking at Suzanne Jenkins, who hadn¡¯t even raised her paddle yet. ire wasn¡¯t worried about the money; she felt she could design a new set of jewelry for Suzanne with that kind of money ¨C after all, it was eight hundred million! As ire turned to Suzanne, their eyes met, and Suzanne gave a helplessugh, gesturing with her paddle in a way that clearly said she couldn¡¯t bid that high. ire rubbed her forehead, chuckling dryly. Just as everyone thought eight hundred million was the final bid, the elegantdy in the second row raised her paddle again, ¡°Nine hundred million!¡± ire was bbergasted, ¡°Nine hundred million?¡± Julia Sanders and Cassie Palmer were ecstatic, remembering Luna Lyons¡® earlier words about the top jewel. They turned to see Mia Ashworth and Luna Lyons trembling with rage, bursting intoughter. ¡°ire, I think you might just drive Mia Ashworth and Luna Lyons mad tonight,¡± Cassie said, nodding vigorously. ¡°I think so too. Look at them shaking with anger. This is hrious!¡± Julia added. ire touched her nose, as surprised as anyone. She hadn¡¯t intended to drive the price this high; it was an unexpected delight. Then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°One billion!¡± Her voice brought a sudden hush over the room. Everyone held their breath, curious to see the woman who could spend a billion on a diamond ne mpossible! Up to 30% off ¡°ire, I think you might just drive Mia Ashworth and Luna Lyons mad tonight,¡± Cassie said, nodding vigorously. ¡°I think so too. Look at them shaking with anger. This is hrious!¡± Julia added. ire touched her nose, as surprised as anyone. She hadn¡¯t intended to drive the price this high; it was an unexpected delight. Then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°One billion!¡± Her voice brought a sudden hush over the room. Everyone held their breath, curious to see the woman who could spend a billion on a diamond ne. The woman, however, remained seated and didn¡¯t turn around, her gaze fixed on the stage. Mia Ashworth and Luna Lyons were beside themselves with fury, their faces flushed red with anger. ¡°She must be a nt!¡± Mia eximed, convinced that without ire¡¯s intervention, her Tears of the Rose wouldn¡¯t have gone over five hundred million. She refused to believe ire¡¯s ne could sell for that price. Luna was beyond disbelief, her face turning the color of liver as she gripped the armrest tightly. her face twisted with rage. ¡°Impossible! A diamond ne can¡¯t sell for that price. A billion could buy half a jade mine!¡± This logic wasn¡¯t lost on the other guests, many of whom shared Mia¡¯s suspicion that the woman was a nt by ire. Cheer 355 Was Just Joking Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355: I Was Just Joking Up to 30% off As their voices trailed off, anotherment filled the air, ¡°One billion, huh? Is Sinire Jewelry that desperate for fame? A billion for a mere diamond ne ¨C do they think we are fools?¡± Many eyes turned to ire Donovan with skepticism and a hint of schadenfreude. If she couldn¡¯t handle this well, her hard¨Cearned reputation in the industry might crumble overnight. Tomorrow¡¯s fashion news headlines might use COCO of using shills to artificially inte her auction prices. Julia Sanders and Cassie Palmer¡¯s smiles stiffened. They knew ire hadn¡¯t employed any shills, but being associated with her, their words wouldn¡¯t be credible to the crowd. Sean Vanderbilt frowned slightly and leaned towards ire, whispering, ¡°Can you handle this. ire?¡± ire waved her hand nonchntly, then her gaze settled on the first row¡¯s mysterious woman. With a yful tone, she addressed her, ¡°Thedy in the first row, do you genuinely like this diamond ne?¡± The woman, who had not turned until now, let out a soft chuckle, stood up gracefully, and turned to face ire directly. With a smile, she replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Gasps and whispers erupted as she revealed her identity. Mia Ashworth¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s here? How did no one know?¡± Sean Vanderbilt watched the woman with an amused smile, not uttering a word. ire blinked, recognizing the woman but unable to ce her. Turning to Sean, she whispered. ¡°Who is she?¡± Sean cleared his throat and replied seriously, ¡°Alice, the owner of YJYO.¡± Julia Sanders couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing upon hearing the name. Cassie Palmer quickly covered her mouth with a tissue, ¡°Calm down, watch your image.¡± Julia nodded, wiping her mouth and trying topose herself, ¡°I¡¯m not excited, not at all.¡± But she couldn¡¯t suppress herughter, ¡°Sorry, I just can¡¯t help it!¡± seria asup harnk of ovseneration nraceing Julia¡¯e fare noninct Frederick Vandarhilt¡¯e Fri, 1 Dec Chapter 355: 1 Was Just Joking Cassie gave her a look of exasperation, pressing Julia¡¯s face against Frederick Vanderbilt¡¯s shoulder. 63% Up to 30% of! Frederick frowned and looked at Cassie, who apologetically said, ¡°Mr. Frederick, could you please help control her emotions? This moment is crucial for ire.¡± Frederick understood and nced at Julia, who was trying hard to suppress herughter, her shoulders shaking uncontrobly on his shoulder. As they finished speaking, another voice rose, ¡°One billion for a diamond ne, huh? Is Sinire Jewelry so desperate for fame? They must think we¡¯re fools.¡± Many nced at ire Donovan with mocking skepticism, their looksden with schadenfreude. If she couldn¡¯t handle this situation well, her reputation in the industry could be destroyed overnight, potentially leading to headlines about COCO using shills to inte her auction prices. Julia Sanders and Cassie Palmer¡¯s smiles froze, well aware that ire hadn¡¯t used any shills. But since they were associated with her, their words wouldn¡¯t carry much weight. Sean Vanderbilt, frowning slightly, leaned toward ire and asked softly, ¡°Can you handle this. ire?¡± ire casually gestured to him, then focused on the woman in the first row, her voice cool and yful, ¡°Thedy in the first row, do you truly like this ne?¡± The woman, who had not turned until now, chuckled softly, then stood up and turned gracefully. meeting ire¡¯s gaze directly with a yful smile, ¡°Of course.¡± The room erupted with gasps and whispers as her identity was revealed, even causing Mia Ashworth¡¯s eyes to nearly pop out in disbelief. Seeing the shocked reactions, Sean Vanderbilt smiled knowingly but remained silent. ire, recognizing the woman but unable to recall her name, whispered to Sean, ¡°Who is she?¡± Sean cleared his throat and replied earnestly, ¡°Alice, the owner of YJYO.¡± Julia Sandersughed out loud, prompting Cassie Palmer to quickly cover her mouth with a tissue, ¡°Calm down, remember your image.¡± 71 44 Fri, 1 Dec G Chapter 355: I Was Just Joking Up to 30% off Julia nodded, wiping her mouth before trying to contain herughter, ¡°I¡¯m trying to stay calm.¡± But she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing again. Cassie rolled her eyes and pressed Julia¡¯s face against Frederick Vanderbilt¡¯s shoulder. Frederick frowned and looked at Cassie, who said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Frederick, please help her control her emotions. This is a critical moment for ire.¡± Understanding, Frederick turned to Julia, whose shoulders were shaking with suppressedughter. Alice then addressed Mia Ashworth and Luna Lyons with a yful smile, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d act as a shill for COCO?¡± The earlier skeptics quickly changed their tune, denying any such thoughts. Mia Ashworth and Luna Lyons sat silently, knowing full well that Alice, as the owner of YJYO, wouldn¡¯t stoop to such a role for ire Donovan. Alice turned to the second¨Crow woman who had bid against her, ¡°You seem to like the ne as much as I do, but the price is now far too high. Everyone thought I was a shill¡­¡± The woman in the second row chuckled lightly and agreed, ¡°Indeed, the price is steep for a ne. but it¡¯s COCO¡¯s design and craftsmanship that I value.¡± Alice smiled elegantly. ¡°I feel the same. So, if you still want it, I won¡¯t back down.¡± This was a clear sign that if the woman bid higher, Alice would continue topete. Few in the room dared to match financial strength with the owner of YJYO. The woman shrugged with a regretful smile, ¡°Then, I must step back.¡± ire Donovan¡¯s simple question led Alice to rify everything, silencing any further doubts. The ne was sold for an astonishing one billion. After the auction ended, Alice stood up and walked towards ire and her group. ire and Sean had already stood up, and seeing Alice approach, ire paused and greeted her with a smile. 11.44 Fri, 1 Dec Gu Chapter 355:1 Was Just Joking 263% Up to 30% off This was a clear sign that if the woman bid higher, Alice would continue topete. Few in the room dared to match financial strength with the owner of YJYO. The woman shrugged with a regretful smile, ¡°Then, I must step back.¡± ire Donovan¡¯s simple question led Alice to rify everything, silencing any further doubts. The ne was sold for an astonishing one billion. After the auction ended, Alice stood up and walked towards ire and her group. ire and Sean had already stood up, and seeing Alice approach, ire paused and greeted her with a Material ? N?velDrama.Org. smile. ¡°COCO,¡± Alice greeted, extending her hand, ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve long admired your work.¡± ire responded with a light smile and a firm handshake. Alice then turned to Sean with a smile, ¡°I never imagined COCO would leave herfort zone to venture out. Despite numerous invitations from top international jewelrypanies, you never epted any. If not for this exhibition, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were with the CEO of Vanderbilt Group.¡± Sean chuckled softly, gently holding ire¡¯s hand, Alice was known in the industry as a decisive and demanding businesswoman, not one easily dealt with. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356: Everything Must Belong to ire! Sean Vanderbilt found Alice¡¯s approach surprisingly amiable. He nodded politely, holding ire Donovan¡¯s hand, ¡°ire is indeed my fianc¨¦e, but Sinire Jewelry operates independently. It¡¯s her own venture. However, should Sinire Jewelry need any support, Vanderbilt Group will certainly be its strongest ally.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. His statement was clear, and Alice, astute as she was, understood his implication immediately. Alice, with a graceful smile, proposed, ¡°COCO, given Sinire Jewelry¡¯s influence in your country, it¡¯s well¨Cpositioned to enter the international market. Would YJYO have the honor of being a bridge for Sinire Jewelry, introducing its exquisite pieces to the world?¡± ire Donovan had been preparing to venture into the international market. Her recent efforts were aimed at bolstering Sinire Jewelry¡¯s reputation. She replied,posed and unperturbed, ¡°I am interested in going global, so yes, we can certainly discuss this.¡± Alice smiled and extended her hand again, ¡°In half a month, YJYO¡¯s marketing manager will visit Ascalon. I hope we can finalize our cooperation then.¡± After exchanging handshakes with Alice, ire knew that entering the global market wasn¡¯t something to be decided in a mere conversation; it required detailed discussions between bothpanies. Having paid for the Starlight Sapphire and Tears of the Rose, ire and her friends returned to their hotel, reflecting on the day¡¯s thrilling surprises. The biggest winner of the jewelry exhibition was undoubtedly ire Donovan ¨C not only did her ne fetch a billion, but she also established a preliminary cooperation with YJYO and acquired two priceless pieces. The four women sat on the bed, admiring the Tears of the Rose and Starlight Sapphireid out before them. Suzanne Jenkins expressed her envy, ¡°I should have aimed for one of these earlier.¡± Cassie Palmer yfully nudged Suzanne, ¡°But you couldn¡¯t have outbid ire.¡± She nced at Sean Vanderbilt on the sofa, adding mischievously, ¡°With Mr. Sean here, anything ire sets her eyes on must be hers!¡± Sean raised his ss in response to Cassie¡¯sment, exchanging a toast with Frederick Vanderbilt, ¡°I love that sentiment.¡± 1/3 63% Chapter 356: Everything Must Belong to ire! Up to 30% off Suzanne, a bit disheartened, nced at Sean. She understood this reality but still felt a tinge of regret. ire Donovan, sensing her mood, reassuringly patted her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you be an international superstar, I¡¯ll design a unique jewelry set just for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Suzanne¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise and joy. ire nodded affirmatively, ¡°Absolutely, as genuine as gold.¡± ¡°Ha¨Cha, ire, you¡¯re simply amazing!¡± Suzanne Jenkins excitedly hugged ire, not minding the crowd, and smothered ire¡¯s cheek with lipstick¨Cstained kisses. ire, her hair tousled and face smeared, struggled yfully, ¡°Suzanne, calm down, let¡¯s take a breath here.¡± As Suzanne was about to let go, a jarring doorbell rang. Everyone nced towards the door with curiosity. Julia Sanders wondered aloud, ¡°Who could be at our door at this time?¡± Cassie Palmer spected, ¡°Could it be Alice?¡± Sean Vanderbilt shook his head, ¡°No, she said she wouldn¡¯t being back.¡± Frederick Vanderbilt, seeing no one else moving to answer the door, stood up and walked over, causing Julia to burst intoughter, ¡°Look, Mr. Frederick is going to answer the door!¡± Cassie giggled, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Mr. Frederick being so considerate.¡± Their amusement turned to surprise as Frederick opened the door to Mia Ashworth¡¯s voice. ¡°I need to see ire Donovan.¡± Frederick frowned slightly but looked back into the room. ire pressed her lips together, knowing why Mia was here. Julia, seeing her about to get up, held her back, ¡°Don¡¯t go, ire. Let. Mr. Frederick handle it.¡± ire gently freed herself, reassuringly saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle it. You all continue, I¡¯ll 256¨CEverything Must Belong to ire! Up to 30% off re genuy freeu nesen, reassuringly saying, ILS Okay, I can name you all continue, see what she wants.¡± As ire approached, Frederick stepped aside, giving them space. ire faced Mia, whose eyes were swollen, about to speak when Mia suddenly grasped her hand, ¡°ire Donovan, I know I can¡¯t buy back Tears of the Rose for six billion, but I can tell you something about your mother. Would you return the ne for that?¡± ire, though attached to Tears of the Rose, was willing to trade anything for information about her mother. Mia had indeed found her weak spot. ire looked quietly at Mia, seeing her desperation and struggle, believing Mia wouldn¡¯t dare lie about her mother at this moment. After a pause, she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes lit up with hope, pulling ire towards her room. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here. Let¡¯s talk in my room. I¡¯ve already sent Luna away. Trust me, ire, you¡¯ll find it worth your while.¡± ire allowed herself to be led, stopping at Mia¡¯s room door. Mia quickly unlocked it and eagerly pulled ire inside. Mia, obviously conflicted about discussing Winona Summers, invited ire to sit on the sofa. She then walked to the bar, grabbed a bottle of red wine, and two sses. After pouring the wine, she sat beside ire, her trembling fingers clutching one of the sses. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 157: He was Joseph Felix 90% Up to 30% off Chapter 357: He was Joseph Felix She paused, then looked up at ire Donovan, raising her wine ss slightly, ¡°Care for a drink?¡± ire shook her head, remaining silent and observant. Mia Ashworth took a deep breath, raised her ss to her lips, and downed the entire content. She drank so hastily that the wine choked her, spilling out as she coughed violently, covering her mouth. with her hand. ire, slightly furrowing her brow, offered her a tissue. Mia took the tissue, wiping her mouth awkwardly before finally ceasing her cough. She took another deep breath and looked up at ire, ready to speak. ¡°ire Donovan, I didn¡¯t know your mother well, only Joseph Felix.¡± ire nodded but didn¡¯t respond, simply listening. Mia¡¯s eyes revealed deep sorrow, her entire demeanor clouded with mncholy. ¡°I was quite popr at school, with many boys liking me. Yet, I didn¡¯t fancy any of them.¡± She smiled with a hint of pride but underlying loneliness. ¡°During a school performance, some girls. envious of my talent, secretly cut my dance dress. It wasn¡¯t noticeable at first, but during my performance, the cuts tore open, exposing me in front of everyone.¡± ¡°The entire schoolughed at me. The girls mocked me, and the boys looked at me with ill intentions. I was embarrassed and humiliated. Just then, a boy jumped on stage, took off his shirt, and wrapped it around me, shielding me from that disgraceful scene. He became my savior, like a prince from fairy tales, deeply entering my heart.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mia looked at ire, her voice tinged with self¨Cmockery, ¡°He was Joseph Felix.¡± ire had guessed as much, so her expression remained unchanged, silently watching Mia. Mia let out a softugh. ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d be talking about those days with Winona Summers¡± daughter. Is this fate or karma?¡± ire¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile, finally speaking, ¡°Whether it¡¯s karma depends on what you did back then. Mia Ashworth, your story isn¡¯t enough for me to return the Tears of the Rose to you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mia picked up the wine bottle, refilled her ss, and drained it in one gulp. 1/3 Chapter 357: He was Joseph Felix 90% Up to 30% off Setting the ss down with a crisp sound, she continued, ¡°That¡¯s when I fell for Joseph Felix. He was kind to me, and I mistook his friendliness for love. But when I saw Winona Summersing to find him at school, I realized his affection was just friendship, and all his tenderness was reserved for that woman, Winona Summers!¡± Mia Ashworth¡¯s eyes suddenly brimmed with intense hatred, a destructive force that seemed capable of annihting everything, enveloping her in its dark embrace. Her face contorted into a snarl as she continued. ¡°Back then, he wasn¡¯t known as Joseph Felix, but Joseph Summers. His friends said Winon Summers was his sister, but as a woman, how could I not see the love he had for her? It¡¯sughable! Joseph Felix, an adopted son of the Summers, actually fell in love with his supposed sister, Winonal Summers!¡± Her hands clenched tightly, veins bulging in anger. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept it, I couldn¡¯t stand it. So, I went to the Summers, nning to marry him with the influence and dowry of an Ashworth. I thought Master Summers wouldn¡¯t refuse. But just as I spoke of marrying Joseph Summers with avish dowry. he came out holding Winona Summers¡® hand, dering to Master Summers that in this life, he would only love and marry one person Winona Summers!¡± ¨C ire Donovan watched Mia¡¯s maniacalughter, her brows knitting together in concern. She could feel Mia¡¯s obsession with Joseph Felix bordering on insanity. It was pitiful. ¡°Master Summers was furious, pping Joseph across the face, and dered he could never marry Winona That day, I left, feeling vindicated yet frustrated, knowing that I still had a chance. So I continued to associate with Joseph, pretending nothing had happened.¡± ¡°It was strange. Joseph never mentioned that day again and treated me the same as before. I was ted thinking I was special to him. Then one day, he came to me, asking for help. He imed he was the illegitimate son of the Felix family, wanting to return to the Felix and reim what was his. Naively, I used the Ashworth connections to assist him.¡± ire Donovan listened, her frown deepening. Mia was certainly deranged, but Joseph Felix¡­ he was no better. Knowing Mia¡¯s feelings, he didn¡¯t dispel her fantasies; instead, he gave her hope again. Mia held her face in her hands, her eyes shining brighter, but her twisted expression made her look. terrifying. ¡°I helped him a lot, nearly securing his ce in the Felix tamily when he suddenly asked. me to stop. I didn¡¯t understand. I confronted him, asking why he would give up now. He justughed. saying Master Summers had agreed to let him marry Winona Summers, and whether he returned to th Felix no longer mattered. I was driven mad!¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened, her hands gripping the wine bottle tightly, bloodshot eves reflecting her rage. 273 Chapter 357: He was Joseph Felix Up to 30% off Mia held her face in her hands, her eyes shining brighter, but her twisted expression made her look terrifying. ¡°I helped him a lot, nearly securing his ce in the Felix family when he suddenly asked me to stop. I didn¡¯t understand. I confronted him, asking why he would give up now. He justughed, saying Master Summers had agreed to let him marry Winona Summers, and whether he returned to th Felix no longer mattered. I was driven mad!¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened, her hands gripping the wine bottle tightly, bloodshot eyes reflecting her rage. ¡°I thought he liked me, that he would be with me once he returned to the Felix. I never expected everything he did was for Winona Summers! That despicable woman! I hated her, I hated her so much So, I epted Benjamin Lyons¡® proposal, thinking Joseph would be heartbroken, regretful, and suddenly realize he loved me, but he didn¡¯t!¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358: Do You Think I Am the Victor? ¡°He left for abroad, to carry out Master Summers¡® tasks, never even ncing back at me¡­¡± Mia Ashworth¡¯s eyes were now thick with hatred, her face twisted in rage. ire Donovan didn¡¯t know whether to call Mia foolish or blinded by love. Love unrequited remains unrequited, regardless of the sacrifices made. ire shook her head helplessly at Mia¡¯s near madness. Mia¡¯s excitement grew as she spoke, her eyes bulging with hate and her fingers whitening from the pressure. ¡°I married Benjamin Lyons in a fit of resentment and hate, despising that woman, Winona Summers. No matter what I did or how much I gave for Joseph, he only had eyes for her. So, I¡­ ha¨C ha¨Cha¡­¡± Herughter was maniacal. She suddenly looked at ire with intense hatred in her eyes, as if seeing Winona Summers in her. ¡°When I learned Winona was to marry Frederick Vanderbilt, I was overjoyed, prepared a grand gift for their wedding. But then she fled the wedding, ha¨Cha, and I saw her escaping. I followed her, confronted her, and told her I was pregnant with Joseph¡¯s child, and about helping him against the Felix. I said a lot, and I saw her face tighten. Ha¨Cha, I knew she believed it!¡± ire Donovan clenched her fists, her breath catching. Mia¡¯s words confirmed her suspicions about why Winona Summers never sought Joseph after fleeing the wedding. Heh, so that¡¯s how it was! Mia Ashworth had poisoned her mother¡¯s mind against Joseph with those words. Even if Winona was initially doubtful, the closeness between Mia and Joseph and the situation with the Felix might have convinced her. Perhaps the shock was too much for even a strong¨Chearted Wino to bear. Mia continuedughing hysterically, her face a mask of insanity. ire¡¯s eyes darkened, her fingers slowly rxing from their clenched state. Looking at Mia, she asked each word dripping with significance, ¡°So, do you think you are the victor?¡± ¡°Victor?¡± Mia suddenly stoppedughing, looking into ire¡¯s eyes, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Am I a victor? Ha¨Cha, am I? Ha¨Cha¡­¡± Chapter 358. Do You Think I Am the Victor? Up to 30% off She cried andughed simultaneously, tears flowing uncontrobly, ¡°ire Donovan, when have you ever seen a victor like me? I married a man I didn¡¯t love, endured a loveless marriage, lived a life of loneliness and solitude, unable even to confide in my own daughter. Do you think I am a victor?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± ire Donovan curled her lip coldly, understanding the burdens that must have weighed on Mia Ashworth¡¯s heart for many years. Unspoken and unvented, it was only now that she could speak of them, seeming almost possessed by the revtion. Some people are pitiable, yet more so despicable! ¡°Mia Ashworth, it was your actions that forced my mother to endure the agony of being ostracized, separated from her loved ones, and the absence of fatherly love from the moment I was born. Do you think what you did was right?¡± ¡°And what if it was wrong!?¡± Mia Ashworth suddenly elongated her neck, veins protruding rmingly, as she red ferociously at ire Donovan, barking in fury, ¡°Your mother brought it upon herself, she deserved it! Is she the victim? Then what about me? Who pities my lifelong suffering?¡± ire Donovan pursed her lips tightly, shaking her head. ¡°You are the architect of your own misfortune, attempting to seize a love that was never yours. By causing so much harm, you cannot expect anyone¡¯s pity.¡± ¡°I need no one¡¯s pity!¡± Mia Ashworth roared, her fingers suddenly gripping a wine bottle and mming it onto the table. The bottle shattered, sending red wine sshing everywhere. ire Donovan remained motionless, her gaze deepening as she watched Mia¡¯s frenzied state. Some truths only emerge in moments of breakdown. ire watched Mia Ashworth¡¯s outburst, and when her emotions peaked, she deliberately lowered her voice, her husky tone catching Mia off guard. ¡°Mia Ashworth, you hated my mother so much that after she fled to Silverton, you sent someone to kill her. Afraid of legal repercussions, you orchestrated ¡®idents¡® to try and end her life, didn¡¯t you?¡± idents? Mia Ashworth paused, bewildered, staring at ire Donovan, clueless about what she was implying. After a moment, she let out a deep, mockingugh. ¡°ire Donovan, I know you¡¯ve been investigating the truth behind your mother¡¯s death, desperate to find the real culprit. Haha¡­¡± after Winona Summers had escaped to Silverton. The truth behind Winona Summers¡® death was gradually surfacing, piece by piece, as ire Donovan drew closer to the reality hidden within the stories of many. After a ten¨Cminute silence in the room, ire Donovan finally stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the ¡®Tears of N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. the Rose¡® as soon as I receive the payment.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Mia Ashworth quickly opened herptop beside her, looking eagerly at ire Donovan. ¡°The ount number, please.¡± 3/3 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359: The Night Wind is Surprisingly Strong ire Donovan took a deep breath and spoke indifferently, ¡°Come to my room with me.¡± A straightforward exchange of money for goods, and thereafter, her and Mia Ashworth, Luna Lyons¡® feu would be concluded. Mia Ashworth nodded vigorously, clutching herptop as she stood up to follow ire Donovan. Afte ire¡¯s departure, Julia Sanders and the others were quite concerned about her, their earlier jesting mood gone. The three women sat on the bed, anxiously watching the door. In contrast to them, Sean Vanderbilt and Frederick Vanderbilt were much calmer, continuing their drinks but asionally ncing towards the door. Finally, the door opened, and ire Donovan entered first. Sean Vanderbilt put down his ss, and Julia Sanders and the others leapt off the bed, ¡°ire!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± ire reassured them with a smile, then retrieved her purse, selected a card, and handed it to Mia Ashworth. Mia ced herptop on the coffee table, entered the card number, and quickly transferred the money. ¡°ire Donovan, look.¡± She rotated theptop screen towards ire, who nced at it and then walked over to the bed, picking up a jewelry box. After inspecting it, she handed it to Mia Ashworth. ¡°This is your ¡®Tears of the Rose¡°¡± Mia Ashworth eagerly took the box, her heart settling as she saw the ¡®Tears of the Rose¡® ne inside. She exhaled deeply, nodded to ire Donovan, ¡°Thank you.¡± After obtaining the item, she took herptop and left without another word. The door closed with a bang, and Julia Sanders exploded after Mia Ashworth¡¯s departure, ¡°ire, why did you give her the ¡®Tears of the Rose¡®? It was hard¨Cwon at the auction!¡± Cassie Palmer also frowned, ¡°ire, six hundred million, and you¡¯re down ten million.¡± ire Donovan just pursed her lips. Her mood wasn¡¯t exactly good, but she just wanted to be alone for a while. Seeing her silence, Julia Sanders and Cassie Palmer stopped talking, knowing ire had her reasons for her actions and wouldn¡¯t press her further. Sean Vanderbilt stood up, walking over to ire Donovan. Noticing her somber expression, he chuckled softly, gently taking her hand,. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ad skipped. At the mention of the sea, ire suddenly remembered the ocean breeze. During their stay, they 114 Chapter 359 The Night Wind Is Surprisingly Strong Up to 30% off At the mention of the sea, ire suddenly remembered the ocean breeze. During their stay, they hadn¡¯t gone to see the sea at night. She nodded and said softly to Julia Sanders and the others, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just going out for a walk with Sean.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Julia Sanders waved her hand, and Cassie Palmer nodded. Leaving the room, ire Donovan was silent the entire way, allowing Sean Vanderbilt to hold her hand. Stepping out of the hotel, a ten¨Cminute walk brought them to the seaside. The beach wasn¡¯t much quieter at this time, with many people out enjoying the sea breeze. The wind, carrying a faint scent of the sea, yed with ire Donovan¡¯s long hair. ¡°Wow¡­¡± She spread her arms, facing the wind, walking andughing, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the wind to be so strong tonight.¡± Sean Vanderbilt walked beside her,ughing softly, ¡°Yes, when you were out, Julia Sanders said your greatest wish was to buy an ind and live freely. It seems you really do love the sea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ire Donovan said with a smile, sping her hands behind her back. As she faced the wind, her mood visibly lightened. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the seaside before, but I always dreamed of owning an ind. Just me and my beloved, self¨Csufficient on our ind, free from deceit and power struggles, living a simple and peaceful life¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re describing a utopia,¡± Sean Vanderbilt raised an eyebrow, and seeing ire nod, he wrapped his arms around her. ¡°But the utopia you describe sounds wonderful. We could make it a reality in the future.¡± ire chuckled joyfully, wrapping her arms around Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s waist. Although it made walking together somewhat awkward, she didn¡¯t mind. Many couples and spouses vacationing on the ind w simrly affectionate. ¡°Sean, let¡¯s work hard for another ten years. Once we¡¯ve earned enough, we¡¯ll buy an ind. From then on, we won¡¯t seek wealth or fame, just a simple, blissful life.¡± Sean Vanderbilt agreed enthusiastically, ¡°Absolutely.¡± They walked to the seaside, and ire Donovan chose a secluded spot to sit, stretching out her legs and gazing at the sea under the night sky. Sean Vanderbilt sat beside her. Without speaking, he simply sat in quietpanionship. The sea at night was restless, with waves asionally crashing ashore, their constant sound in the background. ire Donovan looked out, her life¡¯s journey shing before her eyes like the sea, never calm, filled with highs and lows but never defeated, always striving to reach the shore. Suddenly, her voice, slightly hoarse, broke through the sound of the sea breeze, ¡°Sean.¡± Sean Vanderbilt turned to her, his voice soft as silk, ¡°Yes?¡± ire Donovan pursed her lips, hugging her knees and resting her head gently on them. She slowly recounted Mia Ashworth¡¯s words to Sean Vanderbilt. After finishing, she sighed lightly, her deep brown eyes gazing at Sean¡¯s profile. ¡°Do you think my mother left Ascalon for Silverton without seeking Joseph Felix because of what Mia Ashworth said?¡± Sean Vanderbilt frowned thoughtfully, then shook his head. ¡°The past is filled with varying ounts. The exact truth is unclear. But Mia Ashworth¡¯s words must have influenced your mother to some extent.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ire Donovan lifted her face slightly from her knees. ¡°Regardless, what Joseph Felix did was despicable. Knowing Mia Ashworth¡¯s feelings, he should have kept his distance. My mother probably knew this, which is why Mia¡¯s words affected her.¡± Sean Vanderbilt remained silent, his deep eyes staring at the sea, lost in thought. ire Donovan continued. ¡°In a rtionship, it¡¯s fine to have friends, but if you know someone harbors inappropriate feelings for you, you should decisively cut off such notions. Inaction and evasion only fuel false hopes. Such behavior is detestable!¡± At this, she pouted, recalling Mia Ashworth¡¯s crazed demeanor. Her delicate brows furrowed. ¡°I used to really dislike Mia Ashworth, and I still do. But after hearing her story, I feel her disdainfulness is justified. And those who made her this way are even more despicable!¡± 3/4 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360: Can¡¯t Just Smile and Move On? Chapter 360: Can I Just Smile and Move On? ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Sean Vanderbilt suddenly coughed lightly, turning to ire Donovan with an extremely earnest expression. ¡°ire. I don¡¯t have any female friends around me, not a single one. The situations you mentioned will never happen to me, believe me.¡± ire looked at him, blinked twice, and then burst intoughter. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Sean, I wasn¡¯t implying you, ha ha¡­ I know I¡¯ve beenining a lot tonight, but I truly wasn¡¯t making veiled references.¡± Whether Sean Vanderbilt knew it or not, he realized that at times like this, if he didn¡¯t make a stance, he might inadvertently be a casualty. He reached out, pulling ire Donovan into his embrace and nted a firm kiss on her smooth forehead. ¡°Let the past be the past. Living our lives well is what matters most!¡± With Sean Vanderbilt¡¯spany, ire Donovan¡¯s internal turmoil finally eased. Indeed, fretting over the grudges of the previous generation was an unwise preupation. A peaceful night passed. The next day. The daytime on the ind was sunny and bright. Waking up in the morning, opening the window, and being greeted by the sea¨Cscented air lifted her spirits. Today, the organizers were hosting a celebration banquet on the cruise ship. Suzanne Jenkins and Cassie Palmer had work and had to leave the same day. After sending them off. ire Donovan and Julia Sanders, after getting ready meticulously, joined Sean Vanderbilt and Frederick Vanderbilt on the cruise. Many attendees of the jewelry exhibition stayed for the celebration banquet, making therge cruise ship bustling with activity. As soon as ire Donovan appeared, she was surrounded by a group of people. The news of YJYO seeking coboration with Sinire Jewelry had spread, and many came to congratte her with pleasantries. ire wasn¡¯t particrly fond of such socializing. After a round of conversation, she was already parched. Fortunately, Sean Vanderbilt, utilizing his status as CEO of Vanderbilt Group, manage divert the crowd, giving ire a breather. Chapter 360. Can I Just Smille and Move On? Up to 30% off ¡°Ah, fame has its downsides. When I was running a studio, I was so low¨Ckey that no one knew me. It was so rxing then, doing whatever I wanted. Now¡­ Ah¡­¡± She sighed twice, prompting Sean Vanderbilt to chuckle softly. ¡°To grow apany, suchworking is essential. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ire Donovan,zily swirling her drink in her ss, nced at Sean Vanderbilt with mild annoyance. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen the grand CEO of Vanderbilt Group engaging in suchworking.¡± Sean Vanderbilt took a sip of his wine and whispered in her ear, ¡°That¡¯s because I have Gabriel, Logan, Victor, and others. I usually avoid such events.¡± ire Donovan hummed in frustration, envying those with siblings to share such burdens. Unlike her. who was all alone. For small matters, Julia Sanders and others could help, but when it came to major issues, they were quicker to flee than rabbits. Sighing again, she was interrupted. ¡°ire.¡± Joseph Felix approached ire Donovan and Sean Vanderbilt, holding a ss of wine and moving slowly. Sean Vanderbilt saw him and subtly frowned, shaking his head discreetly. Joseph Felix, however, had eyes only for ire Donovan, oblivious to Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s gesture. Reaching ire¡¯s side, he smiled, ¡°You promised yesterday to have a proper talk with me today.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ire Donovan took a sip of her drink, a sh of annoyance crossing her deep brown eyes. But when she lifted her head, the irritation was gone, reced by a sweet smile on her pretty, delicate face ¡°Of course.¡± Joseph Felix smiled happily, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a private room with the organizers. Let¡¯s talk there.¡± ire tilted her head in agreement, and Joseph Felix led her towards the cabin, with Sean Vanderbilt following with a sigh and a shake of his head. The rest room arranged by the organizers was quite nice ¨C spacious, fully stocked with drinks, and en had threefortable armchairs. ire Donovan sat down, kicked off her high heels, and with feet on the carpet. her eves gleaming with mirth, she fixed Joseph Felix with a stare. ¡°What d Chapter 360: Can 1 Just Smile and Move On? you want to talk about? Go ahead.¡± Up to 501 Joseph Felix poured three sses of wine before finally turning his gaze to ire Donovan. It was then that he noticed the mocking curl at the corner of her mouth, chilling his heart. With caution, he asked, ¡°ire, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ire raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a cold sneer. ¡°Nothing¡¯s the matter. Why would anything be? Lord Felix, please speak up, I¡¯m quite busy.¡± The words Joseph Felix had intended to say got stuck in his throat at ire Donovan¡¯s attitude. But he knew this was his only chance; missing it would mean ire would never grant him another opportunity. After a moment of hesitation, he began, ¡°ire, I know you don¡¯t particrly like me as your father¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± ire¡¯s lightugh cut him off. She shook her finger, her sneer growing. ¡°Not ¡®don¡¯t particrly like, but loathe. Utterly loathe. And I¡¯ve never regarded you as my father.¡± Sean Vanderbilt shook his head slightly, lowering his gaze. ire wasn¡¯t usually harsh, but her attitude towards Joseph Felix had soured again afterst night¡¯s conversation with Mia Ashworth. It wasn¡¯t just a change for the worse, but outright disgust. Previously, he had warned Joseph Felix, knowing that whatever he said to ire at this point would be in vain. ire¡¯s disdain for her father was too deep¨Crooted; how could she possibly sit down and have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart? Unfortunately, Joseph Felix didn¡¯t heed his warning. Joseph Felix was taken aback by ire¡¯s words, his grip tightening on the ss as he looked into her eyes, hurt. ¡°ire, after all, I am your biological father. Why do you¡­..¡± ¡°How do I what?¡± ire¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, her bare feet swinging carelessly under the chair. If not for the chill in her words, one might think she was having a heartwarming chat with Joseph Felix. ¡°Lord Felix, my mother died with a heart full of resentment, and I grew up devoid of a father¡¯s love hanks to you. So, do you think I can just smile and let all this hate go?¡± Osipter 361: You Believe What She Said!? Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361: You Believe What She Said!? ¡°ire, my love for your mother was witnessed by heaven and earth. After she left, I¡¯ve had no other woman in my life. My life has been solitary, without a wife or children, all because my feelings for your mother were too profound.¡± Joseph Felix said, swallowing hard, his pace quickening as he noticed the increasing sarcasm in ire Donovan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Turn the page?¡± ireughed, shaking her head, tears of mirth falling. ¡°Joseph Felix, please, spare me the noble act. Mia Ashworth had already caused a scene at the Summers! Why didn¡¯t you distance yourself from her then? I believe you didn¡¯t know about this. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to say these absurdities to my face!¡± Joseph Felix blinked, stunned. He could tell Mia Ashworth had told ire something, so he snorted disdainfully. ¡°What did Mia Ashworth tell you? ire, you believe her words!?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I believe her?¡± ire¡¯s scorn was palpable. ¡°Joseph Felix, you used her to strike at the Felix, discarded her without remorse, and directly provoked her rage! Do you know, after my mother sessfully fled the wedding. Mia found her and told her she was pregnant with your child, among other things? I asked you before, why didn¡¯t my mother seek you out after fleeing the wedding? It turns out, it was all thanks to you. Do you still think you are innocent?¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Joseph Felix¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his lips trembling, unable to utter another word. ire chuckled, bent down to put on her high heels, and stood up. Joseph Felix¡¯s face was still ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. etched with shock as she nced down and, without a word, gestured to Sean Vanderbilt and left. Joseph Felix stood, transfixed, ire¡¯s words echoing in his mind. Only now did he realize why Winona Summers, despite sessfully fleeing the wedding, didn¡¯t seek him out. He had never given her real security, and in pursuing his own goals, he had pushed her further away, ultimately losing even the most basic trust¡­ Stepping outside, ire Donovan took a deep breath of the sea air. Being in the same room as Joseph Felix had been suffocating, making even her breathing feel unnatural. Sean Vanderbilt stood by her side, gazing at her slightly flushed cheeks, and sighed softly. He removed his suit jacket and gently draped it over her shoulders¡­ 12:04 Mon, Chapter 361 You Believe What She Said!? Up to 30% off Winona Summers, despite sessfully fleeing the wedding, didn¡¯t seek him out. He had never given her real security, and in pursuing his own goals, he had pushed her further away, ultimately losing even the most basic trust¡­ Stepping outside, ire Donovan took a deep breath of the sea air. Being in the same room as Joseph Felix had been suffocating, making even her breathing feel unnatural. Sean Vanderbilt stood by her side. gazing at her slightly flushed cheeks, and sighed softly. He removed his suit jacket and gently draped it over her shoulders¡­ Standing on the deck, ire Donovan gazed at the sea, the wind dancing with her hair. After a moment of silence, she spoke softly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± Sean Vanderbilt was momentarily taken aback, not expecting this to be her firstment after leaving. He shook his head and drew her into his embrace. His chest was broad, offering ire a sense of security. Despite the swaying deck beneath their feet, she felt entirely at ease. ¡°ire, everyone has their story and temperament. What you did today isn¡¯t unreasonable. After all, your mother¡¯s time in Silverton wasn¡¯t happy, and your upbringing was particrly challenging. None of this can be mended by Joseph Felix¡¯s mere words.¡± ire Donovan smiled, leaning her head on his shoulder, reveling in the warmth. Perhaps finding the moment too beautiful, she wrapped her arms around Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s lean waist. ¡°Sean, suddenly, I don¡¯t feel like investigating my mother¡¯s story anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sean looked down at her, his voice gentle, ¡°Why is that?¡± ire crinkled her nose, her voice dropping to a somber tone. ¡°Up to now, I¡¯ve seen too much deception, witnessed the darker side of human nature. Even love¡­¡± She paused, her voice breaking with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the final truth might be too much for me. I fear it might make me lose faith in love.¡± Sean exhaled deeply, his greatest fear mirrored in her words. Winona Summers¡® story seemed simple but had vast implications, involving several families, including his own Vanderbilt lineage. He knew that the eventual fallout could be extensive. ¡°These concerns can be set aside. If investigating brings you such distress, then let¡¯s not pursue it further,¡± he said, tightening his embrace, his chin gently resting on her forehead domace and affaction the eventual fallout could be extensive These concerns can be set aside. If investigating brings you such distress, then let¡¯s not pursue it further he said, tightening his embrace, his chin gently resting on her forehead in a gesture of tenderness and affection. ¡°Yes¡± ire decided, looking up at Sean with a bright smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not investigate further. From now on, we¡¯ll just focus on living our lives together.¡± Sean chuckled softly, his chin brushing against her forehead. ¡°ire! ire!¡± Julia Sanders¡® voice suddenly rang out. ire and Sean turned to see her approaching excitedly, with Frederick Vanderbilt following behind with a lowugh. As Julia neared, she excitedly exined. ¡°ire, there¡¯s a yacht! It¡¯s arranged by the organizers. They initially nned to take us out to sea, but many found out and insisted on equal treatment. So they sent me to ask if we still want to go sailing¡± *Sailing?¡± ire¡¯s eyes lit up, her spirits lifting. ¡°Yes, of course! We haven¡¯t been sailing yet!¡± Chapter 362: Where Have You Been? Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362: Where Have You Been? Up to 20% Julia Sanders giggled and approached ire Donovan, whispering conspiratorially, ¡°The organizers said they can arrange a yacht just for us. We can sneak aboard without anyone knowing, enjoy the sea, and then return on our own.¡± I A yacht just for them! ire¡¯s excitement heightened it felt like a special treat from the organizers. Despite Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s wealth, they hadn¡¯t considered sailing on a yacht during this trip. It would have been a regret not to experience it while here. ¡°Absolutely, let¡¯s do it,¡± ire agreed without a second thought. Julia, grinning, took her hand, and they sneakily made their way through the crowd towards the stern. Frederick Vanderbilt, watching the girls¡® excitement, shook his head in amusement. ¡°Had I known they were so keen on sailing, we could have arranged it ourselves, avoiding all this fuss.¡± Sean Vanderbilt hadn¡¯t anticipated this either. He knew ire loved the inds, but hadn¡¯t thought of chartering a yacht for her to enjoy. ¡°No problem,¡± he said, following ire and Julia, ¡°We¡¯ll buy a yacht when we get back. Whenever we want to sail, we¡¯ll sail.¡± Frederick raised an eyebrow ¨C his younger brother was indeed unparalleled in pampering his wife. After a bit of maneuvering to avoid prying eyes, they reached the stern, where the manager of the organizers was already waiting for them. His face lit up with a pleased smile upon seeing them. ¡°I originally nned for you to board the yacht amidst everyone¡¯s envy, but I didn¡¯t expect such a strong reaction. We had to settle for a discreet departure,¡± he exined. ire smiled appreciatively. ¡°Thank you. We wouldn¡¯t have minded without it, but since you¡¯ve gone to the trouble, we¡¯re happy to ept your kind offer.¡± The manager chuckled and gestured towards the yacht. ¡°Everything¡¯s prepared ¨C drinks and all. You can enjoy it for a couple of days. Have a wonderful time at sea.¡± The extra preparations only added to ire¡¯s satisfaction. After a few more words of thanks, she Julia eagerly boarded the yacht. 12:05 Mon, 4 Dec Chapter 362: Where Have You Been? Up to 30% off The yacht was perfect for a serene sea adventure, just the four of them, away from the crowds and formalities of the cruise. Once aboard, they waited for the person to pilot the yacht, but after ten minutes, there was no sign of them. ire frowned, puzzled, and looked back at the manager standing on the cruise ship. The manager, apologetic, smiled weakly and hurried away¡­ The person had been arranged in advance and should have been on the yacht already. The manager h seen him just moments ago, but now he had disappeared, probably having grown impatient and gone back to the cruise ship. The manager had only taken a few steps when the missing individual showed up. Seeing him, the manager frowned, ¡°Where have you been? The guests are already here.¡± The man nced back, looking somewhat guilty, ¡°I went to the restroom.¡± ¨C The restroom? The manager was puzzled the yacht had facilities, so why go back to the cruise ship? The man, seemingly eager to avoid further questioning, hurried past the manager towards the yacht. calling back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going now.¡± The manager scratched his head as he watched the man¡¯s retreating figure, not dwelling too much on it. He watched the yacht sail away before leaving the scene. Those on the cruise ship, noticing the yacht¡¯s departure, began to express their discontent. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Wasn¡¯t the sailing canceled? Why is it leaving now?¡± ¡°Look, there¡¯s ire Donovan and her group on the yacht!¡± someone suddenly eximed Indeed. ire, Sean, and the others were visible on the yacht¡¯s deck. Outcries of indignation followed. ¡°That¡¯s unfair! They deceived us!¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s just because of the ¡®Tears of the Rose, isn¡¯t it? The organizers are showing too much favoritism. We¡¯ve never heard of such treatment for ¡®Tears of the Rose¡® before!¡± ¡°Some people have all the luck! Probably the organizers are trying to curry favor with Sinire Jewelry because of their coboration with YJYO.¡± ¡°Some people have all the luck! Probably the organizers are trying to curry favor with Sinire Jewelry because of their coboration with YJYO¡± Envious and jealous nces followed these remarks Participating in a jewelry exhibition and ear international market entry seemed too good to be true However, amidst the envious crowd, a woman watched the departing yacht with a sinister gnile Donovan, this time, you may leave, but you won¡¯t return alive. Go to hell The United States is dotted with many inds in its vast seas Larger ones have formed cities. attracting tourists from around the world with their unique beauty. Smaller, undeveloped inds also abound ire and Julia stood on the deck, enjoying the brisk sea breeze and the warm sunlight. TheN?velDrama.Org owns this text. fluttered their clothes as they stretched out their arms, embracing the rarefort ¡°Ah, this is so rxing!¡± Julia twirled around joyfully, then suddenly hugged ire her lips pouting yfully ¡°ire, let¡¯s buy a yacht! There¡¯s a sea near Ascalon We could sail whenever we want!¡± Frederick¡¯s eyebrows twitched The closest sea to Ascalon was in Rain City, a ten¨Chour dr found Julia¡¯s definition of ¡°near¡± amusing Sean simply smiled, patting Frederick¡¯s shoulder ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not too far ire, unaware of their conversation and not well¨Cversed in the geography around Ascaton beneve Julia¡¯s assessment Contemting the cost of a yacht. ire blinked and then turned to Sean hey eyes banking mischievously She slid next to him, her soft hands snaking up his arm ¡°Sean do you know someone who sells yachts? Sean appeared to take her yful tone seriously. After a moment¡¯s thought he nodded. ¡°Wel have some connections with a ship magnate.¡± Chapter 363: What Are You Sighing About? Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363: What Are You Sighing About? Up to 3096 ¡°Ship magnate, huh?¡± Julia¡¯s excitement was palpable as she darted over to Frederick¡¯s side, winking repeatedly at ire. ire chuckled softly, her touch on Sean¡¯s arm turning even more tender, her voice dripping with sweetness, ¡°So, Sean, you would probably get a discount on the yacht, right?¡± Sean slightly furrowed his brow, somewhat nomittally nodding. ¡°Possibly.¡± ire didn¡¯t say anything more, just kept smiling at Sean, herughter infectious. Frederick chuckled and shook his head, amused by ire¡¯s barely hidden excitement and Sean¡¯s earnest demeanor. Seeing ire¡¯s radiant smile, Sean was silent for a moment, then his eyes widened in realization. ¡°You want a yacht?¡± Herughter continued, though now she coyly nestled her head against Sean¡¯s shoulder, her gestures flirtatious. Sean chuckled and pulled her closer, giving Frederick a knowing look, then caressed ire¡¯s hair gently, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll buy it. Even without a discount, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Julia, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Though happy about the yacht, seeing Sean¡¯s adoration for ire soured her mood a bit. Why did a lovely sea outing have to include dog food? She pouted, turning her gaze towards Frederick, whose calm demeanor amidst this disy of affection was impressive. Wasn¡¯t he, a perennial bachelor, bothered by it? Sighing heavily. Julia stood up, walking back to the bow of the yacht. Why did it feel like she and Frederick were mere extras in ire and Sean¡¯s romantic outing? Julia.¡± rich, masculine voice behind her signaled Freds ach Without turning around, 12:05 Mon, 4 Dec 65% Chapter 363: What Are You Sighing About ? Up to 30% off She moved aside, allowing him to stand beside her at the bow, the sea breeze apanying their silence. After a few minutes, Frederick spoke, a lightugh in his voice, ¡°Actually. Sean mentioned before that he noticed how much ire loves the sea. He knew her biggest wish was to own an ind to live on with her loved one. He had already decided to buy her a yacht.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Julia¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration, not for Sean¡¯s wealth but for his attentiveness to ire¡¯s preferences. That level of care and thoughtfulness was something to be envious of Touching her nose, she gave an awkward smile. ¡°Mr. Sean is really good to ire.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Frederick agreed, nodding. ¡°I never imagined Sean would care so much for someone. He remember every word ire says, and without her asking, he tries to fulfill her every like. It is indeed enviable.¡± Hearing the mention of a ¡®ship magnate¡®, Julia¡¯s excitement was evident as she hurried over and sat next to Frederick, yfully winking at ire. ire chuckled lightly, her fingers softly caressing Sean Vanderbilt¡¯s arm, her voice as smooth as silk. ¡°Then, buying a yacht from him shoulde with a discount, right?¡± Sean slightly furrowed his brows, nodding in a nonmittal manner, ¡°It should, I suppose.¡± ire didn¡¯t speak further, merely gazing at Sean with a teasing smile. Frederick couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head at ire¡¯s obvious excitement and Sean¡¯s earnest attitude. Realizing ire¡¯s wish, Sean¡¯s eyes widened in sudden understanding. ¡°You want a yacht?¡± Herughter was soft and flirty, as she coyly rested her head on Sean¡¯s shoulder. Sean chuckled and drew her closer into his embrace, giving Frederick a knowing nce. He then gently caressed ire¡¯s hair, saying tenderly, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll buy it. Discount or not, it¡¯s yours.¡± Julia, ¡°¡­¡­ 12:05 Mon, 4 Dec Chapter 363; What Are You Sighing About? gestures towards ire. Up to 30% off Sighing, she looked away, only to catch Frederick¡¯s calm andposed demeanor. Did he not feel a twinge of jealousy seeing them so affectionate? Frederick noticed her sigh and asked softly. ¡°What are you sighing about?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Julia quickly shook her head,ughing it off, ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just a bit envious of ire. Don¡¯t you ever feel a hint of jealousy seeing them so in love, Mr. Frederick?¡± Frederick¡¯s gaze lingered on Julia¡¯s face, her forced smile tugging at his heart. Such a wonderful girl at the prime of her life should be enjoying love, not feeling out of ce. Feeling a bit self¨Cconscious under his gaze. Juliaughed nervously, pretending as if nothing had happened, and returned to ire¡¯s side. ¡°Wow, the organizers have been so generous. This red wine is perfect with the sea breeze. ire. let¡¯s make the most of this free vacation and have a drink!¡± ire looked surprised as Julia filled two wine sses to the brim, the red liquid teetering on the edge. ire, without saying anything, sipped the wine to prevent it from spilling, then raised her ss. to clink with Julia¡¯s,ughing heartily before taking a gulp. Sean usually wouldn¡¯t allow ire to drink so freely, but seeing this as a vacation, he rxed his N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. usual vignce. At most, he thought, he¡¯d just have to carry her to bed if she got drunk. That evening, after ire fell asleep, Sean stepped out of the cabin and found Frederick standing there. Sean lit a cigarette, puffing out rings of smoke that quickly filled the space between them. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Frederick coughed lightly, extending his hand towards Sean, ¡°Mind if I have one?¡± Sean gave him a sidelong nce, shaking his head, ¡°Fred, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been easily affected by thingstely.¡± Frederick retracted his hand, tucking it into his pockets, staring at the starry sky with self¨Cmocking smile, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡± Could it be just a possibility? 12:05 Mon, 4 Dec Chapter 364: Stand Alone in the Cold Breeze! Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364: Stand Alone in the Cold Breeze! 5% Up to 30% off Sean unable to bring himself to shatter his illusions, inwardly conceded that his friend was, in fact, quite admirable. After several minutes of silence, Sean let out a soft sigh, ¡°Fred, I really don¡® t know what you¡¯re being so coy about. If you were a woman, I might understand, but as a man¡­ and my own brother at that, I find it¡­ well¡­¡± He paused, shaking his head with a low chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re really not living life to the fullest, are you?¡± Frederick remained silent, tacitly agreeing. Sean tossed his cigarette onto the deck and snuffed it out with the tip of his shoe before turning to lean against the railing. Looking at Frederick¡¯s restrained face, he sighed meaningfully. ¡°If only you had half the impulsiveness you had for Winona Summers twenty years ago, you wouldn¡¯t be in su distress.¡± Frederick smiled, lowering his head and shrugging nomittally. ¡°Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ve aged.¡± But giving in so easily wasn¡¯t Frederick¡¯s style. Sean knew it was because Julia was so young that made Frederick feel his age. ¡°Ah, Fred,¡± Sean said, patting Frederick on the shoulder with a weighty. tone. ¡°If you really were old and had lost your charm, Julia wouldn¡¯t count, but what about Cassie Palmer? That youngdy is quite smitten with you. If it weren¡¯t for ire taking her to the supermarket the other day to have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart, that girl would still be wrapped around your finger.¡± The mention of Cassie Palmer made Frederick¡¯s brow twitch. Julia¡¯s forthrightness was endearing to him, but Cassie¡¯s openness was a bit much for his taste. He really did feel old. With that thought, he turned to Sean with a wry smile, ¡°Tell ire thanks for me.¡± Sean was left speechless, feeling as though his forceful punch hadnded on cotton. ¡°Fred, why are you so impervious?¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Sean dropped his hand and waved at Frederick, ¡°I¡¯m going back to ire. You stay here and enjoy the cold breeze alone.¡± With that, Sean left the deck without hesitation. Frederick stood alone, gazing up at the starry sky. fine a sense of solitude amidst the beautiful scenery. §Þ§à§Ý, Dec Chapter 364: Stand Alone in the Cold Breeze! 65% Up to 30% off After a night¡¯s rest, the next day. ire and Julia, re¨Cenergized, sat on the deck, their faces lit up with excitement as they looked at the scenery. ¡°Wow! We must be far away now. This must be the undeveloped area of MONDALIA, right?¡± Julia, far from being frightened by such a strange and deserted ce, was thrilled. ire looked. around, realizing they were indeed far from the ind they had left. ¡°Hm?¡± she eximed in surprise, pointing to an ind not far away. ¡°That ind over there seems bigger, much more so than those small mounds we saw yesterday.¡± Small mounds? Sean grimaced. Those were hardly small mounds. He chuckled resignedly. ¡°This area ha many such inds. They¡¯re not developed due to their size, but they¡¯re certainly muchrger than mere mounds.¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± ire nodded enthusiastically, about to stand up when the young man steering the yacht approached. ¡°The view here is quite splendid. Let¡¯s enjoy it for a while.¡± ire and Julia had no objections to this idea. Such scenery was a rare treat for them, and lingering a bit longer seemed appealing. The young man casually sat down on the deck, surveying the vast stretch of sea before him. ire. gazing at the ind she had mentioned earlier, mused, ¡°Perhaps one day we should buy an ind like that. Not too big, not too small. Develop it, build a grand vi, and maybe cultivate a bit ofnd. There ought to be fruit trees on it, right?¡± At her words, a spark lit up in the young man¡¯s eyes. He smiled, seemingly intrigued. ¡°If there are indeed fruit trees on that ind, they would be wild. I bet they¡¯d taste even better than the fruits. we buy.¡± Julia, imagining the fruits hanging from the trees, couldn¡¯t help but swallow, nodding eagerly. ¡°Wild fruits should have a more authentic vor, right? And there might be wild rabbits and such on the ind too¡­¡± ire¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of wild rabbits. ¡°Exactly! There would be plenty of game. It must be quite an adventure.¡± Seeing his opportunity, the young manughed, ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t we go ashore and have a look?¡± 12.UJ MUII, 4 DEC Chapter 164 Stand Alone in the Cold Breeze! |10TL O IVVN. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Up to 30% off ¡°Go ashore?¡± ire and the others looked at the young man in surprise. While they were indeed curious about the myriad inds, the idea of venturing onto an uninhabited one, unaware of the potential dangers, was daunting. Noticing the mix of surprise and concern on their faces, the young man scratched his head and offered generously, ¡°Yes, since you¡¯re all so intrigued, let¡¯s check it out. I¡¯ll steer the yacht close to the shore. You can go have a look, and if there¡¯s any danger, we can quickly retreat back to the yacht.¡± Julia¡¯s eyes sparkled even brighter, turning her hopeful gaze towards ire. She knew that ultimately. the decision rested with ire. If ire agreed, neither Sean nor Frederick would object. But if ire declined, even if Sean and Frederick were keen, they would respect her decision. Seeing ire frown in hesitation, Julia turned to the young man, asking excitedly. ¡°Has anyone ever visited these inds before?¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± The young man nodded with a smile. ¡°When I¡¯ve steered yachts for others in the past, many guests have wanted to explore the inds. These uninhabited inds are serene, free from outside disturbances. The shallow waters near the coast are perfect for swimming and pics. They¡¯ve always had a great time.¡± Julia licked her lips and looked again at ire, her eyes filled with anticipation. ire paused, feeling the pressure of Julia¡¯s eager gaze. She asked cautiously, ¡°Is there mobile phone signal on these inds?¡± ire wasn¡¯t doubting the currentmunication technology, but in case of emergencies, no signal meant no way to call for help. The young man didn¡¯t answer immediately. He pondered for a moment before responding. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain about the signal on the inds, but we do have a signal here.¡± 2.05 Mon, 4 Dec Chapter 365. Nothing at All Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365: Nothing at All All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Up to 30% off After he spoke, ire checked her phone, finding only a single bar of signal on the screen ¨C a clear indication that in this area, the mobile reception was minimal. Though weak, the presence of a signal was somewhat reassuring. ire pursed her delicate red lips and turned to Sean with an inquiring look. Sean chuckled softly. gently rubbing her head, ¡°If you wish to go, let¡¯s go.¡± A smile instantly brightened ire¡¯s face; she knew he would not object. Pointing towards thergest nearby ind, she dered with a spiritedugh, ¡°Let¡¯s set sail for the ind!¡± Julia, overjoyed by the decision, leapt up, eximing, ¡°Haha, off to the ind!¡± The young man, observing their excitement, curled his lips into a subtle, cold smirk before standing up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll steer the yacht there,¡± he said, leaving them to their enthusiasm. ire and Julia, unable to contain their excitement, ran to the bow, spreading their arms towards the ind, their smiles radiant in the sunlight. Sean chuckled and casually pulled out his phone. scrolling through it thoughtfully. Soon, the yacht reached the shores of the ind. ire, considering a pic on an uninhabited ind a rare delight, joined Julia in packing a storage box with food and a couple of bottles of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ire said with a smile to Julia, handing the storage box to Sean, then happily descended from the yacht. From afar, the ind seemed sizable, but only upon setting foot did they realize its vastness. It took them a good twenty minutes just to cover a fifth of its coastline. They didn¡¯t rush to unpack their food, instead, surveying the ind from a distance. Finally, ire suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s explore the interior.¡± Sean and Frederick naturally had no objections. ire, to be cautious, took her bag with her ¨C having her nine¨Csection whip handy meant she could handle any potential danger. Unfortunately, the jungle reveal or a wild chicken. It seemed, Chapter 365. Nothing at All 65% Up to 30% off Unfortunately, the jungle revealed norge animals, not even a rabbit or a wild chicken. It seemed. for now, the ind was devoid of any animals, only nts. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Julia pouted in disappointment, ¡°I thought we might find some game, but there¡¯s nothing at all.¡± ¡°There is something.¡± ire said, smiling and pointing upwards. ¡°There are birds in the trees. Go ahead.¡± Julia grimaced, giving ire a speechless look. It was clear that no birds were visible in the low trees, and while there were bird calls from high above, climbing was not an option for her. Slightly defeated, she huffed, ¡°No game, then let¡¯s look for wild fruits.¡± While the forest did have a variety of wild fruits, they were unfamiliar, hanging quaintly from the trees. ire and the others looked up at them but hesitated to pick and eat. Julia let out a frustrated sigh, her face falling in disappointment, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s better not to eat something we don¡¯t recognize.¡± ire chuckled, covering her mouth, ¡°Indeed. The most vexing thing in the wilderness is not knowing nts. They recognize us, but we don¡¯t recognize them, so we dare not partake.¡± Julia nodded, pouting slightly, then sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s head back then. After our pic, we can y in the water before returning to the yacht.¡± Everyone agreed without objection, as their adventurous spirit had been somewhat satisfied. With unknown food and no small animals like rabbits in sight, there really wasn¡¯t much reason to stay after their pic. The group turned and started back along the path they hade from. Although their outing hadn¡¯t gone as nned, Julia still seemed happy, and ire, holding Sean¡¯s hand, had a joyful smile on her face. It wasn¡¯t a wasted trip after all. About half an hourter, as they were about to reach the beach, Julia suddenly cried out in terror. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Up to 30% att ire spun around in rm Julia, what¡¯s wrong? Were you bitten by a snake? In these woods, the greatest fear was the venomous snakes hiding in the shadows, ready to strike unsuspectively Julia frantically shook her head, pointing towards the shore with a voice sharpened by fear and anger. ¡°Our yacht The yacht is gone!¡± ¡°What?¡± ire turned abruptly, staring in disbelief at the empty shore where the yacht had been moored just an hour ago. Even the usuallyposed Frederick showed a flicker of panic. With the yacht gone, how would they return? Sean¡¯s face darkened as he gazed at the deste shoreline. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out¡± he said quietly. The four quickened their pace towards the shore, holding onto a slim hope that the young man had merely moved the yacht elsewhere. But after a thorough search, they found no sign of it. Regrouping on the beach, they all sat down, their faces etched with grave expressions. Julia grew increasingly angry. ¡°What the heck! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to wait for us at the shore?¡± ire was also furious, but a troubling thought crossed her mind ¨C they might have been duped. It seemed likely that the young man had been bribed. Frederick, disying a man¡¯sposure in such times, didn¡¯tin. Instead, he pulled out his phone, scrolling through the screen only to find not a single signal bar He frowned deeply, still not giving up. He attempted a phone call, but without a signal, it wouldn¡¯t go through. He also tried sending several messages but failed. He looked up at the increasingly panicked faces of the girls and silently showed his phone to Sean, whispering. ¡°Can¡¯t contact anyone.¡± Sean nodded, his demeanor calm. He pulled ire close, patting her back gently, reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Fortunately, we still have some food. It shouldst us a few days.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366: Is Crying Useful? Chapter 366: Is Crying Useful? At the utterance of those words, Julia Sanders¡® eyes immediately welled up, and she turned her head to gaze at the vast expanse of the sea, a wave of despair washing over her. As she turned back, the glisten of tears at the corners of her eyes met Frederick¡¯s gaze. Frederick sighed softly, moving closer to Julia, his fingers delicately brushing away the dampness from her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s always a way, don¡¯t worry.¡± His attempt at constion had an unexpected effect. Instead of calming her fears, Julia¡¯s inner turmoil burst forth. She suddenly broke down, a sound akin to a sob escaping her lips as she flung herself into Frederick¡¯s embrace. ¡°Sniff¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t insisted oning to this ind, ire wouldn¡¯t have agreed. Sniff¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± A faint fragrance of a young woman enveloped Frederick, causing him to freeze momentarily. Uncertain his hands hovered, unsure of what to do. In moments like these, the more fragile someone¡¯s state of mind, the more likely they are to unravel. Clearly, Julia¡¯s mental defenses had crumbled at this moment. Her deste cries and trembling shoulders pierced Frederick¡¯s heart like needles. He slowly lowered his head, observing the girl burying her face against his chest. Suddenly feeling a pang of ¡°It¡¯s not just you who wanted toe here. We all did, Julia. Don¡¯t shoulder all the me on yourself. In moments like these, we need to stay calm.¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± Julia couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°I want to stay calm too, but I can¡¯t! This remote ce, no fresh water, no food. The four of us, that little we have won¡¯tst long¡­ Sob¡­ We¡¯re done for!¡± As she sobbed, ire¡¯s eyes also reddened, but having weathered numerous storms, even the depths of despair, her psyche was stronger than that of an ordinary woman. Suppressing the urge to cry, she took a deep breath, calmly observing the sun slowly setting in the west. ¡°It gets cold by the sea at night, and we don¡¯t have tents or anything. Let¡¯s gather some branches, light a fire tonight, and focus on getting through the night safely.¡± Chapter 166: is Crying Useful? Up to 30% off Frederick nodded, but with the girl in his arms so distraught, he signaled to Sean Vanderbilt. Sean gave a subtle nod, then helped ire to her feet, and the two headed back towards the forest. There were quite a few fallen branches on the ground. Sean and ire picked up the thinner ones tha seemed easier to ignite, cradling them in their arms, then gathered some thicker branches until their arms were full before returning. After a few steps, ire suddenly turned to Sean, a glint of curiosity shimmering in her deep brown eyes. ¡°Sean, I can¡¯t tell if you have an extraordinaryposure or what. In such dire straits, why is there not a hint of panic on your face?¡± Sean blinked slightly, turning to nce at ire and chuckled softly. ¡°You said it yourself. It¡¯s a dire situation. Is panicking and making a fuss useful at times like this? If even Fred and I were to panic, what about you and Julia?¡± ire maintained a steady gaze on Sean¡¯s expression. His words were delivered with such equanimity that ire couldn¡¯t detect anything awry. She turned back, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. ¡°Indeed, Sean, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Sean nced sidelong at ire, chuckling softly as he shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go, put these back, and then let¡¯s take another look in the woods to see if there¡¯s anything edible. I¡¯d rather not starve out here.¡± By the time they returned, Julia had gradually emerged from her emotional state. Seeing Sean and ire bustling about, she felt a pang of embarrassment. She wiped the remaining tears from her face and stood up, suddenly infused with determination. ¡°Since it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s focus on how we can strive to survive.¡± They gathered more branches and even after Sean and Frederick scoured the woods, they found noth edible before returning to the shore. By now, the sun had set, and the sky grew darker. Sean sighed, arranging the collected branches into a small pile. After a brief search in his pocket, he pulled out a lighter, looking helplessly at Frederick. ¡°Thank goodness I smoke. Otherwise, without a lighter, we¡¯d be rubbing sticks together for fire.¡± ire didn¡¯t particrly dislike men who smoked, but Sean rarely did in her presence, Chapter 366: Is Crying Useful? Up to 30% off By now, the sun had set, and the sky grew darker. Sean sighed, arranging the collected branches into a small pile. After a brief search in his pocket, he pulled out a lighter, looking helplessly at Frederick. ¡°Thank goodness I smoke. Otherwise, without a lighter, we¡¯d be rubbing sticks together for fire.¡± ire didn¡¯t particrly dislike men who smoked, but Sean rarely did in her presence, especially not around the Vanderbilts or at social gatherings. Seeing Sean jesting like this, her deep brown eyes fixated more on him. A man who remains fearless in adversity,posed in the face of change, is truly handsome! Before this, she never doubted her feelings for Sean. However, now, those emotions seemed to underg N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. a qualitative transformation. It wasn¡¯t just the fanciful yearning of a young girl for romance, but rather engraving this man deep into the core of her being. Some might argue these two kinds of emotions are no different, but only those who have experience this emotional change understand. Initial love, merely a dependency and fondness for the opposite sex at a certain age, if it ends for some reason, may cause a brief period of heartache before being attracted to someone else. Thetter, though, is a love etched into one¡¯s bones even after parting. It torments, making one be obsessive, rendering any other love interest powerless. Sensing ire¡¯s gaze, Sean turned to nce at her, lips curving into a slight smile. He ignited the lighter and, after lighting a handful of dry grass, tucked it beneath the small pile of branches. Mr. Sean, ustomed to a life of luxury, even handling manual tasks like this with such finesse¨C Frederick couldn¡¯t help but tug at the corners of his mouth. enviously remarking. ¡°Not only is smoking dashing, but even the act of lighting a fire is done so elegantly and charmingly. Ah¡­¡± Comparing himself to the current Sean, he increasingly felt as though he¡¯d wasted these past few decades. The dancing mes seemed to dispel the vexing emotions. Julia¡¯s mood lifted again. Bringing over a box filled with food, she began unpacking its contents one by one. ¡°Two bags of bread, snacks¡­ five bags, one, two, three, four, five fruits¡­ ah, only seven.¡± Chapter 367: All is Understood Without Words Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367: All is Understood Without Words Julia took out two bars of chocte from the storage box, her heart sinking at the sight of its nearly empty state. ¡°I should have taken more bread instead of snacks,¡± shemented, realizing their meager supplies were barely enough for one hearty meal for the four of them. Sean¡¯s response to her dismay was a light¨Cheartedugh as he casually picked up two bottles of wine from nearby. ¡°No worries, as long as I have my wine, the rest of you can have the food.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not eptable,¡± Frederick interjected, snatching a bottle from Sean¡¯s grasp and hugging it to his chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine with just wine as well.¡± ire and Julia could see through the men¡¯s pretense of greed for the wine; they were simply trying to leave more food for the women. While ire was ustomed to such gestures, Julia, with her N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. hearty appetite, would hardly be satisfied by a single bag of bread. With a smile, ire picked up an orange, tossing it in her hand. ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ve been nning to diet anyway. One fruit per meal is just enough for me.¡± Julia¡¯s eyes welled up again at the sight of their selflessness. ¡°You guys¡­¡± ¡°Come now,¡± ire shifted closer to Julia, draping an arm around her shoulder with a warm smile. ¡°Although adversity reveals true friendship, I genuinely am satisfied with just a fruit. Don¡¯t worry about me, go ahead and eat.¡± Julia nced at Sean and Frederick before reluctantly picking up a bag of bread and biting into it fiercely. The bread, seemingly infused with the extraordinary circumstances, tasted unusually delicious and fulfilling. ¡°I¡¯ll be content with just a loaf of bread as well,¡± she dered, as they exchanged knowing smiles, understanding each other¡¯s sentiments without needing words. The ind¡¯s winds grew stronger at night, making the temperature drop significantly. Fortunately, they had chosen a sheltered spot away from the direct sea breeze. Without the distractions of the inte, television, or any modern amusements, they spent a pure and simple night by the fire- chatting, laughing, and showing no signs of the despair one might expect in their situation. To an outsider, it might even seem like they were on an adventurous camping trip. Chapter 367. All is Understood Without Words outsider, it might even seem like they were on an adventurous camping trip. MIMI JILUGUMII. IM MII As time ticked away, exhaustion eventually set in. Sean was about to drape his suit jacket over ire when she stopped him, taking the jacket and cing it back on him with careful hands. ¡°Sean, you are my pir of strength right now, and you can¡¯t afford to fall ill. If you hold me tonight, I won¡¯t feel cold.¡± epting her concern, Sean didn¡¯t protest. He wore the jacket and pulled ire into his embrace, covering her back with it. With Sean¡¯s warmth in front and the jacket shielding her from behind, ire didn¡¯t feel cold at all. Julia, feeling somewhat awkward amidst their affectionate disy, self¨Cconsciously touched her nose. Like ire, she was also dressed in a skirt and the chilly night air was a concern. Casting a furtive nce at Frederick, she coughed softly, hugged her arms, moved closer to the fire, andid down. Without exchanging a word with Frederick, she closed her eyes. Julia knew that if she spoke up, Frederick would undoubtedly oblige, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say such words, no matter how bold she felt. Instead, she harbored her thoughts silently, hoping the fire wouldst a bit longer. Frederick watched the girl curled up with her arms hugged to her body, lying on the ground. His lips tightened slightly, but he said nothing, sitting quietly and gazing up at the night sky. Their ind haven, blessedly free of wild beasts, allowed ire and the others a peaceful night¡¯s rest. asionally feeling the chill of the night air, ire would instinctively snuggle closer into Sean¡¯s embrace, drawing warmth from him like a little cat seeking refuge from the cold. As dawn broke and sunlight streaked across the sky, the ind gradually brightened, and the warmth of the sun brought a slightfort to the four weary souls. Julia smacked her lips, attempting to turn over but found herself unable to move. With a flicker of confusion, she managed to pry one eyelid open. Startled by what she saw, her other eye snapped open. Before hery the handsome visage of Frederick. Blinking hard, then again, she slowly looked down to discover she was nestled in Frederick¡¯s embrace. How had this happened? She had clearly fallen asleep alone on the ground¡­ Her surprise nearly caused her to tremble, and just as she was about to look around, she heard hom from the man and quickly closed her eyes, feigning sleep. 10.25 Wed, 6 Dec M Chupler 167: All is Understood Without Words IICUCTION 3 Crivialt, I uw riau un? nappcricu. Jie nau cicallylicii ajicep aivlic # Up to 30% off Her surprise nearly caused her to tremble, and just as she was about to look around, she heard a low hum from the man and quickly closed her eyes, feigning sleep. Frederick¡¯s eyes adjusted to the sunlight. He didn¡¯t move, but his head lowered to see Julia pretending to sleep in his arms, a barely noticeable warm smile tugging at his lips. Nearby, ire yawned and awoke, stirring Sean in the process. They both got up to stretch. Suddenly ire spotted Julia, cozy in Frederick¡¯s arms, looking like azy fox, and she was both amused and surprised. She had clearly seen Julia sleeping alone the night before. What had happened since then? ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± ireughed, running over to them, pointing at Julia. ¡°Fred, did you sneak Julia into your arms while she was asleepst night?¡± Frederick¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ready to speak, but Julia suddenly opened her eyes and leaped out of his embrace, her face flushed and heart racing. ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t like that. I got cold in my sleep I must have rolled over to Mr. Frederick¡¯s side, and then¡­ and then¡­¡± She was at a loss for words, unsure of how to exin this unexpected turn of events. ire folded her arms behind her back, giving Julia a meaningful look before turning her gaze to Frederick. She hadn¡¯t forgotten Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s task for Sean. Now was the time to strike while the iron was hot. With Frederick¡¯s slow¨Cto¨Cwarm and traditional nature, he would likely gloss over the situation. ¡°Fred, is that really what happened? I recall Julia having quite a disciplined sleeping posture. Generally, she remains in the same position throughout the night¡­¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 eet If We Died Chapter 368: I¡¯d be Very Upset if We Died ¡°Oh, ire!¡± Julia¡® face flushed with embarrassment as she clutched ire¡¯s hand, pleadingly looking at her. ¡°It was really me. It really was¡­¡± Frederick, who had remained silent until now, slowly stood up, brushing sand off his trousers. He then raised his head, ncing first at ire and finally resting his gaze on Julia. With a slight purse of his lips, he spoke earnestly. ¡°Yes, I saw her shivering with cold and felt a pang of sympathy.¡± Julia was stunned, and ire was equally taken aback. Sympathy ¨C what an aptly chosen word! ire¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and delight. ¡°Fred, what did you just say? I didn¡¯t catch that.¡± Sean chuckled softly, walking over to stand beside Frederick, a teasing smile on his lips as he looked at him. Julia was almost frozen in shock, staring nkly at Frederick, overwhelmed by the sudden wave of happiness. Frederick tilted his head slightly, hands in his pockets, standing upright as he faced Julia again, repeating. ¡°Seeing her cold, I felt sympathy.¡± ire burst intoughter, resembling a joyous little bee, and ran over to Sean. She leaned on Sean¡¯s shoulder,ughing, ¡°Sean, Fred said he felt sympathy!¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Yes, I heard. It¡¯s quite rare.¡± ¦² More than rare, it was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime event! Frederick¡¯s past affection for Winona Summers was a vague memory for Sean, who was younger at the time. After that, Frederick lived a life of asceticism for over two decades, hardly ncing at another woman. Now, he expressed sympathy. If the olddy knew this, she would probably wake upughing from her sleep. ire nced between Frederick and Julia, then took Sean¡¯s hand and walked away, giving them som privacy. walked over to Julia, who was still in a daze, staring at him like a Chapter 368: I¡¯d be Very Upset if We Died privacy. Up to 30% off Once they were alone. Frederick walked over to Julia, who was still in a daze, staring at him like a cartoon character with big, bewildered eyes, adorably clueless. Frederick, having experienced a woman as intelligent and bold as Winona Summers, found Julia¡¯s somewhat clumsy demeanor endearing. ¡°Julia.¡± He gently ced his hand on her head, looking down at her wide, bright eyes, and chuckled softly. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be on this ind or if we¡¯ll even make it back alive. Julia, if this really is ourst stand, I don¡¯t want you to be upset.¡± ¡°Upset?¡± Julia was utterly confused, blinking herrge eyes, mouth agape. ¡°I¡¯d be very upset if we died. Can you prevent that from happening?¡± Frederick frowned slightly, realizing his words were too cryptic for her to understand. He cleared his throat and tried a different approach, ¡°Julia,pared to dying, which would upset you more living out our lives like before, or passing away in this ce?¡± After contemting Frederick¡¯s words seriously. Julia grew more mncholic. Her lips quivered slightly as she slowly shook her head, ¡°Both options would be heartrending. But what saddens me most is the thought of dying alone and unloved. When I look at ire and Mr. Sean, I can¡¯t help but feel I¡¯ve wasted my best years in solitude, oh¡­¡± Frederick, hand to his forehead, realized that confessing feelings was indeed a challenging affair. Far from making Julia understand his story, he had inadvertently made her cry. ¡°Julia!¡± He cupped her face gently, lifting her head to meet his gaze. With earnest seriousness, he confessed, ¡°If we are indeed to die here, my biggest regret would be overthinking everything! I feared our age difference, that I might waste your youth, so I¡¯ve been repressing my feelings for you. Truthfully, I am quite fond of you.¡± ¡°Like¡­¡± Julia gazed at Frederick, his sincerity and his words hitting her like a long¨Cawaited rain in a parchednd. Her response was a giddy chuckle, finding sce in Frederick¡¯s admission amidst their dire situation. Whether they escaped the ind or faced further dangers, this man would be her pir in the years to come. Looking up at Frederick¡¯s handsome features, she saw in him not age but a timeless Chapter 368: I¡¯d be Very Upset if We Died Her response was a giddy chuckle, finding sce in Frederick¡¯s admission amidst their dire N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. situation. Whether they escaped the ind or faced further dangers, this man would be her pir in the years toe. Looking up at Frederick¡¯s handsome features, she saw in him not age but a timeless masculine allure. ¡°Mr. Frederick!¡± Suddenly, she threw her arms around his waist, hugging him tightly, her voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°I am so fond of you too!¡± Caught off guard by her enthusiasm, Frederick almost stumbled but managed to stay upright, chuckling softly as he wrapped his arms around her. His cheek gently touched her hair, her unique scent and delicate form in his embrace made him feel grounded in the moment. Reflecting on his life since Winona Summers, he realized that perhaps he had been waiting all these years for Julia. ¡°Julia, I will use all that I have to bring you happiness.¡± ire and Sean, walking through the forest, had nothing much to do other than gather twigs for fire. Despite this, ire was in high spirits, ncing at the everposed Sean. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Sean, at a time like this, you can stop hiding things from me. Tell me, your calmness¡­do you already have a n?¡± Sean knew what ire was hinting at. Her words implied Frederick had let go of his inner turmoil. daring to acknowledge his feelings. With Julia and Frederick together, they had aplished Mrs. Vanderbilt¡¯s task. ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Sean chuckled softly, shaking his head affectionately as he pinched ire¡¯s cheek. saying, ¡°You know me well, ire.¡± Her suspicion was just a guess, as Sean was always unppable in crisis. It was only natural for him not to panic in such a situation. Chapter 369: He Will Pay the Price! Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369: He Will Pay the Price! To ire¡¯s delight, Sean admitted the truth with little persuasion, making her jump around him like a joyous kangaroo. ¡°Go on, tell me.¡± Sean smirked mysteriously, sighing deeply. ¡°Actually, when Nn Hayes suggested we go to the ind I had my suspicions. It¡¯s not so much doubt, but more that I always like to have a backup n. I¡¯m not one to fully trust others with my safety.¡± ire nodded, her eyes sparkling as she tilted her head to gaze into Sean¡¯s. ¡°When Nn stood up. I discreetly snapped a photo of him with my phone. As soon as he left, I texted Logan, sending our location and instructing him to contact me at 10 PM. If he couldn¡¯t reach me, he was to follow the coordinates to find us, potentially on the ind, and to apprehend Nn. That¡¯s all there was to it.¡± So, Nn Hayes was the name of the young man. ire let out a knowing ¡°oh,¡± her fair hand gently grasping Sean¡¯s. ¡°Ah, the wisdom of experience prevails. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have been sold without even realizing it.¡± Sean raised an eyebrow, pulling her into his embrace. His cool lips pressed a kiss on her smooth forehead, his eyes shing a cold, dark light. ¡°ire, anyone who dares to harm you will pay the price!¡± Meanwhile, the event organizers were panicking like ants in a hot pan, sweating profusely. ¡°What! The yacht hasn¡¯t returned yet? Contact Nn Hayes!¡± ¡°No contact? What is going on?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but find Nn and locate ire and Sean!¡± ire was the star of the event. If anything happened to her under their watch, the organizers would be held responsible. Not to mention Frederick¡¯s status as the president of Vanderbilt Group. The thought of an incident involving a top¨Cthree international conglomerate¡¯s head on their turf was terrifying. They couldn¡¯t bear the wrath of the entire conglomerate and the Vanderbilts. Chapter 369: He Will Pay the Price! 83% Up to 30% off Joseph Felix walked in, frowning at the manager¡¯s anxious expression. Approaching, he asked gravely. ¡°Where are ire and the others? Why haven¡¯t they returned yet?¡± ¨C After the exhausting conversation with ire on the yacht, Joseph had taken a couple of days to recover. He intended to talk with ire again after all, she was his and Winona Summers¡® daughter. Even if ire stabbed him, he couldn¡¯t stay angry at her. Such was the bond of blood. He had searched for her to no avail and had only just learned of the yacht party¡¯s disappearance. prompting him to rush to the organizers for answers. Hearing his question, the manager¡¯s headache doubled. He took a deep breath, sweat dripping down his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know where ire and the others are. The yacht is missing, and I can¡¯t reach any of N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. them.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± A cold shiver ran down Joseph Felix¡¯s spine, a foreboding sense of doom quickly taking root in his heart. Not known for his patience, the word ¡®missing¡® tore through his usualposed facade, unleashing the ferocity within him. He grabbed the manager¡¯s cor with a predatory grip. his icy aura causing the temperature around them to plummet. ¡°Missing? What have you done? Wasn¡¯t one of your people on that yacht?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± The manager stammered, swallowing hard under the fiery wrath of Joseph Felix. His body shook uncontrobly, even his shoulders quivering in fear. ¡°The yacht¡¯s captain¡­ we¡­ we can¡¯t reach him either¡­¡± Joseph looked down, a cool breath escaping his lips as his eyes suddenly zed with a crimson fury. Gripping the manager¡¯s cor, he lunged forward, mming the manager against the desk behind him. The sharp edge of the desk nearly broke his back. Panting in pain, the manager¡¯s face was covered in sweat, his eyes reddening with distress and fear. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what happened. But rest assured, I¡¯ve sent people out to search. Killing me won¡¯t bring them back faster. Instead, why don¡¯t you also send people to search?¡± Joseph¡¯s grip tightened, but he slowly regained hisposure. He understood that the organizers had no motive to harm ire and the others. This was either an ident or someone else¡¯s malicious doing. Releasing the manager without a word, he turned and left in haste. 10 20 wed, 6 Dec ¦² 7 83% Chapter 369: He Will Pay the Price! doing. Releasing the manager without a word, he turned and left in haste. Up to 30% off The manager coughed violently, finally calming himself down. He had never felt such intense. malevolence before and had no doubt that Joseph would have killed him had he not distracted him in time. Watching Joseph storm out, Isaac hurriedly followed. ¡°Master, what¡¯s happened?¡± Without wasting words, Joseph issued amand, ¡°Hire several boats and search the sea for the yacht Don¡¯t miss any inds; search every inch within a hundred¨Cmile radius and bring ire back. safely!¡± Even though Joseph didn¡¯t borate, Isaac understood the urgency. He nodded firmly, ¡°Master, rest assured. Miss Su and Mr. Sean are blessed; they will be fine. I will mobilize all our resources immediately.¡± As the jewelry exhibition attendees gradually left the hotel after the celebratory banquet, the previously bustling venue started emptying. Joseph walked indifferently past the departing guests, heading straight for the elevator to ascend to his floor. Meanwhile, Sasha Felix sat in her room, not packing to leave like the others. She lounged on the sofa, casually twirling a wine ss in one hand while holding her phone in the other. Chapter 370: 1 Must Find Her Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370: I Must Find Her Up to 30% off ¡°Ha¡­ ire Donovan, let¡¯s see if you can escape death this time!¡± Nn Hayes had left ire and the others stranded on the ind for two days now. With no food or water, their survival seemed unlikely. And with the organizers just realizing their absence, it would take them at least a week to find anyone. Imagining the search party finding only corpses after days of searching brought a wicked smile to her face. Her glee was abruptly interrupted as the door swung open. Startled, she looked up to see Joseph N?velDrama.Org owns this text. entering the room emotionlessly. ¡°Dad,¡± she said, quickly sitting up straight, her casual demeanor fading. ¡°How did you get a key to my room?¡± Joseph didn¡¯t respond. He took a seat on the sofa next to Sasha, poured himself a ss of expensive red wine, and remarked casually, ¡°Sasha, when do you n on returning?¡± Sasha tried to read something from Joseph¡¯s stoic face but found nothing. She had lived with him for over a decade, yet his expression was unreadable. She bit her lip slightly and replied cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ll leave when you do, Dad.¡± That term ¡®Dad¡® sounded particrly grating to Joseph at that moment. He knew Sasha as well as she knew him. ¡°Hmm,¡± he responded nomittally, sipping the wine and thenmenting, ¡°Nice wine. Sasha was about to speak when Joseph continued, ¡°I¡¯m not going back yet. ire is missing. I have to find her.¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Sasha¡¯s shock wasn¡¯t about ire¡¯s disappearance but that Joseph was actually going to look for her. Her grip on the wine ss tightened, her beautiful brows furrowing deeply. ¡°Why would you go look for her? She doesn¡¯t even acknowledge you as her father!¡± A faint smile yed on Joseph¡¯s lips, revealing what he had gleaned from Sasha¡¯s reaction. ¡°Whether she acknowledges me or not is her choice, but in my eyes, she is my only daughter, Joseph¡¯s only daughter.¡± The word ¡°only¡± pierced Sasha¡¯s heart like a sharp sword. Despite her earlier suspicions about ire¡¯s ce in Joseph¡¯s heart, hearing it confirmed from his own mouth was a painful blow. 10:26 wed, 6 De Chapter 370: I Must Find Her Up to 30% off As Sasha¡¯s eyes quickly reddened, Joseph remained indifferent, savoring the lingering taste of the wine. ¡°Once I find ire and bring her back, I will publicly announce that she will inherit all of the Felix family¡¯s fortunes. Sasha, you should leave.¡± ¡°Me, leave?¡± Sasha¡¯sughter was bitter and hysterical, as if she had just heard the world¡¯s most ridiculous joke, her carefully made¨Cup face contorting with anger. ¡°Why should I leave? Don¡¯t forget. Dad, I am currently the head of the Felix family!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Joseph raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a sardonic smile. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Certain? You¡¯re not certain at all!¡± Sasha Felix knew better than anyone that the power of the Felix family had never truly been in her hands. Although Joseph had announced her as the family head, the family members never showed her the respect they did to him. She had hoped to gain their admiration by winning the title of ¡°Jewel King¡± at the exhibition and slowly cultivate her own supporters. Yet, now. without the title and her influence barely established, she felt like a fragile nt in a storm, easily uprooted. Joseph¡¯s sarcastic smile stung Sasha¡¯s eyes. Suddenly realizing something, she mmed her wine ss onto the floor and stood up, radiating fury. Pointing at Joseph, she used venomously. ¡°You never intended to make me the family head, did you?!¡± Her outburst might have shocked anyone else, but Joseph, a seasoned yer in life¡¯s games, simply chuckled lightly in response. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t.¡± His blunt admission ignited the fury within Sasha. Breathing deeply to contain her anger, she grabbed a pillow from the sofa and hurled it at Joseph. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Joseph! I am the daughter you raised, who even disowned her own mother for you, and this is how you repay me? Have you no conscience?¡± Joseph simply smirked, saying nothing, just watching Sasha with a smile that made her feel like a fool being toyed with. She had let her guard down, believing Joseph had truly given up on ire. But now¡­ Overwhelmed by jealousy and rage, Sasha¡¯s face contorted as she burst into a fit of insaneughter. ¡°Very well, very well! But, Joseph, you might be in for a heartbreak this time.¡± She leaned forward, a cruel, bloodthirsty smile on her lips. ¡°Let me tell you, ire won¡¯t being back. I bribed her now¡­ Overwhelmed by jealousy and rage, Sasha¡¯s face contorted as she burst into a fit of insaneughter. ¡°Very well, very well! But, Joseph, you might be in for a heartbreak this time.¡± She leaned forward, a cruel, bloodthirsty smile on her lips. ¡°Let me tell you, ire won¡¯t being back. I bribed her boatman. Right now, ire and herpanions have been thrown overboard. Your ns have failed.¡± Joseph¡¯s grip on his wine ss tightened, his knuckles turning white. Without a word, he suddenly stood up, his hand swiftly reaching out and grabbing Sasha by the throat. Chapter 171 Dare You! Chapter 371 Chapter 371: How Dare You! Her breath hitched, all arrogance suppressed in an instant. Sasha¡¯s face turned red, her eyes widened in shock and anger as she red at her father. ¡°Sasha, how dare you!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I¡­ what wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Sasha struggled to swallow, her face betraying a twisted sense of triumph despite the fear in her eyes. ¡°Not only do I dare, but I¡¯ve also done it. Joseph, you drove me to this. It¡¯s all because you only care about ire! I wanted her dead!¡± Joseph was unaware of ire¡¯s current situation, and Sasha¡¯s im that ire had been thrown into the sea sent a surge of intense pain through him. His heart constricted painfully, his eyes shing. a murderous red. ¡°Sasha, if ire is dead, you¡¯ll join her in the afterlife!¡± The grip on her neck tightened suddenly. Sasha desperately stretching her neck, trying to lessen the pressure. Realizing the fury in Joseph¡¯s eyes, she knew he was intent on killing her. Struggling to speak, she gasped. ¡°Joseph, even if you kill me, you can¡¯t escape thew¡­¡± Joseph let out a coldugh, increasing his grip. ¡°If ire is dead, what purpose is there for me to live? Sasha, you deserve death!¡± Sasha hadn¡¯t anticipated Joseph would go to such lengths for ire. In that moment, she realized his earlier words were just a ruse to provoke her into confessing the truth. But now, understanding Joseph¡¯s tactics was irrelevant. His fingers tightened mercilessly around her neck, and she couldn¡¯t even manage to swallow. Her eyes widened in terror and disbelief at the increasing ferocity in his expression. Just as she thought he would strangle her, the door burst open with a loud bang. Men in ck suits stormed in. Sasha, recognizing no one, waved desperately at them, her hoarse voice screaming for help. ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­¡± The leader immediately stepped forward, his hand mping down on Joseph¡¯s wrist with force, causing him to release his grip due to the sudden pain. Sasha copsed on the sofa, greedily gasping for air. Had these men not arrived, she wouldn¡¯t havested another minute. Joseph¡¯s expression darkened his lips pressed tightly He nced at the men, then sat down at nearby sofa rubbing his sore wrist. The pain kept his brows furrowed as he surveyed the men with a hostile gaze ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded coldly. The man who had intervened stepped back ncing at Sasha The others immediately surrounded protectively. Only after securing Sasha did Carter Vanderbilt turn to address Joseph with an icy tone. I¡¯m Carter. Vanderbilt representing the Vanderbilts in Mondalia. We suspect Sasha is involved in Mr disappearance, so we¡¯vee to apprehend her¡± The Vanderbilts¡­. In the past. Joseph would have scoffed at the mention of the Vanderbilt name but now in this moment it brought a sense of urgency and evenfort. His previously grim expression quickly shifted to one of anxious hope. Sitting upright on the sofa, he asked with fervor. ¡°Have you found Mr Sean?¡± ¡°Not yet¡± Carter replied, noting the detion in Joseph¡¯s demeanor after his response. He quickly added. ¡°But we should have no trouble locating him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Joseph¡¯s spirits lifted instantly, his gaze on Carter bing intense. ¡°Do you have news of Mr. Sean?¡± Carter nodded but chose not to borate on the matter Instead, he turned to Sasha. ¡°Arrest her wart for Mr Sean¡¯s return to decide her fate¡± ¡°Arrest me?¡± Sasha seeing the men approach, swung her arms wildly, screaming in a frenzy. By what right do you arrest me?¡± She had thought they were her saviors. only to find they were more formidable than Joseph Now she almost wished Joseph had strangled her for falling into the hands of the Vanderbilts would mean enduring far worse torment With a nk expression, Carter watched as the men restrained Sasha. Once she was secured he sneered. ¡°By what right? By the audacity you had to harm Mr. Sean, your life isn¡¯t even enough to payfor it once!¡± Chuter sneered. ¡°By what right? By the audacity you had to harm Mr. Sean, your life isn¡¯t even enough to pay for it once!¡± At this point, admitting her guilt would mean a fate worse than death, so Sasha had no choice but to deny everything. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I have no idea about this, you can¡¯t arrest me without evidence! I¡¯ll sue you when I get out!¡± Joseph, frowning deeply, stood and pointed usingly at Sasha. ¡°I can testify against her, she just confessed!¡± Sasha, kneeling disheveled on the floor, her hands bound behind her, spat at Joseph and yelled furiously. ¡°Joseph, ire is your biological daughter, and you want to give the Felix fortune to her. You¡¯re using this opportunity to get rid of me, how cruel can you be!¡± As she struggled against the men¡¯s grip, she took a deep breath and continued her tirade. ¡°You all want to use such despicable tactics against me. I tell you, without evidence you can¡¯t wrongfully use me¡­¡± Before she could finish, Carter interrupted with a scornful tone. ¡°Evidence?¡± He twisted his neck, as if warming up for a confrontation, his eyes colder as he looked at Sasha. ¡°Bring him in!¡± At hismand, the door opened and several people entered, one of them being pushed in. The man wa thin and slouched, his eyes flickering with panic and fear. Carter walked up to him. grabbed his hair, and forcefully lifted his head to face Sasha. He then turned to her with a cold sneer. ¡°Is this the evidence you thought we couldn¡¯t find?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!